《I Became The Academy Necromancer》


 Prologue

    Prologue


    Prologue


    Tap Tap


    The steady rhythm of hard shoes striking the floor reverberated through the hallway.


    ''My last day, huh''


    Even though it was my last day as a professor at the academy, I didnt feel a single emotion of agitation.


    It was as if watching something happening to someone else from afar right, thats exactly how I felt.


    One might call it an escape from reality, but I genuinely felt nothing other than that level of sincerity.


    Tap. Tap. Tap


    I walked some more and at the end of the long hallway, by the entrance, a woman stood waiting for me with her arms crossed. She had blonde hair that was tied at the ends in a ponytail, which rested over her shoulders and coming down to her bosom


    ...Looking closely, it seemed the warm sunlight shining down on her was a play of nature solely to further enhance her already beautiful appearance.Findd new stories at novelhall.com


    Erica Bright.


    I spat out her name as if vomiting.


    Erica crossed her arms and put on a twisted smile that was close to ridicule on her lips.


    How do you feel?


    Hmmm.


    I was a bit troubled; What kind of answer would satisfy her?


    But Erica, who still had her arms crossed, spoke again, tapping her fingers on the sleeve of her dress.


    How do you feel about being fired from the academy? That, too, because of your fiance.


    [Ugh!! I wanted to eat your eyes! No!! I should have made your cursed black eyes mine!]


    [Someday I will cut off your limbs and drink your blood like wine!]


    [Finally!! Its freedom! Liberty! Haah. So, that''s how it feels!!]


    [Kihehehe!]


    [Someday, I will dig out your intestines with my six hands, put them in my mouth, and then chew them with one hundred and eighty teeth!]


    [Finally! This place will finally become a dwelling place for ghosts, a resting place for the dead!]


    What a pitiful place.


    ''Robern'' Academy A famous place where the game - [Retry] - took place. It was the place where the games protagonist, other main characters, and supporting cast came together for the first time.


    Unfortunately, it was built over the cemetery of those who passed away and were buried without a name, and now the same nameless ghosts haunted it.


    According to what Id heard, such a strange place was chosen to teach students to not be bound by the past and always strive toward the future...


    Tskkk.


    My tongue got cold as I recalled how much I''d struggled to stop those evil spirits... and the games main story hadnt even started yet.


    Whatever.


    Hearing the demons curses, I turned around and left.


    Yeah, with every choice comes responsibility.


    As soon as I stepped outside the main gate of the academy, I heard the screams and laughter of the evil spirits from behind.


    As someone who had memories of playing [Retry] before, I knew how the game would have properly expressed this situation;


    [Event unsuccessful: The restriction on the demons is broken.]

 Chapter 1: The Aftermath Begins

    Chapter 1: The Aftermath Begins


    Bump, Rattle. Bump, Rattle.


    Inside the carriage returning to my hometown, as I gazed upon the uneventful scenery passing by, I looked back on my somewhat regretful life.


    My current name was Deus Verdi, the second son of a noble family that rules the North Whedon region of the North.


    However, if you were to ask for my original name


    It would be Kim Shin-woo; I was a 25-year-old young man living in South Korea. I graduated from university, completed my military service, and worked for a company, all the while being able to see ghosts.


    I may have seemed ordinary, but in reality, I was not.


    Both my maternal and paternal grandmothers were shamans. My grandmother, who was particularly revered and powerful, left me with these words:


    -Your spiritual power is too strong. If you''re not going to walk the shaman''s path, it''ll ruin you.


    My mother, who had always been tormented by her own mother''s shamanism, naturally didn''t believe it, but that was a mistake.


    Could a boy who had spent his entire life seeing dead people really have normal emotions?


    Can you be sane when your classmate, who died in an accident the day before, strangles you when you return to school, asking why youre ignoring her?


    Will you not be traumatized if you see a person who died after falling from his apartment just a few days ago, climb up your rooms window every night and says he wants to live?


    Thanks to that, my emotions faded, as if worn out. No, to be precise, my emotions didn''t fade because I lived like this, instead, they became like this in order for me to continue living.


    Why did someone like me become Deus Verdi, whose name only appeared in the game ''Retry''?


    I didn''t know.


    I thought it was just some ghost''s prank as usual, but after living here for about six months, it seemed like it wasn''t.


    During those six months, a lot happened; I learned aristocratic speech and manners, and even the understanding of magic became essential.


    Though not everything that Deus had achieved disappeared; The understanding and application of his magic remained within me, so it didn''t take long to adapt.


    If you ask whether Deus was a genius, the answer was absolutely not. He was not dull, but he was not exceptional either.


    Just he had enough to remain as the second son of a Count; Even though he was a man with a lot of gossips, the so-called bad deeds.


    Anyway, I''d hoped I would become more ordinary now that I had become Deus. I thought my damn eyes that could see ghosts would disappear but they didn''t.


    Also, funnily enough, the game was set in a medieval fantasy world of swords and magic. The number of ghosts in sight here was far more than in the Republic of Korea.


    ["Hehe, the scenery is beautiful, isn''t it?"]


    For example, I was the only person riding in the personal carriage sent by my family. But before I knew it, a ghost of a lady sitting on the other side was talking to me with a smile.


    .


    [Oh my, can''t you at least answer me?]


    I didn''t bother to answer.


    My grandmother told me countless times that it''s not good behavior to talk to the dead.


    In reality, it was also rare for me to have a good experience after being involved with them.


    [You see me, don''t you?]


    The ghost lady suddenly stood up and came towards me.


    ''Damn it.''


    Earlier, I could only see her right side from where I sat, but as she approached me, I could see the side which had burns all over it, as if she had been burned alive.


    I almost closed my eyes at the ghastly sight, but I was able to keep some composure in the end...


    Perhaps because even though it was a gruesome sight even among ghosts, I was already somewhat used to such things.


    [Look at me.]


    I slowly made eye contact with the ghost who stuck her face close to mine, and her lips stretched wide in delight.


    I spoke in a low voice so that the coachman my family sent to drive me back home wouldn''t hear me.


    "Please have a seat."


    [Oh my, now you''re showing courtesy after ignoring me?]


    "I wasn''t ignoring you."


    [You weren''t ignoring me?]


    "I was being considerate."


    [...Are you saying you were being considerate?]


    The lady ghost who sat across from me at my request, tilted her head, and asked.


    [The worst.]


    "Huh?"


    Something was strange. She felt like she heard her own voice again that too from the mirror.


    "I''m the worst."


    She tried again just in case, but as expected, it was just her imagination and she didn''t hear any sound.


    "Am I not sleeping enough?"


    Perr stretched and looked at her dark circles. She decided to just tidy up and get some rest today.


    And the lecture plan?


    ''I could just use the one I''d planned to teach in the last academy.''


    "At least I''ll just need to transfer it to this format."


    She thought she could finish it quickly and turned her body to tidy up, but...


    "Hmm?"


    She quickly turned back to the mirror.


    "Something was strange just now?"


    Since she showed her back, her back should have been reflected in the mirror, but strangely, she felt like the mirror was still showing her front.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    She moved around but the reflection in the mirror remained the same.


    "Did the previous professor cast some kind of magic spell?"


    She heard that the previous professor was dismissed. If a professor who was fired had done such a thing, then their character must have been quite questionable.


    Perr reached out her hand and checked it carefully.


    "It''s not magic, is it?"


    There was no magic, just an ordinary mirror that didn''t even have a hint of mana.


    "Hmm."


    As Perr was pondering this strange situation and crossing her arms, a small girl''s voice whispered in her ear.


    [Where did you go?]


    "Kyaa!!"


    Startled, Perr quickly turned her head, but she was still alone.


    "What, what is it?"


    But the moment she wondered what the hell it was, this time, she heard the words clearly:


    [Where are you!]


    This time, a thunderous male shout was heard.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Startled, Perr immediately sat down and instinctively unleashed protective magic around her.


    [Where are you!] [Where are you!]


    [Dont throw us away! Dont abandon us!] [Come here!] [Come back to me!] [I was wrong!] [Ill kill you!] [No! I was wrong!] [Come, come to me!] [That''s enough! ][Mommy!] [This is our land! My room!]


    [It''s my room!] [You!] [You smelly bi*ch! Go away! Get out of here!] [Should I eat you?] [You cant replace him.] [JUST GO AWAY!] [Why did you come here? Why? Why? Why? Why?]


    No matter what magic she used, the voices didn''t stop and continued to echo in her head.


    [ Excuse me umm miss. ]


    "Ah, ah!"


    Perr with tears streaming down her face, slowly raised her head at the voice calling her.


    A young girl with long black hair that covered the entire floor of the laboratory smiled at her.


    As the young girl''s hair gradually climbed up the wall and reached the ceiling, it began to envelop the entire room.


    [Where did that person go?]


    -Thud.


    But with her eyes suddenly rolling and losing focus, Perr fainted with a dull ''thud'' sound.


    [TL: If you liked my translation, consider supporting me on Buymeacoffee: /george.tl ]

 Chapter 2: Secret Of The Central Entrance

    Chapter 2: Secret Of The Central Entrance


    After the maid showed me the room, which was prepared for me to stay in, she left, informing me that she would let me know when the meal was ready.


    I was not anticipating a warm reception, but I certainly did not anticipate such a frigid response, akin to the bitter cold of the North itself.


    ''Did my siblings not know I was coming?''


    Whoo.


    The frigid vapor that emanated from my breath dissipated, thanks to the warmth generated by the heating magic in the room.


    Isn''t it the coldest time of year?


    During February, the icy gusts can not surmount the towering mountain ranges to the north and become trapped, leading to the notorious cold of North Whedon.


    And after enduring a month of such bitter cold, in March, the very ground freezes solid, rendering it impossible to sow most crops.


    Even though I didnt intend to, it seemed I arrived at the worst possible time.


    ''Is that the reason why they were not notified of my arrival?''


    No, the room itself was neatly organized and seemed to have been cleaned just a few hours ago, so it didn''t seem like they hadn''t heard of my coming.


    With such insignificant thoughts, I walked over to the desk and chair set up to use for office purposes and sat down.


    The chair comfortably wrapped around me.


    I closed my eyes for a moment. With my back resting and not thinking about the reason for such treatment, I diverted my attention to something more important; to come up with the best plans for the future.


    The game I transmigrated in was called [Retry].


    Though it might seem like the game was given such a name to encourage people to not give up when they failed and try again, in fact, that name served another purpose related to the ending of the game too;


    In the first round, the only ending one could achieve in [Retry] was a bad ending. One had to move on to the second round to see the proper ending.


    I recalled it being heavily criticized as the game companys gimmick to forcefully increase playtime.


    The important thing is, Im in that game.


    And there were no second chances in life.


    So, in the end, the only possibility for this world was to experience a bad ending.


    Not wanting to see such a result, I forcibly headed to Robern Academy, where the game began, but was fired after three months of getting the job due to my fiance, Erica Bright.


    The plan got messed up a lot.


    Erica was also an important character in the storys development. She was one of the helpers of the protagonist entering this year.


    She was portrayed as a good-hearted, caring, loving woman.


    Such Erica betrayed me.


    The feeling of disgust she showed me until the very end of the day was more deeply etched in my heart than I thought.


    The girl I saw in the game didnt have the personality to commit betrayal, so I trusted her wholeheartedly.


    I cant just think of it as a game.


    Having learned a bone-crushing lesson, I closed my eyes and calmly locked my fingers together.


    ''Even if I cant help the protagonist at the Academy by being right next to him, I need to assist him from the outside and make sure to reach the proper ending.''


    Well, if I didn''t want to see the end of the continent, I had no choice but to assist the original protagonist.


    In the game, to avoid such an end, the protagonist needed to try twice. But, there was no such thing as a second round in this world. So, I, who knows everything, must act accordingly to prevent this.


    There are many ways to help from the outside.


    As the game progressed towards the latter half, many quests and activities took place outside the Academy.


    Even when I first got to know about being fired, I thought it was rather good; It was hard to do anything because of the ghosts at the academy.


    They were the main problem.


    The ghosts were the reason I was expelled from the academy.


    Because I could see ghosts, the actions I took to settle their grievances or keep evil spirits at bay seemed bizarre to others which was quite logical.


    As the professors testified that I was a heretic or that I was worshiping the devil, and the complaints from the students grew, I was eventually fired.


    I couldnt help it.


    I couldnt stand still when I saw the evil spirits harassing the people in the academy right in front of my eyes.


    Even though I knew because of those actions I would be seen as an idiot by others, I still tried to justify my actions thinking the academy shouldnt be ruined before the main character enters the stage.


    But deep in my heart, I knew my actions were way more selfish and self-serving than that; Seeing students suffering from evil spirits reminded me of the past me of the traumatized child who, even after living two lives, didn''t know about the right or wrong or about what it meant to even liveor


    Anyway, I began fighting against evil spirits in my own way.


    Damn! Ive already made up the timetable, but now whats going on!


    Meilin was annoyed as she tousled her purple hair.


    It was only yesterday that she, a sophomore, smiled contentedly at her timetable, which had been meticulously laid out, unlike her freshman year.


    But why was this happening now?


    Ugh, so annoying.


    She had heard strange rumors about Professor Verdi, like:


    At dawn, he walks through the academy hallways and talks to someone.


    He prays by sticking strange pieces of paper to the wall.


    And he warns the students to be careful because there is something strange attached to their backs.


    She knew that rumors of heathenism were widespread, but she did not expect that he would be dismissed so suddenly.


    Ugh! Really annoying!


    Continuing to spit out harsh words, Meilin thrust her hand into her robe pocket.


    Should she think it was rather good because it happened before the semester started?


    Fortunately, she didnt go back to her hometown on vacation and stayed in her dormitory, so she was able to hear the news quickly.


    Academic Affairs Support Team


    Knowing that it was on the first floor, Meilin walked down the stairs with a strained stride.


    Dont let me in any of the remaining lectures for no reason.


    She decided to first see what the Academy would do. But in this case, wouldnt they simply force another lecture at the same time slot?


    Dont put me in a weird lecture because I dont have one.


    While praying for that, as Meilin came down the central staircase to the first floor, someone caught her eye.


    Hmm?


    A man stood tall on the central porch. His aura was the embodiment of the word hideous.


    A dark navy blue energy was circulating around the man, and even the space around him was distorted.


    Besides, the thing that stood out the most was


    No right hand?


    Even without a right hand, the appearance of him wearing a sword on his left waist was very foreign.


    It would be very inconvenient to draw a sword like that.


    Instinctively, Meilin realized that he was not an ordinary person.


    The moment she tried to look around to see if anyone was there-


    Tok.


    -Meilins right foot touched the hallway on the first floor.


    [!]


    The man who was showing his back immediately twisted his body and rushed toward Meilin.


    -Swish!


    A strong wind blew, and the next instant, he stood in front of her.


    Meilin unknowingly stepped back, falling on her buttocks and as a result sitting on the stairs, removing her foot from the hallway.


    The man who had already drawn his sword noticed it too.


    Slowly putting the sword back in the scabbard, he returned to his original position nonchalantly.


    Meilin was sure if the man was wearing the sword on his right waist instead of his left one and he hadnt needed extra time to pull it out, she would be dead already. But more important than that


    Skeleton?


    That mans face was of a skeleton with no skin and only flames-like blue orbs were burning in its eye sockets.


    Undead in the academy?


    Meilin, who was breaking out in a cold sweat, gradually blushed, realizing that it wasn''t just cold sweat she had shed in fear...


    Not even confirming if the skeleton wanted to attack her again, she hid her face with her hands in shame.


    [TL: If you liked my translation, consider supporting me on Buymeacoffee: /george.tl ]

 Chapter 3: Hurt Sister

    Chapter 3: Hurt Sister


    "What''s going on? It''s so crowded."


    Nurse Karen couldn''t help but feel bewildered. Since it was an academy that taught both swordsmanship and magic, there were always bound to be many injuries. Therefore, the infirmary was the largest and most well-equipped place in the academy, always kept up to date with the latest facilities.


    But even the infirmary was so packed that the academy today was strange beyond belief, especially considering that it was not midterm, but a vacation.


    The infirmary was so full that she wondered if most of the children remaining in the dormitory had been brought in.


    "What on earth is happening?"


    Furthermore, most of the cases were of fainting with unknown causes, starting with Professor Perr collapsing in her research lab with foam in her mouth.


    Several students who had been using the training ground had fainted with visible bruises as if they had been hit by someone. Witnesses said that they suddenly shouted something and swung their swords into the air.


    Not only that, but incidents were occurring indiscriminately in the library, cafeteria, hallway, classrooms, and so on. Students were collapsing everywhere.


    In particular, the place that was causing the most damage was-


    -The central entrance on the first floor.


    Karen breathed heavily with deep concern.


    The majority of the students who came down to the first floor today to visit the Academic Affairs Support Team passed out and had to be brought in.


    Among the students who visited the Academic Affairs Support Team, all the children who did not pass out used other stairs.


    As a result of their investigation, they found that only students who came down the central hallway or used the front door passed out.


    "Should I go and see?"


    Most of the students in the academy right now were those who stayed in the dormitory during vacation because the semester had not started yet.


    Although it was unlikely that rumors would spread outside the academy, it would be difficult if this situation continues even after the semester begins.


    She could ask other professors, but this would take time. Karen judged that it was better to go deal with it than to stay there.


    There was nothing she could do for the students in the infirmary, anyway.


    Leaving behind her stethoscope and syringe, Karen took her sword, which she had neatly wrapped in bandages.


    As Karen was a nurse, she considered it her duty to protect her allies. But she didn''t think only healing them was enough.


    ''To protect my allies, I will have to kill the enemies who want to harm them.'' It was one of her philosophies.


    "Everyone stay still. If you go outside before I come back, you''ll all die." She tied her gray hair together with a hair tie and placed the prescription glasses perched over the bridge of her nose into her front pocket.


    ***


    Its true! There was an Undead at the central entrance on the first floor!


    Ha, but look at this. Is there anything here now?


    Arriving at the main entrance, Karen approached a wistful voice piercing her ears.


    It was Meilin, who was famous for being a bad-mouth prodigy among the security guards and second-years staying there during the vacation.


    Oh! My goodness! Dont you know that all the children were taken to the infirmary?


    "We know about it, and we''ve searched this area several times, but we haven''t found anything like that."


    "I''m telling you, it was there!"


    Karens lips twitched as she stared at Meilin, who was screaming.


    Even though she despised rude students-


    "Can I talk to you for a moment?"


    -Meilin deserved the title of genius as she was the only one to remember what she had seen among those who had descended the Central Stairway.


    ***


    Then Ill be on my way.


    After I finished eating, the maid who came to clean up the tableware as if she had been waiting, seemed quite uncomfortable with me.


    What was it? I heard you came back after being called a devil worshiper. Didn''t you say you would not do that fake thing?


    "Huh, is that all you have to say?"


    At my words of annoyance, Deia reacted with anger as veins popped on her head like the wind rushing in through the crack of the open window.


    I told you not to talk like that, didnt I? Did you hit puberty very late? Wheres the old way of talking?


    -Im sorry if you miss my old tone.


    But this cant be helped.


    From now on, since I became Deus, I had no intention of changing my tone.


    Oh, but didn''t that please you? The way you talked to your younger sister like a sleazy playboy who wanted to have sex, you must have missed that, right?


    That...


    Yes, Deus Verdi was a crazy lunatic. Even in this foreign land of North Whedon, he indulged in pleasure and enjoyment. He even made sexual advances toward his own blood-related younger sister, and actually propositioned her for a night together.


    He was truly a madman among madmen. A debauched man among debauched men.


    In terms of womanizing, he was a pro, and in terms of liking alcohol, he was a master. But he was not particularly strong or gifted with magical talent.


    Deus Verdi was just a man who carried the village family on his back and played tiger games in the well.


    Im sorry.


    After all, even though it wasn''t me I couldn''t simply ignore his actions as I had possessed the person who did it. After all, I would have to face the consequences if I didn''t salvage the situation right away.


    So, I apologized several times, but Deia just snorted.


    Its disgusting. Act like a dog you are. Youre acting like an aristocrat.


    I know your nature. Do you know what I was thinking when you said youd go to Robern Academy, leaving those wh*res and giving up s*x to focus solely on your fiance?


    Deia kicked the sofa I was sitting on. As a result, the tea I was brewing for her overflowed and spilled onto the floor.


    "I thought you''d be back in just a month. I know how many times you change women in a week. If it was your fiance, I thought you could endure it for about a month."


    "You endured for three months? But how miserably your life would have felt at that time for you to be called a devil worshiper and to be expelled while being cursed?"


    Theres a reason for that.


    "Reason! Yes! There must be a reason why you''re making fun of our efforts! I guess you did a good job of fooling your fiance since the Bright family hasn''t requested a break-up yet?"


    Haaaa.


    I was starting to get a headache.


    I knew Deus had hurt her, so I understood her feelings and accepted her complaints, but now she was slowly crossing the line.


    Stop it.


    Stop it? If you ask me to stop, I''ll-!


    Dark mana spurted out from my fingertips. It gently wrapped around Deia''s body and pushed her out the door.


    "You! You! Fix your way of speaking! I don''t want to see you every day laughing like a clown and spewing vulgar jokes! It''s disgusting that you''re trying to act like a normal person!"


    -Just get out of our house! Get out of here!


    -Bang!


    The door closed, but Deia''s voice still racked with rage, echoed like thunder from outside.


    Whoooo.


    Its been 6 months since I came to this world. Despite giving my best for three months in the mansion and another three at the academy...


    ...Life was still hard.

 Chapter 4: Predator

    Chapter 4: Predator


    Chapter 04: Predator


    Deia left in anger, leaving behind irregularly sprawled tea on the floor that seemed to be the manifestation of her inner turmoil


    In the silence that was left behind after Deia''s emotional storm, I cleaned up the spilled tea mechanically.


    People like her have always been annoying to deal with.


    I sighed in frustration.


    Even when I was in school in my past life, it was difficult to deal with people who had intense emotions or large fluctuations in mood. It felt like we were complete opposites.


    But then again, it was uncomfortable that some of those people instead felt frustrated with me and either left or got angry with me.


    Its my fault this time, though.


    No, its Deus fault, not mine, but since I was in his body


    it can''t be helped.


    Personally, I wanted to build a new relationship with Deia, so I''d decided to accept her complaints as much as possible, as they seemed pretty reasonable.


    I even thought of it as relieving her resentment the same thing I did while dealing with the ghosts.


    And, shes even family.


    Even with empty words, my relationship with my family in my previous life could not be described as a positive one.


    If your maternal grandmother was a shaman and your mother despised shamanism more than anything in the world, it would undoubtedly complicate family relationships, wouldn''t it?


    And when it became clear that I could see ghosts and I had to become a shaman in order to survive, my mother''s hatred towards shamanism extended to me as well and she sent me to my grandmothers house.


    One fortunate thing was that despite my mother''s opposition, my father often came to see me.


    I didnt know the details, but my father worked as a manager in a large factory, and as he had some say in the factory he often used it to spend time with me.


    But every time he came to see me, the ghosts that appeared to be employees behind him increased one by one.


    As a child, I didn''t think much and asked about it.


    But at my question, father ran away from me with a terrified expression on his face. And he stopped visiting me after that.


    It would be a lie if I said I wasnt lonely.


    If I didn''t admit I always dreamt of having a happy family, I would be fooling myself to the point of being ridiculous.


    This time, maybe I can do a little better.


    With that promise, I was done cleaning the spilled tea and sat down again, steeling myself for the task at hand.


    Though I didnt have to go to work or prepare for any lectures, I was still busy.


    Its a pity that I couldnt bring my research with me.


    If I had known this would happen, I wouldnt have used the tools provided by the academy.


    All of the research achievements were due to academy supplies, so I had no choice but to leave them behind.


    Even if it costs money, Ill have to use my personal items.


    Even though I said that I wasnt financially well-off either.


    I resolved to use my own items if I made more money and started to conjure mana in my outstretched palm.


    The bluish mana, which had been bubbling and popping up like bubbles, quickly turned darker.


    The now purple mana - which was still turning darker - began to come together one by one creating a beautiful spherical shape.


    But despite this magical sight unfolding before me, my eyes were fixated on the white orb inside the sphere that was wrapped around by black mana like sweet red bean paste around rice cakes and was the embodiment of the soul.


    Whose soul was it?


    Of course, mine...


    And the reason why this black mana was wrapping around this white orb was to protect my soul.


    In this world, it was called black magic.


    On this continent, black magic was frowned upon, and it was a discipline that should not be learned recklessly.


    Unfortunately, I had no choice but to learn it. Because Deus body, which was devoid of talent to the point of being pitiful, wouldn''t contribute in any way to prevent the catastrophe that would come to this continent.


    Ghosts that had heard screams from the walls, floors, ceilings, and other places had come. Among them, there were also earthly spirits who simply wandered around and could not leave, but unfortunately, most of the ghosts that gathered were evil spirits.


    [Verdi! Verdi! Verdi!]


    There were also those who just randomly called out the family name.


    [Can''t I just bite your hand once?]


    [I-I like the tongue.]


    There were also those who ate humans.


    [Seriously! How dare you disturb my rest!]


    [Hoh, Verdis idiot? Ha, someone without any dignity of an aristocrat has returned?]


    There were also those who looked like nobles.


    All spirits who were quietly resting or eagerly waiting for an opportunity gathered in the room.


    [Did Verdis idiot, who only coveted women without talent, come back?]


    [Why didnt you tell me? How fun it is to enter this bastards dream!]


    [Kel kel kel! Lets have fun again, Deus!]


    [Let''s make him pee while sleeping!]


    Perhaps because they were already dead, they had no sense of awareness; Can''t they see the soul trapped in the swirling mass of mana now?


    I am not the Deus you knew.


    The ghosts blinked at me as if they did not expect me to answer.


    For the three months that I lived with the family, I pretended not to see the ghosts just like in my past life.


    But now, I didn''t have to.


    The soul contains mana.


    That was the reason why the supernatural phenomenon of ghosts existed, in some cases making the soul which was supposed to rest eternally when the body died, linger in the world of the living.


    In other words-


    With a pop, the evil spirit caged in the black sphere in my palm was absorbed and disappeared. Now, only a sphere made of black mana was swirling on the top of my hand.


    -all of you are just a mass of mana with a will.


    [Ru-run away!]


    The quick-witted spirit of an aristocrat immediately turned around, but it was too late.


    The moment they entered this room, their future already ceased to exist.


    The dead could only be beautiful when they remained dead.


    With a sneer, I gave strength to my hands and declared.


    The wastes that were thought to be useless have at least one use.


    The souls began to be sucked into the sphere. They screamed and tried to escape, but they couldn''t resist the suction and were sucked in the end.


    I felt mana rising from my whole body. The dwindling power of ghosts who once dealt with mana as wizards or knights felt as sweet as gourmet food.


    This was an action that could never be carried out on the academys souls.


    Its not that much, though.


    Was it because the ghosts'' mana was mixed with mine?


    ''It doesn''t matter. There are more.''


    Previously, I''d thought that all the evil spirits in the mansion had come, but that wasn''t the case.


    Rather, those who came were nothing more than babbling evil spirits.


    You pathetic bastards.


    Clenching my fists, I declared.


    Ill eat you all.

 Chapter 5: Terrorists?

    Chapter 5: Terrorists?


    Chapter 5: Terrorists?


    [ I have returned.]


    Unlike the other ghosts, Skram entered the room with careful steps.


    He looked at me, startled, and then bowed deeply.


    [ Young Master seems to have cleaned up the ruffians who were defiling this mansion. ]


    I was somewhat surprised by his immediate recognition of what I had done, but I maintained my composure and answered calmly.


    I know that there are still many ghosts left in the mansion.


    [ I apologize. Its because I didnt maintain it properly. ]


    Check the locations and time zones where they often roam around and report it later. How is the situation in the North Whedon Mountains?


    I had ordered Skram to go check the status of the battle against the immigrants crossing the North Whedon Mountains and report it back to me.


    So at my question, he gently raised his head and began explaining what he had seen.


    [The front line with the immigrants pushing through the mountains is tense. The head of the family, unlike his initial majestic appearance, has also lost his spirit when he entered an unexpected battle.]


    Darius?


    Darius Verdi; A warrior called the Guardian of the Northern Mountain Ranges and the giant of Verdi.


    It was a little surprising to hear that Darius was pushed back.


    Of course, this scene didn''t appear in the game at all, but I was well aware of his power during my three months with the family.


    At least, he was a great man, capable of fulfilling the role of captain of the knights with ease.


    That Darius got pushed back?


    It became clear that it was an interesting yet dangerous situation.


    If the immigrants crossed the rugged mountain range and entered the kingdoms territory, the position of the Verdi family would be shaken.


    He was receiving various benefits compared to other Counts, but he was unable to fulfill his duties.


    [I thought they were like bandits because they were immigrants, but starting with their armer, their weapons were all sophisticated.]


    Because theyre coming from the Clark Republic on the other side.


    The Clark Republic was adjacent to our Griffin Kingdom.


    Unlike Griffin, where mana was used as its main resource, Clark Republic was a country that values science and technology as a military dictatorship with a single leader.


    Although it didn''t matter much in the game, Clarks notoriety was mentioned several times by the many characters.Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com


    A place called the land of factories because it treats people like machines.


    Most likely the incoming immigrants were the ones who had escaped from Clark illegally.


    [The weapon known as a gun appeared to be uncomfortable due to the noise and recoil, but it was superior in power and range.]


    Skram continued his explanation after claiming to have seen something valuable.


    [Right now, Darius has a geographical advantage because his camp is located on the Ridge Line, but it is expected to be penetrated soon.]


    Why do you think so?


    I didn''t know how competent the ghost named Skram was, but if he was that confident, he must have his own reasons.


    Hearing my question, He began to explain as if he had been waiting.


    [There is an extraordinary woman among the immigrants.]


    An extraordinary woman?


    [Her hair, white as snowflakes was rough as the mane of a galloping wolf, and her crimson red eyes felt as if they were full of blood.]


    A native of the Clark Republic with white hair and red eyes?


    A gentle and soft voice, a thick belly, and a bear-like body...


    Dean.


    He was the Dean of this academy, one of those rare people Karen was polite with.


    She stood up and greeted him briefly.


    I heard that something strange happened at the main entrance on the first floor.


    Thats right. Im investigating first, but I dont see many clues.


    Hmm, Ive heard that there are several incidents happening in other places besides the main entrance.


    Unfortunately.


    If an accident occurred only at the central entrance on the first floor, simply close it until the incident is resolved.


    However, such accidents were occurring in various places throughout the academy at the same time.


    The Dean looked around the corridor for a moment, then put his hands behind his back and spoke quietly.


    I dont think this is a sudden phenomenon.


    Karen had the same thought, so she kept her mouth shut. And that the Dean declared, slightly enraged.


    This is a terrorist act.


    March will arrive soon.


    When the vacation was over, current students and new students would revitalize the academy once again.


    But before that, accidents like this began to happen one after the other, so the Dean wanted to find the main culprit behind it as quickly as possible.


    I understand that Professor Karen has toured many countries while working as a mercenary in the past.


    Uhm, thats right.


    Karen didnt really want to talk about the old days. When she answered awkwardly, the Dean asked in a voice full of grave anger.


    So I believe youve had a lot of experiences. Can you take charge of this situation and solve it?


    Of course, I will do my best to cooperate, and I will give Professor Karen my full support.


    How about instead of asking me, make an official request to someone like the royal family?


    The Griffin Kingdom enthusiastically supported Robern Academy as one of its educational institutions.


    They wouldnt stay still if they knew what was going on.


    However, the Dean shook his head.


    His chin, which sat snugly, was impressive.


    No, if the academy doesnt properly resolve this issue, the royal family will doubt our abilities.


    .,....


    Because there havent been any achievements lately from our side.


    Karen swallowed bitterly, sensing some sort of political reason behind his answer.


    What can I do? Ill do it if you tell me to. Im a salaried person.


    Grumbling to herself, Karen lowered her head.


    I will do my best to solve it.


    Please. We must find the culprit of this attack before the freshmen and current students return next month.

 Chapter 6: Wolf Crossing the Northern Mountains

    Chapter 6: Wolf Crossing the Northern Mountains


    [ Are you implying that we should wait? ]


    At my words, Skram let out a puzzled voice.


    Looking at him, who acted as if I hadnt thought at all, I calmly responded.


    "If the leader of the immigrants is who I think she is, Darius won''t be able to hold out for long. She will descend from the ridge and initiate another siege in downtown North Whedon"


    [But if that happens, the safety of the citizens-]


    They cannot afford to be concerned about that.


    If we failed to keep the immigrants out, our entire family would be destabilized.


    Although it was a family that had survived through the use of force, this was a precarious situation, and we would need to resort to sucking the blood of the citizens to survive.


    "He will return soon. The animal that he thought was a weakling would turn out to be a wolf, and he will have no choice but to fight it."


    I only saw him for a short period of three months, but the Darius I saw was not a very great general.


    He might be a skilled warrior, but he lacked the qualities of a great commander.


    And this shortcoming would prevent him from defeating anyone more powerful than himself.


    Im sure, he will return after defeat.


    Until then, I just had to wait quietly and prepare negotiation cards.


    ***


    "Raise your shields! If you give up now, the next attack will be in North Whedon''s city! Are the warriors of the North so foolish that they cannot even protect their own families?"


    Darius angry cry burst out.


    If it had been normal times, the soldiers would have been terrified and followed his orders quickly.


    But now, they didnt even have the strength to do it.


    They made full use of the geographical advantage of the mountain ridge.


    Even if there was a slight difference in weapon level due to technical skill differences, the magic on their side was unaffected.


    The road from the village to the ridge was well constructed on their side, so supplies were easy to come by.


    There was no shortage of personnel, and the soldiers had not neglected training.


    The northern giants who live on the outskirts have always trained their soldiers.


    The enemy couldnt even be compared in terms of morale. Because for the soldiers, if they were pierced here, the hometown where their family lived was right behind.


    So they were doing their best to hold them back with their lives.


    Kuh!


    Suddenly, a thick, pungent smell of smoke filled the air.


    It was not the smell of gunpowder used by the immigrants, but the strong smell of tobacco.


    A woman who looked like a wolf was blowing cigarette smoke as if it were as easy as breathing. Her eyes were stained with bright red light from the number of deaths she had witnessed.


    Thud!


    As if chopping wood, the raised axe precisely split North Whedons soldier in half. He slid down the mountainside, completely unaware that he was dead.


    Again, again, she is coming!


    The white wolf is running!


    - Kuduk.


    I''ll take care of it!!


    Darius slammed forward, biting his teeth so hard that his veins popped out. He couldn''t bear being humiliated by that woman any longer.


    Wherever she passed by, fluttering the hems of her coat, only the strong scent of tobacco would linger.


    As she climbed the mountain, she extinguished all the fires of life.


    As Darius ran downhill, mana flowed through his toes.


    It fits you perfectly.


    Finden Ai looked down at Darius and drew her axe from his shoulder.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    He screamed as if begging, but Finden Ai shook her head and wiped the blood from the axe.


    The other immigrant who followed her held a hunting rifle and aimed it at Darius.


    Its okay, let him go.


    What? Leader, whats this?


    ''Mercy?''


    ''This kind of immigrant shows mercy to me?''


    ''Those who lived like slaves in the Republic of Clark were showing mercy to me, the Count of Griffin?''


    Darius felt as if his intestines were twisting, but Finden Ai had no intention of showing mercy.


    I have to keep him alive so that another competent guy wont take the Count position.


    Ah.


    Darius eyes were swollen with blood. The blood seemed to rush to his head, but instead, the bleeding from his shoulder worsened.


    Can you actually report a breach, Count? If you do so, at the very moment, wont your family lose all the privileges it has enjoyed so far?


    Kreurreuk!


    Ill spare you. Consider your options carefully. Whether you ask for support for the kingdom or acquiesce for the sake of the family.


    Darius could only tremble in shame as he watched Finden Ais laughing back, who marched towards the guard post.


    The sky was still bright white, even without a single cloud.


    Only the thick tobacco scent remained on Darius side.


    ****


    Two days later:


    Lord Darius returned to the mansion while lying on a sick bed.


    His soldiers trudged with heavy steps, bowed their heads, and covered their faces with their helmets, just like the losers.


    [You indeed have great insight. ]


    Skram exclaimed in awe that my judgment was correct, but it came so naturally to me that I was unimpressed.


    It was chaos inside the mansion, and the citizens of North Whedon, seeing the return of the defeated soldiers, trembled in fear that the immigrants were coming to plunder, and demanded answers from our family.


    They paid taxes for times like this, so it was only a natural reaction.


    When I looked out the window, I saw the city of North Whedon. There was a lot of commotion inside, but I didnt see a single carriage leave the city.


    No one is leaving.


    [ Because the northerners have had a strong attachment to their homeland since ancient times.]


    Like icicles frozen on the ground, they did not think of leaving even in the face of an immigrant invasion, preferring to stay here.


    As I was thinking about it, urgent footsteps could be heard outside.


    I looked out the window and put on my coat.


    Its time to go.


    Skram bowed his head deeply to see me off.


    The door, which had remained shut except for meal times in the last few days, stood wide open.


    As if it urging me to come forward.

 Chapter 7: One Hour

    Chapter 7: One Hour


    What!? the head of the family lost?!


    Deia Verdi, who was engrossed in a book, stood up in surprise.


    The chair fell backward, making a loud noise, but she didnt have time to worry about it.


    The sudden sad news brought by the maid was shocking.


    Darius Verdi, the pride of the Verdi family and the last guardian, had fallen.


    It was a major crisis for the Verdi family, and the most urgent emergency signal in all of North Whedon was ringing because of it.


    The Lord is on his way right now. I called the doctor immediately because the wound on his shoulder is serious.


    Make the room warm and bring all the bandages and medicine. Dont forget to make some warm stew.


    Yes, I understand.


    And...


    The maid, who was about to move immediately after receiving the order, paused and hesitated as she tried to turn her steps back at Deia''s word.


    Deia closed her open mouth and bit her lips.


    No, lets continue as planned. If we proceed with treatment using magic, his body will become severely fatigued, so we must create an environment in which he can rest as comfortably as possible.


    I understand.


    The peaceful daily life of the Verdi family was abruptly disrupted.


    Her mind flashed back to the image of the head of the household sneering at the news that immigrants were approaching over the mountain range.


    Thats why I told him not to let his guard down!


    ''At the very least, he should have ascertained our adversarys strength before proceeding. If he just makes casual preparations as usual, this kind of thing was bound to happen.''


    Anyway, all the men in this family are like that and I hate it!


    Darius Verdi, who had come with an injury, and Deus Verdi, who pretended to be normal both of them were not to Deias liking.


    Deia put on the coat that was hanging on the coat hanger and stepped outside.


    Her footsteps grew louder, indicating the gravity of the situation.


    She was heading to the first floor to meet Darius, who was being brought in.


    As she walked down the hallway, she noticed a tightly locked room.


    It was Deus Verdi''s room.


    Deia knew that the door would never open as she had locked it with magic, just as Darius had instructed.


    Hah.


    For a moment, Deia considered asking for help from Deus, the second son.


    Right now, she was in a situation where she really could use some help.


    But no...


    What would I ask from an as*h*le?


    Thinking so, Deia was able to pass Deuss room without any hesitation.


    After waiting for about 30 minutes at the entrance to the first floor, she saw soldiers riding a horse and driving a cart in a hurry from afar.


    They looked dirty and unkempt, and their dark circles and drooping eyes showed they hadn''t slept properly. Deia felt guilty for them.


    De-Deia! The lord--!


    I know! Butler, hurry up and bring the Lord inside!


    No way-!


    Darius, who seemed to have lost his mind, jumped up and shouted.


    There was a kind of madness in the swollen eyes.


    In the history of our Verdi family, we never begged anyone! We always ruled the North Whedon with pride no matter what! Are you trying to cut off the familys roots!


    - Ugh.


    Deia clenched her teeth, holding back the words she wanted to say, Then what do you suggest? We cant just sit here.


    Leave it alone.


    ...What?


    It was shocking.


    It was a shock more powerful than when she heard the sad news that Darius was defeated.


    "Just leave it be. It''s enough to say that they didn''t cross our mountain range."


    Ah, are you kidding me?


    "Tell the people of North Whedon to keep their mouths closed, and we will compensate them later for the immigrants'' plundering acts--"


    Just shut up!


    Deias voice resonated strongly. Darius tried to reprimand his sister for saying something she shouldnt have said to him, but Deia spoke faster.


    Abandoning people because of that history? Again? Youre going to repeat Verdis disgrace once more?


    Stop talking, Deia!


    "If you didn''t want to hear it, you shouldn''t have come here like a beaten dog! How many times have I said that! Dont be careless! Keep your guard up and prepare thoroughly!"


    They were out of our league. We couldnt have stopped them anyway.


    Is it comfortable to console yourself in this manner? But you, brother, are not in that position. Youre in a position where you have to take responsibility!


    They were going back and forth with each other. Meanwhile, the servants and the doctor stood motionless, unsure of what to do.


    Alright! Ill go and stop them! I will immediately request support from Count Tolkien and Count Herameus! I will protect North Whedon!


    And that that movement, the image of a man appeared in Deias mind...


    ...Another one of her brothers.


    Call that useless younger brother of mine here too. Even if hes just a bug, hes still a Verdi, and he has to take responsibility together.


    Even though it was thanks to personal connections, he had been at the Robern Academy for three months as a professor.


    Even if he hasnt been able to give a lecture-


    -He must be able to at least cast a fireball.


    After waiting for a while, the door burst open.


    And the air inside the room changed rapidly.


    Deus Verdi stepped inside the room without hesitation, with his long, downcast black hair, fully buttoned coat, and confident shoulders.


    To the point where she wondered if she had ever felt this way around this man before.


    Just by his presence, he brought a cool yet ominous cold to the warmly heated room.


    Just as frowning Deia was about to explain the situation, Deus Verdi, with a cold expression, raised his hand and declared:


    "One hour..."


    "Give me an hour, and I''ll take care of everything."


    He said as if he was a devil promising to grant a wish.

 Chapter 8: Five Minutes A Day

    Chapter 8: Five Minutes A Day


    Chapter 8: Five Minutes A Day


    The servants and Deia were staring at me blankly. Their expressions had frozen as if time had stopped.


    The one who broke the silence was, of course, Deia.


    What? You said you will solve it in an hour?


    Daia said and laughed sarcastically, as if understood something, and continued her word with emphasis.


    "Do you even know what the situation is right now? Instead of making jokes, why don''t you properly understand the situation...!"


    The immigrants crossing North Whedon must be occupying our outpost on the ridge right now.


    Deia frowned at me and glared at the other servants as I cut her off and spoke.


    All of them shook their heads in unison, looking at each other with questions about who gave me the information.


    Of course, It was something that another one of Verdi''s invisible servants had told me.


    Now that Id gained momentum, it was time to strike. I recited the information Skram had given me.


    "There are fewer of them than expected. However, the problem was that they brought high-quality weapons and are marching without avoiding combat."


    "...."


    Deia turned her gaze toward the bed. Dariuss face, lost in thought, told her that I was not just talking nonsense.


    "We misunderstood their intentions. The usual immigrants flee to survive, but not this time."


    It was different this time.


    That woman, Finden Ai, wasn''t running away.


    It was true that she was trying to cross the mountain range and hide in the Kingdom of Griffin, but unlike the other immigrants, she had the audacity to enter through the front gate instead of hiding.


    "The fact that these immigrants have experienced a lot of battles might be a problem, but the main issue will be their leader. A white wolf with bloodshot eyes."


    I clicked my tongue.


    As soon as I mentioned Finden Ai, Darius appeared to be in physical discomfort and moved restlessly in bed, causing blood to flow from his wounds.


    "She is not an immigrant who fled. She is the Resistance that confronts the cruel and notorious Clark Republic head-on."


    ...How do you know that?


    There is a way.


    Normally, I would have answered bluntly that I didnt know. But I wanted to treat Deia as nicely as possible.


    I wanted to be as nice to her as possible because I knew how it feels to be hurt by your family.


    Of course, my answer wasnt exactly smooth, and Deia frowned.


    I cant treat them like ghosts.


    They didn''t need a reason, they just liked to be told what they wanted to hear.


    They didn''t understand cause and effect the way Deia does. What does it matter if they''re dead?


    "Give me a bottle of warm wine and a loaf of rice cake, and a luxurious cloth to wrap it in. If you wait for just an hour, I will stop the immigrants from looting North Whedon."


    Returning to the original topic, even while trapped, I showed the ability to understand the enemy''s strength, and I appealed as much as I could.


    The remaining decision was now up to Darius and Deia.


    Nonsense.


    And, of course, Deia refused.


    "How can I believe that? You alone will stop the immigrants who even defeated the family head? With wine and rice cakes? Are you kidding me? Are you going to drink and have fun with them?"


    ....


    You mustve learned how to act cool somewhere.


    With a frown, Daya tried to ask the surrounding nobles for support again.


    However, lying on his sickbed, Darius grabbed Deias wrist.


    As the head of the family, I command you. Go and take responsibility for your words, Deus.


    Have you gone insane!?


    Deia screamed in agony as she shook off his hand. Until her throat cracked, she spat out the words at this foolishness.


    Who cares about the title of count! Are we truly willing to sacrifice those who believe in us and refuse to leave their homeland?


    "The fact that he talks like that means there''s a way."


    Although I knew the path was well-made, I climbed the rugged mountains instead of walking along the path.


    With each step, the tree branches pierced and entered my body, and the snow piled up softly reached my knees.


    It was not a good look for someone whos supposed to be so confident.


    [ Are you okay? ]


    Skram, the ghost butler who followed me, asked.


    Since I heard that he could move up to the mountains, he followed me.


    Yes, Im fine.


    At least I could do basic magic, so I wasnt cold because I was using magic to keep my body warm.


    I could feel the burning mana throughout my body.


    In fact, it was magic that was not used very often due to its extremely low efficiency, but it was impressive to see a fireball floating around.


    [ Do you plan to ambush? ]


    "No, I can''t stop the immigrants with my skills."


    [ What!? What do you mean by that...? ]


    Skram was taken aback by my words, which were different from how I appeared at the mansion, but I calmly continued climbing the mountain.


    Right now, I was climbing the mountains, and I could soon arrive at the outpost occupied by the immigrants.


    But they were not my goal.


    -Creak.


    "!"


    My body was throbbing. The atmosphere shook, and I could feel the surrounding landscape distorting.


    The ghost, Skram, must have felt it too and looked around in amazement, but I reached out and stopped him.


    "Go back to the mansion, Skram."


    [ What? But... ]


    "The person I will meet in the future will not want you here."


    Skram had a puzzled expression, but I spoke firmly, without any intention of revoking my order, he bowed deeply and disappeared.


    [I wish you a safe return, Master.]


    His voice faded away.


    Then.


    -Creak!


    A thunderous sound hit my ears.


    Suddenly, I found myself frowning, but my lips curled up slightly.


    "I''m glad you remembered me."


    Beyond the mountain ridge.


    A four-legged white tiger with sapphire-like blue eyes, different from Fidenai''s bloodshot eyes...


    With black stripes on white, long fangs...


    ...was looking down at me haughtily.


    I immediately used magic to clear the snow around me and knelt down, spreading out the fine cloth Id brought with me and the wine and rice cakes.


    I was glad Finden Ai hadn''t come down from the mountain yet.


    She was not just a soldier, but a resistance fellow with the name of a scrap metal dealer, so I was grateful for her judgment to try to recover from her fatigue.


    Thanks to her still being on the mountain.


    I could borrow his power.


    To the extent that the count who protected the northern lands, the Verdi family, would not even dare to hold a business.


    A true Lord of the mountain who had lived here for hundreds, perhaps thousands of years.


    I bowed my head toward him.


    I humbly greet the Mountain Lord.


    [TL: Expect a mass release on Monday]

 Chapter 9: Mountain lord

    Chapter 9: Mountain lord


    Sangun (The Lord of the Mountain).


    Although this word was once used to refer to tiger, it had completely disappeared from a society that had become stiff due to the development of technology and industry in the 21st century.


    However, the Sangun still exists.


    Even my shaman grandmother told me that she once performed an offering ritual for Sangun of Baekdusan Mountain.


    Of course, they were not real animals.


    They were spirits who borrowed the appearance of a tiger and were guardian deities.


    And my grandmother, who used to talk about various things with me, in her old age, told me about how to hold the ritual and the food that Sangun likes.


    [Have you come to me again, boy?]


    My age was 28 years old, far too old to be called a boy.


    But there was nothing else to say if Sangun, who had lived for thousands of years, addressed me as a boy.


    "I am Deus Verdi. After three months of staying away from home, I have come to pay my respects."


    accompanied by the warm wine and rice cake that Sangun likes.


    The warm wine given by the maid had already cooled down in the cold of the North Whedon Mountains, but the yellowish mana gently wrapped around the bottle and warmed it up again.


    The first time I climbed the mountain and met Sangun was about a month after I became Deus Verdi.


    At that time, I tried to run away.


    Learning magic was difficult, studying etiquette was difficult, and Deus had too much trash to take care of.


    But among them, the most troublesome were the evil spirits in the mansion.


    For some reason, the number of evil spirits inhabiting Verdis mansion was quite high.


    Because I hadnt learned necromancy at the time, I had no choice but to pretend that I didnt see the evil spirits, but the stress was too much for me, and I ran away.


    That was when I met the Sangun.


    Sangun, who tore apart the evil spirits chasing me, and pitied me.


    I bought some wine and rice cake that Sangun might like. Please enjoy if it suits your taste.


    [.]


    Sanguns mouth opened and a blue-colored spirit body emerged, wrapping itself around the wine and rice cake.


    Then the offerings disappeared naturally as if they were absorbed into the spiritual body.


    Although it didn''t show in his expression, the oppressive feeling that had been pressing down seemed to disappear, so he seemed to be satisfied.


    [ This is the first time. ]


    .


    I must not interrupt recklessly.


    I listened to him with a nod of my head, leisurely taking in his words that flowed smoothly.


    [For thousands of years, I have only been a presence of fear. It''s the first time a human has come to me like this.]


    That is because Sangun saved me.


    [....]


    An awkward silence hung between the Sangun and me.


    Did he not actually intend to protect me five months ago?


    Of course, I knew that.


    Why would the Sangun bother to save me, a mere human being chased by evil spirits? He only tore them apart because the evil spirits invading his mountain didn''t please him. He had no intention of saving me.


    But why does that matter?


    No, it didn''t matter.


    I would just use this relationship to my advantage.


    Even if he didn''t have that intention, I would force a connection between us.


    That will be like a leash.


    [I know you didn''t come to find me just for a simple greeting.]


    A solid voice resonated. He was getting to the point.


    The truth is, I was afraid Sangun would be feeling uncomfortable, so I came to visit in advance.


    [The ignorant immigrants are rampaging on my mountain.]


    However, we do not have the strength to defend this mountain.


    Sanguns blue eyes sparkled. As if hit by a waterfall in the middle of winter, my body stiffened and the pressure pressed down on my entire body.


    [So, have you come to ask for my help? How dare you?]


    Oh, Sangun.


    I took a deep breath and slowly rose from my seat, meeting his gaze. Findd new stories at novelhall.com


    I knelt down to set the table for negotiation, offering my riches.


    Then, I sat on the other side, certain that I had what he desired.


    Because I had no intention of giving the initiative in negotiations to a tiger sleeping alone in the mountains


    What is it?


    Although Finden Ai was the leader of the Gocheolsang, they were all like one family, so there was no formality.


    After all, even if former slaves were concerned with formalities, it would look like a kid imitating an adult.


    Something is coming.


    Exhaling smoke from her cigarette, Finden Ai immediately went outside. Her comrades in the outpost followed her, gripping their weapons.


    Although it was just a feeling, they believed in Finden Ai''s "feeling" absolutely and followed her.


    "Hah, the backup team should be coming soon."


    "We''ll just try to stall for time. Did that fool Count finally request support?"


    They were members of the Gocheolsang who were surprised that Darius Verdi had chosen the citizens of North Whedon over his family, but Finden Ai ignored them and looked away.


    "Phew."


    She pulled the cigarette out of her mouth. Although she had only taken a few sips, she realized that it was not the time to be holding onto it.


    "It''s not that."


    Finden Ai, who was twisting his wrist, caught sight of a man walking towards them through the pouring snow.


    There is only one enemy.


    "Just one?"


    What?


    One of the unit members, who was holding a sniper rifle, raised his scope to his eyes and shouted.


    I really mean it! A man in a coat, holding a staff, is coming this way by himself!


    Is he surrendering?


    "Or maybe he''s here to negotiate?"


    Although the Gocheolsang group members were relieved to hear that it was only one person, Finden Ai gripped her axe tightly, more tensed than ever before.


    And the snipers report continued, Oh, he appears to be a wizard! Every time he moves forward, the accumulated snow melts on its own!


    A noble wizard indeed.


    "Looks like all the Griffin aristocrats know how to show off."


    For a guy who came here to surrender and negotiate, hes already making a bad first impression.


    Finden Ai showed a sharp reaction to the comrades who still couldn''t grasp the situation.


    You fools, wake up and get your heads straight... He is the enemy.


    "Yes?"


    "......?"


    At that moment, a sphere of flames came flying toward them. It was a magic that was neither massive nor threatening.


    But Finden Ai didn''t let her guard down and swung her axe to split the fire pit in half, however...


    "......!"


    Her gaze turned towards the fireball she had just split in half.


    The half that was split merged back together as one.


    Then, as if bending in mid-air, it turned its orbit and came flying back towards Finden Ai once again.


    [Kyahahaahaha!]


    With a terrifying scream.


    - Whoosh!


    The fireballs split apart once more. But as if it hadnt been hit, it merged back together.


    From that point, large and small balls of fire poured out from the wizard.


    [Kill! Let''s kill him!]


    [We''re free! F*ck, freedom!]


    [Let''s quench our thirst with blood and fill our stomachs with flesh!]


    [Immigrants! Get the mace!]


    "What, what is this!"


    "The magic is speaking! Get into formation!"


    "Even if you beat it, it''ll come back! Stand back to back and defend!"


    The fireballs filled with various voices were randomly circling the sky as if they had a will, swallowing the falling snow.


    Meanwhile, Finden Ais bloodshot eyes glared at the wizard in a coat, who strode toward them without pausing.


    Necromancer!


    It was the guys true identity.


    Finden Ai growled as if she were about to tear him apart.


    Deus Verdi did not even look at her, speaking in a low voice that was as cold as the mountain range''s chill.


    "Go and eat them up, you evil spirits."

 Chapter 10: Finden Ai

    Chapter 10: Finden Ai


    In the field of Necromancy, the most difficult part was none other than communication with the spirits.


    Unless they were extremely powerful and deeply rooted spirits, ordinary people couldn''t see them.


    Even the Necromancers, according to the book, could only perceive a few souls or spirits.


    Because this was the realm of talent, not mana.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    ''But Im not like that. I am different.''


    I could see all spirits, even the most common ones, and although it caused me great pain, I could use them to my advantage.


    Did mana reside in the spirits?


    No, theyre just mana mass with consciousness.


    They were just a bunch of talking mana mass, and I converted their mana into magic.


    [Kekeke!]


    [My body is burning! Its on fire!]


    [Die! You will all die!]


    The magic that followed the enemy, burning until its own mana was completely consumed.


    Even though its just fireball magic, it is really effective.


    The fact that magic could have willpower and act on its own was clearly a huge advantage.


    Even novice magicians could easily handle it, confusing and defeating their enemies was easy with simple fireballs.


    But...


    That was not the problem.


    If it was just the Resistance, the Giant of the North, Darius, would have taken care of it.


    They wouldnt even have thought of crossing the mountain range.


    It was the white wolf that bit the giants ankle.


    And that same white wolf was running violently toward me.


    I clicked my tongue at Finden Ai''s speed which made me wonder if she had something attached to her feet.


    She is indeed a monster.


    She was a woman who was the final boss of a chapter. The fortunate thing was that she still didn''t have her weapons or equipment properly adjusted.


    Theres no reward given as a drop. No landing machine, no vampire touch.


    I expected it, but she was quite different from the Finden Ai I knew as the boss.


    It was shabby, with poor equipment.


    I thought about digging into it, but as I watched her running towards me, I changed my mind.


    Not yet.


    Even if she was a far cry from her level, I was still not enough to face her.


    Darius made a terrible mistake by confronting the monster one-on-one.


    I took another soul from my hand and converted the mana it contained into magic.


    In an instant, it became an ice pick.


    -Bang!


    Despite this, Finden Ai showed no hesitation and smashed the ice while maintaining her speed.


    Furthermore, she caught the shattered fragments to prevent them from reforming and turned them into dust.


    [Keaeaak!]


    The anguished screams of the evil spirit echoed through the air. To say it became magical was, in some ways, equivalent to saying it materialized.


    It was only natural for them to suffer as well.


    Youre playing with them so amusingly, Necromancer.


    Finden Ai jumped high into the air. Despite the snow falling heavily, she attempted to strike me from above.


    But with a loud clang!


    Suddenly, a white god-like figure rushed at her, and Finden Ai''s body spun several times in the air before landing on the ground.


    "Krk, cough!"


    Finden Ai groaned as she vomited blood. The Sangun who had taken her down with one hit was now standing next to me.


    [We, spirit beings, must not take lives recklessly.]


    "I know. Leave the finishing to me."


    Saying that, I glanced at the Gocheolsang members who had adapted to my magic.


    "Beat it! Keep beating it until it falls over, and eventually, its mana will be exhausted and it will disappear!"


    [Damn you son of a bitch!]


    [Dont kill me! Dont kill me!]


    [Do I have to die again? No! I hate it!]


    Ignore the bullshit, its only magic anyway!


    A professional organization was created in the Clark Republic to eliminate Resistance such as the Gocheolsang and others.


    Before fighting Finden Ai, I could briefly use one of the Relief Units as an ally, but this guy was quite strong.


    Relief Unit, huh. Isnt it just a group that exterminates pests?


    The meaning was being used as if it saved citizens and eliminated Resistance, but it was just the same as the extermination used to eliminate pests.


    It was no different than the remedy used to eradicate pests, and the pests, in this case, were the Resistance.


    My lips twitched with cynicism.


    It was a part where I could feel, at least in part, how they were treated.


    For you to be crushed to death here like this is a fitting end that the Republic wants.


    You bastard !


    After several attempts to get to her feet, Finden Ai finally managed to lean her back against a tree. However, the shaky legs showed no sign of recovery yet.


    However, if I had intended to do that, I would have already trampled you to death.


    "What''s the meaning of all this since earlier?"


    Two things.


    I raised the index and middle fingers of my right hand.


    I give you two choices. One was to stay here, buried in the snow, and be crushed to death by me. Like a worm.


    Finden Ai was a popular character because she had her own backstory and was quite good-looking in design.


    But I didn''t need any of that. It was so useless that it could be thrown in the trash.


    What was important to me was


    She made countless players rack their brains, made them challenged several times, and created a level of difficulty that forced them to level up.


    The strength of Finden Ai.


    The only thing left for you is to be mine.


    I needed her strength.


    What?


    Before she could react properly, I slowly rose from my chair.


    If you obey my commands, if you follow them, I will give you everything youve ever sought in the kingdom.


    Finden Ai had fled the Clark Republic over the mountain range to the Griffin Kingdom for a variety of reasons.


    The Relief Unit was too powerful for her, so her flight began there.


    They were running low on supplies, had no power, and had no base of operations.


    So, Finden Ai planned to go over to the relatively spacious kingdom, hoping to establish her own base, grew the size of the Resistance again in the kingdom, and returned to the Republic.


    In fact, in the game, she never made it to the Republic, but she did manage in growing size.


    I will provide you with supplies, I will give you a place to stay, and give you a job to fund it.


    What, what are you talking about?


    It was not difficult to grasp.


    Even an elementary school student should be able to understand this.


    I was scouting her.


    Even the Republic will not be able to attack us, the nobles and margraves of the Kingdom.


    ...


    The other members are secondary. Only you. If only you would come under me.


    I got up from the chair and got down on one knee in front of Finden Ai who was leaning against the tree.


    Our gazes were leveled.


    I gently stretched out my hand to the startled and flustered woman.


    "I will be the wall that protects you."


    The younger brother of the Count of North Whedon.


    The second son of the Verdi family.


    The disbarred Professor of the Academy.


    A damn near insignificant position.


    However, for a wolf who had lived as a slave, fought in the Revolutionary Army, and needed a moment of rest.


    It was a position that could serve as a windbreak.


    Five years...


    ...


    ...And after that, I will set you free. At that time, whether you go back to the Republic and start a revolution or give up and live, I wont care.


    By then, I would know if the end of this world was a happy ending. Or a f*cking tragic one.


    Therefore.


    Be mine, Finden Ai.

 Chapter 11: Master

    Chapter 11: Master


    "Hmm."


    Deia walked back and forth in front of the entrance with her arms linked, repeating the process several times. It was as if she was exercising inside because she couldn''t go outside due to the cold weather of North Whedon.


    However, that was not the case.


    "How much time has passed?"


    "Um, now there are only 10 minutes left." The butler, standing a little farther away, spoke hesitantly.


    "Ugh!"


    Deia clenched her fists and trembled with anger. It had already been 50 minutes since Deus left.


    That guy - who told her to wait for only an hour - was indeed a useless idiot.


    "Just 10 minutes. Wait for 10 more minutes and then request support immediately. Is the communication device ready?"


    "Yes, we have prepared the crystal ball so we can contact them immediately at your orders."


    Damn, these Verdi boys!! I dont like either of them.


    "Ah, lady."


    The butler hurriedly warned her about her manner of speaking, but Deia ignored him and continued.


    Did I say something wrong? I warned him from the time the ridge post reported that unlike usual the immigrants were pushing in as a group!


    Deia and Darius had heard a report that immigrants were not coming as infrequently as usual, but that they were coming frequently with an army.


    Deia had said that something was strange and that they should gather as many troops as possible and defend with all their strength. The talented mage herself offered to join, but Darius frowned and refused.


    ''Why would a woman recklessly go to the battlefield?'' He''d said.


    "That idiot is still stuck in outdated beliefs like an old geezer! If someone has the ability, then you should use them. Why does one''s gender matter?"


    Darius had thought that they had enough troops to win, but the troops sent several times were annihilated, and at the end, Darius personally went out and fought with the remaining soldiers, but was defeated as well.


    If they had just poured in all their might from the beginning, they wouldn''t have had to suffer such a tragedy.


    "I thought the second idiot would stay still for a while after making such a blunder at the academy"


    "But he suddenly appears and asks for just one hour! He says he can solve everything himself!"


    "What can he solve on his own?"


    In an hour, Tolkin and Count Herameus'' troops would have prepared and departed. Now, because of the delay of this one hour, hundreds of North Whedon''s citizens could die.


    "Butler, how much time do we have left?"


    "W-we have five minutes left."


    "Forget it! Just call for reinforcements!"


    After all, she wasn''t going to let people die because of that idiot''s words, who had been acting as if he had suddenly become someone else.


    Hey, don''t you think your breasts are a bit big? Lets touch them.


    ''Don''t you want to do it with your brother? If we do it once, you''ll beg me to do it every day.''


    ''It''s too loud at night? Why? Do you want to moan underneath me too?''


    ''You''re not a prostitute? Come on, what''s the difference?''


    "F*cking bastard."


    In the end, it was inevitable that curse words would come out.


    Although he was better than before when both his mouth and lower parts were unrestrained, she was disgusted by his current self too which acted as if wanting to forget the past self.


    "Just because you do that now, does it make all the past disappear? What about the scars you have caused to others?"


    For Deia, Deus''s past actions were enough to sow distrust in men. But it didn''t mean she liked women either.


    If she had, she might have experienced love already, but she was a severe heterosexual.


    In the end, she gave up on love.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com


    All she had was the citizens of North Whedon, who always greeted her with a bright smile and gave her bread and flowers while saying thank you, whenever she went out for inspection.


    North Whedon was good.


    ''Just five minutes every day give it to me.''


    Then what? What would happen in those 5 minutes?


    He must have been trying to do something weird again within 5 minutes.


    The situation had become quite complicated several times, fortunately, I achieved excellent results.


    It all started with using souls roaming in the mansion to cast magic, which worked quite well in practice.


    And the biggest gain was Finden Ai.


    At one point, Finden Ai had acquired power that was close to the pinnacle of human beings on the continent.


    She was not at that level yet. Since she came out as a villain when the protagonist was in 3rd grade, the current year was 3 years before she appeared in the game.


    Moreover, the equipment she used at that time was also not available.


    "Still, it''s enough."


    Didnt I already get the cotyledon? I just had to provide water, and sunshine, and nurture it to grow.


    -Thump!


    Just then, a harsh knock sounded from outside the door.


    Deia took Finden Ai saying she was going to attend maid training, but I was informed later that she would start working today, and seeing how rough it was from the knock, it seemed like Finden Ai had come.


    "Come in."


    I said calmly, and the door opened, revealing a white-haired woman with an annoyed expression on her face, clenched fists, and a determined breathing pattern.


    I immediately realized that the reason why she was expressing dissatisfaction was because of the shameful outfit;


    She was wearing a black one-piece dress with a fancy white frilled apron on top.


    Her skirt was shorter than expected, and she wore black stockings and a white frilled hairband on her head.


    Yes, it was a maid outfit and a very revealing one at that.


    "...What is this joke?"


    I was surprised.


    No, I was quite shocked.


    I had never imagined that the beast-like Finden Ai would ever wear such an outfit.


    In response to my question, Finden Ai blushed and snapped irritably.


    Your exclusive maids say they always wear this! You bastard!


    "..."


    It was absurd.


    However, it was unlikely that Deia would force her to wear such an outfit as a joke, so it was probably the original Deus'' taste.


    "Haah."


    My head was pounding.


    Just thinking about what this guy might have done to his maids was making me dizzy already.


    "First of all, mind your manners. You should be speaking politely. You must have learned that, right?"


    "M-m-mast..."


    As if her mouth wasnt forming words properly, Finden Ai frowned and shouted as if screaming.


    "Hey, master! If you''re going to give me work, do it quickly!"


    "...Yes, that''s good enough."


    What idiot would give orders to a wild animal?


    Just praise them for coming to eat when food was served.


    So, this was enough for Finden Ai as well.


    Her manner of speaking wont interfere with her work, anyway.


    "Why don''t you look that happy about my dress?"


    Finden Ai knew she was being ignored, and grumbled as she took out a cigarette from her pocket and put it in her mouth.


    And then I reached out and completely burned it.


    "What the hell! If you''re going to light it, be gentle!"


    "I have a no-smoking policy in front of me."


    That that wasnt in the terms of my employment contract, master.

 Chapter 12: Lover?

    Chapter 12: Lover?


    Here you go.


    Finden Ai handed me a cup of black tea with informal but polite language.


    After taking a sip, I pushed the cup away.


    Before I could say anything, a complaint came out of her mouth.


    "Do you have to be a picky eater, master?"


    "Finden Ai, it''s your first command-"


    I kept my eyes on the book I was reading and said:


    "-Don''t prepare tea again. In North Whedon, tea is precious, but you treat it like pig urine."Findd new stories at novelhall.com


    "This little...!"


    At my words, she was about to curse, but I ignored her and continued reading the book.


    If you asked me if I liked books, that was a bit ambiguous. Although I often read novels for killing time. I liked games and visual media more.


    As a person living in the 21st century, this could be seen as natural, but I had a slightly different reason; I moved my hobby in that direction because phones and computers were difficult to touch by a ghost without a strong spirit, and ghosts often interfered when I borrowed books from a bookstore, tearing them up and demanding compensation.


    But the book I was reading now was not for entertainment purposes.


    The reason I was reading now was simply to gain knowledge. Because no matter how much basic knowledge I gained, as a person who suddenly fell into this world, it wasn''t enough.


    So, I didn''t read the book because I wanted to, but because I needed to, and especially when it came to magic, accumulating its knowledge was even more important.


    My thoughts broke as a strange smell began to waft into the room.


    Despite wanting to continue reading, I had no choice but to close the book due to the strange smell that was tickling my nose.


    "Ah, Skram."


    [Yes, master.]


    Skram appeared in the empty space near me at my call.


    Finden Ai also looked around with a strange face, but of course, she couldn''t see Skram.


    "What is this smell?"


    "Smell? What are you talking about?"


    As Finden Ai didn''t know my question was for Skram, she butted in. But when I gestured for her to close her mouth, she crossed her arms and made a pouting face It was unsuccessful in moving my heart though.


    [On Wednesdays, a smell leaks from the basement of the mansion.]


    "Wednesdays?"


    [Yes, that''s right. I tried to check it out myself, but a fierce evil spirit was blocking the way, so I couldn''t confirm it.]


    "...."


    I rubbed my chin with my hand and glanced at Finden Ai.


    "You can''t smell this strange smell, right?"


    Yes, I have better senses than the average person, so if there was a smell I wouldnt miss it.


    "Okay."


    Just as I was thinking about checking the basement, I heard a knock from outside.


    When I nodded, Finden Ai strode forward with steps uncharacteristic of a maid and opened the door firmly.


    "Umm... Miss Deia?"


    "Did you forget the honorifics I taught you?"


    "I remember. It''s just too annoying to use them."


    Thats even worse.


    After a short argument between Finden Ai and Deia, Finden Ai, the maid, had the role to bow down and welcome her master''s sister. But instead of bowing down, her neck stiffened even further.


    As if Deia also knew that it would be a waste of time to deal with her, she passed by Finden Ai and said, "Five minutes."


    I had been wondering if our bet got buried in the rubble, as she didn''t show up before today.


    ''I guess she''s finally done dealing with the Gocheolsang guild''s members.''


    "Finden Ai, leave."


    "Yes."


    Finden Ai left with a trailing voice, and Skram had already disappeared before I could tell him to.


    Diea stood still with a pocket watch in her hand.


    -Click.


    Professor Perr said she saw a girl with long hair amidst numerous screams and haunting voices, but that girl didn''t show up no matter how long Karen waited.


    Thinking that it would be a pity if she ended her search with only one mirror, she began to look around the laboratory.


    Since Former Professor Deus used a lot of equipment from the Robert Academy and left most of the items behind, there were quite a few things to look through.


    As she moved to check the professor''s desk, the door of the laboratory creaked open. She thought it might be another strange phenomenon, but it wasn''t.


    "What are you doing here?"


    It was Erica Bright, the beauty and fiancee of Deus Verdi, who entered with her blonde hair resting on her shoulders.


    "Oh, Professor Erica. You came at just the right time. Did your fiance happen to mention anything about this incident?"


    Erica frowned openly at Karen, who seemed to be taunting her.


    "He hasn''t contacted me since he disappeared, and he has nothing to do with this incident."


    "He has nothing to do with it?"


    "Yes, he doesn''t."


    Karen began to suspect Erica more because of her firm answer.


    "Why do you think that way?"


    Erica was annoyed by Karen''s questioning tone.


    "Professor Karen thinks this is a kind of terrorism, but he doesn''t have that kind of ability. He''s just someone who can''t even get a title as a professor. Don''t forget, he was barely able to attach the title of a guest professor due to being my fiance."


    "Hmm."


    Certainly, the materials left behind by Professor Deus contained only very basic magic books. Well, they were so basic that she thought it was pointless.


    "So, don''t waste your time uselessly and find the real culprit."


    "Well, I''ll try to do it my way. You know, the school director has entrusted me with full authority to investigate this case."


    "...."


    Erica kept her mouth shut since she had already received a report on the matter.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    Heavy, rhythmic footsteps echoed in the hallway. Both of them knew that it was not an unusual sign.


    Because the ground-shaking footsteps were quite famous at the Robern Academy.


    "Huh? All the beautiful professors of our academy are gathered here."


    With a handsome appearance that naturally led to the label of "pretty boy" and a passionate personality, Gideon Zeronia entered the room. He was a son of a powerful family and in addition to being a master of exceptional swordsmanship, he was the most popular professor among female students.


    He smiled refreshingly, and Karen replied sluggishly.


    "Are you investigating this case too, Professor Gideon?"


    "Excuse me? No, I came to pick up Professor Erica. I have something to tell her."


    Erica said she understands and immediately stepped out of the research lab.


    "Don''t waste your time poking around in useless places."


    She said to Karen in a cutting tone as she passed by.


    Thud.


    As the two of them left and the door closed, Karen''s eyes trembled for a moment.


    "Hmm?"


    Before the door closed, it seemed like Gideon''s hand was approaching Erica''s waist.


    Even though she seemed to have broken off her engagement with Deus, wasn''t it too short of a time to start a new relationship?


    Karen cautiously opened the door and peeked out.


    "I told you to not touch me."


    Erica pushed away Gideon''s hand that was approaching to wrap around her waist.


    "Come on, you''re too conservative. People who are dating can do that."


    Gideon laughed easily and reached out his hand again, but-


    Slap!


    -Erica slapped it away.


    ''Are they dating?''


    That being said, it didn''t seem like Erica had any particularly strong feelings of affection toward Gideon. At least, as a fellow female, that''s what Karen thought looking at her behavior.


    ''Well, it''s not my business.''


    Ignoring Erica''s advice, Karen closed the door silently and began to search the lab again.

 Chapter 13: Deus’ Notes

    Chapter 13: Deus�� Notes


    Ugh! Im so busy. There''s no time to rest.


    Professor Karen, who was investigating the laboratory, was urgently called back to the nurse''s office. The reason was that some students were once again involved in a strange incident.


    On reaching the nurse''s office, Karen saw about five students huddled together, and Erica and Gideon were comforting them.


    I thought the two of you went on a date.


    As Karen entered the office, she immediately approached the students with pale faces.


    Most of them were speechless and shivering, but one of them was talking to Erica.


    "S-so, she suddenly offered us candy."


    "Candy?"


    "What kind of candy?"


    As both Karen and Gideon looked puzzled, Erica narrowed her eyes and signaled them to be quiet, putting her index finger on her lips.


    "Well, it was in her mouth. She opened her mouth wide and showed us the eyeballs on her tongue."


    It was a strange and unbelievable testimony. But if it was not true, then all five students would not be shivering on remembering that moment.


    Those were her own eyes! That person didn''t have any eyes in her eye sockets! Hiccup!


    In the end, Erica Bright hugged the student who couldnt stop crying.


    Although Karen cared for the students, she didnt have the confidence to empathize and hug a student that way, so she only shrugged her shoulders and, as a good professor, checked for any injuries.


    There are no wounds.


    Karen let out a strange moan in frustration as she dug her hand deep into the pocket of her white coat.


    She couldnt understand ''their'' intentions; the only things they did was to frighten and cause panic or make students faint.


    To be precise, students suffered only minor injuries such as falling over in surprise or a simple bruise from bumping into something. Karen could not understand what their motive was at all.


    Once all the students had calmed down, the three professors naturally left the room.


    Gideon, leaning against the corridor wall with his hand in his pocket, suggested his opinion.


    "It''s a collective hallucination. There must be a wizard hiding somewhere."


    It cant be.


    Erica remained silent with her eyes closed, and Karen outright denied it. It was still too early to make a definitive judgment.


    But Gideon didn''t think so and asked the two of them.


    Then do you really think that is possible? An old woman with empty eye sockets came and gave her eyes as candy?


    Gideon laughed, finding it even more absurd when he said it out loud.


    He continued:


    "It doesn''t make sense. Someone must have cast a hallucination spell on the students while they were exhausted. There''s no other explanation."


    "No traces of magic were found on any of the five students," Erica, the only magician among them, crossed her arms and denied it.


    Even psychedelic magic has its own stages. The more senses you cheat, the more traces you leave behind.


    For example, if it was hallucinatory magic that only deceived the eyes, indeed, only a few traces would be left behind-


    However, the five students expressed the situation at the time in detail. The sight of an old woman without two eyes, the smell, the voice telling them to eat candy, and her wrinkled hands


    -But in this case, the students at least five perceptions were fooled. It would be difficult for anyone to do that without leaving any traces behind.


    They even felt the sticky taste of the eyeballs given to them as candy.


    Karen continued her words. Erica met Kerens eyes and nodded.


    Youre right. Any hallucinatory magic that deceives all five senses will inevitably leave traces.


    But no traces were left.


    Feeling frustrated, Gideon raised his voice slightly and asked again. "So you''re saying the students really saw something like that? It would be more logical to assume that a highly skilled magician has infiltrated the academy, wouldn''t it?"


    He was right.


    Neither of them had an answer to that.


    Amidst the frustrating situation where no one could come up with a proper opinion, a woman with pink hair approached them from the end of the hallway.


    Erica bit her lip. Grabbing the letter hurriedly, she immediately burned it.


    Did you ever see that man joking?


    Even Erica, his fiance, was able to see his smile only once- on the day he left the academy.


    The letter turned to ashes and disappeared into the air.


    Karen frowned, wondering if Erica had been too hasty in burning it.


    But she froze when the ashes of the letter didn''t scatter or sink to the ground, but floated in the air as if waiting for something.


    ... This.


    As soon as Karen noticed the strange phenomenon, suddenly she looked at Erica, who had already blown her mana into the ashes.


    As if the ashes were also waiting for the same, they began to move and form letters.


    [If a number is missing in the letter, it means that not just the lab but the entire academy is already in their hands.]


    Their?


    Gideon spoke with a puzzled voice, but the others focused on the content of the letter.


    [I cannot predict what kind of situation will unfold, but the solution to this chaos is left in the third drawer of the desk I used to use.]


    ...!


    [And Just be merciful to them.]


    There was no more message in the fallen ashes.


    Therefore, Karen was the first to run out. Having already checked all the labs, the only thing left was the room that Deus used.


    "Mercy..?"


    Professor Perr was pondering the last words with a dumbfounded expression, but Gideon and Erica were already chasing after Keren.


    Do you know which room Professor Deus used?!


    Being taken aback by Kerens question, Gideon replied.


    "Were you running without knowing that? It''s room 404 in the faculty dorms! It''s the last room!"


    All three of them rushed to the room. Karen broke down the locked door and hurriedly entered.


    Only basic furniture remained in the lonely room.


    When she opened the desk drawer, there was indeed a small note lying there.


    As expected, Professor Deus knew something!


    "What did this damn professor do?"


    Karen and Gideon were pleased that the troublesome task had been solved, but Erica remained silent with her lips tightly closed.


    Flutter.


    As Karen unfolded the note, characters, in the same handwriting as the previous letter, were hastily written.


    [Regarding the girl who appeared in the lab]


    "Is it the same girl that Professor Perr saw?"


    Professor Perr, who had just joined them, was panting and struggling to catch her breath. Her full breasts swayed so much with every breath that they caught everyone''s attention.


    As they were about to continue reading-


    [Found it. Hehehe]


    -a girl''s voice echoed throughout the room.


    Whoosh!


    And suddenly, the note left behind by Professor Deus caught fire.


    "What the-!"


    Trying to quickly extinguish the fire, Karen threw it to the ground and stomped on it, but the flames only grew stronger instead of weakening.


    "Move aside!"


    Water droplets came out of Ericas palms as she attempted to put out the fire, but


    The note was already gone without a trace.

 Chapter 14: The Secret

    Chapter 14: The Secret


    The four people who entered the room could only stare blankly at the scattered notes that were burning up.


    What on earth was going on here?


    [Hehehe]


    Even though no one among them opened their mouths, suddenly, a girl''s laughter echoed throughout the room. Professor Perr, who usually seemed the dullest, was the first to react.


    "Aaah! It''s happening again! She''s back again!"


    She covered her ears and started screaming while crouching down. Erica tried to hug her in a hurry, but it was no use.


    "Let''s get out of here for now."


    ''What if the door is locked?''


    Erica had a momentary worry, but luckily the latch turned properly and they were able to leave the room.


    "What''s going on?"


    "That girl in the lab She seems to be up to something."


    Gideon and Karen looked pretty calm.


    Especially in the case of Keren, even though she just lost the key to solving this case, she was quick to return to her normal self.


    Creak, creak.


    As the four of them stepped into the hallway, a stiff sound could be heard. The sound was strange, but soon after, it was clear that it was the sound of footsteps because it followed a certain pattern.


    [Hey, you guys.]


    An old woman with a hunched back stood in front of the stairs that lead to the floor below.


    The moment Karen saw the old woman, she spoke to Erica hurriedly, due to her hunch.


    "Professor Erica, try using the dispelling magic."


    "Purify by restoring flesh and soul, and dispel the corrupt filth... Purification."


    -Whoosh


    With a crisp sound of magic, it naturally enveloped the four of them like a tangled thread.


    However, even though Erica felt the spell had worked, the old woman still didn''t disappear and was still staring in their direction, tilting her head. There was nothing but darkness like a vast ocean where her eyes should have been.


    "Do you want some candy?"


    It was the same repertoire that the students had mentioned. Karen heard that soon enough they would stiffen and forcibly be made to eat eyeballs.


    "I don''t have time to deal with this."


    Gideon, feeling humiliated at the fact that he had been caught up in such a trivial situation, finally couldnt stand it and stepped forward.


    He put his open palm on his waist and assumed a stance as if drawing a sword with his other hand.


    -Swoosh!


    In an instant, a flaming sword appeared, illuminating the fourth floor like a bonfire. The heat pressing down on his whole body - that burned fiercely - warmed him instead.


    Gideon, who had drawn a sword made of flames, rushed forward.


    Unlike the students, he intended to solve the problem right away without any fear.


    But suddenly, he froze.


    And then, the old woman approached Gideon, chuckling, who had his sword pointed at her neck.


    [Do you want to eat it?]


    Her tongue, which seemed normal initially, touched the cold floor too easily. And on top of it were the old woman''s eyeballs.


    Gideon, who wanted to cut the monster-like tongue at that moment, couldn''t even move his body.


    "......!"


    He couldn''t even speak properly. He couldn''t even swallow his saliva, and even the trembling of his Adam''s apple stopped. He was in a world that was completely still, with only his consciousness remaining.


    The one who spoke in that world was the school nurse.


    "I''ll eat it."


    [Huh?]


    The old woman''s gaze turned towards Karen. More precisely, the pupils of her eyeballs, which were still on her unnatural tongue, rolled up on their own to look in her direction.


    "I want to eat Grandma''s candy."


    The moment she finished speaking, the old woman had already passed Gideon and was standing in front of Keren.


    The old woman then held Karen''s hand and put one of her eyeballs on it, smiling happily with her open mouth, as if satisfied.


    Without hesitation, Karen put it in her mouth and swallowed it.


    Gulp.


    "...It''s delicious."


    Erica, who was next to her, made a disgusted expression, and Perr already had her cheeks puffed up. Her mouth appeared to be full of something it looked like she was holding back the urge to vomit.


    Without paying attention to them, I covered my mouth with my sleeve and frowned.


    The energy is strong.


    Even more uncomfortable than dust and bugs was the energy of the evil spirits that suffocated my whole body.


    Its not a spiritual creature, but it has an energy comparable to that. But it''s also not clear whether it''s an earthly spirit.


    But the Earthly Spirits usually exerted explosive influence in their territories. So, this case seemed a little different.


    If Grandma had been present at a time like this, she would have given me the correct answer right away.


    Even though I was a little regretful, I took a step forward.


    "Hmm? You plan on going inside?"


    "If I don''t, I won''t get any answers."


    "Well, I guess that''s true. Master seems more intelligent than I expected."


    Finden Ai followed me, pleased for some reason.


    I lit a small fire at my fingertips and descended the stairs.


    The more I went inside, the stronger the pushing force became, but I kept going. In this intuitive power struggle, it was difficult for the dead to beat the living. Because we had mass.


    Thump, thump.


    The underground stairs continued endlessly. In the middle, I heard something from above, but it must have been Darius or Deia who came and cursed at me.


    "But isn''t it odd for the master to not know much about his own family?"


    "Because I''m not the family head."


    Actually, not being the family head was not the cause, instead, I was not even a Verdi I was not Deus.


    After giving much of my time in the study of magic and my research, how much could I possibly find about the Verdi family''s history in six months?


    So, I didn''t know much about the Verdi family, which seemed to hide many strange things.


    "Hmm, you''re quite different from what I heard in rumours."


    "Rumours?"


    I had nothing to do while descending the long staircase anyway. So, curious, I asked Finden Ai, who shrugged her shoulders and answered.


    No, what Ive heard from the maids who work here is that youre a very horny man.


    "...."


    "You even make them wear such vulgar clothes But you never tried to touch me."


    It was ridiculous for me to say that I had never done anything to her because I had changed, and even if I said it, nothing would change. After all, Fenden Ai was the type of person who believed in what she saw and felt herself, rather than rumors.


    Instead, what I could do was give her advice.


    "It''s not a good idea to pass on the maids'' gossip to the master."


    "I''m not going to stay here forever."


    "Still, it''s better to be careful. The maids are the information network of North Whedon. There won''t be any harm in getting friendly with them."


    "...."


    Especially for someone like her, information gathering was even more important.


    Though I didn''t need to add that information. Even Fenden Ai would have realized that.


    "Oh, speaking of that, I just remembered something. Do you remember I went out on errands today?"


    "....?"


    A very fancy woman asked if you were back. She said she''s your lover.


    "Sigh."


    It doesn''t look like that but she told me stories of you visiting her place. She said she''ll be waiting for you tonight and will offer a lot of services. She also wants to lick your ass?


    I was not angry, nor did I react. I just let out a calm breath and tried to suppress the throbbing headache.


    What had this damn body done to be involved in all these troubles?


    Even if I managed to handle one thing, something else always popped up.


    ''I don''t even know how many such rumors are circulating about me.''


    I wondered if the rumors about me were the reason why my fiance, Erica Bright, who used to be so sweet and kind to me when I was a professor, suddenly requested that the academy dismiss me.


    But if that was the case, why didn''t the Bright family request to formally annul the engagement then?


    Or were they holding back for now just to save my face?


    Well, they don''t need to hesitate though. It really is a useless consideration.


    While I was thinking so, we finally reached the end of the stairs.


    But perhaps misunderstanding my silence as affirmation, Finden Ai couldn''t help but ask in surprise.


    What, are you really going to go tonight?


    Hey, Im not going.

 Chapter 15: Only Way To Save You

    Chapter 15: Only Way To Save You


    Chapter 15: Only Way To Save You


    After descending into the basement, Finden Ai and I remained silent. Although we illuminated the place with magic, it was too dark and the space was too wide to see anything beyond the immediate area.


    "Hmm, it''s a really large place."


    Finden Ai looked around, grumbling.


    Do you feel anything?


    "Yes, I do. The smell of death is strong."


    "...."


    She looked around with a frown on her face. Her crimson eyes seemed to have adapted to the darkness in an instant, watching something that I couldn''t.


    Now that it was like this, I felt useless for not being able to see anything. I transformed souls into light and walked through the room.


    The screams of the souls echoed like the sound of the wind though it didn''t bother me.


    "...."


    Finally, I saw what Finden Ai had been seeing.


    This place was some kind of warehouse.


    The only strange thing was numerous pieces of bones were stuck together, waiting for someone to discover them.


    Kya, who did this!? Guardian of the Glorious Verdi family, or was it just a monster that ate these many people?


    Finden Ai said and touched the bones on the floor with her foot.


    It was a shocking scene, but in a way, I understood.


    So, thats why the mansion was overflowing with evil spirits.


    Now I understood why so many evil spirits with grudges were haunting the mansion.


    [Kiaaaak!]


    At that moment, one of the souls illuminating the area went out with a scream. From then on, one by one, the souls were sucked somewhere.


    My gaze turned to the source of the problem. An eerie blue light burst out from the end and soon immediately brightened the basement. And a huge centipede with a human face emerged from among the bone fragments that were piled up as a mountain.


    The centipede made up of white bones was hurriedly absorbing the souls that had been earlier absorbed by me.


    [No! I hate it!]


    [Save me!]


    [I dont want to die!]


    The spirits screamed as if recalling memories of their actual death.


    Looking at this soul-eating monster, I realized why Scram had not wanted to come here.


    A centipede made of human bones?


    Apparently, even Finden Ai - who walked in front of me with a laugh - could see that monster too.


    "Master, I don''t think we can just catch this thing with bare hands. We need an ax or something."


    The centipedes momentum was so great that even Finden Ai thought it was threatening and complained that she did not have a good weapon to fight it.


    Cluck! Cluck! Cluck!


    The centipede approached us with footsteps that sounded like insects being crushed. It looked like it was going to open its mouth wide and devour us right away.


    "Hey, you!"


    I spoke at Finden-Ais actions, who hurriedly turned around, then carrying me like a load, she headed for the entrance.


    I protested again with my eyes, asking why she was carrying me like this, but Fenden Ai just chuckled as she ran.


    Its good to have a competent maid, right master? If it wasnt for me, youd be dead already.


    "Phew, don''t rescue me in such an uncool way next time."


    "You have a lot of demands, master! But if that monster goes up, won''t the mansion collapse?"


    "It''s okay. If it hasn''t come out of the underground until now, it probably won''t be able to even now."


    "Hehe, it would be fun if it followed us."


    Erica turned her gaze naturally to the Dean and continued speaking.


    Dismissal is the highest disciplinary action. Theres a law designated by the kingdom that prohibits re-appointment for a certain period of time after Dismissal. If we bring Deus back here, not only will the royal law be looked down upon, it will also undermine the authority of the Robern Academy.


    As she added that the support of the royal family, which was already shaky, could become even more opaque, the Deans expression darkened.


    Karen sneered, incredulous.


    "So what? Is this insignificant authority more important? Haven''t you seen the atrocities of the strange ghosts with me? Professor Deus was the first to understand that!"


    Deus was just lucky to know about it. Now that we have found clues, we can also adequately respond.


    "No! Ha..."


    Karen was always rational and cool-headed in combat, but in such a debate, the techniques she had learned from her mercenary work were of no use.


    Now, frustrated and incredulous, Karen looked at Erica directly and asked, "Why on earth? Weren''t we solving cases together just yesterday? Why did you suddenly change like this?"


    "I haven''t changed. I have been doing my best to resolve the incident, and I will continue to do so with all my power."


    "Stop."


    The debate seemed like it would continue indefinitely, but eventually, the Dean, who had remained silent with a dignified appearance, spoke up.


    He was a warm-looking man, but today he looked infinitely serious as he contemplated.


    Eventually, he answered.


    It is impossible to reinstate Deus, but let''s at least hear his advice. From the circumstances, it seems to be true that he knows something about the current situation.


    "Yes, I understand."


    Erica Bright bowed her head deeply in satisfaction, and Keren turned and stepped out of the deans office biting her lip.


    Seeing Karen like that, the Dean sighed and said to Erica.


    "It seems that Professor Erica doesn''t want anything to do with Deus."


    "... "


    She agreed with silence.


    I will separately contact the Verdi family. Professor, please take good care of the students and work hard to resolve the incident.


    "I understand."


    Erica bowed her head and stepped out into the hallway, looking at the sky.


    The strangely dark sky and the thick clouds that seemed to represent the unsettling situation of the academy, even though not a single drop of rain was falling, were a sight to behold.


    In fact, there were many ways to reinstate Deus Verdi. In the first place, he was a guest professor invited thanks to Erica.


    In other words, he was a non-regular employee.


    Of course, it was only a matter of time before he was appointed as a regular professor, as he had demonstrated his ability as a skilled professor for three months.


    In fact, the recommendation letter for his appointment as a regular professor had already been sent to the royal palace.


    But before that could be approved, the letter for dismissal was sent, and it passed first.


    According to the Kingdoms Law, the punishment of dismissal could not be given to a guest professor like Deus Verdi. At most, he could only be dismissed from his position.


    So, he received disciplinary action in a position where he couldn''t actually receive one.


    It was unbelievable, but she did it.


    If she was asked how there was nothing she could answer except that Gideons Zeronia family had exerted their power.


    Ill make sure you dont come back to this academy no matter what, Deus.


    As she walked down the hallway, Erica clenched her fists and reaffirmed the promise shed made herself.


    I will definitely stop you from returning.


    Even if she used nonsensical logic.


    Even if she had to act like she was going out with a goddamn narcissist


    Shed do it.


    Because thats


    The only way to save you.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 16: The Sound of Gold Coins

    Chapter 16: The Sound of Gold Coins


    -Triiiiiiinnnnnggggg~~~


    When the alarm sound - which she couldnt get used to - rang, Erica Bright waved her hand habitually-


    Slap!


    Thud!


    -And the clock fell to the floor.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t broken as Erica had already destroyed the previous ones several times and replaced them with a new, sturdy one.


    -Triiiiiiinnnnnggggg~~~


    T/his chapter is updated by nov(e?(l)biin.co/m


    But unfortunately, because of the very same reason, it kept ringing even after falling.


    Ugh!


    Forcibly waking herself up, Erica rubbed her eyes, and after turning off the alarm clock, she got out of bed and headed to the bathroom.


    She undressed and began her morning shower, trying to forcibly forget the nightmare she had had last night under the warm water pouring from the sunflower showerhead.


    But the more she tried to forget, the clearer the dream came to her mind...


    Actually, it wasn''t just a dream, rather it was something that happened in the past.


    Haah~


    No, too short of time had passed to call it the past. Rather, it was the memory of a late night two months ago.


    In her memory, she walked through the dark, gloomy halls of the Robern Academy late at night.


    Stargazing was simply an excuse. In fact, it was just that she simply felt mischievous upon hearing rumors that her fianc patrolled the academy alone every late night.


    Her fiance...


    He was a man who was the opposite of the rumors she had heard and was more caring and gentlemanly than she had expected.


    He was the first man Erica had ever wanted to know more about.


    Although the strategic engagement that was made in childhood always followed Erica like shackles, after seeing the other person, it didn''t appear as bad as she''d thought.


    It had only been a month since he came to Robern Academy. But in just one month, there appeared a time when Erica had to clear her throat pretending not to notice that she was already head over heels for him.


    Erica, who was tasting how sweet the love was for the first time, walked around the academy late at night, searching for him with impatient steps.


    There were rumors that ghosts roamed the academy late at night, but to Erica, who was indifferent to those rumors, it was an added advantage. As it was quiet and they would be alone so wouldnt it be a perfect atmosphere to enjoy a date in the name of stargazing? And wouldnt it also be possible to hold hands naturally in such an atmosphere?


    At such a thought, Ericas heart began to beat rapidly.


    Shed never thought the day would come when she, who was always evaluated as a confident, competent, and cool-headed professor, would start to think like a little girl.


    While Erica clicked her tongue, she carefully took off the white glove she was wearing and hid it in her pocket.


    - Tap Tap Tap Tap


    -"Dadap!!!"


    A strange noise intervened between the sounds of her own shoes. Erica, who was walking down the hallway, realized that the strange noise had come from a nearby classroom, and sped up her pace slightly, thinking that it must be Professor Deus.


    But before she took a step inside the classroom, in front of the door, Erica carefully touched her face, which was smiling involuntarily.


    ''Should I show him my smile? Professor Deus would like that right? ''


    But wouldn''t he also be taken aback if her usual cold impression suddenly changed?


    Forced to act expressionless to appear normal, Erica opened the classroom door in frustration... and saw Deus trembling while strangling his own neck.


    "DIE!!!"


    "DIE!!!"


    "DIE!!!"


    "DIE!!!"


    The way he screamed to himself to die without opening his mouth was like-


    -Schnick!


    The faucet was turned and the hot water pouring from the showerhead stopped. And, the memories of that time vanished, swirling down the drain with the water.


    Whew.


    After wiping off the water with a towel, Erica began to get ready for work. She put on a navy blue coat over her white shirt and transformed into a professor again, not Erica.


    She looked at herself in the mirror and took a deep breath. Her gaze naturally shifted to the paper stuck to the wall next to the mirror.


    Hoo?


    In some cases, a possessor can even control the original owners memories and emotions and becomes a completely different person.


    Finden Ai, who had been showing interest in the topic, paused and looked at me. Then she asked me curiously.


    Do you have any experience?


    Although I didn''t answer, Finden Ai appeared to have understood that my silence was an affirmative answer.


    With the expression that she asked something unnecessary, she grumbled and complained as if she was embarrassed.


    Necromancers are creepy and dont know how to live.


    Well, this is something that normal necromancers cant do.


    -Knock.


    Then a knocking sound came from outside the room. When I ordered to come inside, a hesitant maid approached me cautiously and handed me a letter.


    T-That, young master. A letter came from Robern Academy.


    letter?


    Y-yes, the deans seal has been stamped on it, and the falcon who brought the letter is waiting probably for an early reply.


    "Hmm."


    It was quite rude, but I immediately noticed that it was an urgent situation.


    I immediately opened the envelope and skimmed through the contents.


    Tsk.


    It was frustrating content that left one with nothing to do but click their tongue. It all started with losing all the contingency plans I had left behind for an emergency.


    Then came the shameless demand to rewrite everything, and the unappetizing bait of considering rehiring if I comply.


    Originally, I would have given them instructions on what to do.


    After all, admission to the first year was just around the corner. In fact, it was the time when the main character entered the academy and it was the starting point of their growth.


    So, what would happen if it was ruined by demons?


    It was obvious what the future of this world would be like.


    But now that things had come to this, I had a different plan.


    -Fuzzz


    I answered without hesitation, burning the letter.


    Tell the dean to learn polite sentences.


    If the dean himself sent a letter to someone who had been fired, it must be quite urgent. So, the maid was quite surprised by my resoluteness. But after coming to her senses, she deeply bowed before quickly leaving the room.


    "If you get reinstated, I can go to the center of the continent too," Finden Ai said.


    Well, it was obvious why; the academy in the center of the continent would be much easier to raise money or gather information for her.


    There are still issues to be resolved.


    "In-gol-Chung? Ah, great. I''ll bring an ax."


    Finden Ai jumped out of the window excitedly. No matter how many times Deia warned her, that habit was not cured.


    Shaking my head, I focused on the current situation.


    There was no such thing as a monster called Ingolchung on this planet. In other words, it was a monster that had been spread entirely by word of mouth among the continent''s people.


    Looks like I have a lot to learn.


    I prided myself on having extensive knowledge about demons and evil spirits, but it no longer seemed I could entirely depend on my previous knowledge.


    No, its okay.


    I will be able to learn again


    And I would also be able to restart my necromancy research, which had been sluggish due to a lack of family support.


    Because Robern Academy will give me all the money.


    I definitely gave a solution before leaving.


    But if you lost it, there was nothing I could do about it.


    Unfortunately, from now on, you will have to pay.


    -Jinglang! Jinglang! Jinglang! Jinglang!


    I felt like I heard the sound of gold coins from somewhere.


    Ah, right.


    It was the sound of my worth as an Academy professor skyrocketing.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 17: The Girl in the Basement

    Chapter 17: The Girl in the Basement


    -Swish! Swish!Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com


    The artificial sound of the wind was irritating to the ears. It may not have been intentional, but I was annoyed at the fact that the wind blew exactly when I turned the page.


    "Enough already."


    "Huh? Isn''t it warm-up time?" Finden Ai, who was practicing with her ax in one corner of the room, giggled and replied.


    I frowned at her as if asking what nonsense she was talking about.


    However, ignoring me, she raised her ax again, but after hesitating for a moment, she turned her head stiffly and grumbled while looking at me.


    "So, when are we leaving? It''s been three days already."


    "We needed to prepare. We''re not dealing with ordinary monsters."


    "Huh? How can simply reading a book be preparation?"


    "This isn''t preparation."


    All preparations were already completed this morning. Now I was just waiting for something...


    Huh?


    Finden Ai tilted her head, asking what the hell I was talking about-


    Knock!


    -but a knocking sound came before I could clear her doubts.


    Slowly closing the book, I instructed her.


    Go out and get ready. Well be leaving soon.


    "Oh! So you were waiting for your little sister? Then, I''ll see you later."


    With the ax resting on her shoulder, Finden Ai stepped on the window sill and jumped out. And with a thud, she also closed the window skillfully.


    Creak.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, I turned my head towards it. Even though I hadnt answered when she knocked, Deia still entered the room.


    "Five minutes."


    Click.


    The stopwatch in Deias hand started ticking. But I just looked at her, as usual.


    Deia, too, stared at me with her mouth tightly shut.


    It''s been a week since she started giving me five minutes of her day, and during that time, we didn''t say anything to each other and just stared at each other with our mouths shut.


    Ugh!


    However, today was a little different.


    After three minutes, Deia opened her mouth, which had been closed for a week, as if she was bored, and scratched the back of her head.


    What are you thinking?


    What do you mean?


    As I answered immediately, Deia frowned, biting her lips as if she was even more annoyed.


    For a week... Does it feel good to take 5 minutes like this? Have you even developed a taste for getting excited just by looking at someone standing still?


    "...."


    I answered slowly, releasing my crossed legs.


    "I waited."


    What?


    She asked with a face that did not hide the feeling of disgust.


    Calmly but cautiously, I explained slowly, as if carefully tapping a stone bridge before crossing it.


    "I thought I shouldn''t initiate the conversation, so I just waited."


    "Hah! Like this, forcing me to stand here?"


    Yes, because that was our promise.


    I knew that making this time in the first place was forced. Therefore, I left what to do after that entirely up to Deia.


    If she didn''t want to talk at all, I wouldn''t say anything either.


    Puberty came late.


    Deia, who clicked her tongue, crossed her arms and walked towards my desk.


    "Well, since you finally opened your mouth, let me ask- why did you do that to Family Head? Do you know how his reputation has been affected because of you?"


    "You are not in a position to lecture me about that."


    "... Well, yeah, but..."


    Thinking about the time when she had cursed the Family Head for his incompetence against Finden Ai and her cohort, Deia''s face reddened with embarrassment. But soon, remembering Darius painful cries, she spoke.


    No, even if there was something in the basement, did you really have to break his wrist?


    "What? Did even people from the kingdom have guns?"


    Finden Ai found it fascinating as she had a feeling that guns were exclusive to the Clark Republic, but Deia replied while checking her gun, "Our North Whedon is the closest to the Republic, so, of course, the technology comes here the fastest."


    Yes, but it wont be of much use.


    What?


    Deia glared at me in anger, but ignoring her, I had already grabbed the doorknob to open the door. After unlocking the door, I gave one more order to Finden Ai, "Protect Deia as much as possible."


    "I got it, let''s hurry and go in!"


    As it was a long-awaited battle, Finden Ai, filled with excitement, pushed the door open and entered inside.


    The human skeleton, which lay still in the darkness, felt our presence and immediately started crawling towards us with blue orbs burning brightly in its eye sockets.


    Tadap, tadap, tadap- Bone-chilling footsteps hit the ground as it closed the distance hurriedly.


    Deias mouth was wide open in surprise; she felt the biggest shock as she didnt know anything about In-gol-Chung.


    "That, that, that! What is that?! Something like that was in the basement of the mansion?!"


    Standing in front of Deia, I tapped my cane on the ground to conjure mana.


    Lets go!


    With the ax slung over her shoulder, Finden Ai hit the ground and shot forward.


    The speed itself was clearly much faster in the case of Finden Ai. Before the insect could even open its mouth properly, she had already leaped forward and swung her ax right in front of its skull.


    Squishhhh!


    The skull was cleanly split in half and slammed onto the ground. Thanks to this, the scattered bone fragments nearby were swept away and the dust that had been accumulating for a hundred years rose up thickly, stirring up the wind.


    But Deia and I were fine because of wind protection magic, which we had cast expecting this outcome.


    "Cough! Cough! How about that! Master! This is how I protect my comrades!"


    Finden Ai, proud of herself, laughed as she held up her ax on top of the insect.


    Without saying a word, I pointed at In-gol-Chung with my chin.


    Tadap, tadap, tadap.


    The shattered insect, which had lost its light, began to merge again. Not only that, it absorbed the scattered bone fragments around it and stood up again with an even larger body.


    I hate this kind of thing the most.


    Finden Ai, who had already run towards our side, grumbled as if complaining. She must have realized that it was impossible to win against such an opponent using only physical strength.


    I released the magic and stood next to Fenden Ai. My gaze was directed towards the girl, who had already become a completely shriveled corpse at the end of the worms tail.


    "Block In-gol-Chung''s movements while I reach her."


    "...I understand, but are you planning to kill her?"


    Finden Ai asked softly. Deia, who was behind me, also looked at me blankly as if she was also waiting for my answer.


    Receiving their questioning gazes, I took a step forward.


    One - who is already dead - cannot be killed.


    It was the truth that I felt and experienced with my own skin- both in my past and present life.


    Dead people can no longer die.


    My command was merely keeping them in place; it was impossible to incinerate or destroy them.


    Just like always, there is only one thing that can be done.


    At that moment, strangely, I felt I had eye contact with the girl who had In-gol-Chung stuck in her heart.


    I met the girls eyes who was captured and experimented on- the pitiful child who was being dragged around by a giant parasite several times larger than her own body.


    "All spirits whisper very secretly about their regrets and grudges. These whispers can become language, actions, or traces."


    As if sensing something, In-gol-Chung rushed towards me, and Finden Ai quickly moved to stop it.


    Even in this urgent situation, I walked in a straight line towards the girl, still looking into her misshapen eyes- as if talking to her.


    Scream.


    Over a hundred years have passedYour tongue, which couldn''t even touch a drop of water, must have dried up and twisted in agony.


    Beg, shed tears, howl at your miserable life.


    Dust must have accumulated so much that your throat must be blocked. Insects must have eaten away at your flesh, and spiders must have built their webs over you to bait insects. But


    Wake up and pour your grudge onto me.


    Even though your soul must have already been destroyed to the point of no return, and you havent found peace even after death, still


    Suddenly, I felt as if the girl''s doubtful gaze turned to me as if asking, "What will change even if I talk to you?"


    I answered.


    Then I will save you.


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release: /George227]


    [ Join Our Discord for regular updates and have fun with other community members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 18: Birthday Present

    Chapter 18: Birthday Present


    Hello?


    My name is Emily. I''m 8 years old- an age when if I just put flowers in my ears and walk around, people still laugh and say I look cute!


    Normally, by this time, I should be finishing school and eating snacks at home, but today, we are climbing a snowy mountain.


    Why?


    Well, even though Im climbing, I don''t really know the details.


    Mom and Dad just told me that we can''t live in Flower Garden anymore, so we had to move.


    Oh, Flower Garden is my hometown.


    Even in the Clark Republic, it is famous for its beautiful flowers.


    By the way, my favorite is yellow flowers. They suit me the most!


    But Mom and Dad told me not to go near them! I cant even smell them!


    So I have no choice but to watch them from afar.


    Well, thats a lie. Actually, my dad is a high-ranking person in the botanical garden, so I always got to touch the yellow flowers whenever no one was looking.


    "Emily, are you tired? Do you want me to carry you?"


    I guess my dad was worried about me. I smiled and told him I was okay.


    If you''re eight years old, you''re old enough to climb, right?


    Besides, Ive become a lady since yesterday.


    Why, you ask?


    Because yesterday, Delphin, who lives next door, confessed his love to me.


    I learned from books that when you know love, you become a lady!


    So, I became a lady too.


    Of course, I rejected his confession.


    Dating under the age of 20 is illegal in the Clark Republic.


    Delphin said it would be okay to do it secretly. But if someone found out about it, my dad and mom would be taken to the concentration camp. So, I refused.


    But well, since were moving away, we won''t have to follow the Republics law, right?


    Hmm, then I''ll consider it.


    Of course, Delphin will have to confess again!


    Arent you hungry?


    "No! I''m not hungry!"


    "Okay, let''s quickly cross this mountain and have a birthday party." Mom said, stroking my head.


    Yeah! Party!


    It feels so good to have my mothers hand in thick gloves stroking my hair!


    By the way, can I tell you a secret?


    Today is my birthday!


    Ah, what could my present be?


    I''m really looking forward to it!


    In fact, the snowy mountain is too steep. The strides of adults are also so big that it is difficult to keep up with them, so I was secretly hoping my present would be warm and fluffy pancakes.


    Still, I have to be patient.


    Surely, if we cross this mountain, then we can eat delicious food right?


    Then everyone will also congratulate me, wont they?


    Huh?


    However, suddenly, the people who were walking in front of me started shouting something.


    "Please!"


    "We did nothing wrong!"


    "Emily!"


    Everyone was screaming something with a frightened expression, but I couldn''t see because my mom was holding me tightly.


    Hearing those screams, I felt scared and unknowingly hugged my mom tightly too.


    "It''s okay. I''ll go talk to them."


    Then, I heard Dad''s voice.


    I turned my head slightly and saw Dad laughing confidently, as he always did.


    "Little, cute Emily. Don''t worry too much. After a while, we can live happily and peacefully again.


    "Uh-huh."


    You know Daddy doesnt lie, right?


    "Yeah!"


    Dad always receives compliments from the people in the village. Surely Dad will solve everything!


    "Earl of North Whedon! We came from the Flower Garden of the Clarke Republic! Please, just listen to our story once..."


    Huh?


    Suddenly, Dad''s voice was cut off.


    I wanted to stick out my face and check it, but Mom hugged me even tighter so I couldn''t.


    "I love you. I love you, Emily... You know that Mommy and Daddy really love you, right?"


    "Yeah, Mom. I love you too."


    My mother, who was trembling, seemed like the tower I usually made with stones, which collapsed with a slight touch.


    Seeing her like that, I also got scared.


    "Don''t ever mention my name again, you filthy immigrants."


    A scary voice, which Id never heard before, spoke.


    By the way, does filthy mean us?


    Chief Marks, catch them all and use them.


    "Yes, understood."


    It was extremely cold this high on the mountain, but strangely enough, after hearing those words I instantly fell asleep.


    * * *


    Ahhhhhhhh


    I woke up to a terrifying scream.


    Ow, my head hurts.


    It''s the first time my head hurt this much. Thinking so, I looked around me, wondering where I was.


    Everything around me was pitch-black, and even the green lights a little far away looked scary.


    "Don''t look, don''t look!"


    I tried to get up forcibly, but suddenly I heard Delphin''s voice next to me.


    He covered my eyes with his hands, but this screaming voice...


    "Keeeeek! Help me! Help meeeee!"


    "Mom?"


    I pushed Delphin away and jumped up. I found out I was trapped in a cage like an animal, but that was not important right now.


    Mom was outside the cage, screaming, surrounded by strange people in white clothes.


    Uh?


    Why?


    Why are mom''s arms and legs...


    why?


    "Mommmmmm!"


    Bam!


    Mom!


    Mom!


    Mom is in pain!


    I have to go and help her!


    The resentment in Emilys spirit - which gently seeped into me - was excruciatingly heavy, making me nearly fall to my knees in an instant.


    Finden Ai supported me as I stumbled. The monster she was dealing with had become a limp bone now because Emilys spirit - the medium - had disappeared.


    "That was the memory of that child, right?"


    "Did you see it?"


    yes.


    Yes, that was possible.


    Spirits with a lot of resentment often show their past. They want someone to know them.


    Finden Ai clenched her mouth tightly.


    Deia also approached us, forcibly holding her balance, as if her body had lost strength.


    So, thats the family secret


    Deia, who seemed to have been quite shocked, covered her face with both hands and asked me as if she was gasping for breath.


    What are you going to do?


    What do you mean?


    "You said you would help her get revenge."


    "..."


    Finden Ai also looked at me.


    Youre not going to hold Darius accountable, are you?


    "He has nothing but the sin of not taking responsibility Even if he knew the truth after everything was over, it would be too much if he was blamed for this."


    "...Then what should we do? The revenge that child wants is already impossible."


    Because everyone was already dead.


    Emily, the girl, was a person from at least 150 years ago.


    Naturally, all the related people had already died.


    But


    "The cane."


    When I reached out my hand, the cane that had fallen to the ground flew to me.


    It had slipped from my hand while pouring blood earlier.


    [Here it is.]


    As the worm had already disappeared, Skarm, who was able to come to the basement, carefully placed a cane in my hand.


    The two women were surprised that the cane had flown to me without any mana manipulation.


    I pushed Fenden Ai away and supported my body with the cane.


    The resentment was so strong that I felt like my body would be torn to shreds.


    But there was still work to be done.


    Do you remember what I said?


    What?


    What are you talking about?


    Breathing heavily, I explained again to the two women who looked confused.


    All spirits whisper their grievances and regrets very secretly.


    It was the same for every soul Both in my past life and in my present life.


    Its easy if you think of it as a kind of quiz. Even though each soul hides its thoughts like a quiz, their intention is not to hide the content itself. On the contrary, they want someone to find the correct answer.


    Suddenly, what-


    Deia tried to cut me off, but I continued.


    Its just their nature. But most of them think their uncreative quizzes are outstanding.


    I knew because I was the one who relieved the grievances of many spirits.


    They were just humans who were alone, repeatedly following the same tracks of thought.


    For example, there are souls who act and speak backward. They behave bizarrely and provocatively, but in reality, they are like young children who just want to be noticed."


    Finden Ai and Deia looked puzzled as if they did not understand what I was saying.


    However, I was not speaking to them now.


    "So, what I want to say is..." I raised my head slowly.


    And calming the crazed Emily, who wanted to attack immediately to take her revenge, I spoke.


    Introducing names backward is a damn common riddle, Skram.


    [....]


    His face became expressionless.


    I asked with a mocking laugh mixed with contempt.


    "Did you really think you could fool me with such a petty act?"


    The day I first met Skram, he introduced himself to me like this:


    My name is Skram, and its an honor to finally be able to repay Detros Verdi for the favor I received 150 years ago.


    "Were you really just trying to deceive me by disguising yourself as a mere butler? Did you really think you could get away by telling me an inverted name?"


    [Ha... ]


    Skram, or rather, Research Director Marks, chuckled and scratched his head.


    [Is it because I had no brain after I died?]


    Despite being caught, Marks was still so bold.


    [I never thought I would be found out by such an idiot second son.]


    ...


    [So what are you thinking?]


    Marks shrugged and raised the corners of his mouth as if in disbelief.


    [Are you going to judge me? By what right? You are Verdi! I only followed your family''s orders! In a way, I''m also a victim!]


    "...."


    [If you want to judge someone, judge your ancestors! As the blood of the masterminds who put these experiments into action, you''re no different from a bastard if you try to judge me.]


    "I''ve decided to fulfill that child''s wish."


    [What kind of justification is that? You mean revenge? Can that really be said to be the revenge of that girl?!]


    You must have seen it several times already.


    The spirit of the girl floated above my hand.


    Through my necromancy, she - who had been absorbed into me - was gradually transforming into a large blue flame.


    The soul contains mana.


    [...!]


    The blue flame took on the form of a small girl and stood on the ground.


    I only convert the mana contained in her soul into magic.


    Exorcizing souls with necromancy was a skill with a fairly high level of difficulty.


    Ordinary necromancers didnt have special eyes like me, so they couldnt see the appearance of the souls or have a conversation with them.


    But if that was the case, then why were necromancers able to manipulate the soul?


    It was through pain.


    By inflicting pain on the soul with magic, they controlled and domesticated them.


    With only basic skills of necromancy, even if I wanted to exorcize her, I wouldnt be able to.


    The pain they are inflicted with never ends.


    The flames of the necromancer give burning pain to the dead, hindering the rest they should enjoy after life But in my case, the girl had become my flame.


    I gently pushed her from the back and whispered.


    Happy birthday, Emily.


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release: /George227]


    [ Join Our Discord for regular updates and have fun with other community members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 19: Mess

    Chapter 19: Mess


    Emily, who had become a blue flame with the power to judge the dead, calmly walked toward Marks.


    It was a calmness that was the exact opposite of the seething anger and resentment she was feeling, but Emily had learned it through experience - rather than a sudden attack, it was way more horrific when something you were afraid of approached you slowly, giving your brain enough time to imagine all the horrendous future that could happen next minute.


    In fact, she had learned it from Marks himself; Stuck in the iron cage, every time the sound of the researchers footsteps was heard, she always trembled in fear thinking that she might not be herself at the end of the day, just like the other people who were once locked behind bars.


    Remembering those days, even the momentary time to reach Marks was being used as revenge. Which was indeed effective as Marks could do nothing but tremble and kneel.


    [I, I was wrong! I had no choice but to listen to Detros Verdis orders!]


    []


    [I mean the victim! Yes! I am a victim too! He said that if we dont do that, he will kill us all!]


    Emily looked down blankly at Marks, who was pounding the ground while shedding tears.


    He shouted as he frantically ran his hands through his chest.


    [Please! I beg you, please have mercy on me... just a little mercy!]


    It seemed that even if he was asked to lick her feet, he would.Follow the latest novels at novelhall.comily suddenly stopped and stood motionless.


    Where did Detros Verdi find out about the existence of the monster named In-gol-Chung?


    []


    Thats why when I intervened, Marks glared at me with his eyes.


    If I could have joked at a time like this, I would have definitely made one with a sneering face. But the only way I could treat someone like him was in a cold, emotionless way.


    "Why did Detros have to choose a soul-stealing human-Centipede? There were many other monsters. Why did he choose one that requires human bones so desperately and is not well-known to people?"


    [De-us!!]


    Marks spat out my name like he was vomiting. I recited a page from Detros Verdi''s diary like a biblical verse, ignoring him.


    On November 25th, a man named Marks came to see me. He explained that the recent surge of immigrants crossing over the North Whedon Mountains was an ominous sign of war.


    His words were so intriguing that I found myself caught up in them at one point during our conversation. I didn''t realize it at the time, but as I''m writing this journal, it occurred to me that he may have been using me to fulfill his own desires instead of serving the kingdom''s cause.


    However, what does it matter? If he succeeds, I''ll only gain from it, and even if he fails, it''s no different from killing the immigrants crossing over the mountains.


    He has the knowledge, and I have the materials.


    There was no need to say more. After speaking, I glanced at Marks, who was grinding his teeth and shouting from afar.


    [Damh! Verdis will always be idiots! I told him not to leave such records even if we fail and die! What a fool, exposing his own ignorance after his death!]


    Marks, who was revealed to be the real instigator and the originator of the plan, looked up at Emily.


    But despite having heard the whole truth, Emily just stood still.


    Seeing her, I let out a sigh with a soft smile.


    Ha.


    She was truly a delightful girl.


    Her bubbly personality had made even me, who was supposedly an adult, think of myself as only an eight-year-old kid.


    What, what? What did you just laugh at?


    ....


    Finden Ai was surprised at my sudden laughter, while Deia made a complicated expression.


    The two of them could only see the flames in the shape of Emily, but Marks was invisible, so they couldnt understand what was going on, but I had no intention to explain.


    [Excuse me.]


    Finally, Emily opened her mouth. Marks trembled with flattery and slammed his forehead on the ground.


    [I''m reflecting! I know how foolish I was! That''s why...!]


    [Did you expect something?]


    [W-What?]


    Marks'' pupils slowly crawled up, like a bug, and when they reached Emily''s face, his eyes widened and his mouth involuntarily opened, speechless.


    [Ah, ah Ahhh!]


    Seeing her smile and realizing that Emily never had any intention of forgiving him, he let out a strange noise.


    [Why, youve already done that to us a few times, didnt you? Making us hope you''ll spare us and then taking us away for the experiment, a fate worse than death.]


    [Ahh.]


    [This is fun. I think I know why you laughed so much while doing that to us.]


    Snap.


    Emilys hand grabbed Marks wrist.


    [Kuaaaah!]


    Marks wrist began to burn, and he screamed, thrashing around.


    For him, a delicate girl''s palm had turned into a flame, and there was nowhere to escape.


    [Stop it! Stop it! It''s burning! It hurts! It hurts!]


    [Ah, I really like your expression.]


    Smack!


    Emily grabbed the struggling spirits flailing face with her other hand.


    [Gag! Ugh! Aaaaaaah! Spare me! Spare meeeeee!]


    Although he felt the pain of his face and wrist being burned, there was no actual trauma. Because


    [You are already dead.]


    Yes, because he had already died.


    Erica frowned, not understanding, but Karen realized what he meant as soon as she saw the man behind him.


    You''ve brought a necromancer. They are quite a rare sight.


    "Good, doing a lot of mercenary work has made you quite knowledgeable and sharp."


    Thats how Karen and Erica also joined the group.


    Trying to avoid standing next to Gideon, Erica stepped forward with determination and stood next to the man in all black.


    "May I ask you something?"


    Anything.


    The necromancer giggled and gave a relaxed smile. An unpleasant feeling surged up, but Erica tried to hold it in and asked.


    "There''s a professor at the academy who was aware of the circumstances even before the strange incidents occurred."


    "...."


    Upon hearing her words, not only the necromancers but the others'' ears also perked up.


    It was Deus'' story.


    "Do you know how that professor knew that?"


    "Hehe," the necromancer let out a small laugh that everyone in the group could recognize as mockery.


    "There are sometimes people like that, who have a sensitive sense of the dead. But that''s all. When you think about it, they''re just third-rate who only know how to run away. They can''t control or suppress demons like me. Isn''t that why the academy is still overflowing with evil spirits like this?"


    "....Is that so?" Erica internally breathed a small sigh of relief. Frankly, the more she delved into the situation, the more she felt that Professor Deus was involved with black magic. Fortunately, according to this strange mans words, that didnt seem to be the case.


    "Ugh, sending such a trivial letter with an insignificant ability."


    Haha, Professor Deus missed his genius opportunity to be reinstated.


    Gideon laughed and sympathized with the Dean, who snorted, saying, Its okay.


    Erica pretended not to hear them and continued to ask the necromancer.


    Actually, there is an evil spirit I am looking for-


    "-Stop."


    Saying that the necromancer also stopped in his tracks.


    It was right in the middle of the fourth-floor corridor.


    "Let''s start here. This can be considered the center of the building."


    With those words, the necromancer immediately slammed his staff on the floor.


    A massive amount of mana began to explode out of him like clay bubbling and soon it turned into the shape of a person''s palm.


    But the fingers of Mana Palm kept stretching out and their tips also took the shape of a palm. Just like that, the magic of the necromancer split into hundreds of palms in just a few seconds.


    And inside those palms, the faces of the dead wailing in agony could be seen.


    He is a necromancer with considerable skill. Professor Gideon, where did you find him? With this level of skill, if he set his mind to hide, no one would be able to find him.


    "Haha, it''s a secret."


    To Karen''s question, who had seen the necromancers several times, Gideon gave a friendly smile and evaded giving any details.


    Indeed, it was an incredible skill.


    Even considering that it was a necromantic skill, the moment Erica thought that this strange mans skills seemed even superior to herself, who was a professor-


    Thunk. Tunk.


    -His staff fell to the ground, rolling to Erica''s foot. The mana in the shape of a palm was burned and disappeared into the air.


    The Necromancer was looking at the professors.


    His body stood still with his back facing them just like before, but his neck was twisted and the eyes behind his mask seemed to be blank as if frozen.


    "Huh?"


    Thud.


    That was it.


    With his neck turned, the necromancer let out a scream, not knowing what was happening with his twisted neck, and collapsed, rolling down the stairs.


    No one could say or do anything.


    Just then-


    [Kekekekeke!]


    -The dreadful laughter of the girl, the same laughter they had heard before, echoed throughout the corridor.


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Thud!


    And soon, the sound of heavy footsteps also came from the stairs.


    "Why is he here...?"


    The one-armed skeleton warrior, known to appear only in the central corridor of the first floor, was leaping up the stairs with tremendous agility.


    Crack!


    He immediately trampled the Necromancers body which was rolling down the stairs, crushing it into a lump of flesh.


    Swish! Kwadeuk! Swish! Kwadeuk!


    Then drawing his sword in an instant, he started hacking, slashing, and stomping on the Necromancers corpse over and over again.


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 3 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]


    [ Join Our Discord for regular updates and have fun with other community members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 20: Everything happens for a reason

    Chapter 20: Everything happens for a reason


    It was a violent murder.


    The hostility of the skeleton warrior seemed to have materialized. It appeared to be clinging to their souls, continuously choking their throats.


    Even if the energy coming from the skeleton warrior was not fear, to Dean and Professors, it still seemed a manifestation of such.


    And they felt such dread despite it not being directed at them. They couldnt imagine what would happen if it was.


    The one-armed warrior was still torturing the necromancer, whose body was mangled and couldn''t be recognized as if he had some kind of grudge against the man.


    Even though a long time passed and the warrior continued to attack the already mangled corpse without paying them any attention, the professors still didnt run away; They stood still as if their bodies were frozen.


    It was like an instinctual desire not to attract attention to oneself, just like when one encounters a bear on a mountain trail.


    Finally, the corpse of the necromancer was completely destroyed.


    Everyone felt sick to their stomach at the brutally horrible sight, but they forcefully endured it.


    It was the ultimate indignity that forced even Karen, who had seen countless tragedies as a mercenary, to frown for a moment.


    But it didnt end there.


    The skeleton warrior who placed his sword on the ground slowly reached out his hand-


    Crunch


    -And then he tore the corpse apart and started eating it.


    "Eugh!"


    In the end, the dean couldnt stand it anymore and turned his head to vomit. Keren and Erica also bit their lips and forced themselves to hold it in.


    "...crazy bastard."


    Gideon, who couldn''t stand the disgust, muttered, but the warrior didn''t pay attention to his words at all.


    He continued to eat, hurriedly devouring the corpse as if someone was chasing him.


    [....]


    Then slowly getting up, he carefully picked up his sword.


    The skeleton warrior didnt even look at the frozen professors, he just turned and descended the stairs.


    Thud.


    Thud.


    Thud.


    "Haah!"


    As he completely disappeared from their sight, Karen exhaled the breath she had been holding.


    Erica hurriedly headed for the remains of the necromancer.


    "He ate it all even the bones."


    The one-armed warrior had eaten all of the minced meat and bones, leaving only spilled flesh and a pool of blood on the ground.


    If it weren''t for that, there wouldn''t have been anything left, to the point where they could have dismissed what they just saw as a delusion.


    Eugh! Eugh!


    After vomiting in a corner of the hallway, the dean wiped his mouth with a pale, disgusted expression.


    Deus. Lets call Professor Deus. He must know something.


    Karen immediately agreed. "Good. Let''s contact him right away."


    Even though there seemed to be no way to solve the problem without Deus at this point, Erica still intervened.


    "Ah, didn''t the necromancer say this earlier? Deus is only exceptional in terms of sensing spirits, but fighting against such powerful evil spirits-"


    "-Enough!" the dean interrupted, pointing his finger at Erica with a flushed face. "Come to think of it, it''s because of you, Professor Erica! It was you who made Professor Deus resign! That''s why this incident happened!"


    Erica tightened her fists for a moment but couldn''t say anything.


    He was right.


    Even though her intention was to save Deus life, to others, she was just a bi*ch who forced her fianc to leave the academy.


    It was Gideon who spoke up in that tense atmosphere. "We all know Professor Erica didn''t do it for personal reasons. Hasn''t Professor Deus been caught doing strange things several times?"


    Rather, I think we should pay attention to why the evil spirits suddenly appeared in the academy, Gideon added.


    It was indeed a valid point. Karen, who had been silently listening, and Erica, who had been investigating the incident, were both bothered about this aspect the most.


    "You are right Until now, there were only ghost stories made by students in the academy. But they were just rumors, just kids'' pranks But hasn''t the situation changed to be like this since Deus came?


    The dean muttered as if possessed by something, and Gideon corrected him, shaking his head.


    Actually, it happened after Deus left. I think there was a series of events involving Deus'' manipulation.


    According to his words, due to malice for being dismissed, Deus created a situation where his presence was a must for the academy.


    The dean felt as if all the puzzle pieces clicked together in his head, turning his desperation into overwhelming anger and fury.


    Dare! How dare he! For his own greed, to threaten the lives of students and professors at the Robern Academy!! Isn''t this blackmail?!


    Erica tried to say something, but Gideon shook his head with a frown, asking her not to intervene recklessly.


    However, Erica shouted, trampling on Gideons warning as if nothing happened.


    Wait! There''s no evidence! And didn''t Professor Deus leave us a note to help us!


    -I was not in a position to leave the Verdi mansion just yet.


    Sigh, I feel sorry for not getting the position back, but it cant be helped.


    Looking at the letter, I felt regretful.


    The deans promise of the research materials and financial support was something I was really looking forward to. After all, it was an unconventional proposal that instantly made even Deia tempted.


    And even if the dean had not promised me such benefits, I could have built a direct friendship with the golden generation of students at Robern Academy, where the main characters and many key characters would be present. But in the end, I still decided to give up


    Is it because of Emily?


    Yes.


    Even after recognizing the downcast expression on Deias face, I answered calmly.


    The little girls resentment had not yet been fully resolved. Moreover, I had the intention of saving not only her but also all of the evil spirits surrounding the mansion. It was a necessary step for the future of my necromancy.


    "......."


    When the topic of Emily came up, Deia opened her mouth as if she wanted to ask something, but closed it again.


    Click.


    Five minutes were up.


    Without hesitation, Deia turned around and left my room.


    Simultaneously, Finden Ais approaching footsteps echoed.


    As Finden came in, I unfolded the previously folded map and raised my pen.


    If I can''t help from within, then I''ll have to help from outside.


    In the end, the goal was to prevent the destruction of the continent. So, there were plenty of ways to help the protagonist besides being a professor.


    The pen continued to mark places on the map, which included major game episodes or places from where important items could be obtained.


    One might ask what about the evil spirits left in the academy?


    Well, I decided to give up on that part.


    Come to think of it, it''s strange.


    Because even though there were episodes centered around ghosts or spirits in the game, they weren''t as excessive as this


    Is it because of me?


    Did things get to this point because of my presence?


    It''s either because of me that things got to this point, or the things were the same even in the original game, and when the protagonist entered the academy, the evil spirits must have gone into hibernation...


    But wasnt it too far-fetched?


    Even the protagonist can not do that right?


    Which meant


    "Sigh."


    If I hadn''t meddled with them so excessively, the evil spirits must have been just sleeping on their own.


    ....


    ............


    "Is that really the case?"


    Thunk.


    As I put down my pen, I furrowed my brow and closed my eyes, leaning back on the backrest.


    Really.


    ''Did the evil spirits who were sleeping peacefully wake up just because of my presence?''


    How many times did I think about it?


    How many times did I come up with hypotheses?


    After thinking about it several times, I pondered the same question again.


    My answer, which had continued since the academy, was eventually the same.


    It cant be.


    Everything has a reason.


    Like how Deia hates me to the point of being disgusted just by looking at my face.


    Like how Erica Bright had me fired because of my stubbornness.


    Like how In-gol-Chung awakened again with the presence of Marks.


    Like the faint screams still coming from the basement of the mansion.


    Like the deep cut on my wrist.


    So even the spirits of the academy must have their own reasons for behaving like that.


    I exhaled.


    Then, raising the pen again, I marked the location of the Robern Academy on the map.


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 3 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 21: About the girl who appeared in the laboratory

    Chapter 21: About the girl who appeared in the laboratory


    Stop it.


    After dinner, Erica spoke while looking out at the scenery from the Academy rooftop


    As if Deus hadn''t heard anything, he silently handed Erica the coffee he had brought.


    "The view is nice."


    It was the professors'' exclusive spot, hidden from the students who weren''t allowed access to the rooftop.


    The night view surrounding the Robern Academy was different from usual, but splendid nonetheless.


    It was a sight that Erica too usually enjoyed.


    "It''s not."


    If Deus hadn''t jumped off the rooftop yesterday morning, she would have continued to enjoy it. But right now, it failed to calm her the way it once did.


    Thanks to the magic that was cast when she jumped after him, Deus wasn''t hurt, and Erica''s elbow was only slightly sore. However, the internal scars were much deeper than external factors.


    The suicide attempt of her beloved fiance was a shocking and terrifying scene.


    Erica gnawed on the edge of the paper cup Deus had given her and turned to him.


    "I''m not joking. Stop it. There are rumors about you going around. From students to professors, everyone is looking at you strangely now."


    Hmm.


    "I''m not telling you not to do anything at all. But why do you have to patrol at dawn? Stop it and leave it to the security guards."


    At those words, Deus slowly turned and focused his earlier distant gaze on Erica. As he turned, his face came into her view.


    Black hair and a sharp nose... Eyes that dont show the internal thoughts and an expression that is cold yet strangely warm considering his usual face.


    Erica, who had no tolerance for face-to-face conversation and eye contact like this, jerked her head away in momentary embarrassment.


    It has to be done.


    However, the moment she heard his response, Erica turned her head roughly again and argued with him.


    "Are you kidding me? It''s been a month now. The vacation is about to end, and if you go building this kind of image, your registration even after becoming a full fledged professor could be lower than that of other elective courses."


    Erica, do you think I care about that?


    I wish you would have.


    In the end, Erica uttered the words she had promised herself never to say.


    "You''ll die!"


    "...


    Deus slowly looked at her. The cold air brushed against the bridge of her nose, and her reddened eyes stung his heart.


    "I don''t even know what you''re doing this for! I don''t even know why you fight every morning with something weird! But you''re going to die!"


    "...


    Erica rolled up her sleeves and showed him the band she had put on her elbow after getting a bruise saving him.


    Look at this. I got hurt while trying to save you. Look at this! Yesterday! You fell off this roof on purpose to kill yourself!"


    "...I see."


    Deus leaned and gently touched her wrist. Numerous scars were visible beyond the collar of his shirt.


    But Erica, that''s not an issue related to the Academy.


    What?


    Its true that Im suppressing something in the academy, but theyre not the ones trying to kill me.


    Erica didnt know what the hell he was talking about.


    She just thought that he was being stubborn.


    "I said, stop it. Unless you want to turn your fiance into a widow."


    "...


    "If not, then it''s over. I can''t stay with a man who takes such risks who doesn''t care about his death."


    In reality, due to the family''s involvement, Erica couldn''t end things as easily even if she wanted to; it was just a bluff.


    But even so, after hearing her words, she hoped he would promise not to do anything dangerous anymore.


    However, Deuss mouth was firmly closed.


    Erica constantly stared at his lips with a nervous heart.


    She had a feeling that time was passing too slowly.


    Please.


    Please, I beg you.


    Choose me.


    "Um, excuse me. I called you Professor Erica See, I''m researching the regeneration of severed bodies..."


    She adjusted her glasses and looked down, a typical example of a timid and introverted person.


    Erica thought it was an impressive topic to research, but she didn''t have time to listen.


    "I''m sorry, I''m a little busy right now."


    She passed by Perr, but Perr yelled back in frustration.


    "But! I discovered a magic that can restore broken objects while doing a clinical experiment on regeneration! Well, it''s only a little bit..."


    What does that mean?


    Erica stopped walking, thinking that there must be a reason Perr was saying this.


    Perr took a deep breath and declared while clenching her fists tightly,


    The other day! I think I can restore the note left by my predecessor, Professor Deus!


    "......!"


    "W-well, of course! It''s impossible to recover it all, but maybe just a little bit...."


    "Right now!"


    Erica grabbed Perr''s thin wrist and pulled her along,


    "Let''s do it right now!"


    Remnants of that note still remained in Professor Deus room. Because they didnt even think to clean it up.


    "Ah! P-please slow down!"


    "We don''t have time."


    Perr, who was led by Erica, arrived at Deus'' room. It was still dark, bleak, and had no features.


    And the remnants of the burned note still remained on the floor.


    "I''ll try it then."


    Professor Perr, who knelt in front of it, took out a piece of chalk from her case and began drawing a magic circle on the floor.


    The first chapter was obviously about that black-haired girl.


    If the first page was restored, Erica could find out Deus''s opinion about that girl, and the possibility of capturing her before Deus arrival would increase even more.


    Erica clenched her fists tightly, trying to calm her pounding heart.


    "I-I''m starting now."


    After completing the magic circle, Perr slowly began to infuse mana.


    The formula she used to reach that step and the use of mana were indeed amazing.


    It was at this point Erica realized that Perr Petra was not called an unrivaled genius whom no one could catch up to in her field for nothing.


    Compared to such vast formulas and mana, the result was a pitifully small note though.


    Perr collapsed, out of breath, with the piece of scorched note in her hands.


    "I''m sorry! Huff! I didn''t expect it to recover only this small part!"


    However, Perrs voice could no longer reach Ericas brain.


    [1. About the girl who appeared in the lab]


    Because she restored exactly what Erica wanted.


    You did a great job, Professor Perr!


    "Huh!?"


    Leaving the flustered Perr alone, Erica hurriedly picked up the note.


    And she read it right away, fearing that the girl would appear and destroy it again.


    Uh?


    Reading Deus'' words, Erica couldn''t help but make a weird sound.


    This, what the hell ?


    What does this even mean?


    No, something must be off.


    Erica felt like her head was getting all tangled up, her thoughts being a mess.


    She thought Deus note would unravel the thread of mystery. Rather, it twisted it even more - to the point where she wondered if this note was actually that evil spirits trick.


    But Deus elegant cursive resolutely forced Erica to accept the harsh truth:


    [Firstly, that girl is not dead.]


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 3 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 22: I don’t want to know.

    Chapter 22: I don��t want to know.


    [The girl is not dead...]


    After reading the text, Erica was overcome by an incomprehensible sensation;


    Having lived as a wizard and also as a distinguished instructor at the Robern Academy, she had interpreted spells of such difficulty that would make one''s head spin.


    She had also solved many malicious problems that seemed to emanate the authors ill intentions. Typically, such things were filled with dense passages throughout the entire problem sheet. However, Deus'' note - with just a few words - presented Erica with a sense of helplessness that she had never felt before.


    It was unlike the challenging problems she would usually convince herself she could tackle, as it was a phrase that eluded her comprehension from the start.


    If shes not dead in the first place does that mean she''s not the one who possessed Deus?"


    She had thought she had caught a clue, but in the end, she was back to square one.


    Even Erica understood that restoring anything more than the palm size note in her hand would be impossible, so she didnt expect to get any more details to help her.


    Huff Huff...


    [Hehehe.]


    Amidst the sound of Professor Perr''s heavy breathing, the sound of the girl''s laughter reached her ears.


    Furrowing her brows, she realized that the girl was actually there.


    Who are you?


    Honestly, she didn''t expect to get an answer, and it was a remark blurted out with frustration more than curiosity. Like a passing breeze.


    But amidst the playful laughter, whether sincere or not, a sudden reply came.


    [Angel?]


    * * *


    "......!"


    Kwaddeuk!


    The neatly written letter could not withstand the rage of the deans grip and was crumpled miserably.


    It soon turned into a ball and the dean threw it to the floor, venting his anger.


    It had been three days since the necromancer died.


    Once again, a response arrived from Deus.


    A letter with a simple and clear answer stating that he refuses to be reinstated as a professor at the Robern Academy.


    "How dare he underestimate and mock me! Deus!"


    Bang!


    The desk, which was harshly struck with his fist, trembled and made an uncomfortable bang! sound.


    Even among the experienced professors in this industry, Deus had been offered the best treatment, but he still rejected it.


    In truth, the dean didn''t mean it.


    After the incident was resolved, he intended to hold Deus responsible for the current situation.


    Given this situation, it couldn''t simply be explained as a natural phenomenon after all.


    Even if Deus had nothing to do with it, or even if he tried to protect the academy by leaving a note behind, someone had to take responsibility, and Deus seemed the most suitable candidate.


    So, the dean had to somehow bring him back to the academy, who was firmly rooted in North Whedons Mansion like a stubborn, old tree.


    How could he bring that guy back?


    Haah!


    Only two days were left until the start of the semester.


    When the students returned to the academy, he could see nothing but a future where things would get even worse.


    "Even calling the priests has no effect."


    He had summoned priests from the nearby cathedral. However, as the dead necromancer had said, they were just worshiping every day without showing any results.


    "Perhaps I should invest money and call for a saintess instead."


    Unlike the priests who simply offer prayers or use mana while uttering words about the power of God, the saintess is known for using her unique ability called divine power to truly obliterate evil.


    However, in order to keep her at the Robern Academy for even a day, he would have to donate about a quarter of the academy''s operating budget.


    "Haah!"


    The dean sighed again and wiped his forehead.


    At that time, Professor Karen opened the door and came in. Since the situation was so urgent, she didn''t even bother knocking.


    Dean, the situation is getting serious.


    Whoa. Has it worsened again?


    After the necromancer was brutally killed and eaten, the evil spirits got even more rampant.


    In the past, it had been a rare occurrence, but now, they constantly revealed themselves, tormenting and causing suffering.


    They were literally like disturbed beehives.


    The good news was that no one had died yet.


    Recalling Darius, who was defeated by this unruly woman, Deia could not help but click her tongue.


    She shook her head to not think about that and instead asked:


    Deus he learned dark magic, right?


    "Hmm? Didn''t you know?"


    Deia was taken aback by Finden Ai''s casual reply, causing her legs to nearly give way.


    "Technically, it''s necromancy. You can tell from the fact that he used it to resolve Emily''s grudge. He used the same to stop us when we crossed the mountains."


    Finden Ai hurriedly put the cigarette back in her mouth.


    If she didn''t take advantage of this free time, she wouldn''t have enough time to clear her mind due to the master, who was a non-smoking zone himself.


    Deia frowned at the smell of cigarettes and asked while waving her hand before her nose.


    "Why on earth did he have to learn something like that? If it''s known, the family will cut ties, saying they didn''t know anything about that."


    "Kukuku, won''t you expel him first?"


    That''s true too.


    Deia swallowed the words she was about to say.


    The recent Deus was so different from what she knew, she was confused about what she would do in those circumstances.


    Finden Ai, exhaling smoke, mumbled with interest.


    "Well, necromancy is quite fascinating. Do you know? If there''s a stronger spirit than yourself, you could be possessed."


    "Possessed...?"


    "Roughly, it''s when an evil spirit enters your body and takes control of it. You might even lose your memory. Kukuk, isn''t it funny?"


    For some reason, FInden Ai was laughing like an excited little boy, finding it amusing, but...


    "Lose... memory?"


    Deia felt a sensation as if puzzle pieces were floating up in her head.


    If one is possessed by an evil spirit, they may not remember what happened during that time.


    And Deus for the past six months, he has been acting as if he has suddenly become a different person.


    What if the reason for that is learning necromancy?


    Perhaps...


    When Deus was very young, his body was taken over by a spirit.


    If he had managed to regain his senses and learned necromancy to protect his own body...


    Also, until six months ago, the second idiot had been saying and doing things that should never be done as a human.


    What if, in reality, it was an entirely unrelated spirit?


    There was some persuasiveness to it.


    First of all, the fact that he would lust after his own younger sister was absolutely unacceptable from Deias perspective.


    His personality has changed too much.


    A personality change that could be described only as becoming an entirely different person.


    Could it be?


    Is it really possible?


    Once the thought was rooted in her head, it continued to spiral.


    Without realizing it, Deia was chasing after fragments in her memory that could be evidence for her hypothesis.


    Oh, that woman is here again.


    While giggling, Finden Ai pointed to a woman with her chin.


    Deia, who had been lost in a sea of thoughts, slowly stopped thinking and checked who she was talking about.


    She saw a beautiful woman with a very glamorous appearance clinging to Deus. She was the woman that Deus often visited.


    "Deus! Where have you been all this time! I really missed you! That maid didn''t tell me that you were coming!"


    "...."


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? I missed you so much. There''s no one as good as you. I''ll give you some special service today! Shall we go right away?"


    Deus closed his mouth dumbfoundedly and looked at her.


    At that moment, Finden Ai chuckled and whispered to Deia.


    "That woman said they were licking each other''s a*sholes last time-"


    -Oh, please!


    Deia didn''t want to know about the second as*holes s*x life.


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 3 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 23: Illuania

    Chapter 23: Illuania


    Originally, my intention was simply to ignore her.


    The emotions and prejudices I had toward prostitutes of this era were not very good.


    In my previous life, I had never come across women who worked at night, leaving me with no knowledge about them. However, here, I encountered them quite frequently.


    They would emerge onto the streets like vendors during the night, effortlessly luring people to their establishments.


    Amidst that scenario, I witnessed it multiple times:


    The ghost of a fetus perched on women''s shoulders, yearning for their mothers, or the specter of a man constantly cursing them.


    Naturally, my perception of them was skewed.


    But this woman.


    There was nothing like that.


    But I tried to just pass by, thinking that there could be such people.


    However, two things bothered me.


    One was her condition:


    Her hand, gripping my arm, trembled slightly, and her pupils were tinged with a hint of redness. The color had faded from the corners of her lips, and her speech was peculiarly fast.


    The other was my own body:


    My heart was pounding.


    Personally, I didn''t know her, and as a result, I had no emotional attachment, but Deus'' body was responding strangely in her presence.


    That bastard.


    He already had Erica as his fiance, but apparently, that bastard was fond of this woman the most.


    The more I got to know him, the more I hated him.


    Colton is looking for you. You asked for supplies, so why didnt you buy them?


    The woman whispered secretly so that Deia and Finden Ai approaching from the other side wouldn''t hear her.


    "...Hah, what was your name again?"


    What? Are you kidding? Did you forget me?


    Tell me.


    "Tsk! You''re behaving strangely! It''s Illuania! Did you forget you held me tightly saying you loved me?"


    Damn, Deus.


    "If you''re going with her, can I take the day off?"


    "...Trash."


    As soon as they arrived, Finden Ai pleaded, hoping to get the day off from work, while Deia cursed and glared at me with disgust.


    I didnt correct them though. These were the things previous Deus did, so even if I made excuses, it would just seem like a futile struggle.


    Furthermore, I couldn''t just let it go.


    Lets go.


    "Yay!"


    "What!?"


    When I agreed to follow the woman, Finden Ai, and Deia showed contrasting reactions.


    But soon, I trampled on Finden Ais wicked anticipation to get a day off.


    "You come along too, Finden Ai. It won''t take long."


    Finden Ai tilted her, looking at me, It wont take long? Do you finish too quickly? Perhaps premature ej*culation?"


    This... Damn it...


    I almost got angry for a moment.


    Growing up, I had seen so many shocking things that I became numb to most situations. But sometimes, just a throwaway remark from Finden Ai would make me angry.


    What premature ej*culation! He''s a beast! He goes on for several hours!


    For some reason, Illuania answered proudly right next to me.


    Finden Ai grinned, finding it amusing, and Deia glared at me with an expression that she really wanted to kill me.


    Deia, go to Gocheolsang.


    Huh?


    Deia asked as she folded her arms, perhaps not knowing that I would ever instruct her, What does that mean?


    I know you understand.


    Deia grumbled for a moment, but after realizing that I hadnt decided to follow Illuania just to have fun, she headed for the Gocheolsangs quarters.


    And, Fienden Ai and I followed Illuania.


    "Are you Deus new lover? Be careful since I''m the real one."


    "Hah! What nonsense are you spouting! I have nothing to offer him except my skills and perhaps tea!"


    Colton''s expression showed genuine incomprehension.


    The towering figures who had been bowing slowly straightened up, glaring at me.


    "Young master, no, Deus. Have you gone mad? Are you too high to figure out the situation? Don''t you remember how you crawled to lick my shoes when I couldn''t give them to you for a few days?"


    Hahaha.


    Finden Ai covered her mouth and giggled, asking if what he said was real.


    Pretending not to notice it, I let out a sigh and tapped the ground with my cane.


    Clean up, Finden Ai.


    "Roger!"


    Finden Ais fist plunged into Colton. It was a blow that resembled winter''s skin-penetrating chill.


    Colton''s blood and teeth scattered in the air, painting the snow-covered ground red. The next moment, he fell to the ground, passing out.


    "Brother!"


    You bastard!


    "Get him! Grab him and drag him inside!"


    The bulky men rushed towards me.


    I walked forward as if they didn''t exist, and Finden Ai moved gracefully, the hem of her skirt fluttering.


    Ultimately, my steps continued forward without hesitation, never encountering any obstacles.


    Soon, the gangsters were sprawled on the ground as if a storm had passed by, but Finden Ai, the perpetrator, yawned sleepily amidst the chaos.


    Illuania, seemingly unaware of the situation around her, was about to inject herself with a syringe into her forearm.


    Crack!


    But my mana violently shattered the syringe.


    "Huh? Huh? Huh!"


    Illuania stared dumbfoundedly at the broken syringe and glared at me with anger.


    Not minding her gaze, I spoke bluntly.


    "Be careful with your actions... Your actions dont affect you alone."


    What?


    But thats all I had to say.


    Soon after, Deia brought the members of the Gocheolsang crew as I had instructed.


    "Oh, Captain!"


    It''s been a while! You are still so pretty!


    "The clothes suit you really well, Captain."


    "Right? Now, don''t get too excited, you lot."


    Finden Ai twirled her body as if dancing among the scattered bodies and bloodied floor.


    Meanwhile, Deia approached me with a furrowed brow.


    "What''s going on?"


    "There must be drugs inside. Since the members of the Gocheolsang crew are from the Clark Republic, they should be skilled in the disposal. Instruct them to dispose of everything."


    "...You didnt take drugs, did you? Honestly, I doubt it."


    I didn''t bother answering.


    It wasn''t the case now, but it was obvious that I had done so in the past.


    I clicked my tongue as I looked at Illuania, who was hugging her stomach as if protecting something precious.


    "I''ll also hire a maid, so prepare a contract."


    "What? Why would I...?"


    Ah, my child. my child.


    Deia, who was about to grumble, seemed to have caught something in Illuania''s mumbling. Her eyes widened.


    "Could it be... it''s not you, right?"


    I sighed, I was in Robern Academy for three months. But the child seems to be only a month old now.


    "Really? Phew, thank goodness. That would have been crossing the line."


    As Deia cautioned me not to cause trouble elsewhere, I turned my gaze away from her and looked at Illuania.


    She was a woman who had come in a broken state - useless no matter where she was. As she was nothing more than a desperate drug addict, but


    It worked out well.


    I had the certainty within me that she would be the key to solving my biggest problem.


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 3 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 24: Hell for Rest

    Chapter 24: Hell for Rest


    Deus!


    Thump, thump, thump, thump!


    The carpet on the floor quivered with intensity. Consumed by fury, he strode hastily, each of his footsteps reverberating with a volatile surge of mana. In response, Finden Ai swiftly reacted, catching the teetering vase on the edge of the desk and preventing it from crashing to the floor.


    "Phew, I almost had to go shopping again."


    Finden Ai released a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding and shot a piercing glare at the door. As if on cue, Darius swung open the door with a creak, entering the room at the perfect moment.


    "What nonsense is this?"


    As I arranged the candles, I glanced briefly at Darius before refocusing on my task.


    It seemed to irritate Darius nerves so much that he stomped towards me.


    Nope.


    Finden Ai shrugged her shoulders and stood between us, naturally blocking the way.


    Darius, who had suffered two humiliating defeats at her hands already, gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and shouted at me from beyond her.


    Digging up the tombs of previous family heads? Have you truly lost your mind!"


    Darius drew his sword from his waist and swung it in the air, his veins bulging as he yelled.


    "Accepting the immigrants into North Whedon, entering the forbidden underground of the family, hiring a damn prostitute as a maid! I let everything slide, but I can''t tolerate this!"


    Knowing that he wouldn''t be able to get past Finden Ai anyway, I remained silent and continued with my task.


    There''s no time. The moon is about to rise.


    "Calm down a bit."


    At that moment, Deia, who was in my room, sighed and calmed Darius down.


    He looked at Deia with a puzzled expression, as if wondering why she was here.


    Deia subtly showed the clock she held in her hand.


    Todays five minutes were not over yet.


    Deus is doing what needs to be done... The task that Verdi should bear.


    Upon hearing those words, Darius immediately scowled at Deia.


    The task that Verdi should bear? Are you saying that it must be done even if we have to dig up the tombs of the previous lords! Our father is there too!"


    It is still necessary.


    Darius was taken aback by Deia who was biting her lip, looking determined.


    It seemed unbelievable to him that Deia, who disliked me more than anyone else, was siding with me.


    "Ugh, explain it. Damn it! Explain the reason for doing such a thing!"


    As I was also ready to have a conversation, I slowly turned around and looked at Darius.


    I am a necromancer.


    What?


    Darius looked at me with a gaping mouth, completely surprised by the sudden declaration.


    His reaction was understandable. It wouldn''t be too strange for the guards of the Griffin Kingdom to come and take me away due to such a statement.


    "Numerous spirits are wandering in this mansion right now. And the Verdi family is the one that has prevented them from finding peace as the deceased."


    I stepped forward slowly.


    With Finden Ai naturally stepping aside, I glared at Darius in front of me.


    "Deia and I bear the guilt of ignorance. But you, being the head, knew all the secrets written in the journal."


    .


    "Help me. I''m giving you a chance to take responsibility one last time."


    "Take responsibility?"


    Darius, understanding the situation, slammed his sword onto the ground and glared at me, as if releasing his anger.


    You want me to take responsibility for what the previous lords have done! But let me ask you, is there anyone in this world who is truly innocent? And who can claim with certainty that our judgment against the previous lords is justified?"


    "..."


    "I, too, know that they committed sins. But there''s nothing I can change! I can only continue dragging Verdi along as it has been!"


    After looking at Darius for a moment, I calmly nodded.


    I understand.


    At my understanding, Darius looked at me with surprise and confusion in his eyes.


    "It''s already been built up for hundreds of years. So, as the newly appointed lord, you probably can''t change anything."


    Darius tightly closed his eyes and clenched his fist. It seemed like he was struggling to hold back something rising inside him.


    "But you can''t just get used to it and eventually consider it natural. We can not simply avoid it saying it''s inevitable."


    "Give me a chance. A chance to settle everything, cleanse all the sins, and start a new Verdi."


    "A new Verdi."


    "Yes. I hope youll make the right choice as the family head."


    With those words, I walked out of the room, and Finden Ai followed behind me, carrying our belongings.


    From behind, I could hear the voices of Deia and Darius, but I simply ignored them and stepped outside.


    Most of the previous lords were buried on a site not far from the Verdi mansion.


    Some bodies couldn''t be found due to the war, and some were lost due to unforeseen circumstances, but most were properly laid to rest.


    "He has arrived."


    The members of the Gocheolsang crew, who were already waiting near the cemetery by my command, lowered their heads deeply as soon as they saw me.


    Not liking their attitude, Finden Ai immediately grabbed the head of the person in front and expressed her annoyance.


    Hey, wont you greet me?


    "Ugh!"


    -"But, isn''t he the master now?"


    -"Thanks to him, we''re doing great!"


    Bam!


    A man emerged. He knew me.


    [Deus? Is it Deus? Did you wake me up?]


    Damos Verdi, the previous head of the Verdi family and the father of the three siblings.


    All the Verdi family members were gathered now.


    Among them, there were those like Detros Verdi who slaughtered countless people for their own greed.


    And there were those like Darius Verdi who simply closed their eyes and mouths, pretending not to see or hear.


    What does it matter? After all, we will all receive punishment according to our sins, they thought.


    [Deus! What on earth is happening here!!]


    [Oh, isn''t it a sign that we have also entered the path of darkness by awakening the dead!]


    [Ke Ke Ke! Damos! Is it time to educate him!]


    The apparitions of the Verdi family gathered around me. The evil spirits, swirling like a whirlwind, filled the sky and glared down with a ferocious intent to tear them apart.


    "Shut your mouths, all of you."


    I calmly opened my mouth toward them. The atmosphere suddenly turned serious with my next words.


    "In a scripture from another world, there is a passage like this."


    Bam!


    "When the time comes, the trumpet will sound, and the dead will rise when the Son of God descends from heaven."


    Bam!


    "And they will be judged according to their sins."


    Bam!


    "I don''t know if it''s true. However, I do know that there is no such saint in this continent."


    Bam!


    A slight smile formed involuntarily.


    Can they imagine even a little about the future that will unfold from now on?


    Probably not.


    They have already closed their eyes as the dead.


    Their so-called future is already nonexistent, or close to it.


    Bam!


    "If there is no such individual, and if there is no afterlife, will your sins be buried and forgotten for eternity?"


    [Deus! Watch your words!]


    Shut up! I''m not your damn son.


    I retaliated against Damos, who glared at me with anger.


    I used mana to seal his mouth completely.


    I already knew from the diary that he, too, was not a great father.


    "Look at that sky, on this ambitious night. Resentment towards you has accumulated so much it has reached the sky and you will have to bear its weight tonight."


    [Delmoennn! Delmoennn! Delmoennn, who devoured my eyes!]


    [Is the person over there really Dupolian? My long-time friend, the one who raped my wife, killed me, and severed my son''s limbs?]


    [Verdi! Verdi! Verdi, who stained the mountain range red with blood to defend it!]


    [Detrossss! Detrossss! Detrossss!]


    The spirits were on the verge of rushing towards them. Calmly, I addressed the trembling souls of the Verdi family.


    "Of course, you may feel wronged. Among these spirits, there may be individuals too filthy to judge you."


    Indeed, among the spirits I had seen in that mansion, some people had led wicked lives.


    Members of other families who invaded the Verdi family.


    Thieves who came to steal money secretly.


    Criminals who stalked maids or committed sexual offenses.


    Not everyone was like that, but there were enough of such individuals.


    So, I took responsibility and unfolded the exorcism as fairly as possible.


    This place was not merely a venue for tearing apart and devouring the Verdi family, after all.


    "Let''s shed all resentment, wash away all sins. Oh, resentful spirits! This is the place where your resentment will be released! Today is the day when Verdi''s new history of purity is written!"


    Bam!


    "There is no saint to judge you! Even if you wait and wait, there will be no salvation, no judgment! In the afterlife, there is only eternal suffering! No eternal happiness! You will simply fall into sleep!"


    Bam!


    For the first time, I felt my blood boiling.


    I couldn''t contain the explosion of emotions.


    My grandmother always said that when I get involved in an exorcism, I can''t help but get excited. It seemed true


    "Now! Accuse each other of your sins! Without repentance! Point fingers and judge others'' sins! From this day on, let''s release all resentment and fall into eternal sleep!"


    Bam!


    I raised both hands high.


    From that moment, the spirits that had been swirling in the sky began to pour down like a waterfall.


    "The Son of God has come! The time has come! Blow the trumpet!"


    Bam!


    "Let us judge each other! For our eternal rest!"


    As I shouted, the spirits finally descended upon us.


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 3 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 25: Until Dawn

    Chapter 25: Until Dawn


    Underground:


    Ki-i-euk.


    Only the sound of crackling flames remained.


    The firmly closed door opened, and a small lantern illuminated the interior.


    When the light reached the girl composed of blue flames at the end, the girl, who had been looking down at the ground, slowly raised her head.


    Finden Ai, smiling, asked Emily, who met her gaze.


    Are you feeling a little better?


    [.......]


    In response to Finden Ais question, the girl looked down at her own hand. She thought that the flames of a necromancer could inflict pain close to eternity. But surprisingly, Marks soul was completely annihilated within just a few days - Perhaps due to the girl''s resentment.


    [I thought my heart would feel a little relieved if I sought revenge.]


    "But?"


    As Finden Ai gently asked, indicating that she will listen attentively, Emily breathed deeply as if unsure of what to do. The blue flames she was made of flickered, indicating that her heart was unstable.


    [The sight of the director of the research institute crying out in agony, begging for forgiveness, and apologizing was undoubtedly gratifying.]


    "......"


    [However, even after he completely vanished, there is still something tangled inside me.]


    Nodding in understanding, Finden Ai subtly pointed outside.


    "Hence our master has prepared a stage for you. Would you like to see it?"


    [...... Is that really true?]


    In response to Emily''s question, Finden Ai smiled as if enjoying the girls interrogation. It was her best possible consideration.


    [If I go now, I can inflict the same pain on Detros Verdi, right?]


    "Yes, hell scream in pain, kneel down, and apologize just like Marks."


    [But then, what if he is annihilated just like Marks?]


    The girl''s concern was not simply about wanting revenge.


    Having already annihilated Marks, she felt more empty than she had expected.


    Furthermore, she realized that even if she did torture them, the tangled feeling inside her would still remain.


    [If I still hold a grudge even after Detros Verdi has been annihilated Then who should I unleash this anger upon?]


    "......"


    Her anger was justified. However, if it never ended no matter how much she poured it out-


    [-Then wouldn''t I just become another monster?]


    Emily looked down at the remains of the shattered bone-centipede. Her feeble voice and trembling body revealed her fear.


    Perhaps she, too, would become a monster consumed by emotions and revenge.


    Will she be able to pour out this emotion and find peace if that were to happen?


    "Don''t worry."


    But in response to the girl''s worries, Finden Ai chuckled as if responding with certainty.


    "Our master, though incredibly unlucky-"


    [.......]


    "-is a very special necromancer."


    Finden Ai slightly turned her body and stepped aside next to the door. Now, in front of Emily, there was a path leading outside.


    "He will definitely prevent you from becoming a monster, from becoming a demon."


    [Ah.]


    Emily let out a sigh and realized that she had unknowingly taken a step forward. From outside, the cries of evil spirits echoed.


    She was driven by an instinctual desire to go there.


    "So let''s go Finden Ai, the maid of the Verdi family, will accompany you."


    Emily nodded as she looked at Finden Ai, who politely clasped her hands together and bowed her head.


    [Please then.]


    With a subtle smile, Finden Ai took the lead and walked forward. They ascended the stairs, left the underground, and reached the entrance of the mansion on the first floor.


    At the main entrance of the mansion, the butler and the head maid stood together, simultaneously straightening and bowing to greet her.


    "We welcome the honored guest."


    "We welcome the honored guest."


    The main entrance opened.


    Numerous souls - wandering through the dark morning sky - came into her view.


    Deus Verdi''s exorcism not only summoned the souls of the mansion and the graveyard but also gathered many souls wandering in the vicinity.


    Furthermore, as more souls gathered, even ordinary people were able to see their figures.


    Silently, Emily followed the man''s struggling spirit with her eyes. He still seemed unaware of Emily''s presence.


    "If you were to inflict the same suffering on Detros Verdi, would you find relief and be able to sleep?"


    [...I don''t know.]


    There was a hint of despair in Emily''s voice. She sighed in frustration, not knowing what to do.


    [I want revenge, but will the resentment inside me really disappear? I relentlessly inflicted pain on the director of the research institute, but]


    "..."


    [It was only good at first. But afterward, only a sense of futility took hold, and the anger within me didn''t vanish.]


    Now Deus'' gaze finally turned towards Emily. She cautiously met his eyes.


    [What should I do?]


    In response, Deus briefly looked at Emily and spoke in a voice that was no different from usual.


    "Many people say they seek revenge to release their resentment."


    [...]


    Indeed, many people, even after death, are unable to resolve their grievances, so they do not rest and keep wandering without finding peace.


    Being someone who had witnessed countless deaths and evil spirits, Deus could assert this.


    "Among them, the majority wander without achieving anything, exhausted by their own burdens. Resentment remains in the depths of their hearts, dreaming of a miraculous moment of revenge that will come one day as if by magic, as they close their eyes."


    And what was unfolding before them now was the realization of that.


    "The time for revenge has come, Emily. What must you do to release your resentment?"


    [...I-I...]


    Deus''s cane pointed towards Detros Verdi, who was now crushed beneath countless spirits.


    "Inflicting endless suffering upon Detros Verdi, ultimately leading to his complete annihilation? Or somehow reviving Marks and making him beg for mercy once again?"


    With her mouth closed, Emily looked at Deus as if demanding an answer. She knew; Nothing could release her own resentment.


    And Deus knew it, too.


    "Emily, unfortunately, resentment is not an exhausting emotion."


    Lowering his cane, Deus looked at Emily once again.


    Slowly getting down on one knee and reaching her height, he gazed into her eyes.


    "The notion of releasing resentment is flawed. Emily, it hurts. A deep scar that can never be erased, and if you recall it, you will have no choice but to live in continued pain, burdened by it."


    [Ah...]


    If it weren''t for her body formed of flames, tears would have flowed from Emily''s eyes.


    What Deus just said...


    For her, it meant that there was no salvation left.


    "Merely inflicting pain upon the culprit, making them scream or beg for mercy You cannot forgive those who ruined your own life and the lives of those you love doing that."


    [Yes...]


    Being someone who had already annihilated Marks, Emily deeply sympathized and understood.


    Such mere acts couldn''t make the resentment within her disappear.


    Tap.


    Deus'' hand touched Emily''s head. Though the blue flames were burning fiercely, they warmly embraced him, not hurting him a bit.


    "Most living beings cannot give anything to the dead. The claim to care for the dead is ultimately self-comfort and self-satisfaction."


    Deus added.


    "But I am a necromancer. Ironically, I don''t fit into the category of ''most.''"


    He gently stroked her head.


    The emotions and warmth that Emily thought she would never feel again were felt through Deus gentle hand.


    "This is the only farewell gift I can give you."


    [...]


    Emily''s entire body began to burn. The blue flames were more intense and massive than anyone in the cemetery.


    Regret will linger, but struggle as best you can until dawn.


    It was called a Festival for a reason.


    He vaguely remembered hearing; In the past, when there was a shaman conducting the exorcism, people from neighboring villages would gather and enjoy it together.


    Here, instead of songs, there was only resentment and screams towards each other. Instead of dancing, there was a gruesome spectacle of tearing each other apart.


    The music was simplejust the sound of beating drums.


    But even so...


    "Dance and sing with all your heart, reveal the anger, and enjoy this last festival until dawn until you fall asleep from exhaustion and find peace."


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 3 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 26: The Season of Blooming Flowers

    Chapter 26: The Season of Blooming Flowers


    Entangled and restless spirits rushed toward each other, screaming in agony. It was as if they had been waiting only for this dawn to unleash their anger.T/his chapter is updated by nov(e?(l)biin.co/m


    Now, all that remained was the instinct to vent their emotions, with no clear target in sight.


    It was a chaotic feast of devouring and being devoured.


    At the center of it all was a blue flame, wildly pouring out its own emotions.


    The figure of the girl had already disappeared, replaced solely by the sight of flames sweeping through the spirits over and over again.


    "..."


    The spectacle that seemed like it would continue indefinitely was slowly starting to show its end.


    "The dawn is approaching."


    The sunlight, preparing to extend its head beyond the mountain range, couldn''t hide its grandeur and brilliantly illuminated the sky.


    Though the light had not yet reached the earth, I knew it would soon.


    I could only close my eyes and hope that their hearts would be relieved even if slightly.


    The day was beginning to be bright, calming down the excitement that had risen.


    I settled my body, which became disheveled in the chaos.


    The festival cannot continue forever. It''s time to tidy up the cluttered surroundings.


    "[Dieeee!]"


    "[I curse you! I curse you to the end!]"


    "[Kiiieeeeek!]"


    The spirits, still unwilling to give up, continued to thrash about, but Emily''s flames suppressed them.


    A circular shape peeked beyond the mountain range.


    As the sunlight gradually began to reach the ground, the spirits around, held back by the Gocheolsang crew members, began to retreat first.


    When the warm light touched the cemetery, those who were excitedly throwing a fit gradually came to a stop.


    Now that the morning sun had risen, it was time to sleep.


    "I understand. Your grudges and grievances won''t be resolved anytime soon."


    But now you will realize.


    It''s something that can''t be undone.


    Revenge is exhilarating and thrilling, but you can''t go back to the past.


    Because.


    You''re all dead.


    "You tore each other apart, thrashed each other, and struggled so hard. But in the end, there''s nothing left."


    The ones who were crazed and rampaging slowly turned their heads toward me. They had complex emotions towards the one who created today''s time.


    "So now, I hope you will embrace the truth and fall asleep."


    Without saying a word, they slowly started to disappear, closing their eyes.


    Even their feelings for me were something they had to carry in their arms.


    "Please, I only wish for you to find eternal peace."


    They vanished as if blurring.


    Slowly, they all began to sink into the deep sleep they should have experienced long ago.


    "[...Thank you.]"


    Remaining rational until the end, ultimately achieving all revenge but gaining nothing in return Emily could only bid farewell to me, who responded with a smile.


    Normally, my nose would sting in the mornings cold air, but today, the scent of blossoms that bloomed early greeted me.


    February is known as the time when the cold of the north cannot cross the high mountain range and remains trapped.


    But the lingering cold starts to melt naturally as the days become warmer.


    It melts in such a way that the frozen cold instantly disappears, and the temperature starts to rise rapidly.


    From now on, it was the busiest time in North Whedon.


    "Spring has come."


    It''s fascinating.


    The snow-covered scenery was beautiful, but for those living within it, there was nothing more inconvenient. But even without considering the challenging environment, this city was filled with vitality.


    "Well, here we are."


    "Huff! Huff! I almost died."


    "Take a moment to catch your breath before going in. If you go in like that, you''ll only invite ridicule."


    "Y-yeah. Right."


    "I''ll take my leave now."


    The dean caught his breath in front of the mansion, while the man left without accepting any money. Karen offered to give him a tip, but he refused, saying he couldn''t accept anything.


    As Karen watched him leave, she spoke to the dean.


    "That man, he''s from the Republic."


    "What?"


    The dean, wiping his forehead once again with a soaked handkerchief, looked at the path where the man had walked with a bewildered expression.


    "And not just that. All seven people who greeted us as the man passed by were from the Republic."


    "C-Clark Republic? You mean immigrants?"


    "Yes."


    Their distinct accent and unique scent hadn''t faded yet. They must have recently settled in North Whedon.


    "Hmm."


    A disciplined body, natural reluctance to reveal his name, quick wit


    "Resistance, perhaps."


    Given the number of rebel groups in the Clark Republic, he could be one of them.


    "Tsk."


    Furthermore, Karen, who had received a request from the Republic during her mercenary days and subdued the resistance, felt an uncomfortable taste in her mouth for no reason as she turned her body towards the mansion.


    "Let''s go inside. We need to return quickly."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    The dean, who had been half-sitting, also gathered strength and stood up.


    It was already March. The Roberen Academy had started its new term, but the evil spirits were still causing trouble.


    Although they had asked several priests to assist, it was uncertain if it would have any effect.


    They entered the mansion and were guided by the servants.


    Meeting Deus turned out to be surprisingly straightforward. It seemed like they were prepared, as the dean and Karen were immediately guided to Deus'' office.


    The door swung open, revealing a sight that immediately caught their attention: a magnificent red carpet extending all the way to an imposing desk.


    Beside the desk stood an intimidating burly man, and on the opposite side stood a petite black-haired woman with her arms crossed.


    It was Darius Verdi and Deia Verdi.


    And sitting in a large chair, casually crossing his legs, was a black-haired man glancing at them.


    Deus Verdi opened his mouth as he investigated them with his eyes.


    "Long time no see."


    The moment Karen saw that she was certain. They had already been informed of their arrival.


    Since when?


    It must have been those helpers.


    The colleagues who had greeted their guide several times during their passage must have been the ones to let Deus know that they had arrived at the mansion.


    The guide might have purposefully chosen a longer route, ensuring the information reached Deus before they arrived.


    Karen could already feel a headache coming.


    It seemed that the negotiation to rehire Deus Verdi


    would not be easy at all.


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 3 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 27: Negotiation Table

    Chapter 27: Negotiation Table


    "Shall I bring some tea?"


    When the maid who accompanied Karen and the dean asked, Deus gestured for her to step back.


    "It''s fine."


    When he was openly treated like an uninvited guest, the deans facial expression twisted, but he managed to suppress it with great effort.


    He was a man who held the position of dean at the Academy.


    Even when emotions ran high and judgment became clouded, he was a man who made rational choices.


    "I apologize, Professor Deus."


    He began politely, bowing slightly.


    "Your dismissal as a professor was highly unfair, and proper verification procedures were not followed. The focus was placed solely on rumors, neglecting the facts."


    This was partly because it was supported by the testimony of trusted professors, Erica and Gideon.


    In the first place, Deus was just an invited professor.


    Moreover, he was Erica''s connection, and since she had dismissed him, there was no need to keep him around, so he was easily pushed aside.


    I dont need an apology.


    Deus replied emotionlessly. He truly seemed indifferent.


    "Has your doubt regarding my actions been resolved now? That''s what I want to ask first."


    He asked while knowing everything already.


    Karen knew that Deus was demanding an answer to such a question on purpose, but from the deans perspective, there was no choice but to answer. Currently, Deus held absolute power.


    "Yes, I understood that it was due to the evil spirits haunting the Academy."


    .


    "I-No, we were inexperienced in dealing with such beings. We apologize for our incompetence."


    Spirits.


    In other words, ghosts.


    They were truly mysterious beings.


    Among the black mages, there were those who manipulated corpses and turned them into undead creatures.


    Such individuals were called necromancers.


    They could use corpses, but they couldn''t handle the souls that resided within them.


    That''s why among black mages, a necromancer who could manipulate souls was an even more precious existence.


    Thinking about necromancers, Karen stepped forward.


    "I have one question, Professor Deus."


    The dean was taken aback by the unexpected interference, but Deus naturally shifted his gaze toward Karen.


    "What is it?"


    "I, too, have crossed numerous battlefields and gained much experience. Among them, I have also encountered matters related to necromancers."


    Deus motioned for her to continue.


    "I understand that souls find eternal rest after death, falling into an everlasting sleep. However, I have heard that among them, those with deep grudges or strong egos sometimes awaken as evil spirits."


    Deus remained silent. But from his expression, it seemed that she was right.


    We know that most of these spirits cannot be seen, touched, or interfered with by us. If we have to guess...


    Karen glanced at Darius and Deia, subtly gauging their reactions.


    "...Perhaps only a necromancer would be capable."


    -Twist


    Deia maintained her composure, but Darius seemed slightly unsettled.


    50% chance of being a necromancer.


    Karen increased the odds in her mind and continued speaking naturally.


    "To be honest, in order to resolve this situation, we secretly brought in a necromancer."


    Darius and Deia swallow their breath. Not only that, but the dean was glaring at her, asking why she said such a thing.


    But there was no choice.


    She wanted to shake the man, who maintained a poker face throughout.


    ''Now, what will his reaction be?''


    What kind of reaction would he show?


    Karen wondered.


    "No matter what, 200 million is too much. Professor Deus, to be frank, even I earn a salary of 7,000. As a newly appointed professor, isn''t it too excessive of a demand?"


    "Hmm."


    "You should at least compromise to around 150..."


    "If you''re thinking of negotiating like its a market, then go back."


    Deus placed his hands on the desk and interlocked his fingers, interrupting Karens words.


    He didn''t budge an inch. Deus, sitting firmly like a mountain, exuded a strange sense of oppressiveness towards the other party.


    With every word he uttered, the dean showed a reaction as if he would faint.


    "No, it''s not possible! 200 million? Are you serious? What kind of nonsense is this?"


    "Hmm."


    Deus took the pen next to him and added something to the contract, while the dean was practically begging.


    "Additionally, annual research equipment support."


    "W-What is this!"


    Didn''t he just say it was impossible?


    The dean was so confused that he couldn''t distinguish whether the sweat dripping down his face was his own tears.


    "Pl-Please give us some room for compromise. 200 million is too much!"


    "Hmm."


    Again!


    Again! That ''hmm''!


    The dean wanted to sew his mouth shut. Every time Deus opened his mouth, it felt like his lifespan was decreasing by a year.


    Privatization of research equipment used for 4 years. After all, other professors wont be able to use what I used.


    "Ah, ahh!"


    Does this mean that after four years, the items bought with the academy''s budget will become his property?


    This is absurd!


    "What kind of nonsensical idea is that! You want to claim the items purchased with the academy''s funds as your own!"


    "And access to the golden book collection in the Millennium Library of the royal palace."


    I feel like I''m losing my mind.


    Really, the only desire the dean had was to slap that bastard''s mouth, but because of the giant named Darius glaring at him from the side, he couldn''t do more than clench his fists.


    "No, please make a more rational judgment! Please!"


    "Also, the quarterly personal business trips for research-related investigations and on-site inspections."


    "Aaaah!"


    Wait a minute.


    Karen hurriedly covered the deans mouth. She was honestly offended by the damp sweat on her palms, but it couldn''t be helped: The more the dean talked the more demands Deus was making.


    Karen exhaled and asked.


    "First, let me confirm one thing. If Professor Deus returns, will the current situation truly be resolved?"


    "Yes."


    Simple, straightforward, and yet an audacious statement. It gave even more credibility precisely because it didn''t require any additional explanation. It was a declaration of confidence, indicating that he was so sure of himself that he didn''t need to add anything else.


    In addition, Deus declared coolly.


    "It seems like you''re mistaken about something."


    He leaned back on the backrest slowly. If there was a cup of tea, he would have enjoyed it elegantly and leisurely, creating an atmosphere of grace.


    "This is not negotiation."


    It was a very accurate statement.


    It was not negotiation but rather a threat; that they should pay as much as he wanted if they wanted to save the academy.


    It was a mistake to simply view him as a professor they had to bring back. In fact, it was a matter of the academy''s fate.


    That''s why Karen voiced a sudden question.


    "Do you really have thoughts of returning?"


    Deus paused for a moment.


    "No, I don''t." He replied firmly.


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 3 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 28: The Essence of Negotiation

    Chapter 28: The Essence of Negotiation


    After asking for a moment to discuss, Keren and the dean went outside.


    As the heavy door closed, Darius and Deia, who had been standing on both sides like folding screens, immediately turned their bodies and shouted.


    "You don''t plan on leaving?"


    "What? Are you really not going?"


    Watching their reactions, I inexplicably felt a weight off my shoulders.


    It was a harmonious ensemble.


    "Aren''t those conditions too excessive? And didn''t we agree to settle for 150 million?"


    Deia asked with a worried tone. It seemed like she was more concerned about the possibility of me not being reinstated rather than the threat of staying in North Whedon.


    "The demands are too great. A private business trip can be accommodated, but research expedition justifications and access to the Millenium Library Restricted Section...."


    Darius also showed a displeased expression, as he thought the conditions were unreasonable. It seemed he wanted to send me away quickly, thinking that my presence here could be a threat to his position.


    "They have no choice but to comply."


    However, their reaction was as such because they didn''t know that the Academy didn''t have time right now.


    As far as I can tell, no one must have died since the necromancer was summoned, but there must still be quite a few people suffering.


    Well, they provoked the spirits quite well, so there was no other way but to suffer a little.


    So, are you going to return to work?


    "Yes, I intend to."


    When I sighed and answered Deia''s anxious question, Darius, who was beside me, crossed his arms and stroked his chin.


    "I honestly never imagined that you would receive such remarkable treatment. If it was 200 million, it would far exceed my personal assets."


    "You have personal assets? Wasn''t all the money tied to the family?"


    "Ahem."


    Deia immediately glared at her eldest brother. It seemed like after the negotiation was over, the two of them would engage in another negotiation separately.


    "You both have a lot of things to hide, huh?"


    I shrugged my shoulders at Deia, who glared at me, lightly brushing it off.


    "I have nothing to hide."


    "You better not! Besides that, you learned dangerous things like necromancy! It''s a danger to the family."


    Since I had nothing to say about that, I sealed my lips, and Deia snorted in frustration.


    "Anyway, it seems like I''m the only one thinking about the family. Both of you, leave quickly! I''ll become the head of the family and take responsibility!"


    -Cough cough!


    Darius averted his gaze, pretending not to hear, and I also gently closed my eyes, naturally ignoring my younger sister''s grumbling.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind: Is this what family is like?


    My lips twitched slightly, but I quickly regained my composure.


    Deia, who had been criticizing Darius, immediately straightened herself up at the sound of a knock from outside.


    Darius also forced a look of discomfort on his face.


    Showing a reluctance to send me to the Academy had been agreed upon from the beginning.


    When I replied, Come in, the dean and Karen returned to the negotiation table.


    The dean, who had just been pale and sweating profusely, seemed to have cooled his head a bit, as his expression had become noticeably calm.


    I thought Karen would speak, but it was the dean who said right away with a nod.


    "Uh, um, is it possible that you can use teleportation magic?!"


    The dean interrupted Keren''s words. However, upon hearing that, Keren''s eyes widened with surprise as she looked at Darius.


    Her expression showed her inner thoughts clearly:


    Could it be that the Verdi family has a mage capable of using teleportation magic at a practical level?


    But Darius and Deia subtly turned their bodies and avoided eye contact, as if such expectations were burdensome.


    As if feeling embarrassed about a somewhat awkward secret being exposed, I casually replied without any concern.


    "No, I already had her depart in advance."


    "What?"


    Both of them opened their mouths dumbfounded.


    Well, everything that needed to be revealed had already been revealed; The hands of both sides had been laid bare; The game was over. So, revealing it wouldn''t make any difference.


    Though a magician didn''t need to explain their tricks, and a gambler didn''t need to show their hand to the opponent who shouted die.


    But today, since I achieved satisfactory results, I decided to let the two of them know the essence of this negotiation table.


    "Since a few days before you two arrived, I had already sent my maid off. It''s for the stabilization of the academy."


    The dean still had an expression of not fully understanding, but Keren was different.


    She let out a disappointed laugh, tapped her forehead, and awkwardly said, "So you already had plans to return to the academy from the beginning?"


    Without explicitly revealing my plans, I simply nodded gently.


    The academy was a place of great importance to me as well.


    It was the time when the protagonist and their companions would enroll, and it was a place where I could naturally assist in their growth.


    Especially the position of a professor had significant merits for me.


    If possible, I intended to return to the academy without fail.


    "Haha, hahaha."


    Keren had a completely defeated expression.


    They thought I had an overwhelming advantage, but now they realized that the situation was quite doable from the start.


    A sense of disappointment was seeping through their faces.


    * * *


    "Ah, it must be the city air. Sniff sniff. It oddly reminds me of the Republic Blargh! So dirty."


    Finden Ai, a white-haired maid, got off the carriage and sniffed her nose, looking around.


    It hadn''t been that long since she first started living in North Whedon, yet she had already come so close to the heart of the kingdom.


    It was quite a new experience for her.


    Clack clack!


    "Thank you for your hard work. Come back safely."


    The coachman waved his hand and said farewell to Finden Ai, then flicked the reins to start driving the horses.


    As the carriage departed, Finden Ai, who had finished arranging her luggage, smirked while looking at Robern, known as the best academy in the Griffin Kingdom.


    "Heh, look at this place. If I study here, itll be so much fun, hehe Alas"


    With her revealing maid attire, she stood out in the eyes of the people around, but Finden Ai, who had become accustomed to such gazes, confidently walked towards the main entrance of the academy with a smirk on her beautiful face.


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 3 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 29: Finden Ai, the maid

    Chapter 29: Finden Ai, the maid


    One week had passed since the entrance ceremony.


    Despite the short period of one week, numerous rumors were circulating within the academy, and most of them were not favorable.


    Especially the recent hottest issue was the bizarre man with a twisted body appearing on the right staircase of the third floor.


    Although the professors explicitly mentioned and blocked access to it, curious students went there and ended up getting hurt.


    Furthermore, there were stories about various spirits such as a woman walking around with a wet body, a grandmother who gives out candies, a monstrous being with its skin torn off, a man crawling with only his arms since he had no legs, and so on.


    There were plenty of accounts about these countless spirits, and there were also many who claimed to have actually seen them.


    For instance, the second floor of the women''s dormitorys access was completely restricted, and the rumor going around was that it was because some students fell into a coma due to encountering evil spirits during the vacation.


    As the trust in Robern Academy plummeted, students who were already considering quitting or requesting a leave of absence were increasing day by day.


    Amidst this, another unfavorable rumor broke out within the academy.


    "No way, really?"


    "Yeah. I saw it. There was a maid."


    That''s right, it was about a maid who wore revealing attire.


    "Hmm?"


    Erica Bright, who was already feeling frustrated and unwell, wondered what nonsense she was hearing this time.


    She disregarded it as mere baseless rumors, or perhaps another strange spirit had appeared?


    Kyaa, you work in a nice place.


    Rudely, the door to Erica''s research lab swung open, and the moment she saw the maid with white hair, she couldn''t help but open her mouth in astonishment.


    The short skirt seemed like it would reveal underwear even with a slight lift, and it was definitely not appropriate attire for work, as her cleavage was clearly visible.


    The students who had followed behind Finden Ai were peeking their heads out of the lab door, observing and gossiping. But as Erica waved her hand, the door slammed shut with a bang!


    "Who are you?"


    Erica didn''t hide her displeasure at the sudden intruder, and the assistant professors who were with her also stood up in disbelief.


    "Deus, my master, sent me."T/his chapter is updated by nov(e?(l)biin.co/m


    At the mention of that name, the entire research lab froze as if paralyzed.


    The name Deus was nothing short of taboo in front of Erica.


    Erasing her previous discomfort, Erica glanced at the assistant professors with confusion and spoke.


    "Tell the students outside to disperse."


    "Understood!"


    "I will leave immediately!"


    The assistant professors, realizing that they shouldn''t be present in this situation, quickly opened the door and went outside. The students, who were still gathered to see Finden Ai, naturally started dispersing.


    Bang.


    The door closed.


    Finden Ai, seemingly unfazed, continued speaking.


    "Well, he didn''t tell me to go and find you. He just said to seek help from any professor."


    "Help? Did... did he accept reinstatement as a professor?"


    "I heard he did. He told me to come and prepare things in advance."


    "...."


    Erica felt a sense of helplessness. In the end, she had let the opportunity to find clues about the spirit attempting to kill Deus slip away without even grasping a single lead.


    Taking a deep breath calmly, Erica asked Finden Ai.


    "So, what should I do and how should I help?"


    "Well, first of all, where is the place where the most troublesome spirit appears?"


    "Spirit?"


    "Yes, I want to go and check it out."


    Erica hesitated for a moment but then proceeded to explain about the right corridor on the third floor.


    "There is a place where a man with a twisted body can be found. Many students gather there, and they often end up getting hurt."


    "A twisted man? Perfect! Let''s go there right away."


    Finden Ai turned around, forcefully opened the door, and squeezed through. Thanks to the efforts of the assistant professors, all the students had already retreated.


    Erica followed behind, putting on her coat hanging on the hanger.


    Yes, I see.


    [Squeak, squeak, squeak!]


    -Nod Nod


    [Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!]


    Well.


    [Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!]


    "You son of a bitch! Say something clearly!"


    Bang!


    The twisted spirit was struck by the ax and flew, crashing into the wall. The creature writhed on the ground like a bug, in agony.


    "Tsk. Tsk. Even when someone politely asks it to speak."


    With the ax on her shoulder, Finden Ai exhaled a gust of air.


    Observing it from behind, Erica asked in bewilderment, her mouth agape.


    "Ah, no. Wasn''t it about understanding?"


    "Ah? Do you understand that? What kind of conversation can I have with someone who makes only squeaking noises? Those kinds of guys need to be taught a lesson."


    No, more importantly...


    "How did you strike it? No matter how hard we try, our attacks don''t work."


    In response to that, Finden AI confidently pointed to her own ax and replied.


    "Master did something to this ax. I don''t know the details either. He told me not to tell anyone else."


    A faint purple aura was embedded in the ax.


    As a mage, Erica recognized it as a type of black magic, but she tightly sealed her lips.


    That guy


    Ericas hopes that Deus may not be a necromancer were bursting like bubbles.


    However, whether she knew Erica''s thoughts or not, Finden Ai loosened her body and shifted her gaze to the spirit.


    Thud!


    "And while doing this, the master said: Use it only in the direst situation. Don''t casually provoke the spirits."


    "...Wait. Didnt you come directly to me?"


    Thud!


    Thud!


    "Well, I''m a cute maid who doesn''t listen to the master."


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Erica already knew these thudding sounds from her previous encounter.


    It was the sound of footsteps.


    The sound of footsteps from the lower floor merged with the screams of students and reached the third floor.


    "Why did he say not to provoke them? Tell me the reason."


    Although Erica seemed to guess the reason, she asked just to make sure.


    Finden AI shrugged her shoulders and assumed a combat stance.


    "A fearsome swordsman who protects the spirits will come looking for me if I provoke them, that''s what he said."


    Thud!!!


    A one-armed swordsman finally appeared in the corridor, emerging abruptly from the central staircase on the third floor.


    [Quarrrrghhhh!]


    He let out a sinister scream and rushed towards Finden Ai.


    "Oh."


    Finden Ai raised the ax, wearing a cool smile as she assumed a fighting stance.


    "It''s you?"


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 3 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 30: Opposition

    Chapter 30: Opposition


    The one-armed swordsman ran down the hallway, drawing his sword and swinging it in one smooth motion.


    Finden Ai, who anticipated it, struck first, blocking the sword right before it moved along its proper trajectory.


    Clang!


    A strange sound echoed as iron clashed against iron. Sparks flew, illuminating Finden Ai''s face.


    "Oh?"


    The swordsman was clearly right-handed, as evident from the sword sheath hanging on his left waist.


    However, for some unknown reason, there was no right hand, and yet he was able to engage in a fierce battle with Finden Ai, wielding the sword with his left hand.


    [Krraaaa!]


    With a cry, the skeleton pushed Finden Ai away with force.


    Naturally retreating, Finden Ai grinned and shouted, "Bring it on!"


    Kwang!


    [Kyaaak!]


    As soon as she landed, Finden Ai infused mana and leaped forward again. A violent shockwave surged around her, causing Erica, who was standing nearby, to stagger.


    Qua-aang!


    The two monsters clashed once more.


    Windows throughout the entire third floor shattered, and shards poured down like rain, but their confrontation showed no signs of stopping.


    They exchanged blows, advancing and retreating.


    Even Erica, who had only studied magic, could tell how skilled their combat was, by the dazzling movements they displayed.


    "Come on!"


    However, Finden Ai began to be one step ahead.


    If this were a game, she would probably have possessed the characteristic of a berserker. As the battle prolonged, her body heated up, making her faster and more adept at combat.


    Eventually, as the battle dragged on and gained momentum, Finden Ai grew stronger.


    Qua-aang!


    The swordsman managed to block the swinging ax with his sword, barely defending himself, but his back touched the end wall of the hallway, forcing him to kneel on one knee.


    "Junk."


    Finden Ai coldly examined the now dulled ax. Nevertheless, she twirled it around and approached the kneeling skeleton.


    "It seems persuasion isn''t my forte after all. Even if I listen to your story, the result will still be a defeat for you, right?"


    The one-armed skeleton remained still, bowing his head.


    He seemed to have expended a great deal of strength.


    [Kki, kigigig!]


    The man, who had been hit and thrown into the wall by Finden Ai, soon forced himself to stand up.


    Rather than launching another attack, he looked pitiful.


    [Kigigigigig!]


    He started to cry, seemingly pleading for something, and then the whole hallway resounded.


    "What?"


    "What is this again?"


    Erica was taken aback, while Finden AI found it amusing and laughed.


    Suddenly, numerous evil spirits arrived on the third-floor corridor as if responding to a summons, sticking to the walls and floor, observing the battle between Finden Ai and the skeleton.


    "Did you come to watch?"


    Realizing that they were not participating but merely observing, Finden Ai clicked her tongue in disappointment.


    "...!"


    In an instant, feeling the pressure from the front, she hastily raised her ax.


    With a chilling sound of wind and a ripple in space, the sword quickly swept past the spot where she had been.


    ''All the evil spirits harbored grudges.''


    Those were the words of Deus, Finden Ais master, and now she finally understood those words on a visceral level.


    A peculiar sword infused with grudges and mana. A purplish aura emanated from the skeletons worn-out sword, which had lost its teeth.


    For the swordsmen, it was a kind of ultimate technique called "Sword Aura."


    Seeing the cleanly severed upper part of the ax blade while blocking the sword, Finden Ai let out a bitter laugh.


    "Its growing even after the crazy bastard''s demise."


    [Grr, huff.]


    The staggering skeleton, crying and twisting, slowly regained his posture.


    Since I felt that the atmosphere was unusual, I responded without hesitation.


    Understood.


    "Hoo."


    Another deep breath.


    I could tell how nervous she was.


    "You..."


    Very cautiously, her mouth opened.


    "About the time when you behaved like a scoundrel."


    I instantly knew what kind of hope she held and what kind of future she envisioned, but...


    "Was it all because you were possessed by an evil spirit?"


    I couldn''t give her the answer she wanted.


    "..."


    Unable to lie, I remained silent, and Deia swallowed anxiously.


    Eventually, I couldn''t avoid answering.


    "It''s the opposite."


    "What?"


    Deia could hate me. She could despise me as the monster who took away her family and insult me, but...


    I had no intention of building a relationship based on lies.


    If she rejects me, I will simply accept it humbly.


    I took over Deus body.


    I honestly explained the current situation.


    what?


    Deia, who stared blankly at me with a shocked expression, couldnt say anything more.


    She was just stepping backward, trembling in bewilderment.


    Seeing her like that, I was calm and continued to speak.


    It must be scary for you. But I just want you to know that I struggled only to survive.


    "..."


    "If you feel repulsed, it''s okay to feel repulsed. If you hate me, resent me, or hold a grudge against me, it''s fine."


    "..."


    "But I will continue to live as Deus until the moment a blade is plunged into my throat."


    Deia was just staring at me blankly, seemingly thinking, Could it be possible?


    Carefully, I reached out my hand.


    Was it because her mind was paralyzed by the shocking situation?


    Or was it because she was immobilized by fear?


    Or perhaps it was another emotion?


    I didn''t know, but...


    Deia stood still, seemingly firm, without avoiding my touch.


    My hand gently touched her black hair.


    "Perhaps this could be our last."


    The chance for me to speak to her. There might not be another chance after this. A bitter smile of regret appeared on my face.


    "I... I..."


    Without even considering removing my hand, Deia stammered.


    I calmly continued speaking to her.


    "It''s probably very complicated for you right now. Take your time to sort out your thoughts. On the day we meet again, I''ll be waiting for your response."


    "Ah."


    And that will determine our future.


    Slowly retracting my hand, I passed by Deia and climbed into the carriage.


    Soon after.


    With the shout of the coachman, the carriage wheels began to roll.


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 3 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 31: Evil Spirit

    Chapter 31: Evil Spirit


    Hmm Hmm Hmmm.


    The humming sound was unexpectedly pleasant to hear.


    I found myself involuntarily looking at Illuania sitting across from me.


    She, feeling embarrassed, bowed her head and apologized, I apologize. Was it too noisy?


    In her last profession, she always used informal language, but now that she had become my maid, she started using formal language.


    Judging by how well she adapted without any awkwardness, this speech seemed more natural to her.


    No, I was pleasantly surprised by how melodious it was.


    Really? I used to sing lullabies quite often.


    ...


    Did she?


    I turned my head slightly in silence, feeling somewhat ignorant for no reason. Then Illuania, taking advantage of my curiosity, attempted to start a conversation.


    But youve changed a lot in just a few months. You seem like a completely different person.


    ...Ive matured. I hope you think of it that way.


    Although I''d told the truth to Deia, it was because she was my younger sister. However, there was no need for Illuania to know that.


    To brush it off briefly, Illuania nodded her head and blushed, holding her stomach as if feeling embarrassed.


    Now that Im not alone anymore, it seems difficult to do that at night like before.


    Yes, I have no intention of wishing that of you either.


    Illuania smiled slightly, seemingly relieved by my words. In fact, there was a different intention behind taking her with me than just to raise her status.


    Carefully, I asked Illuania, who was beaming with joy, By the way, do you know who the father is?


    Considering her occupation, it might not be easy to find him. Moreover, even if she finds him, would she be able to establish a proper family?


    I had such concerns. However...


    Huh? Actually, it doesnt really matter..


    An unexpected answer popped out abruptly.


    Hmm?


    Her brown eyes contained sincerity. Her expression seemed to say that it didnt matter who the childs father was.


    Ive always wished for a child. To this child, I will give all the love I never received.


    ...


    Because she didnt receive love, she was looking for someone to pour her overflowing love into.


    In the end, even a spouse becomes a stranger when the marital contract is broken. What Illuania was searching for was a family with an unbreakable bond.


    Then thats fine.


    I hope she lives long and with all her heart.


    [Oh, youre such a good mother.]


    A gentle voice was heard from beside me, a voice I had already heard once before.


    It was the face of a woman I saw on the carriage heading towards North Whedon from the Academy - a woman with half of her face disfigured.


    Long time no see.


    I naturally changed the topic of the conversation.


    Illuania looked at me, wondering what I was saying, but I casually placed my finger on my lips while resting my elbow on the carriage window.


    It was a gesture telling her to be quiet.


    [Its only been about a month, but well, the conversation we had back then was quite enjoyable, wasnt it?]


    I feel the same way.


    [Is it possible that youre in love with the maid and currently on the run? Is the child inside her yours?]


    No, thats not true. Besides, how have you been all this time?


    [Ive been well. So, did you just make the pregnant maid and wish for her to still work?]


    I said its not my child.


    [Oh, I see. Im sorry. So, are you forcing yourself on her and pretending not to know?]


    I gritted my teeth.


    I had been trying to change the subject intentionally, even forcing the conversation, but the whole carriage was trembling under the overwhelming anger of the evil spirit.


    Illuania mistakenly thought it was because of the bumpy road.


    She wants the child. I, too, will support the childs growth.


    [Oh, really? How kind of you.]


    I thought I said it well enough.


    [Youre saying the same thing I heard.]


    Suddenly, I deeply felt that I was in a deep quagmire of not knowing her circumstances.


    Because of the clothes she was wearing and her manner of speaking, I assumed she was a noble lady and spoke accordingly, but it seemed like I had misunderstood something.


    The spring sound of the high-quality mattresses provided by the academy for the students comfortable sleep resonated strangely and violently, shaking up and down.


    The female student lying on top of the mattress pretended to be asleep and deliberately maintained a regular breathing pattern.


    Every night.


    Someone would come to the womens dormitory and jump on the bed.


    Although it was a different bed every night, today happened to be her own bed. The female student tightly closed her eyes while cursing inwardly.


    Even if she reported it to the academy, all she would receive were responses asking her to wait a little longer.


    If the Robern Academy hadnt been known for its high admission difficulty as the kingdoms top educational facility, the students would have already fled in large numbers.


    Of course, there were already students who had run away.


    While inwardly berating herself for not running away, the female student could only endure, considering the burden of her crumbling familys fortune weighing on her shoulders.


    Creak, creak.


    Creak, creak.


    What on earth was jumping on her bed?


    How could it jump so passionately without her body feeling any sensation?


    Various questions arose, but fear outweighed curiosity, so the female student still kept her eyes closed.


    Then.


    [Hey?]


    If you had to describe it, it was a voice like unfinished pottery. The pronunciation seemed muffled, the voice heavy and resonating.


    Her breath almost stopped for a moment, but the female student continued to keep her eyes closed, pretending to be asleep.


    Creak, creak.


    Creak, creak.


    The mattress shook up and down several times.


    [Youre sleeping, huh.]


    At some point, the swaying mattress stopped.


    The bed became quiet, as if there was nothing there, without even the slightest movement.


    Is it gone now?


    After contemplating for a while in her mind, wondering if an hour had passed, the female student cautiously opened her eyes.


    There, attached to the ceiling, was a woman with holes in her neck, her hair sticking to the ceiling, and not a single strand left on her head.


    [Youre not sleeping.]


    A sinister smile spread across the womans mouth, tearing it unnaturally.


    * * *


    [Wah! Wah! Wah!]


    Due to the loud crying sound, Gideon Zeronia had been unable to sleep properly for several days.


    If the dean hadnt strictly imposed a curfew before leaving, he would have immediately informed the guards or, in extreme cases, reported it to the royal palace.


    But would anything change if he reported it?


    Already, two professors had gone missing.


    They were the professors who had gone outside in response to the babys crying in the early morning.


    Would anything really improve if they left the situation as it was?


    Gideon couldnt help but wonder:


    If they bring Deus, will things get better?


    He was also very skeptical about the dean and Karen going to North Whedon to reinstate Deus.


    Can a guest professor, whose ability to fulfill his role is uncertain, solve a problem that numerous regular professors here couldnt solve?


    Thats unlikely.


    Furthermore, the necromancer he had brought was quite skilled.


    He hadnt explained them properly, but he was a necromancer known as the infamous Dark Sage in the kingdom, who was being sought after with great intensity.


    This academy is now doomed.


    It was a place where spirits capable of easily killing the Dark Sage had gathered.


    Gideon already knew this because it was land once owned by the Zeronia family.


    If all the records he had seen in his family and passed on to Erica were true


    The curse of the spirits will never cease.


    With conviction, Gideon sighed, took a sleeping pill, put on earplugs, and lay on the bed.


    Still, due to the penetrating sound of the babys crying, he couldnt sleep for a long time.


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Those, who supported us on S - Rank Necromancer or above tiers, can now read 5 chapters ahead of the /George227


    Happy Reading!! ]

 Chapter 32: Where the boundary between life and death is blurred

    Chapter 32: Where the boundary between life and death is blurred


    "When is he coming, for heaven''s sake!"


    The dean screamed, pacing back and forth and making loud noises.


    Two whole days had passed since the day Deus was supposed to arrive, but even his shadow was nowhere to be seen in Robern Academy.


    If it weren''t for the maid, Finden Ai, who was present, he would have already gone back to North Whedon to bring him.


    That''s how serious the situation was.


    Over a hundred students had already submitted withdrawal letters. Despite attempts by professors to persuade them through individual consultations, there were limits to what they could do.


    Furthermore, the pressure from unofficial external sources had also increased due to the parents.


    Every morning, the dean checked his pillow to find his hair scattered a little more than the day before, showing how stressed he was.


    "Be patient. Just because you''re rushing doesn''t mean the master will come running."


    "Haah."


    For some reason, even the maid in revealing attire - who spoke informally and playfully - had become annoying.


    Karen, who had her arms crossed beside her, hesitated and muttered with a frustrated expression, "Could there have been an accident on the way?"


    "An accident?"


    "Yes, it''s already so late."


    Indeed.


    Since Deus didnt look like he was going to run away all of a sudden, it seemed more appropriate to think that way.


    Finden Ai, who was eating snacks in the deans office, spoke with crumbs on her fingers as if revealing her passing by thought.


    "Now that the spirits have started expanding their range of activity, things have become really troublesome."


    The dean and Karen looked at Finden Ai with surprise, wondering what she meant.


    "There was a guy with a twisted body on the third-floor staircase, right? Yesterday, he came down to the second floor."


    "Huh? And what''s the reason for mentioning that?"


    "It''s interesting. Just keep it in mind."


    "For what?"


    Annoyed by Finden Ais nonchalant attitude, the dean vented his frustration. But Finden Ai just shrugged her shoulders and took out a cigarette from her pocket.


    "Do you have a match?"


    "Smoking is prohibited here!"


    Unable to tolerate it any longer, the dean shouted roughly, intending to kick her out immediately. However, Karen stood in front of him, blocking his way.


    "Wait!"


    Karen narrowed her eyes and frowned at Finden Ai.


    "Why are the positions of your fingers reversed?"


    "Hmm?"


    Finden Ai looked at her own hand holding the cigarette.


    And indeed...


    "Oh?"


    Her finger arrangement was completely reversed. Her thumb was stuck in the position where the ring finger should be, presenting a bizarre sight.


    Finden Ai expressed her frustration at this discovery.


    "Damn, I''ve been caught."


    Swoosh.


    Then, Finden Ai suddenly disappeared in front of their eyes.


    No, the evil spirit pretending to be Finden Ai disappeared.


    As soon as the dean saw this, his mouth dropped open, and he looked bewilderedly at Karen.


    Karen, clicking her tongue, stood in the spot where the evil spirit had been.


    I think it was a warning. Soon, they will occupy the entire academy or something like that.


    "Hmm."


    What should she do? If she thought of it as barking like a dog, it might be refreshing. But he didn''t seem like he would leave until he heard an answer.


    "Do you believe in Deus? Let''s see how far that gets you."


    Blowing out the smoke, Finden Ai continued to gaze outside the academy.


    Gideon, feeling provoked by being treated as if he didn''t exist, clenched his fist and raised his voice.


    "Yeah! Deliver a message to your master for me! Erica and I are getting married, so make sure he attends as a guest and brightens up the occasion!"


    Startled, Erica exclaimed, "What are you talking about! I haven''t agreed to anything!"


    Are they fighting?


    Now finding it somewhat amusing, Finden Ai turned her body and began to watch the two of them.


    With a resentful gaze, Erica glared at Gideon, but he firmly declared that it was all over.


    "I have already sent a letter to the Bright family. Breaking off the engagement may be harmful to the woman, but if I accept it, the Bright family will probably welcome me with open arms."


    "You!"


    As Erica grabbed his collar in anger, her eyes seemed to be moistened.


    "After all, it''s a political engagement. Even Bright would think that the Zeronia family, which maintains a close relationship with the royal family, would be much more profitable than someone like Verdi on the outskirts."


    That''s right.


    In the family, Erica''s position was merely a tool for a political marriage.


    To break free from that, she had worked so hard to secure a professor position at Robern Academy.


    In the end, all her efforts turned out to be in vain. Erica clenched her lips in frustration.


    What went wrong, and where did it start?


    Her head began to overheat.


    "Erica Bright!"


    In an instant, without even realizing it, mana surged in her fingertips. Even though Gideon desperately called out to her, trying to stop her, she didnt seem to hear him.


    "Sob, ugh."


    As Erica''s teardrops fell and her golden magic was about to be unleashed-


    [What are you doing?]


    -The situation suddenly changed abruptly.


    A black-haired girl was suddenly sitting on the rooftop railing. With her appearance, darkness began to engulf the entire academy.


    As if the sun had dimmed, the fading light disappeared calmly, like a dove caught in a children''s trap.


    As the darkness surrounded Robern, the screams of spirits accompanied it.


    [Now it''s getting interesting. Can you really afford to relax like that?]


    Swish!


    Finden Ai immediately kicked toward the girl, but she was already gone from that spot.


    [Hehehehe! That person is coming back?]


    The girl standing behind Finden Ai now was laughing joyfully, covering her mouth with both hands.


    [Hehe! I hope you come soon!]


    "You little brat!"


    Swish!


    Turning her body, Finden Ai attempted a low kick, shattering only the rooftop railing this time, as the girl, again, was no longer there.


    [By the way.]


    Once again, the girl appeared in front of the rooftop door, trembling with excitement. With a smile that couldn''t contain her joy, she asked.


    [What difference does it make even if he comes now?]


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 33: The Necromancer of North Whedon

    Chapter 33: The Necromancer of North Whedon


    Amidst the giggles of the chirping girl, the screams of the spirits merged, intensifying the atmosphere of terror.


    "Hey, ex-fiance. What do you think of this? It''s like magic, isn''t it?"


    After exhaling smoke for one final time, Finden Ai, who had discarded her cigarette butt on the floor and crushed it with a sigh, asked.


    Just moments ago, Erica had lost her composure due to overwhelming emotions, but now, as if drenched in cold water, her head cleared, and she regained her calmness.


    "While it resembles magical barriers, it''s neither a four-elemental barrier nor a higher-level spell."


    Swallowing her bitter emotions, Erica added.


    "It seems to be some kind of dark magic."


    "Dark magic?"


    Gideon''s voice turned sharp in confusion, and he stared at the girl.


    Still standing at the entrance, she continued to sway her body from side to side, enjoying herself as if dancing to a rhythm.


    "So now even the spirits are resorting to magic?"


    In response to Gideon''s words, the girl, with a smile on her face, approached Erica.


    [But is that all? I''ve prepared quite diligently. Could you explain my efforts in more detail, perhaps?]


    "...I have no knowledge whatsoever about dark magic."


    [Really? I see.]


    The disappointed girl seemed to be upset that her efforts weren''t acknowledged.


    However, even if Erica were to ask other mages, she would receive the same reaction.


    After all, the regulations regarding dark magic in the Griffin Kingdom were incredibly strict. Occasionally, underground merchants sold related books, but only those in the know were aware of them.


    Moreover, ordinary mages loathed dark magic to the extreme, so they didn''t want to get close to it.


    [This is a very unique magic. It is a new type of barrier that breaks the boundary between the dead and the living.]


    "Breaks the boundary?"


    [Yes, from now on, some rather enjoyable things will happen.]


    Erica hurriedly tried to grab the girl, but she had already disappeared.


    Suppressing her frustration, Erica swept her hand through the empty space where the girl had been.


    "That doesn''t seem to be the problem right now."


    Finden Ai shrugged her shoulders and pointed outside the railing. There, enormous insects were pouring out and rushing toward the three of them.


    [Kraaaah!]


    "Sigh Ai-san, losing your weapon is a big problem."


    Since Finden Ai had lost her axe in the battle against the one-armed warrior, she had no choice but to continue fighting barehanded.


    "Worthless pests."


    Gideon drew his flaming sword, biting his lips until blood flowed.


    "So, breaking the boundary between life and death means this?"


    Realizing that she could now directly strike the spirits, Erica began manifesting her golden magic, preparing to respond.


    * * *


    No matter how chaotic the academy had been, the lectures continue to proceed. That is the only part where you can directly feel that the academy is still fulfilling its purpose.


    But now, even that was being invaded by evil spirits.


    As the sky darkened and the lights went out, the students who were attending the lecture became confused.


    The professors also tried desperately to calm the students down, but they were finding it difficult to dispel the fear creeping in due to the recent incidents; like sounds resembling a baby''s cry coming from the faculty dormitory.


    "Calm down."


    At that moment, a black-haired female student stood up, emitting a white light.


    The concentration of mana itself was extraordinary. Even in just a brief moment, perceptive individuals recognized that she possessed considerable magical talent.


    Aria Rias, a first-year student.


    Despite being from a commoner background, she was recognized for her exceptional talent and was admitted to the prestigious Robern Academy as the top student.


    "Let''s stay calm. If we get caught up in the confusion here, we''ll be the only ones harmed."


    The moment she smiled, thinking that even if Robern perishes, they will meet again later-


    "Don''t."


    -A fierce pressure engulfed Eleanors whole body.


    It was a force that couldn''t be felt easily, not even from her father, the highest authority in the country, or the absolute powerhouses like the head of the knights or the grand magician.


    "What...?"


    With a hoarse voice, Eleanor looked at Aria with bewildered eyes.


    Aria''s black pupils had suddenly clouded over, and she was emanating a dense aura toward Eleanor.


    "Don''t do it. This academy will eventually regain its original prestige."


    "What...?"


    Bang!


    "Kyaah!"


    "They''re here! They''re here!"


    "What about the professor? What happened to the professor?!"


    "Run for now!"


    "Nonsense! Let''s fight! Where can we run?!"


    Before Eleanor could barely open her mouth, the classroom door shattered, and corporeal spirits poured in.


    Amidst the chaos and confusion, students either fled or fought.


    Eleanor and Aria looked at each other as if they were the only two people in this place.


    Drawing mana calmly, Eleanor gathered strength in her body and finally uttered a word.


    "Do you think this situation can be salvaged?"


    At her words, Aria turned her gaze to the window once again.


    "Yes, it''s possible."


    The place was still filled with pitch-black darkness. Like cracks forming on a shell, suddenly faint crevices began to appear within the darkness.


    "Because..."


    The heavy and sticky air gave the illusion of escaping outward through the cracks.


    The situation was rapidly changing.


    The evil spirits that had been rushing instinctively turned their heads and gazed out of the window.


    Some of the spirits seemed tormented as if encountering their arch-nemesis, while others growled and began to flee, cursing that they would die at any moment.


    The barrier created by the spirits had not yet disappeared.


    Their forces remained strong, and Robern was still caught in their merciless grasp.


    However, there was a small crack.


    And through that crack, a person entered, stepping on the light that poured in.


    Perhaps there had been an accident on the way, as the edge of his coat was slightly singed, and there were burn marks here and there.


    Nevertheless, he maintained a neat and cold appearance, and his determined steps showed no hint of hesitation.


    His calm eyes encompassed the whole Robern academy.


    Just that alone silenced the eerie screams of the spirits and caused the beings who had forgotten fear to falter.


    The wind shifted abruptly.


    The spring breeze that entered through the crack gently embraced him with a sense of relief.


    The only lantern illuminating Robern The Necromancer of North Whedon, Deus Verdi, had finally arrived.


    "You''ve come."


    Aria reached out softly towards him beyond the window, accompanied by a tender smile.


    "My hero."


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 34: Battle of Academy (1)

    Chapter 34: Battle of Academy (1)


    I had always held the belief that love was a truly noble emotion.


    Throughout my journey, I had crossed countless paths, encountered diverse individuals, and been privy to their unique stories. Love, amidst it all, emerged as a recurring character, always making its presence known.


    I thought it was still a distant tale for me.


    While I innocently bestowed my blessings upon and envied the love of others, deep down, I held the belief that such emotions would never grace my own life.


    However, after meeting a professor who perfectly embodied the word ''coldness'', I was able to understand that emotion.


    Afterward, I fought alongside him to save the continent.


    We overcame numerous challenges and hardships. We grew, felt sadness and anger, and eventually reached the end.


    But I was defeated


    "If there is a next time for you, then"


    In the end, what was the professor trying to say to me?


    You know what


    Truth be told, I regretted it at that moment.


    ''I couldn''t properly express this feeling to you.''


    With the absence of just one person, my heart shattered like fragile glass, scattering into irreparable fragments.


    And so, the world came to an end.


    All that remained was a tinge of regret from a young girl.


    That was the end of the worldor so I thought. However...


    I found myself seven months before my own demise.


    As my parents reveled in their joy at my enrollment into the esteemed Robern Academy, I couldn''t help but feel a different emotion blossoming within me.


    Once again, I had the chance to reunite with Professor Deus.


    How long has it been?


    My life had turned unbearably bleak after his passing.


    In the grand scheme of starting anew, the opportunity to meet the professor once again was something I cherished even more than my own survival.


    Honestly, I yearned to see him immediately, but I restrained myself, enduring the wait for the sake of my ultimate goal.


    It was akin to sowing seeds and reaping the harvest.


    And now


    Finally, the moment I had been eagerly awaiting had arrivedI could stand before the beloved Professor Deus.


    .


    .


    .


    "Phew!"


    Mana surged through Aria''s clenched fist, a testament to her mastery over the magic energy she had acquired in her previous life.


    Crash!


    Aria shattered the reinforced glass with her fist, which had been imbued with the power of malevolent spirits. Princess Eleanor, observing from behind, could only stand there, her mouth agape in astonishment.


    However, before she could say anything, Aria had already left behind all the other students and was heading out of the window.


    ***


    It was far from a simple barrier.


    Recalling the spirit ritual at North Whedon, I could vividly picture the awakening and gathering of souls in the vicinity... It mirrored what was happening now.


    Not only were the academy''s evil spirits gathered, but also wandering souls and non-existent creatures were appearing one by one, breaking the boundary between life and death.


    A single glance at the colossal worm-like entities that had emerged on the academy''s sports field was enough to comprehend the gravity of the situation.


    These creatures, known as Devourers, were instruments of agonizing torment, feasting on their victims for hours, known as a demonic form of punishment.


    The situation had spiraled out of control, becoming too dire. Thankfully, I knew the solution.


    "Illuania, hand me the ax and wait outside."


    "Ah, understood."


    "The guards will be arriving soon. Explain everything just as I instructed you."


    Illuania bowed her head and exited the barrier.


    I held the ax I had brought for Finden Ai and prepared myself to confront the Devourer, but...


    "You''ve arrived!"


    "We''re going in. Everyone, prepare yourselves."


    Ignoring his remark, I focused on gathering mana. Now, without any souls to manipulate, it was time to test my basic skills as a necromancer.


    At that moment, Erica hesitated and cautiously approached me.


    "Um, about what happened earlier..."


    "I''ll postpone small talk. We don''t have time for it now."


    Upon hearing my words, Erica pressed her lips together and nodded slightly before asking another question.


    "What do you think about this barrier?"


    Finally, a slightly meaningful topic emerged. I answered as I enveloped mana in my hands.


    "The spirits are utilizing necromancy to create it."


    "Necromancy?"


    "Wasnt there a Necromancer you guys had invited?"


    "...Ah!"


    Erica nodded vigorously, realization dawning upon her.


    "I see! So that''s how the spirits were able to create this barrier. Since the invited Necromancer died, they would have become a spirit too!"


    "Given that the Necromancer is the only victim who was killed, I doubt they''re willingly cooperating. It''s more accurate to say they''re being forcefully used."


    So, this fight was straightforward.


    "Once we locate the Necromancer''s soul, it will be over."


    Then we could immediately dismantle this barrier, causing the inadvertently awakened and summoned spirits and monsters to vanish.


    "I see."


    Erica clenched the end of her white glove tightly, indicating that she, too, had finished preparing for battle.


    Gideon interjected with a raised voice.


    "Wait! Before we begin, tell me. Deus Verdi! Are you a Necromancer?"


    Unconsciously, I furrowed my brows and responded.


    "Get ready. You should know what kind of monster is at the central entrance, right?"


    "..."


    Gideon''s face filled with dissatisfaction as he looked at me, and I let out a sigh before answering.


    "Yes, I am a Necromancer. Are you satisfied now? If you keep wasting time with pointless chatter, I''ll make you the first casualty, you bastard. Now, shut up and get in formation."


    Giving him a stern warning, I snapped my jaw shut. After hesitating for a moment, Gideon stood beside Finden Ai, biting his lips in frustration.


    "Master can be quite terrifying at times."


    Everyone shut up.


    Finden Ai giggled, and Gideon''s face turned red with a mixture of embarrassment and anger.


    Erica cautiously took her place next to me, and together, we entered the central entrance as a group.


    As soon as we stepped inside, we immediately noticed a one-armed warrior sitting on the stairs of the first floor, his head bowed.


    Raising his head slowly, his eyes, like blue flames, emitted intense hostility toward the intruders.


    "Well, well, that bastard is still the same."


    As I expected, Finden Ai, who must have had a previous encounter with the warrior, smiled confidently.


    So, she must have already lost the ax too.


    I had anticipated it, but her self-assured demeanor indicated that a certain estimation had already formed within Finden Ai.


    "He is a restless spirit of sorts."


    I briefly started explaining about the warrior named Musah.


    "A warrior who hasn''t laid down his sword, determined to protect innocent spirits."


    Upon hearing my words, Erica and Gideon looked at me in surprise. It seemed that the two of them were familiar with the events that had taken place in this land in the past.


    "We can''t go inside unless we defeat him."


    Quing!


    As if affirming my words, the sound of a sword being unsheathed echoed in our ears.


    With a purplish and ominous momentum, the one-armed warrior, Musah, slowly rose to his feet.


    And without delay, he rushed toward us.


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 35: Battle of Academy (2)

    Chapter 35: Battle of Academy (2)


    Musah had a truly sorrowful past.


    His younger brother had sacrificed himself for Musah, his entire family was wiped out, and his beloved had died in agony.


    These memories, which he thought would never fade away, gradually became a part of his past as he continued living.


    And even now, Musah hoped that those memories would remain as a single past, to be remembered and cherished.


    .


    .


    .


    In the village of Setima, inhabited by the Setima tribe, kindness and nonviolence were valued above all else.


    They were helpful to outsiders, detested causing harm to others, and absolutely rejected murder, making them a kind-hearted tribe without a proper defense force.


    Musah, too, had naturally assimilated into their kindness and had been with them for a long time.


    Unfortunately, even in such a Setima, crisis struck.


    The army of the Griffin Kingdom, seeking to expand its territory, invaded the land of Setima. They labeled the goddess worshipped by the Setima tribe as a heretic and aimed to completely subjugate the tribe.


    In the face of this threat, the people of Setima made a decisionto seek refuge in the only large cave in the village, nestled amidst a thick forest. The entrance area was blocked with heaps of stones, leaving only one real entrance.


    Taking his position at the entrance, Musah crossed his arms and waited, feeling the breeze on his face.


    "Grandma! I want to eat candy!"


    He heard the voice of a child. Musah, who had taken his position beforehand, opened his eyes.


    "You have to wait a little."


    He pretended to be intimidating as he spoke to the child who clung to their grandmother, begging for candy. However, the child giggled and smiled.


    "Hehe! Mister, you''re pretending to be scary, but I''m not scared at all!"


    "Huh."


    Musah scratched the back of his head, wearing a perplexed expression. Grandma looked at him and bowed deeply, expressing her gratitude.


    "You''ve been through so much trouble because of us. Thank you."


    "No, it''s what I should do."


    Musah smiled and ushered Grandma and her grandchild inside.


    "Grandma! Are there really no candies? You used to give me one every day!"


    "Oh, you rascal. Wait a moment. Let me find one for you."


    Grandma and her grandchild entered the cave, rummaging through their belongings in search of the promised treat.


    As Musah''s gaze followed their path, other residents of Setima began arriving in earnest.


    "Hyung, I''m truly sorry."


    "Please take care of us."


    A drinking buddy and his wife bowed their heads, seeking Musah''s guidance and protection.


    "Hey, kids, gather here. Ah, don''t let go of your friends'' hands. Come here! I said come here?!"


    He soon heard the frustrated voice of the person in charge of Setima''s orphanage, who appeared to be rough, but in fact, was kind-hearted.


    "How can you run like this? Like this!"


    "No, my leg still hurts!"


    The children jumped in place and laughed, finding it fun.


    "Please take care of us."


    Even the priest of Setima bowed deeply as he passed by.


    Musah stood with his arms crossed and greeted everyone. If he could hold on for just a little longer, support would come from the other tribes they had been allied with for so long.


    He only had to block this entrance for that short moment.


    "Uncle!"


    "Hmm?"


    A girl approached him, smiling brightly. She was the daughter of the priest, and Musah had often played with her.


    "Why are you here? You should be with your father."


    "Look at this! I made it myself!"


    The girl held out a doll. Although it wasn''t made perfectly, it was filled with sincerity.


    "What did you make? A general?"


    "Yes?!"


    He thought he got it right, but the girl pouted her lips and exclaimed.


    "It''s an angel! An angel! The angel will protect us all!"


    "Oh, oh! Right! So it''s an angel!"


    "Yes! After everything is over, the angel will make us all laugh and happy!"


    The girl giggled confidently and shouted with excitement. Musah''s tension eased a bit thanks to her, and he gently stroked her head.


    Then the girl proudly extended the doll and explained, "Look at this. I cut my hair and attached it, so it feels like it''s really alive!"


    Musah laughed when he saw the black hair attached to the doll, mistaking it for a beard. "Yes, the angel will surely protect us because of your sincerity."


    "Right?! Right! Hehehe! Don''t worry, Uncle! The angel will solve everything for us!"


    Saying that the girl went inside. Musah smiled as he watched her retreating figure.


    "Yes, the angel will protect us."


    The ground suddenly trembled, indicating the approaching cavalry soldiers.


    "They''ve already arrived."


    Taking a slow deep breath, Musah placed his hand on the sword hanging at his waist.


    A long and arduous battle awaited him, but he was prepared to fight until the end.


    ---


    "Huff! Huff!"


    You should have protected them.


    ...


    ............


    ....................


    "So, this is your past."


    Wham!


    Musah regained his senses and swung his sword fiercely. He pushed away the Necromancer who had his hand on Musahs heart.


    He failed to protect.


    However, whether it was a gift from a god or a devil''s prank, he was given one more chance.


    So this time...


    [Kuaahh!]


    He would protect them.


    * * *


    "What did you just do?!"


    Finden Ai, who cleared the way, asked me in surprise.


    Due to the joint efforts of Finden Ai and Gideon, there was an opening, making it possible for me to absorb magic power near Musah''s heart and see a fragment of his memories.


    "I woke him up."


    Since I couldn''t explain the situation in detail, I briefly explained it. Then, I turned to Musah.


    "Now you must have regained your sanity."


    It happened just as I said. Musah, who had been swinging his sword with fury, momentarily lowered his head as if catching his breath, and then looked in my direction.


    [Why did you wake me up?]


    Until just now, Musah had been captured by madness and obsession. Now, he had finally opened his eyes.


    "Because I need you."


    Naturally, Finden Ai and Gideon stepped aside, and Musah and I stood facing each other in a straight line.


    However, it didn''t mean that he became friendly to us just because we could have a conversation.


    [Ridiculous. Dogs of the kingdom. Tonight, I will soothe the spirits of the children who were killed and died by taking your necks.]


    "That''s impossible."


    I outright denied his firm declaration.


    "No matter how cruelly you murder us, it''s impossible to soothe their grudges."


    [What do you know!]


    "I know."


    Flick!


    I surrounded my right hand with blue flames, just like I had done for Emily.


    It was the Necromancers flame used to confront souls.


    "Because, while you were lost, just lingering here..."


    [....]


    "I was the one who comforted them."


    In an instant, not only Musah but also the gazes of other people focused on me.


    However, I continued to communicate with him.


    "Musah, tell me."


    Taking a step forward, I approached him.


    Musah''s fiery eyes flickered, revealing restlessness and unease.


    "From whom are you protecting them?"


    [I, I...]


    "Musah, tell me."


    Once again, as I took a step forward, Musah retreated a step back, as if fleeing.


    "What did the residents of Setima truly desire?"


    [...]


    "What did the people of Setima do in the face of the kingdom''s army, with spears and swords, and charging cavalry?"


    [...]


    "What was the wish of the girl who proudly showed you a doll and smiled?"


    The tip of Musah''s sword, held high, gracefully descended in an arc and gently touched the ground.


    "Now. Who are the ones who bear the responsibility of representing them, yet are acting as they please?"


    Unnamed malevolent spirits gathered in this crumbling academy, using thunderous words to fulfill their own desires, in the pretense of releasing Setima''s grudges.


    "Musah."


    I reached Musah, who was standing there blankly, and slowly extended my hand.


    Blue flames began to spread throughout his entire body.


    "Musah, who became a protector without letting go of his sword, for the sake of others, for the sake of strangers."


    [Ah...]


    "You have the right to see the end of this story."


    Musah''s new form, gradually melting into the flames, distorted.


    And soon, he transformed into a worn-out black sword with an abyss-like dark hue, falling into my hand.


    "Let us give farewell to these unfortunate souls together."


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 36: Battle of Academy (3)

    Chapter 36: Battle of Academy (3)


    "Enough, go inside!"


    Professor Karen, who had taken out her sword for the first time in a while, urgently shouted, pushing the students into the classroom.


    The situation was urgent; the spirits, who had materialized due to the barrier, directly attacked with force.


    Fortunately, even though there were many of them, they weren''t exceptionally powerful.


    To put it bluntly, the students were unable to cope properly mostly because they were intimidated by the grotesque appearances of evil spirits.


    "Professor Karen! We have roughly cleared this area!"


    The professor who was blocking the spirits rushing down the right corridor with his magic shouted confidently, but Karen furrowed her brow when she looked in that direction.


    "Aren''t they still coming over there?"


    "Hmm?!"


    The spirits that had just burned and disappeared regained their original forms and began charging again.


    The startled professor quickly cast spells, but he was already caught by the ankles.


    Even if Karen tried to help in a hurry, she thought it was already over when she saw the spirits piling up on the fallen professor.


    At that moment, sword strikes swept through the corridor, as if engulfing everything.


    It was an intense and explosive power, like a violent storm that swallowed everything.


    Swish!


    The sword strikes, unleashing tremendous winds, swiftly cut through the spirits in the corridor.


    Moreover, the strikes skillfully bypassed the professors and students, precisely targeting only the spirits. It was as if it was a magical technique that could only be described as sweeping away the spirits.


    "P-Professor Deus."


    And at the end of the path stood Deus, holding a worn-out black sword in his hand.


    He extended his sword forward like a staff and calmly approached.


    With him were other professors like Erica and Gideon, who began assisting in the rescue of the students.


    Deus, who arrived in front of Karen with the scantily-clad maid, opened his mouth nonchalantly.


    Just because spirits have a physical body doesnt mean they are truly resurrected.


    This meant despite repeatedly knocking them down, they would keep coming back.


    Karen exhaled as she plunged her sword into the corridor.


    "Many students and professors have already been injured. You are too late. Too late."


    With this much chaos, there was no future for the Robern Academy anymore.


    Karen thought so, but Deus shook his head.


    "It is a barrier where the boundary between life and death is crumbling. It is a very unique and peculiar barrier, but it is not yet complete."


    "That means..."


    "Trust me. No one in the academy has been hurt yet."


    In the end, if this boundary is lifted, the situation will be resolved.


    Karen, who couldn''t understand how it worked, could only feel perplexed.


    "It''s not as easy as you think for the dead to harm the living."


    Deus, who informed Karen of the highly unusual situation in the academy, simply walked away.


    There were spirits rushing forward again, but as soon as he extended the sword he was holding forward, they were swiftly cut down without hesitation.


    It seemed to be a staff in the shape of a sword - a staff that possessed unique and distinctive magic.


    "Take the students and leave the academy. The guards must have gathered outside, so it should be safe out there now."


    With that, he continued walking forward with his maid Deeper into the academy where only darkness could be seen.


    ***


    The gymnasium was one of the initially prohibited areas.


    It was one of the places with the most incidents, particularly known for overlapping eerie voices and supernatural phenomena.


    "......!"


    The words couldn''t help but evoke a reaction from the priests as well. They knew how hard they had worked to control the spirits in this gymnasium.


    "What do you know?"


    "Do you think we haven''t made an effort? Do you think we just kneeled and pleaded? Don''t make me laugh!"


    "Ah, Lady Justia!"


    They trembled but held onto their faith. They couldn''t tolerate any insult toward Justia.


    This was martyrdom.


    This was their faith.


    This was the true belief in their god.


    With conviction, the priests shouted for Justia.


    Deus'' hand slowly rose, pointing to a corner of the gymnasium.


    There, the trembling souls of numerous young children were present.


    "These children are the physical forms of the spirits you cursed and insulted."


    "......What?"


    The priests all had the same expression of dismay. The frightened children, even though all the spirits had disappeared, couldn''t come towards them.


    Their translucent eyes were fixed on them, filled with fear.


    "Until the barrier was created and the boundary between life and death blurred, this place was nothing more than a playground for those children..."


    They were the children of Setima, who had gathered in the gymnasium to play among themselves.


    Deus slowly approached the children and planted his sword in front of them.


    Then the sword let out a mournful cry and apologized to them.


    The children cried and hugged Musah, who apologized for being incompetent for not being able to protect them.


    Slowly closing his eyes, Deus entered a state of rest.


    After waiting for a brief farewell and send-off, Deus drew his sword again.


    Without giving a single glance to the priests, he walked towards the entrance of the gymnasium.


    One of the priests, who had been staring at him in a daze, suddenly stood up, overwhelmed by emotions, and cried out in frustration.


    "We didn''t know! We didn''t know! We didn''t know that the spirits were those children! If we had known, we wouldn''t have done such a thing!"


    Thud.


    Deus stopped in his tracks, slowly turned his body, and responded to him.


    "If you''re going to just make excuses like that, then you can do so for your whole life."


    No! We really didnt know!


    "...."


    Deus calmly turned, his eyes did not show even a hint of expectation toward the priest.


    "Keep spouting those cunning excuses, comforting yourself and reassuring yourself. Stay true to your wicked nature, unwilling to even know anything... Don''t let go of your behind unless one packages the commission fee as a donation."


    Saying that he felt he didn''t want to keep them in his sight any longer. Deus turned his body again and headed towards the exit of the gymnasium.


    "Inevitably, there will come a defining moment in your life where you must stake your very existence and once more beseech God."


    Each of his quietly uttered words struck the heart with an unusual heaviness.


    The cold wind outside felt like a sharp lash from God, aimed at them.


    "And God, too, will answer that they dont know you."


    Deus departed, but the priests couldn''t take a step forward.


    Only the ominous sound of the wind lingered in their ears, along with the warning left behind by Deus.


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 37: Academy Conquest (4)

    Chapter 37: Academy Conquest (4)


    "Busy, so busy."


    Finden Ai grumbled next to me while carrying an ax on her shoulder. Despite her complaints, the corners of her mouth were drawn into a smile.


    At first, I thought she liked the ax, but after hearing her words, I realized it wasn''t just that.


    "The souls are easier to handle than I thought."


    It''s because they didnt wake up because they wanted to.


    Finden Ai, who had stopped walking at my words, turned her head slightly, her large crimson eyes looking at me curiously.NewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    "What do you mean?"


    "If they had truly woken up because they wanted to and had desires, it wouldn''t have ended so easily."


    "...Explain it in a way that''s easy to understand."


    Finden Ai got annoyed for no reason. I didn''t need to explain everything to her, but since we had a bit of distance left to our destination, I continued speaking to organize my thoughts as we moved forward.


    "When I first arrived at the Academy three months ago, I had many doubts while relieving the resentment of the souls and keeping the evil spirits in check."


    "Hmm."


    "Among them, the biggest question was why the evil spirits that should have been dormant woke up and possessed such strong power."


    It wasnt enough to take someones life, but it was enough to intervene in reality.


    This issue applied not only to the residents of Setima but also to the evil spirits within the Academy, filled with malice and enmity.


    Finden Ai made a strange expression.


    "Is it not possible? They could simply be evil spirits with strong grudges."


    Although such cases are extremely rare, they do exist.


    For example, the case of the widow I met on the carriage to Robern was an exceptional one, where she had such deep grudges that she could harm the living.


    Of course, that was because she had projected Illuania, who was pregnant at the time, onto herself, which temporarily amplified her resentment.


    Anyway


    "That is absolutely impossible."


    "Impossible?"


    "Yes, I can''t explain it to you in detail, but I''m certain of it."


    Because it wasn''t like this in the original game. Even if there were ghost stories in the Academy, they were just side episodes and not significant.


    But looking at the current situation, it has already gone too far. It was not a side episode but a main episode-level crisis.


    "Um, isnt it because of master''s presence?"


    Finden Ai started speculating, but I shook my head.


    At that time, I was an inexperienced novice who hadn''t learned necromancy. So, even if I had come, it wouldn''t have had any effect on the spirits.


    Finden Ai, who was trying to find an answer in her own way, tilted her head and pondered, but in the end, she surrendered.


    "Youre not asking me to find the culprit, are you? According to master, there is someone who awakened the souls in the Academy and gave power to the evil spirits, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    The girl with black hair


    In other words, the angel of Setima only awakened and gained power through that separate person.


    She couldn''t accomplish anything alone.


    In the end, she was just a manifestation created by the hopes of the people of Setima.


    Just like Marks, who created the legendary monster - the Ingyolchung - through countless blood and corpses, the true identity of the girl called angel was the entity that was created by gathering the wishes of the people of Setima.


    And there was someone who had given her power.


    "So, you''re telling me this because you found out who it is?"


    Finden Ai, who confidently spoke her thoughts, smirked.


    Yes, swinging an ax suits her better than using her head.


    "Yes, I found out."


    I didn''t even know until we arrived in Robern.


    The incident itself had already gone beyond common sense.


    But I found out.


    More precisely, the culprit revealed themselves to me directly.


    "But now is not the time to pursue that. First, we need to resolve the incident and then hear the reasons."


    "Okay."


    The place we arrived at was the women''s dormitory. As we climbed the stairs and reached the second floor, there was a large man with his head split in half waving his hand in the air in the middle of the hallway.


    [Here you are.]


    It looked as if he was embracing people.


    As soon as Finden Ai saw him, she furrowed her brow.


    "This is the second floor of the women''s dormitory, where all the girls are in coma."


    "He is the one who put them in that state."


    "Hmm, what kind of evil spirit is he?"


    But what supported and bound her was the girl''s braided hair.


    The girl''s hair, entwined like a vine, tightly encircled the haggard girl''s emaciated body.


    [Is it really okay for the residents of Setima to close their eyes?]


    "..."


    [People who were mercilessly killed for no reason, yet cried out the name of God, not seeking revenge but salvation]


    "..."


    [People who didn''t even utter thoughts of revenge to follow the path of the goddess who didn''t help them even after their deaths...]


    "..."


    [People who, even while being tortured, shed tears and pleaded for forgiveness for the kingdom''s soldiers.]


    The girl''s hair began to extend further. The haggard girl held in her trembling hand gave off a sinister and threatening aura.


    [Was it just ignorance?]


    "Even if that''s true, it''s already over."


    [...you''ve always been like this.]


    As if angered by the fact that I didn''t take her side, the girls hair squirmed and squeezed the ground so hard that cracks began to appear on the floor.


    [You''ve always prioritized living.]


    "..."


    [Even after listening to our voices, being able to see our faces, talking and being together with us! Why cant you understand us!]


    Through her almost rebellious outcry, I felt her intense hostility trying to push me away.


    [Even if the whole world doesn''t understand our souls, shouldn''t you, at least, stand on our side?]


    There is a natural order in everything.


    I raised my hand and forcibly endured her enmity as I replied.


    I have been fighting for you.


    There were times when I protected the souls of Setima who were being tormented by other spirits.


    "I listened to your stories."


    Originally, there were more souls of Setima than this, but for three months before my dismissal, I put each of them to rest.


    "I deeply empathized with you."


    Typically, when people die, they often take the form they had when they died.


    The grotesque appearance of the souls of Setima indicated the amount of suffering they endured before dying.


    "But because I genuinely empathize with you, I have to draw a clear line."


    [...!]


    Determined blue flames blossomed around me.


    The lingering spirits of Setima, who couldn''t leave yet and had a sense of responsibility, joined me to help.


    "Even if it sounds cruel, it can''t be helped. The dead should remain dead. Don''t cross the boundary of living."


    [You...!]


    "The people of Setima were foolish? They didn''t seek revenge because of their ignorance? Yes, that could be true."


    In reality, most people would probably think they were foolish.


    After all, how can one offer blessings for the person who caused harm to oneself?


    But...


    "Even so, it''s not for us to judge what''s right or wrong in that."


    [...Don''t be ridiculous.]


    "I don''t make judgments. I merely listen to what the spirits want."


    [Don''t spout nonsense!]


    "You, in the name of happiness for Setima, have come to this point: You twisted, distorted, and perverted their wishes. It''s all your doing."


    Girl


    So, if we have to define it, the reason that entity known as an angel moved was for the sake of the nameless girl who wished for the happiness of the people of Setima.


    But the angel twisted and distorted that wish:


    To achieve happiness, she decided she must inflict the same amount of suffering.


    To protect, she thought she must show her power to the Academy.


    It was truly sad. If I had been with them, Angel wouldn''t have been this corrupted.


    Although it''s regrettable because we once cooperated for the sake of the souls of Setima


    "But now, you are an evil spirit."


    I clenched my fist and approached her.


    "So, I must exorcize you."


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 38: Period

    Chapter 38: Period


    [Exorcise me?]


    "Yes."


    Angel, as if unable to believe what she had heard, wiped her face with her hand to make sure she wasn''t mistaken.


    [You?]


    With an expression full of disdain, she stared at me.


    [It was a few months ago when I saved you because you couldnt even respond properly to the evil spirits. I even gave you hints about necromancy.]


    "......"


    [But now you want to exorcise me? You want to classify me as an evil spirit!]Alll latest novels at novelhall.com


    Angel''s hair filled the entire rooftop instantly, densely occupying every inch of space as if the floor was soaked with water.


    [I killed a full-fledged necromancer in an instant, and she was much stronger than you. Did you think it would be difficult to kill you?]


    She?


    The necromacer Gideon bought wasnt that person a man?


    But again, it could also be a disguise to deceive kingdoms forces.


    Ignoring my inner confusion, I calmly spoke while facing Angels deadly aura.


    "What was the reason you were able to display that power?"


    [...What?]


    "I''ve already heard about that necromancer. I know what she was planning to do in this academy."


    I''ve said it many times, but being able to see souls is not something all necromancers can do. It''s a blessing and a curse unique to me.


    Other necromancers possessed powerful abilities to materialize or control spirits through harming them.


    They had a similar concept to summoners, but finding souls with grudges was more difficult than I thought.


    From the perspective of such a necromancer, this academy must have been an irresistible prey.


    She must have coveted the numerous spirits in the academy as her own.


    "She clearly had hostility, so that''s why you were able to display that kind of power. She was someone who tried to seize the souls of Setima for herself."


    The concept of a soul body was influenced by motivation and psychological factors more than one might think; Since it was a mentally-based existence composed of desires.


    "So, that''s why you were given that level of power. Because it was you who tried to protect. That''s why you had to be strong."


    [...I''m still the protector.]


    "No, that''s not true at all."


    On the contrary, the current situation was the opposite.


    "Right now, it''s not you, but I, who continue the will of Setima."


    The black sword I held in my hand was proof of that, and the souls of Setima who accompanied me was my support.


    [Why...!]


    The people of Setima didn''t want what shel was doing. From the moment she realized that, her power gradually began to fade away.


    [No, that''s not it! It''s not like that! Even though they died so unfairly! Even though they died in such agony! Why wont they be dreaming of revenge!]


    As cracks began to appear in the wall of absolute belief, Angel''s hair, which was raging ominously, began to wither away.


    [The goddess you cried out to only remained silent until the end! Forget her teachings! Its meaningless to forgive sinners!]


    After placing the sword on the ground, I walked towards her through now open path.


    Musah and Angel shared many similarities. He also sympathized with the Angel''s beliefs, but he kept his mouth shut because he prioritized the wishes of the Setima residents.


    [I exist because you created me! Because I said I will grant your wishes! For you who died unfairly and couldn''t leave even a single name behind! I''d leave an indelible scar on the kingdom!]


    The desperate and sobbing appearance of Angel was truly pitiful.


    She, too, was persistently heading towards her own destruction.


    [I will do it! You just have to keep your mouth shut, and I will alleviate your grievances! Then why! Why! Why!]


    "......"


    [Why! Why are you standing by that man''s side! Why are you still trying to forgive them!]


    "Stop."


    I couldn''t understand it either.


    Because I, too, was not a saint from the scriptures or a saintess from this continent.


    A complete understanding of Setima''s decision was impossible.


    However.


    "Do not deny their wishes."


    The souls of Setima, transformed into blue flames through accepting my magic, circled around Angel.


    [You all...!]


    Distorting hope could be seen as a disregard for wishes towards individuals.


    It was an act of trampling on the opinions of the parties involved, simply using it as motivation.


    Yet, naturally, the souls of Setima...


    Comforted and embraced Angel.


    Apologized for their own inadequacy.


    Instinctively, Finden Ai felt that there was some clever wordplay involved, but she couldn''t pinpoint what was wrong with it.


    "Are all the injured students healed?"


    "Any injuries or damages that occured after the barrier was created would have returned to their original state."


    Blurring the boundary between life and death was not fully established. As a result, the situations that would have become real as a consequence of the damage were unable to materialize and simply vanished.


    "Well, that doesn''t mean they''ve lost all their memories, right? It will be quite complicated for a while, won''t it?"


    "It will indeed."


    Deus didn''t deny it. In reality, the path ahead for the academy would become quite arduous.


    "Well, still, master got paid a lot and good things are good, aren''t they?"


    The reason Finden Ai deliberately continued to awkwardly speak was only one.


    She wanted to find the contradiction she felt in Deus'' first words.


    She was forcing herself to think and ponder, but the answer wasn''t coming.


    However, at that moment...


    Deus, with a contemptuous expression, revealed the answer.


    "The ''evil spirit incident of the academy'' is resolved. It is the essence of the uneasiness you feel."


    "What?"


    "Finden Ai."


    Slowly standing in front of the railing, Deus looked at Finden Ai with a slight smile.


    Even though his expression was calm, his black pupils, for a brief moment, were enough to freeze Finden Ais body.


    Then, Daeus uttered words that went beyond what she could comprehend.


    "Do not save me."


    * * *


    "Wow!"


    "It''s o-over! It''s over!"


    As the barrier broke, the bright full moon greeted the students of the academy. They all screamed, shedding tears and expressing their gratitude.


    The professors, who had been fighting the evil spirits to protect the students, gathered them on the field and wiped their sweat, letting out a relieved sigh.


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    "You''ve worked hard."


    When Professor Karen, who had stood alongside them, extended her hand for a handshake, Erica smiled slightly and shook hands with her.


    Both of them were today''s MVPs, showing that the academy professors were not only teachers but also capable in practical situations.


    "Is everything resolved now?"


    "I believe so."


    As Karen spoke, Erica let out a sigh, feeling a burden that had lingered in her chest completely melt away like a snowflake.


    However, her relationship with Professor Deus had become completely estranged now.


    But at least he''s safe now.


    Considering that even the spirit who possessed him must have vanished, Erica felt a sense of relief in her heart.


    From now on, even if Deus remained in Robern, he wouldn''t be possessed anymore or attempt suicide as before.


    "Oh."


    Just then, Deus appeared on the rooftop railing of the main building.


    Seeing that, Karen burst into hollow laughter.


    "What''s with him? Did he expect us to praise and thank him since he rescued us?"


    "..."


    The moment Erica heard Karens words and was surprised, thinking that Deus had such a side to him


    Die!


    She remembered the scream that echoed in her memories.


    It was a cry of resentment filled with bitterness deeply rooted in the heart like a trauma.


    Upon hearing it, Erica suddenly realized that she was running forward in a hurry.


    She attempted to summon mana, but the mana that had been depleted from facing the evil spirit for a long time dwindled like dust, powerless and dispersing.


    And then...


    Deus threw himself off the rooftop.


    Thud!


    Without any interference, he collided with the floor Right in front of her.


    Erica discovered herself kneeling with her white-gloved hand soaked in blood.


    "Nooooo!"


    And with the desperate scream of a woman, the long and arduous incident at the academy came to an end.


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 39: Deus Verdi

    Chapter 39: Deus Verdi


    ......


    In the quiet and desolate hospital room, where even the faint sound of droplets falling grated on the ears, Erica Bright stood next to Deus'' bed, her head lowered in self-blame as he lay there with closed eyes.


    Deus had once said this to her.


    -The Academy indeed holds some secrets, but its not ''them'' who intend to kill me.


    Right.


    Only now did Erica begin to understand the meaning of those words.


    It wasnt the evil spirits of the Academy that were the problem; there was another spirit dwelling within him.


    She didnt know what their true identity was, though.


    Im sorry.


    I couldnt protect you.


    Instead of protecting him, she had even hurt him.


    Her nose twitched slightly, as if tears were about to well up. Lately, her tears had been flowing more frequently, leaving her feeling weak.


    As she used the back of her cold hand to wipe her warm eyes


    Creak.


    The door opened, and the maid, Finden Ai, entered the hospital room. She had finally finished her cigarette.


    Finden Ai looked at Erica and clicked her tongue.T/his chapter is updated by nov(e?(l)biin.co/m


    His life is not in danger. Dont worry too much.


    When Deus fell from the rooftop, it was quite shocking, but there were numerous professors and security guards around him.


    Naturally, they immediately provided emergency treatment, and his life was not in danger.


    The problem was that even though his body was gradually recovering, he still wouldnt open his eyes.


    Master probably jumped without worrying because he knew you were below.


    ......


    So, take care of yourself After all, you have his trust, dont you?


    Are you saying that knowing everything?


    Erica turned her head sharply and glared at Finden Ai.


    However, since she, a professor teaching at the Academy didnt have a murderous aura to scare her, Findenai didnt stop speaking, despite finding it interesting.


    I could have saved him.


    Finden Ai stated confidently. Upon hearing those words, Erica felt her blood boil and summoned mana, but Finden Ai continued speaking with her arms crossed.


    But master told me not to. Though Im not sure what he was thinking, but.


    ......!


    I trust him: He wont do anything for no reason.


    ......


    Erica was momentarily at a loss for words, overwhelmed by a strange sense of defeat.


    While Finden Ai couldnt be seen as having such a strong affection for Deus as to call it love, her trust was genuine.


    Not trusting him as much as his maid despite being his fiance, Erica pursed her lips tightly.


    Creak!


    Once again, the door opened, and the red-haired Gideon entered.


    He approached Erica, his face as red as his hair, in an agitated state.


    What are you doing here! Youre my lover! Who are you nursing?


    Gideon roughly grabbed Ericas wrist and tried to pull her along.


    No, I am not!


    Swish!


    Erica pushed away his hand, refusing him.


    I clearly warned you not to touch me.


    Using the mana that had surged up due to Finden Ai, Erica warned Gideon seriously.


    You...!


    Shut up and leave. This place is where the patients could rest quietly.


    .


    Gideon glanced at Finden Ai beside him and Deus lying in the hospital bed, as if at a loss for words.


    These supernatural apparitions tormented me relentlessly, leading me to develop a defense mechanism that gradually eroded my emotional range.


    Despite these challenges, I managed to pursue higher education and complete my military service, subsequently leading an ordinary life with a regular job.


    ...


    Even the clothes I was wearing were the ones I used to wear at work.


    Come to think of it, it felt like the same clothes I had when I entered the game.


    Looking around, I recognized the familiar Verdy mansion.


    However, it was evident that the scenery outside the mansion, which was not reality, did not display a proper form but rather resembled hazy colors diluted in water.


    At that moment...


    Creak.


    The front gate opened, and a very familiar man walked out of the mansion.


    He had a deep anger evident from his expression, and he glared at me as if he would tear me apart at any moment.


    Deus Verdy.


    Youre still here!


    He was the original owner of the body I possessed.


    Youre still alive! Youre still parasitizing my body! Ill kill you no matter what. Ill kick you out no matter what!


    Deus grabbed my collar, venting his anger.


    If you really think about it, this was actually our first meeting.


    I pushed his hand away and replied.


    Now, I am the owner of this body, not you.


    Dont talk nonsense! I am Deus! I am Verdys son!


    ...


    You bastard! Get out of my body quickly! Did you think it was fun to pretend to be me like that? Huh? Did you enjoy it? Did it thrill you, with people fawning over you?


    ...


    You fucking bastard! Answer me! You took over someone elses body, and yet you shamelessly act like this? How can you behave like that?


    To him who was partially holding back tears, I calmly replied as if exhaling slowly.


    All I did was to survive, thats all.


    You...!


    However, while I was living as Deus Verdy.


    Calmly and confidently, I said.


    No one missed you.


    You bastard...!


    Deus swung his fist forcefully and struck my face accurately. My head turned, but it didnt hurt.


    You were the owner of a twisted sexual desire to the point of lusting after your only sister.


    Shut up!


    Thud!


    If there were not enough drugs, you were a junkie who would even lick the shoes of lowlifes in the back alleys.


    So what? What does that have to do with anything? That was my life!


    Thud!


    Deuss punches continued, but gradually, his strength weakened.


    Furthermore, you had no sense of responsibility as Verdy, you never had the will to protect North Whedon.


    At least Darius had that. The family was his top priority, and North Whedon came second.


    But the man in front of me simply saw everything as his playground.


    To be honest, I wanted to meet you. And I had a serious question to ask.


    And what the f*ck is that?


    In an instant, Deus, who had been swinging his fists, unexpectedly became a pitiful figure, his face covered in tears.


    I have seen countless souls. They couldnt let go of the regrets in their lives because they held onto their own beliefs and values.


    I finally asked the question I had wanted to ask for a long time.


    Deus Verdy, what regrets do you hold?


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 40: Funeral Without Mourners

    Chapter 40: Funeral Without Mourners


    What?


    Deus wondered if he had misheard and asked again.


    If you want to hear it again, I can repeat it, I said, but Deus urgently grabbed me by the collar.


    Regret? Did you say regret? You little brat! Why? Do you want to finish me off? Put me to sleep? Huh?! You damn bastard!


    ......


    You crazy bastard! Dont forget you are an evil spirit! I am the real Deus! Why the hell are you playing this absurd act, you damn brat!


    Thud!


    He swung his fist forcefully, precisely hitting my face, making me stagger back. However, I composed myself and calmly looked at him, catching my breath.


    Is that why you tried to kill me?


    Yes! If I cant exist as myself, then I have to kill you! Why the hell are you occupying someone elses body so shamelessly anyway!


    Watching Deus, who acted like he would rush at me any moment, I could somewhat understand why people called him a lunatic.


    Anyway.


    There was one thing I had to ask.


    Then why didnt you try to kill me at Verdi mansion?


    ......


    Deus hesitated, wanting to say something, but kept his mouth shut, perhaps out of pride.


    Im not asking because I dont know the reason. Dont think you can hide it by staying silent.


    You...!


    First, other spirits might have scared you. The Verdi mansion was overflowing with spirits that used to mess around with you.


    The original Deus must have seen the same thing as me after I possessed his body - Countless spirits roaming the mansion, mocking him.


    Deus must not have been able to bear such an environment.


    At least in North Whedon, the name of the Verdi family justified all his actions and prevented open criticism.


    But after death, everyone was equally dead, regardless of status.


    So, he hid deeply within me. Because he didnt want to lose his identity and pride.


    But that wasnt the only reason. Even after I took care of the spirits, you still didnt come out.


    ......


    But then, when I returned to the academy, you came out to kill me right away at night.


    Shut up.


    Deus clenched his fist again, but this time, I didnt let him hit me. I sidestepped his attack.


    Do you know how many punches I took while having conversations with ghosts in thin air when I was young?


    In fact, avoiding the punch of a shabby street fighter like Deus was always possible.


    Swoosh!


    Deus swung his fist through the empty air and ended up falling down awkwardly.


    I looked down at him and delivered the truth he never wanted to acknowledge.


    Because there was a possibility.


    Stop!


    Just like I did after taking over your body, you realized that there was a possibility to reverse everything for you too.


    Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!


    Deus, frustrated, pounded the floor with his fists and shed tears again.


    You always thought you couldnt change anymore. You believed that the turning point of your life had already passed.


    Dont say it!


    Thats why you regretted it so much. You didnt want to admit that things could turn out like this.


    I looked at Deus, who was sobbing, and knelt down, placing my hand on his back.


    You wished for me to be ruined. Thats why while I was at the academy, you always tried to kill me, but after getting expelled, you no longer needed to do that.


    Because he thought I would follow the same process of ruin as him.


    But I returned to the academy once again. Not only that, I was reinstated as a professor under much better conditions.


    What was the cause?


    An overdose of drugs?


    Or perhaps his brain froze from alcohol?


    Could it have been a sudden cardiac arrest, given the name Karma?


    I didnt know.


    Deus didnt know either.


    He had simply closed his eyes, comfortably slipping into sleep, while the deeds he had committed came to light, and I woke up.


    Thats why Deus was trying to kill me.


    Knowing that he had no chance of survival, he could throw his body without hesitation.


    I dont judge good or evil, I only listen to the souls stories and help grant their wishes if I find it appropriate.


    I walked towards him, who had fallen pitifully. Despite shouting for me to stay away, again and again, he finally broke down in tears, exhausted.


    You are the only soul I will help, even if I dont understand or find it appropriate.


    Because I am using your body.


    I thought it was a fair price to pay.


    I will show Deia and Darius, who you hurt, and many others a new Deus. He will be confident and proud, to the extent that the old memories wont come back.


    ...


    Illuania, the one you loved, will raise the child in a stable job without going through a life of misery. Of course, I will also cut off the drugs.


    Deus didnt look at me.


    Ugh! Damn it.


    As if looking back on his entire life, he began crying.


    Dont forget your promises, you bastard!


    With a sob, he muttered those words and threw them at me.


    Hence, I finally recited the funeral rite for him.


    You were intensely selfish and caused a lot of pain to many people. No excuse could ever justify it.


    No tears, no sobbing.


    It was Deus Verdis quiet funeral, which no one attended.


    Deus slowly began to turn into a light cluster from his toes, yet he didnt resist.


    Thats why no one mourns your death or longs for you. This is just the result of your sins and crimes.


    He was still shedding tears. Numerous regrets and deep sorrow enveloped him.


    But thats not everything.


    I calmly closed my eyes and held my hands together.


    You, who never once thought of others, finally granted someone a chance at the very end.


    I gently bowed my head as if not wanting to witness his desperate end.


    As the person who received that chance, I can not deny that...


    Could this really offer any solace to him as he departs?


    It didnt matter.


    At the very end, now that you made a choice for others and shed tears in regret, you were undoubtedly a human who could change.


    The only comfort I could offer as the one who received a new life from him was this.


    Satisfied with that, close your eyes in peace, Deus.


    When I opened my eyes again, Deus Verdi had already disappeared.


    I didnt know if he cried until the moment he died or if he found some solace.


    But...


    Seeing myself turning into Deus Verdi again, I turned around without hesitation.


    May you fall into a deep slumber where you can forget your sins.


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 41: Radiant and Beautiful

    Chapter 41: Radiant and Beautiful


    ......


    My eyelids felt heavy, and I could only manage to open them halfway, but I could tell that I was in a hospital:


    Because as my vision started to clear, I caught a faint whiff of the hospitals distinctive antiseptic and medicinal scent.


    Gradually, the sensation returned to my fingers, and I felt the ambiguous texture of the hospital bed, not knowing whether it was soft or hard.


    Phew.


    As the sensations slowly returned, like inserting batteries one by one, I propped myself up.


    The IV needle that had been stuck in the back of my hand had already been roughly removed, and just as I stood up, the door to the hospital room opened, and-


    But, its true! Illuania was really his lover!


    Stop telling lies! Even my family said Deus isnt a bad person.


    Well, I guess your family must have lied...


    -Finden Ai and Erica entered while chatting animatedly.


    I raised my hand, signaling them to be quiet.


    This is a hospital room; keep your voices down.


    I-Ill go and call the doctor.


    Erica met my gaze, looking flustered as she hurriedly left the room, and Finden Ai approached with a sly smile.


    Can you tell me what just happened?


    ...I just saw him off, thats all.


    Saw him off? Who? Ugh, I cant make sense of what these necromancers say.


    Of course, besides myself, Finden Ai had never met any other necromancer, however, she still grumbled as she said that.


    Though not minding her words, I began to prepare for my discharge from the hospital.


    * * *


    I was not in the hospital for a long time; in fact, it was just a brief moment for me, but stepping outside the hospital, I felt a sense of relief inhaling the fresh night air.


    The stuffy feeling in my chest was instantly blown away, and I felt invigorated with each step.


    Are you going to discharge right away? I was using masters room; where should I stay now?


    Finden Ai stretched and walked past me. I couldnt hide my displeasure and asked, Did you use my room?


    Yeah, I cant sleep outside, now can I?


    Tell the dean to arrange a separate room for you.


    I prefer high floors.


    While Finden Ai grumbled, Erica, who was behind her, made a strange expression.


    She couldnt have imagined that Finden Ai would treat even her master, me, so nonchalantly.


    Well then, Finden Ai. Go clean up my room. If even a single strand of your hair is left behind, youll be punished.


    Are you serious?


    Pouting, Finden Ai looked incredulous, but she didnt argue anymore.


    Ill wait for about an hour before going in, now go.


    Ah! If I had known, I wouldnt have unpacked my things!


    With a determined stride, Finden Ai ran towards the academy at a transcendental speed.


    The aftermath of her sprint was so powerful that Erica and I staggered in its wake.


    Watching Finden Ai as she stepped on the roof and moved further away, Erica muttered, She still listens though.


    Then, she and I turned our heads slightly, and I made a suggestion.


    How about having some coffee for a moment?


    Huh? Me? ME?


    Surprised, Erica pointed to herself, and I nodded lightly. She hesitated before agreeing.


    I had no intention of sitting in a coffee shop and hanging around; I just wanted to feel the outside air a little more, so we got our coffee and sat on a bench in the nearby park.


    Maybe because it was night, there were many people taking walks in the park.


    In the center of the park, there was a sculpture made up of blue stars, emitting a faint blue light from within, illuminating the entire park with a serene glow.


    I did not love you, Erica Bright.


    Ah...


    Her cup crumpled completely. If it had been filled with coffee, it would have spilled over, soaking her hand and the ground.


    Not even for a moment I never felt any emotion called love for you.


    That Yes, of course.


    The time I spent at the academy before getting expelled was three months.


    The time I spent with Erica Bright amounted to around two months.


    The remaining month was spent separately as she treated me with hostility.


    But for two months, we were together quite diligently. She put in so much effort, and I didnt avoid her either.


    Memories of that time flashed through my mind, but unfortunately, there were no fluctuations in my emotions.


    I didnt want to hide the truth from you.


    Erica lowered her head. Unnoticed, a tear rolled down her cheek.


    Undeterred, I continued speaking.


    However, you are worth loving. You are a woman deserving of love.


    Ericas body stiffened.


    Slowly, very slowly, she turned her head to look at me, but I returned my gaze to the star sculpture.


    Thats why I spent time with you and hoped to see you smile. I wanted to love you.


    Ah...


    But Erica, look at yourself now.


    Personally, I found her quite pitiful.


    Your current self is different from the Erica Bright I first met.


    She stared at me blankly, but I couldn''t offer comfort.


    Blinded by the emotion of love, you couldnt make a proper judgment. You thought your decision was right, but in the end, it didnt lead to any positive outcome.


    ...


    And now, youve given up on everything.


    Once again, I met Ericas eyes. This time, she didnt shy away and met my gaze, shedding tears.


    I reached into my coat and took out a folded paper. It was the divorce letter I received from the Bright familys servant whom I encountered on my way to Robern Academy.


    Its the divorce letter. I havent signed it yet.


    !


    Our divorce hasnt been finalized yet, so no one can demand your hand in marriage, especially someone you do not love.


    Finden Ai had already told me the story about Gideon.


    It was the only consideration I could give Erica.


    Stand up again, Erica Bright. Dont bury yourself in failure and remember who you are. Dont lose everything swayed by the emotion of love.


    Slowly standing up from my seat, I smiled gently as I held out the divorce letter to Erica.


    It was my blessing for her future.


    Claim yourself. Become the incredibly beautiful woman you were when we first met.


    Ah.


    When you find your own certainty When no one will be able to sway you anymore.


    Pat.


    I placed my hand on her head.


    When you become the radiant and beautiful Erica Bright once again.


    Erica closed her eyes slightly, feeling my touch.


    "Come to me, and we''ll finalize our divorce."


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 42: Noisy Screams

    Chapter 42: Noisy Screams


    .


    Thump, thump.


    As Aria tucked her hands into her pockets, she opted to bite her lips, not her fingernails, revealing her resilience even in distress.


    She had diligently managed to hide any signs of distress, not wanting to appear unattractive. But eventually, her emotions overwhelmed her, and she couldnt hold them back any longer.


    So, they finally broke up.


    Aria exhaled a sigh. She saw Deus and Erica break up just a few moments ago.


    It was a relationship that had to end anyway.


    Aria had tried to be patient, but when she saw Deus gently patting Ericas head, her emotions started bubbling up.


    And as she saw the corners of his lips curling up, she felt her eyes roll back in her head.


    Huuuu!


    She took a deep breath, making an effort to suppress her emotions. She closed her eyes tightly and directed her anger and jealousy towards Erica, who was feeling Deuss touch.


    It doesnt matter. Yes, its okay.


    After all, the professor belonged to her.


    Being someone who knew the future, she could never be defeated.


    Professor, dont worry. Ill lead the way.


    And after saving the world together, they could live happily ever after.


    Blushing at her own fantasies, she saw Deus hurriedly turning away, leaving Erica behind as he headed towards the academy.


    Since Aria had already mastered the footstep technique only known to the Royal family, she arrived at the academy before Deus.


    As relaxed as when she left, she gracefully jumped over the high wall.


    Phew!


    Upon landing, she hurriedly tidied her appearance. She took out a mirror, checking if her hair was messy or if there was anything on her face.


    Great.


    Aria heard that she was a beauty wherever she went. In the past, she would have modestly declined such compliments, but now she was sure that her appearance was not inferior to anyone elses.


    She closed her eyes and sensed the mana.


    She then walked towards the entrance of the academy, calm and natural.


    Coincidentally, Deus greeted the surveillance guard and entered the academy just as she approached.


    Hello, Professor!


    Aria approached with a bright smile. Deus looked at her for a moment before nodding his head.


    Yes, I remember you. Aria Rias.


    He remembered! Even though they only exchanged greetings once! As expected of the professor!


    Yes! Thats right! I heard you got hurt. Are you okay?


    She smiled affectionately as she approached him.


    No Did I feign excessive friendliness?


    This was only their second encounter in this lifetime, yet she unconsciously disregarded the distance and approached him.


    The Deus she was familiar with would surely be displeased.


    Deus calmly gazed at her, seemingly indifferent.


    Sure, Im fine.


    However, Deus didnt push her away. Arias heart fluttered a little at his non-rejection.


    Maybe the first impression was good?


    Or could it be that he knew she entered as the top student?


    Probably.


    He seemed to have a liking for high-achieving students.


    Well, now there wont be any strange phenomena happening again, right? My friends were really scared.


    A student who was scared about the current situation would naturally cling to the professor.


    As a professor, he couldnt push her away so easily, and her prediction was correct.


    As she waited with a cheerful smile, her anticipation shattered when Deus asked his question.


    Even after terrorizing the academy, dont you feel any guilt?


    * * *


    Even after terrorizing the academy, dont you feel any guilt?


    Arias smile, which was as bright as a painting, began to fade at my words.


    She awkwardly continued to smile, unable to control her expression properly.


    W-What are you talking about?


    Hmm, do I need to be more specific?


    As she pretended not to know even though she already understood, I decided to push a little more aggressively.


    Im talking about how you woke up innocent souls who were peacefully resting in their slumber and turned them into sinners?


    .......


    Aria kept her mouth tightly shut, staring blankly with unfocused eyes.


    I, too, continued to criticize her without any change in my expression.


    An old woman who just wanted to give candies to her grandchildren became a bizarre evil spirit, feeding her eyes to the academys students.


    .......


    The orphanage director who loved the children twisted his methods to protect them and put all the second-floor girls dormitory students in coma.


    .......


    The child who enjoyed playing tag would climb onto other peoples beds at night, scaring them and asking them to play.


    With each word, Arias head gradually dropped.


    Even if you didnt know what actions they would take, in the end, it was you who awakened the sleeping souls.


    Do you have any evidence?


    Arias voice was low. Instead of hostility, it carried a stronger sense of fear.


    If you have any evidence that I did it, then show it.


    As I remained silent, Aria began to gain confidence, raising her head every time she spoke.


    Coming at me all of a sudden, there must be a reason, right? Or do you just pick on anyone?


    The Aria I saw in the game was a pretty smart girl.


    If it were the original Aria, she wouldnt have left any traces behind.


    But now, she seemed to be emotionally different and didnt realize she had missed quite a significant part.


    Without any evidence, you shouldnt be suspecting a student out of the blue, professor. You scared me.


    Aria laughed playfully as she regained her composure. She seemed relieved that I didnt say anything.


    Its noisy.


    Ignoring her, I closed my eyes for a moment. It was so loud that my ears were ringing.


    What? Did my voice get too loud?


    Looking slightly flustered, Aria looked at me cautiously.


    No, its not your voice.


    It wasnt just a young girls high-pitched voice. The chaotic, overlapping voices were resounding in my ears.


    [Its her! That crazy girl who came a few months ago and woke us!]


    [Lets kill her! Lets kill her! Lets kill her!]


    [I will tear and devour her tender flesh!]


    They were the weak spirits that were still lingering in the academy, following Aria.


    Their voices, louder than a girls shrieks, were in disarray.


    The spirits who are screaming that you are the culprit theyre too noisy.


    Hearing my words, Arias expression hardened once again.


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 43: Distorted Happy Ending

    Chapter 43: Distorted Happy Ending


    Ah.


    With a short exhale, Aria spoke. Though brief, her voice carried intense emotions.


    Didnt most of the souls go into rest?


    Knowing that she was already caught, Aria asked, her lips tightly pressed together, and I calmly nodded.


    Yes.


    A short answer sufficed.


    Right now, I needed to gauge how much Aria, who had already entered the second round, knew about me.


    I wasnt discovered by the living, but the deceased caught me.


    It was Arias oversight not to realize that they could still see her even if she couldnt see them.


    Thinking back, its obvious. I must have been too excited about seeing you, Professor.


    Aria admitted her foolishness with a sheepish smile. I approached her and waved my hand, which sparkled with blue mana.


    [Kyaaa!]


    [Deius ugh!]


    Too noisy.


    The evil spirits fled back to the academy building at my gesture. Their clamor had made it difficult to continue the conversation.


    Huh, the professor is still the same.


    Arias eyes, slightly hazy with ecstasy, looked up at me. Her gaze was somewhat uncomfortable, but I endured it and asked.


    Why did you reawaken the spirits resting in the academy? Did you use the Spirit stone?


    Wow! You already knew about the Stone stone? Actually, the precise name is Lemegeton.


    Aria took out a small black gem from her bosom.


    It was the unique item, Spirit Stone, which I had seen in the game multiple times. It was one of the forbidden artifacts that terrified the Griffin Kingdom and was dangerous enough that only high-ranking nobles and royalty knew of its existence.


    The high-ranking people would be trembling in fear, but it wasnt such a terrifying thing from the beginning. Its the stone a child received when they called forth a demon, saying they wanted to see their deceased mother.


    With a chuckle, Aria grabbed my wrist. She was so fast that I couldnt even react.


    Here you go.


    And then, she carefully placed the item on my palm.


    I was waiting to see when I could give it to you without being too obvious, but since youve already figured it out, I can give it to you without hesitation.


    You mean youre giving this to me?


    Yes, with this, youll become several times stronger than you are now.


    .


    The energy emanating from the palm was formidable, and it felt unusual. It was not a simple in-game stat increase or additional effects, but a strange energy that could only be sensed, not seen.


    I have so many other things I want to give you, but Ill get them for you later! There are many surprising items youll be amazed by.


    Smiling happily, Aria said as she looked at me, and I furrowed my eyebrows and asked.


    Lets get back to the topic. Why did you terrorize the academy?


    Oh, right! Its the same reason I gave you Spirit stone. I want you to become much stronger than you are now.


    Her black eyes gradually lost their liveliness, resembling a machine that relentlessly executes its programmed actions unless directed otherwise.


    The glimmer of madness in her eyes and intensity in her words hinted at something deeper.


    The grimoire of basic necromancy I obtained for you was delivered successfully, right? Actually, it was quite challenging to get it.


    ...


    I had to steal it from a tremendously talented necromancers house to give it to you, Professor.


    No wonder.


    Even if he claimed to be a secretive back-alley merchant selling various items, it seemed too coincidental that he had a book related to necromancy.


    So, this was Arias intention.


    Yes.


    Naturally.


    I was relieved to learn that it was indeed the second round. I also felt I knew roughly what I wanted to say to Aria in the first round.


    Uttering the elegant words of friendship and love, Aria, the protagonist, should lead the world with her exceptional leadership. However, considering her current state and the fact that this could be the only legacy I left behind, its not for me, but words meant for Aria.


    Thats why.


    Aria, if you have a next life. At that time...


    I easily guessed what I would say and stated it.


    Dont look for me.


    Perhaps it was something like this.


    Yes?


    Arias eyes trembled again. She let go of my hand, which she had been holding tightly, and took a step back.


    W-what are you saying, Professor? This joke has gone too far.


    The utterance came from meIn the same voice, from the same person. It seemed to be a significant shock to Aria.


    Its just a guess. If it were me, I would have made sure the second-round you didnt come near me.


    W-what are you talking about? Theres no way! Professor! My Professor would never try to distance himself from me!


    ...


    Dont say strange things. I really wanted to meet you. It was only after you sacrificed yourself for me that I understood.


    Aria reached out towards me, tears welling up as if she wanted to embrace me.


    You were my world, Professor. So, such words...


    I pushed her away.


    Aria Rias.


    A pure, virtuous, beautiful girl filled with love.


    You are not yourself anymore.


    The protagonist who should save this world, was broken to an unbearable extent.


    And it was all because of the disturbing and complicated emotions woven under the name of affection.


    I-I am! Its me! This is... this is love!


    ...


    You will understand soon, Professor! If you spend time with me...!


    Stop.


    I pressed my fingers against my temple, my head aching from sudden exhaustion.


    Stop showing such a pitiful appearance.


    Ah...


    Aria seemed shocked, clenching her lips and crumpling the edge of her uniform with both hands.


    Perhaps shes broken because of the sense of loss after my death.


    Even though I knew Arias current state, I couldnt just stand by and watch.


    Lets forget about the perfect-ending plan for now.


    The most important thing now is to bring Aria back to her original nature. To witness the perfectly flawless happy ending of this game, its impossible with the current Aria.


    If she continues like this, there is no reason for the second round to exist.


    Because with things like this...


    Even if its the second round, there wont be a happy ending waiting for everyone.


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 44: The Princess and the Nightmare

    Chapter 44: The Princess and the Nightmare


    Haah.


    Returning to my room, I let out a sigh and flopped down onto the soft bed.


    The faint aroma of Finden Ais tobacco still clung to the air.


    Her diligent cleaning was evident, yet stray strands of hair and subtle traces of her still lingered.


    I hadnt anticipated a spotless room, so I dismissed it with another sigh and focused on a more important topic.


    The image of Arias radiant smile as she departed was still painted in my mind, pulling my brows into a frown.


    Distancing myself from her seemed appropriate. Thats likely what I from the first round would have done too, but...


    She is more broken than I initially thought.


    If I forced her away now, the outcomes could be unpredictable.


    Her dependence on me was a serious matter, and I couldnt even begin to guess how broken she would be without me.


    Thus, I crafted a strategy for her to aid me, while gently creating space between us.


    Fortuitously, a perfect opportunity presented itself, and I instructed her about her role.


    Though she initially frowned upon the idea of separation, once she comprehended my plan, she beamed, saying it was in sync with my persona and promised to follow it.


    She even shed some tears, perhaps feeling happy in the fact that I needed her.


    Sigh, its so complicated.


    However, even though I felt it was too difficult right now, it would probably be fine if I proceeded step by step.


    Yes, I should take it slow. I cant leave her as she is.


    After all, to save the world, there is something only Aria can do.


    Its just the beginning, anyway.


    In terms of the games timeline, we had merely journeyed past the prologue, stepping into the first chapter.


    Moreover, as this was the second round, she had already grown enough, so there was no need to rush.


    My primary task should be to nurture Arias mental well-being.


    Becoming a nanny wasnt planned, but it was a necessity. After all, she was destined to be the savior of this continent.


    [Hello?]


    At that moment, a beautiful voice reached my ears. It was reminiscent of the sirens of the sea - enchanting yet captivating.


    When I looked up, I found a robed figure, her mouth concealed by a veil, standing ominously.


    If someone saw her, they would probably scream ghost because of her eerie presence, but she probably wouldnt be offended. After all, she was indeed a ghost.


    Moreover, Id heard of her existence.


    Right, I was going to look for you, but you beat me to it.


    The individual who created the barrier that blurred the line between life and death


    The spirit who was caught by Angel of Setima


    She was the necromancer who had been brought by Gideon and had tragically met her end in the academy.


    [Where did that book come from?]


    As if to cut short any unnecessary talk between those in the know, the necromancer pointed to a weathered volume amidst a pile of books.


    Despite my specific instructions to neatly store books on shelves or to leave them untouched if no shelves were available, that was the handiwork of Finden Ai who had insistently stacked them into a tower.


    Anyway.


    The book she pointed out was one that Aria had found and I had bought from a back-alley merchant a manual on necromancy.


    I got it from a dealer. Lucky find.


    [That book is mine.]


    ......I see.


    Aria had definitely mentioned stealing it from an exceptional necromancer. Unintentionally, it seemed I was entangled with this woman.


    [In fact, I was briefly back in the world only to reclaim that book when I was approached by the Zeronia family to lend them a hand.]


    So, you want me to give it back?


    [...No, not anymore. Im dead.]


    The necromancer acknowledged her death with an indifferent calm. Unfair as it may seem, its not uncommon for dark mages to meet their end without warning.


    Necromancers, in particular, who are always in close proximity to souls, tend to face death with tranquility.


    What brings you here, then?


    On my blunt query, the necromancer exhaled a sigh.


    [Originally, I wanted revenge. Despite everything, my death was too meaningless. But now, it doesnt matter.]


    ......


    This beautiful gold was not only a characteristic belonging to the royal family, but also a symbol containing hundreds of years of history.


    Princess, its time to rise.


    At the gentle call of the maid, Princess Eleanor Luden Griffin opened her eyes.


    Instead of the familiar bed, it seemed that Eleanor had fallen asleep on her desk.


    Leaning back slowly, she stretched her arms.


    Was I asleep?


    She was certain she had been preparing for some essential subjects before entering the academy, but it seemed she had fallen asleep while studying.


    You work too hard, Princess. You should often take breaks.


    Yawn... No, it would be troublesome if the member of the Royal family was seen as dumb in the academy.


    Even though it was a place of learning, there was a certain dignity to maintain as a royal.


    While expecting to be the first in class might be too ambitious, she at least needed to be in the top three.


    Hmm?


    Sensing something was amiss, Eleanor got up from her place.


    After the maid gently cleaned Eleanor with a wet towel and helped her change her clothes, the maid spoke again.


    Still, it is fortunate that you do not seem to have nightmares when you fall asleep while studying.


    ...Ah, yes.


    Realizing she had woken up without experiencing any nightmare, Eleanor smiled subtly.


    I should sleep like this more often.


    Yes. To be honest, my heart was heavy because you often woke up soaked in sweat from your nightmares.


    Ah, cant help it. They are more shocking every time. But its fine now.


    Really?


    When the maid asked in a doubtful tone, Eleanor laughed.


    Giggle.


    I used to be scared because I didnt know it was a dream. But now Ive found a way to realize it.


    Is there such a method?


    After dressing her, the maid knelt to help her wear her shoes and asked with curiosity.


    Yes, its simpler than you think. Dreams do not have a scent.


    Eleanor giggled again happily and took a deep breath through her nose.


    See, right now in my room...


    ...


    In my room...


    There was no scent.


    Huh?


    Confused, Eleanor stepped back. Her half-worn shoe fell off and rolled on the floor.


    The maid slowly stood up.


    Huh? Who... who are you?


    On second thought, she didnt remember the maids face.


    Looking at Eleanor, the maid smiled satisfyingly.


    So, it was the scent?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Huff! Huff!


    Eleanor woke up abruptly, sweat-soaked. Information about reality flooded into her dreamy mind.


    Thats right; she had already entered the academy, and she was sleeping in her room right now.


    Though she had lost the first place, her grades were still among the top. Also


    Even after using various methods, she was still unable to break free from the nightmares that had plagued her for a very long time.


    --- End of The Chapter --


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 45: Long-term Business Trip

    Chapter 45: Long-term Business Trip


    Ah!


    As I opened the door to enter the lab, I heard a startled womans voice from inside.


    It was a voice I hadnt heard before, which made me curious. Then, I spotted a tuft of pale pink hair sticking out from the edge of a desk.


    Whats this?


    Finden Ai, who was following behind me, peeped over my shoulder to see what was going on.


    However since I had already received an explanation from the dean, I entered without hesitation. At the same time, the woman with the messy hair under the desk began to stand.


    Oh, she


    Finden Ai, shush


    has pink hair*.


    Even though I had expected it, I couldnt prevent her from speaking. When I gave Finden Ai a reproachful look, she looked at the pink-haired professor, Perr Petra, who was nervously twiddling.


    The kingdom must be a good place.


    When Finden Ai spoke out of turn again, I signaled for her to be quiet, and she responded by miming the action of zipping her mouth shut.


    I apologize for the rudeness.


    N-No, no, its fine.


    The professor, Perr Petra, who was supposed to use my lab after I was dismissed, was now packing her things. Clearly, she intended to vacate the room now that I, the original owner, had returned.


    Perr Petra.


    A woman with unparalleled talent and achievements in anatomy.


    I heard that she had recently been researching magic related to regenerating the human body.


    At first glance, the woman, seemingly on the brink of touching the demi-god realm, looked quite unkempt and peculiar.


    Ah, youre Professor Deus, right? Im sorry! Ill clear out right away!


    Perr, who was flustered, began packing her things even more hurriedly.


    I tried to stop her.


    Theres no need. You can continue using this lab.


    Yes? But you


    I will be away for a while. Please, use it without any worries.


    Oh


    Just leave me a desk if you can.


    When I requested politely, Professor Perr chuckled and nodded her head. She resembled a chubby hamster.


    Of course! Ill set up the best spot for you! And, um


    ?


    Hesitating, Professor Perr scratched the back of her head and gave an awkward smile.


    Thank you for helping me.


    Its nothing.


    Just as I was about to turn and leave, Professor Perr tilted her head and inquired,


    Why are you leaving? Didnt you just come back?


    I will be going on a business trip for a while.


    A business trip?


    She thought it was abrupt but didnt push the issue, perhaps knowing that she would be overstepping if she probed any further.


    As I left the laboratory, I saw Illuania walking down the corridor. Contrary to Finden Ais revealing outfit, Illuania was dressed in a maids attire that covered her body as modestly as a nun.


    She approached me, clasped her hands together, and smiled, saying, I have sent the letter by express.


    Then, it must have arrived by now.


    Huh? A letter? What letter? Why am I the only one who doesnt know?


    From behind, Finden Ai was making a fuss. I subtly stepped back, putting a little distance between the two women and myself, allowing them to come into my view.


    I will be heading to the capital of the kingdom, Grayford, shortly. I will inform you both about your responsibilities in the time ahead.


    Eh, isnt it out of the blue?


    Understood.


    While Finden Ai visibly displayed her annoyance, Illuania nodded gracefully. Her composed demeanor made one wonder how anyone could ever mistake this woman for anything less than a noble lady.


    Deia must have taught her well in such a short time.


    I quickly glanced at Finden Ai. Responding to my questioning gaze, Finden Ai sighed deeply, clasped her hands, and bowed her head.


    Go ahead, you damned impressive master.


    Typical of her.


    Finden Ai, get an ax and head to the first floor immediately. There will be a black-haired girl named Aria Rias at the main entrance.


    Aria Rias?


    Yes, Ive already informed her of the details. Depart with her. Prepare well, as the journey will be tough. Ive already given Aria money to procure necessary items in the city.


    What the... What are you actually planning?


    Finden Ai looked bewildered, possibly due to the sudden order. However, I ignored her and turned my gaze to Illuania.


    Take this.


    From my pocket, I handed over a finely made key. Attached to its ring was a tag indicating room number 1101.


    This...


    Gideon momentarily felt an impulse to step back. Ericas gaze was so cold it felt icy, and it was sharp as a honed blade.


    Do not insult him.


    You...!


    But the realization that her reaction was due to his insult to Deus made Gideon feel even more defeated.


    He was Gideon Zeronia of the prestigious Zeronia family. Being overpowered by someone was utterly humiliating to him.


    Do you think your family will just stand by? This is a great opportunity to form an alliance with the Zeronia family!


    I dont care.


    Seeing Ericas blunt declaration, Gideons mouth fell open.


    Erica slowly stood up and reached out her hand. Gideon was pushed back by Ericas golden mana, crashing into the wall behind him.


    Gah!


    Caught off guard, Gideon could do nothing. But deep down, he was quite surprised.


    Was Erica Bright always able to handle mana so quickly and precisely?


    Gideon realized firsthand that she had grown significantly during recent events.


    I am one of the authorities of light magic in the Griffin Kingdom, and a magician with two papers registered in the Millennium Library. Im also a professor at the Robern Academy.


    Argh!


    None of these achievements came from simply being Bright... My family doesnt want me?


    Erica smirked slightly.


    Then, I dont need such a family either.


    However, why hadnt she made such an easy decision before?


    Erica knew the reason.


    The difference between the past and the present was straightforward.


    Deus Verdi Because he supported her now.


    The divorce papers securely locked in her desk drawer felt like proof of the trust Deus had in her.


    But Gideon wouldnt just stand by. He summoned his red mana and counterattacked.


    Right! So thats it, huh? You think Ill just stand by?


    He too, naturally, had a brilliant trick up his sleeve.


    Deus Verdi! Hes a necromancer, right? In the kingdom, regardless of the reason, a necromancer is immediately sentenced to death! If I report him, its the end!


    You


    Truth be told, that aspect had been Ericas greatest worry.


    Although Deus reassured her that there was no reason to, she couldnt help but be anxious.


    Moreover, the prominent Zeronia family taking direct action and pressuring Deus, whos a necromancer?


    A noble of North Whedon, Darius Verdi, could hardly serve as a minor shield then.


    It would be like a landslide of pressure coming from all sides.


    Lets see if you are still able to say that after Deus is executed...!


    Boom!


    The academy shook.


    Both recognized the shock, along with the wave of mana.


    Warp magic?


    A high-dimensional warp magic was used nearby. Erica, sensing the ominousness, quickly turned her head to look outside.


    Mages of tremendous skill, wearing golden robes, helmets, and holding staffs that jutted out like spears, were approaching the academy.


    Mage Magistrates!


    Each of them, with grave expressions, was resolutely heading towards the academy.


    You!


    Erica, exuding an intense aura, glared fiercely at Gideon.


    Youve already reported Deus...!


    She hadnt expected him to report to the royal family and then come to see her.


    Huh?


    However, Gideon, to her surprise, had an equally baffled look on his face.


    Why have they come so soon then?


    Seeing that Gideon didnt seem to have reported him, Erica couldnt help but be confused by the unexpected arrival of the Mage Magistrates.


    First, she opened the door to her lab and hurriedly stepped outside.


    Right then, assistant professors who were outside rushed toward Erica, exclaiming,


    Pro-Professor! The Mage Magistrates came to arrest Professor Deus!


    Yes, I know.


    As Erica passed by them, she quickly dispersed her golden mana throughout the academy. She intended to find and protect Deus.


    However, the words that the assistant professors said next stopped her in her tracks.


    But, Professor Deus turned himself in first!


    --- End of The Chapter ---


    [TL: In Korea, mentioning someones pink hair is taken as an insult. Thats why Deus apologized to Perr.


    Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 46: The Letter

    Chapter 46: The Letter


    Haah.


    The dean of Robern Academy released a profound sigh, his gaze fixed on the documents scattered across his desk.


    These papers detailed a plan for a personal business trip, submitted by none other than Deus Verdi.


    In their agreement, the dean had indeed conceded that personal business trips were permissible every quarter. Yet, he hadnt anticipated Deus capitalizing on this clause so soon.


    Ugh.


    Moreover, what made this even harder to decline was the destination Professor Deus had written down on the papers Grayford, the bustling capital of the Griffin Kingdom.


    Not only was it a sprawling hub where countless citizens resided, but it was also home to the royal palace, the official residence of His Majesty.


    The dean wasnt nave; he grasped the implications immediately.


    Hes likely addressing his identity as a necromancer.


    He toyed with the idea of vetoing the trip, but nagging doubts and a looming sense of uncertainty twisted his thoughts.


    In presenting his trip proposal, Professor Deus had been clear. While evil spirits still lingered within the academy, they posed no danger for now. Moreover, he confidently asserted that if possible he would be back by the end of this quarter.


    Ugh, my head.


    Initially, the deans feelings towards Deus were understandably negative. Once the issue was resolved, he had even considered firing him immediately.


    But now, he recognized Deus competence: While the dean was helpless due to the tricks of the evil spirits, Deus showed an exceptional ability to neatly wrap up the matter.


    In the end, the academy hasnt been harmed yet.


    Though a contract had been signed, it was yet to be presented to the royal family; Deus name wasnt even added to the faculty list. And given the current circumstances, such tasks were bound to be postponed even further.


    In the future, even if the academy positioned itself as the aggrieved party, it seemed unlikely to encounter any objections.


    It appears I have no choice but to acquiesce... at least momentarily.


    Drawing out his official seal, he pressed it decisively onto Deus trip application.


    The act brought a fleeting sense of relief.


    Lets see what happens to the academy after he is gone.


    Yeah, it wasnt because of the grave warning Deus had delivered alongside the application, but because the academy obviously needed someone of Deus caliber.


    Alright then...


    As he comforted himself, he felt a massive vibration in the surrounding mana, prompting the dean to bury his face in his hands with a resigned sigh.


    * * *


    From down the hallway, Magistrates clad in gleaming golden armor approached. Each step they took sent the surrounding evil spirits scattering in sheer terror. After all, even if they were evil spirits now, they were once human beings.


    So, as Magistrates approached, radiating overwhelming intimidation, even the souls of the dead couldnt help but bow their heads.


    [Sigh.]


    Even the Dark Sage beside me grew tense, her posture rigid. After all, to a necromancer, Magistrates were an arch-nemesis.


    Stay close to me.


    Wary that the Dark Sage might be left behind, I warned her. In response, she took a step closer to me with a look of disbelief.


    [Arent you scared? Cant you see the shimmering halo around them? Its the result of intense mana forming protective barriers.]


    ......


    [It would likely take a direct hit from a ballista to even mar them.]


    I didnt bother to answer.


    From the game, I was well aware of the might of the Mage Magistrates.


    They featured in just one battle, and even that was practically designed for the player to lose.


    Soon enough, while I was still lost in thoughts, the Magistrates stood before me. The leading man, his voice grave and authoritative, inquired:


    You are Deus Verdi, the younger brother of the Lord of North Whedon. Correct?


    I am indeed Deus Verdi.


    - Twitch.


    The Mage Magistrate, who seemed as unyielding as a stone, exhibited a subtle eyebrow quiver. Perhaps my forthrightness was unexpected.


    Ignoring his reaction, I put my wrists together and offered him.


    Lets get this over with.


    ... You are being detained for violations of the kingdoms dark magic regulations.


    Clearly perturbed, the Magistrate summoned mana-made cuffs. But as the other Magistrates stepped forward to apprehend me from either side


    Deus!


    A womans voice intertwined with hurried breath echoed from behind.


    Glancing back, I saw Erica Bright, her visage etched with disbelief.


    The dark sage who had entered my body earlier, came out, looking around.


    [A prison for Dark mages. Definitely, not a place I ever wanted to visit.]


    At first glance, this place might have seemed a bit dull and empty, but it wasnt entirely so.


    While I silently watched the dark sage cautiously survey the surroundings, a voice shouting loyalty! echoed from outside, followed by heavy footsteps that reverberated throughout the prison.


    The mere presence was so intimidating that it made my skin tingle. Even the dark sage was startled and hid behind me.


    It seemed, Tyren Ol Velocus, the esteemed Head Magistrate commanding this elite force, had arrived.


    Despite being a mage, his physique and demeanor were more akin to a warriors. The space around him swayed and shimmered on a different level compared to other Magistrates.


    In the presence of such an overwhelming hostile atmosphere, where it felt almost impossible to breathe, my face remained expressionless, as if carved from stone.


    Youre the one called Deus Verdi?


    Yes.


    Yes? Huh, I knew you were audacious, but youre crazier than I thought.


    -Snap!


    He grabbed the iron bars as if they were twigs. Soon after, black cracks began to creep up, and they shattered into dust.


    A demonstration of violent mana manipulation.


    It was a clear example of what would happen if someone was seized by that hand.


    Do you even know where you are, to dare act impudently in front of me? Kneel down, lower your head, you vulgar, disgusting dark mage who smells of a rotting corpse.


    His words were neither a suggestion nor a threat, but an outright command. Anyone else would have probably found themselves kneeling before they even realized.


    Despite the weight of his words, which felt like an absolute truth, I faced him without any expression and replied:


    Did you get my letter?


    Kneel.


    Ha.


    Exhausted and stifled, I let out a sigh.


    Tyren took a large step forward, looking down at me.


    His eyes, which seemed to say he could kill me with just his fist, met mine, and he spat out words that followed a sigh.


    Its not some back alley brawl, keep your fights to a reasonable level.


    Ugh, so loud.


    Did you come to talk or to bark?


    You really have lost your mind.


    Tyren pulled out a letter from his possession. It was the letter I sent via Illuania, confessing my deeds.


    -Sizzle!


    That too was consumed by black fissures, turning into ash and disappearing.


    I was Intrigued, but youve crossed the line. By the discretion of the Head Magistrate, the dark mage Deus Verdi will be executed here and now.


    Just as Tyren reached out his hand toward me, a commotion from outside made him furrow his brow.


    Whats happening?


    In response to his question, one of the Magistrates ran up frantically. But following him were two individuals that even the Magistrates couldnt easily stop.


    Its been a while, Head Magistrate.


    The first one was an old man with a striking long white beard, holding a staff that looked as ancient as a millennia-old tree.


    The right hand of the king.


    The Grand Magus, Rockfelican Linus.


    Did you even clean this place? The musty smell and dust are quite displeasing.


    Walking ahead of the Grand Magus and pointing out every flaw while covering his mouth with a sleeve was a young, handsome man. The one who sat on the Griffin throne.


    The ruler of the vast kingdom. A monarch with noble yet fiery blood.


    King Orpheus Luden Griffin.


    Magistrate, would you mind stepping aside?


    He pointed at me and gave a playful smile.


    The Grand Magus and I have some questions for that one.


    In his hand, he held a single letter.


    --- End of The Chapter ---


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 47: Necromancer

    Chapter 47: Necromancer


    Your Majesty!


    With a hurried sidestep, Tyren, the Chief Magistrate, knelt on one knee upon the filthy prison floor.


    Given that the two people before whom he must kneel in this kingdom had appeared simultaneously, Tyren had no choice but to forego further words.


    Looking down at him, Grand Magus Rockfelican chuckled and spoke.


    It seems, Chief, you also have business with this man. Would you be so kind as to yield to us for a moment?


    Yes, understood.


    Under the guise of a polite request but, in reality, a veiled command from Rockfelican, the imposing Tyren retracted his stance, though his expression still held a thinly veiled animosity toward me.


    As he left, Rockfelican clicked his tongue and muttered.


    Ah, what a hothead. If youre in such a position, you should be cold and composed.


    King Orpheus smiled as he replied to Rockfelicans criticism.


    His passionate nature keeps our kingdom safe, making him all the more trustworthy.


    Well, if Your Majesty says so.


    When Orpheus sided with Chief Magistrate Tyren, Rockfelican didnt add anything further.


    Only then did their gazes shift to me.


    So, youre the madman who openly confessed to being a Necromancer?


    King Orpheus looked at me, arms crossed, as if I were an intriguing artifact.


    Soon, I really felt like a valuable object in the hands of an appraiser, as he circled around me.


    You are aware of our kingdoms laws, arent you? Dark Mages can be executed on the spot at the discretion of the Mage Magistrate.


    I am aware.


    The kingdoms crackdown on Dark Mages is more stringent than one might imagine. Even in medieval times, immediate execution without a trial was a rarely exercised right, and in the modern world, it would be unimaginable.


    But this is a medieval settingand a game.


    And considering the kingdoms history, their strict measures against Dark Mages were somewhat understandable.


    Are you the reincarnation of Herald-Hazard or something? Planning on single-handedly bringing ruin to our kingdom?


    Herald-Hazard.


    A name that could send shivers down the spine of any citizen of the Griffin Kingdom.


    A monstrous figure who, as a necromancer, almost single-handedly brought the kingdom to the brink of ruin.


    Even the main storyline in the game involved tracing his steps and unraveling the secrets of the kingdom.


    No.


    As I answered calmly, King Orpheus let out a long, seemingly exasperated sigh.


    Then why confess? Do you feel guilty for your crimes? I heard something odd happened at the Robern Academy, although no official reports have arrived yet. You might be related, I presume?


    Not even two days have passed since the incident at the Academy.


    Even for a king, its impossible to have immediate knowledge of such a supernatural event.


    Its for the kingdom.


    Hmm?


    Upon my declaration, both King Orpheus and Rockfelican, who was silently standing behind him, had a slight tremor in their eyes.


    You must have read my letter.


    I never sent a letter to the king. Theres no hotline for that sort of thing, to begin with.


    The letter was sent to the Mage Tower where the Grand Magus resides.


    Under normal circumstances, a simple letter would never make it to the Grand Magus. Thats why I had enclosed a special device of my own in the letter, something he couldnt simply ignore.


    Rockfelican slowly reached out his hand.


    A transparent membrane, akin to a fish tank, materialized. Inside it was a lively, blue mana clusterthe very thing I had included in the letter.


    Setting aside the contents of the letter, in which you confessed...


    King Orpheus observed the lively mana, intrigued.


    Rockfelican seemed to have a lot to say too, but restrained himself given the presence of the king, who slowly spoke.


    ...How is this mana moving on its own? Is this some kind of necromancy as well? Even Grand Magus, who is said to have mastered most forms of magic, came to me with wide eyes just 30 minutes ago due to this unique magic.


    Ahem.NewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    Rockfelican coughed awkwardly, avoiding eye contact but not denying the statement. The Grand Magus then took over the conversation.


    The notion of mana moving autonomously is truly astounding. Properly managed, this could result in a groundbreaking, almost perpetual source of energy that requires no resources.


    ...


    As I gazed at him, as if to question the obviousness of his statement, the Grand Magus chuckled and nodded his head.


    Yes, of course. The one who invented it would naturally recognize its significance.


    Then, Rockfelican inquired further, his voice tinged with a low groan.


    If your claim to act for the kingdom is true, could you explain the principle behind this extraordinary marvel of sentient magic? Which feels as if it possesses a will of its own?


    I responded, indifferent to the Grand Maguss captivated eyes.


    Necromancy.


    And now, the citizens naturally believe dark magic to be evil, an absolute wickedness. The religious institutions have also taken advantage of this to solidify their position.


    .


    To suddenly accept dark magic now? Believers from all corners would rise up in revolt.


    Whether their belief is right or wrong doesnt matter. For them, it is an immutable truth.


    The scars that Herald-Hazard left behind still painfully linger within us.


    It was an irrefutable refusal.


    With a furrowed brow and a sense of resignation, King Orpheus heard me speak again.


    Your Majesty.


    ...Speak.


    If we keep a bandage on a wound indefinitely, well never know whether it has healed cleanly, festered, or turned into a scar.


    ...


    How long will the Griffin Kingdom continue to nurse the wound created by dark magic? How much time has to pass for the scars of that day to fade?


    Their deaths will be remembered forever!


    Gritting his teeth, King Orpheuss eyes flared up for a moment, venting fury towards me.


    The countless citizens who died at the hands of the nefarious dark mage will forever be remembered in my heart and in our land! Do not insult them so thoughtlessly.


    Yes.


    Remembering the departed is the right thing to do.


    The weight of their deaths was undeniableladen with sorrow, tragedy, and heartache.


    Yet.


    Your Majesty.


    The dead are just thatdead.


    Turn your gaze toward the living.


    ...


    Look at your citizens who toil under the sun, who seek solace in a single drink at the end of a weary day, who close their eyes at night with hope for another dawn.


    King Orpheus is no sovereign from centuries past. Hes not the monarch who once presided over souls lost in the calamity of Herald-Hazard.


    His concern must be for the living. For the present.


    Its honorable to remember the past, and venerable to pay tribute to the deceased. But do not misplace your priorities.


    Its something I, a necromancer, can confidently say.


    As Deus Verdi, a being who has deciphered the core tenets of necromancy and stands at the very nexus between life and death, I speak with utmost certainty.


    I can clearly delineate the line, for my vision encompasses both the living and the deceased.


    The dead cannot take precedence over the living.


    King Orpheus tightened his lips and averted his gaze, his expression betraying a tangle of internal struggles.


    Your Majesty.


    A sword made of mana suddenly materialized in my hand.


    Grand Magus Rockfelican, who stood behind, visibly tensed, readying himself to interject immediately. But King Orpheus quelled him with a mere gesture.


    Look at this sword.


    His gaze landed on the tip of the sword, shimmering with blue mana.


    Right now, its a weapon that threatens you. With the slightest movement, it could harm Your Majesty.


    But then, I slowly handed him the hilt of the sword. He accepted it, as if propelled by some unseen force.


    Now the sword was pointed at me.


    With just a slight change in direction, with merely a different hand wielding it, the weapon that could harm Your Majesty has become the closest thing to protect you.


    With the sword between us, I locked eyes with his golden irises once again.


    Would you forsake a sword entirely, branding it as evil, just because it once harmed you?


    Most things in the world are too ambiguous to be neatly categorized into a binary framework.


    To treat poison, one must use poison. Similarly, its also necessary to utilize one evil to vanquish another.


    The countless wounds and grudges born of Herald-Hazard


    Those scars left unhealed by the dark mageI will soothe and heal them.


    And who are you to say that?


    In the Kings slowly spoken words, a palpable weight resonated.


    And in response to his query, a gentle smile naturally formed on my lips.


    People call a woman who borrows the power of gods to save others a Saintess.


    And then, I continued.


    As for I, who borrow the power of the dead, am nothing but a mere necromancer.


    --- End of The Chapter ---


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 48: The Execution Ceremony

    Chapter 48: The Execution Ceremony


    ......


    For a moment, silence envelops the prison.


    Having said all I needed to, I was simply awaiting the kings verdict.


    The Grand Mage, too, swallows nervously, revealing his own apprehension.


    ......I.


    King Orpheus, who had been bowing his head, raises his eyes, now filled with resolve. His clenched fist subtly reasserts his authority.


    I cannot trust you.


    ......


    Your words may be persuasive, but I am the king of this nation.


    In the game, King Orpheus had been on the throne for just over a year


    A youthful king who ascended to the throne at a young age,


    A man of deep strategy and skill in martial arts,


    He was a man of conviction who loved his people.


    I had never assumed he would accept my request just based on some words.


    My judgment must not be arbitrary. It must be just. Regardless of the persuasiveness of your words, I cannot be swayed by a single individual.


    You speak the truth, Your Majesty.


    Gently nodding, I show respect for the kings decision, who continues,


    Indeed, I acknowledge that unexplained incidents are occurring throughout the kingdom and that their frequency is increasing day by day. You must already know that Saintess is necessary to deal with them. But even if I would like to dispatch her, summoning her is not a trivial matter.


    The only one who can effectively deal with the phenomena caused by evil spirits in the kingdom is the Saintess.


    But to deal with them, she may have to travel far and wide.


    However, the church would not look kindly upon treating the Saintess as a mere servant of the royal family, to be summoned here and there at will.


    Every time she moves, there would undoubtedly be a tense standoff between the royal family and the church.


    Therefore, Ill give you an opportunity.


    Swoosh.


    The king raises three fingers.


    From this point on, I will require three things from you. If you resolve them all, I will consider placing my trust in you, a criminal in my eyes. Moreover, I will officially proclaim the royal familys trust in you.


    Your Majesty!


    Grand Mage Rockfelican urgently shouts from behind, but Orpheus waves him off, signaling that its fine.


    Be mindful that this trust is directed at you, not at a necromancer. Also, know that these tasks will not be easy.


    I understand.


    This is precisely why I believed in King Orpheus. For he is wise enough to recognize that my words are not deceitful.


    But theres not enough information and background about the person that is me to trust.


    He was essentially saying that by solving this sort of homework he has assigned, I can prove my worth for him to consider my request.


    The first task is to see if you can save yourself. A foolish savior who cant even protect his own body is of no use to the kingdom.


    King Orpheus declares this resolutely, clenching his fist tightly.


    We will proceed with your execution ceremony. Mage Magistrate Tyren Ol Velocus will carry out your execution.


    ......


    He is among the top experts in the kingdom. Do you think you can survive?


    If I die here, it would merely be the end of a dark mage.


    But if I survive, it would serve as a stage to prove my capabilities.


    Still, the Grand Mage shakes his head vehemently, as if to say that surviving a duel against Tyren would be an impossible task.


    Especially since Mage Magistrates are notably strong against mages.


    In my current state, I would probably lose in an instant without even piercing through their armor that distorts space itself.


    Sure.


    I answered, with a smile that came to me naturally.


    Simple enough.


    * * *


    As he receives the farewell of the Mage Magistrates, King Orpheus takes a step forward.


    Its a strange feeling.


    Its exhilarating yet uncomfortable, a sensation of good fortune mixed with a sense that something has gone awry.


    Deus Verdi was indeed an enigmatic man.


    How does the Grand Mage see it?


    Therefore, he seeks advice from Grand Mage Rockfelican, the man who led him to this point.


    Rockfelican closes his lips for a moment before answering gravely.


    He could be either a once-in-a-lifetime genius or a con man. However, when I consider the magic he sent me, a spell that possessed its own will, theres a high likelihood that...


    Hes a genius?


    Even that might be an understatement. I have faced several necromancers myself, but he was the first to directly manipulate souls.


    It was also the first time the Grand Mage openly praised and acknowledged another mage, other than his own apprentices.


    Hmm.


    Of course, the reason for the Kings proposal had the kingdoms interests in mind. Yet, he couldnt deny that personal emotions were also involved.


    Snap!


    The chains binding me suddenly split in half.


    Finally, my hands become free.


    As I rotate my stiff wrists, Tyren looks at me with a sneer.


    Yes, even though we used mana-weakening chains, you managed to free yourself. Its not normal, but Ive heard of it.


    Its just that my mana is suppressed, But I can still utilize the surrounding souls.


    Before warping, the Dark Sage who entered me had magically transformed to lend me its own mana, making it easier for me to break the mana-weakening chains.


    Very well.


    Thump!


    The end of the staff violently strikes the ground. The earth quakes as if crying out, and a cloud of dust disperses into the air.


    I, Magistrate Tyren Ol Velocus, shall execute you for your crimes.


    As powerful mana erupts, the numerous evil spirits that were in the execution grounds start to flee. The intimidating aura he suddenly emitted was no small matter.


    No wonder hes considered one of the kingdoms most potent forces.


    I have to admit, even if Aria fought him now, I couldnt guarantee her victory.


    Ordinarily, this would have been an unwinnable fight.


    It wouldnt be strange if the decisive moment arrived in an instant, but


    [Im really going in now!]


    Swoosh!


    The Dark Sage - who was residing in my body - travels towards my core, truly entering my body.


    Even if her actions are easy to misunderstand, there is no need to. She is just following my words, and I dont plan to relinquish control of my body or mind.


    At that moment, as if sensing her in my body, a slight tremor flickers through Tyrens eyes.


    I open my mouth to rebuke him.


    Magistrate, behold the blood on your own hands.


    The Lemegeton, which the Dark Sage had been holding on my behalf, suddenly appears in my grip. It begins to emanate a dark light, forcibly rousing the countless souls that were dormant in the execution ground.


    Look at your handsstained and sullied, so much so that even their original color has lost its meaning.


    The Lemegeton had not only awakened but also empowered the reluctant souls of the Setimas.


    It begins to do the same again.


    Moreover, the souls of the execution ground had been forced to lie dormant after losing their lives, and they would clearly remember the object of their resentment.


    This place is not merely an execution ground. It is the grandest graveyard situated in Greyford.


    A place where many influential figures have met their end.


    All I had to do was reach out to the massive amounts of mana that the awakened souls possessed.


    Are you prepared to drown in the blood youve spilled yourself, Tyren Ol Velocus?


    [The ancestors are calling me to fight the final battle!]


    [Usually, Id charge for something like this! But I have some personal grudges against this guy.]


    [Yes, this is the opportunity.]


    Unlike ordinary evil spirits, they transformed into new spells on their own, even though all I did was convert their mana into magic by empowering their will.


    Chieftain Katoler, Pirate King Owlman, Prophet Benton. All executed by my hands.


    Witnessing the spectacle, Tyren shakes his head in disbelief.


    Very well, you have my respect. You are different from the necromancers Ive dealt with until now.


    Spirits spread out on the execution ground continue to rise from the earth.


    Because both the Dark Sage and I are converting our mana into necromancy spells, their numbers keep increasing.


    Tyren audaciously lifts his staff and releases a rough torrent of mana.


    Mana cascades from him, embroidering the sky.


    The mana spreading through the execution ground with a rustling sound evokes the image of a giant treeOr perhaps like a crack that has broken the sky.


    Even so! They are all dead! Killed once by none other than me, Magistrate Tyren Ol Velocus!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Despite the spirits attacks having already begun, none could penetrate Tyrens armor.


    [The defense is so strong, youd need to fire a ballista to pierce it,] the Dark Sage mutters.


    Sinners! Rise again and again! I shall execute you a hundred times over!


    Tyrens staff, resembling a spear, swings fiercely, his momentum impressing even his opponentme.


    Lets see you try.


    Calmly, I straighten my clothes.


    The light from the Lemegeton in my hand intensifies, and the Dark Sages necromancy spells begin to be quickly absorbed within me.


    Tyren must know that this is a battle against time.


    After all, he cant directly harm the souls.


    If he can get through the multitude of spirits and reach me, then I lose.


    If he cant, I win.


    That was the nature of this battle.


    --- End of The Chapter ---


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 49: The Steel Conviction

    Chapter 49: The Steel Conviction


    Its truly a relief that this battle isnt being shown to the civilians.


    Orpheus, who was watching the battle between the necromancer Deus Verdi and the Mage Magistrate Tyren Ol Velocus, shared his candid feelings.


    If the masses had witnessed this, their fear of dark magic would only have intensified.


    Lightning and storms, terror and chill


    Necromancers were generally known for merely imbuing their mana with malice to execute destructive spells.


    But what lay before his eyes seemed nothing short of a natural catastrophe.


    The Grand Magus and his apprentices had already sprung up from their seats, analyzing the multitude of spells raining down.


    It appears that the main spells are Prophet Bentons unique magic of Wave of Terror and the Blade Storm that Grahan used to employ.


    All these unique spells from past criminals. Can this truly be the spectacle produced by a single individual?


    M-Master.


    ......


    Standing here, witnessing firsthand how many have been executed here, one cant help but feel a complex swirl of emotions.


    The great spells of powerful figures, long lost in the annals of history, manifested as their unique, awe-inspiring selves, assaulting Magistrate Tyren.


    Even for an Archmage, replicating this spectacle would be nigh impossible.


    And yet, hunched within that storm, Tyren stood like a steel statue, facing everything head-on.


    But.


    In the end, this battle was a race against time.


    Continual resistance alone wont bring victory, especially in this execution ground where countless have already perished.


    If Tyren remains passive, his defeat will only become more inevitable.


    And he knew that too. Thus


    Bang!


    Amidst the ferocious bombardment of magic, he, somehow, took a heavy step forward.


    * * *


    For a spirit to use its own mana, a strong will is required.


    Generally, that will is rooted in resentment.


    Only when the resentment is so profound that it can substitute for a physical body can the spirit use its own mana in its spectral form.


    For example, the woman with a half-burned face, who was currently accompanying Illuania was such a case.


    Otherwise, shed be no different from ambient mana drifting in the atmospheremerely more concentrated.


    Thats why it was surprising.


    Many of the departed souls in the execution ground had, surprisingly, left the world without any lingering regrets, finding their own peace.


    It seemed they had each closed their eyes in their own individual moments of realization.


    Some had closed their eyes entrusting their lingering concerns to posterity, despite their sorrow.


    Others, having lived a carefree, hedonistic life, closed their eyes laughing, thinking, Ive had my fun; time to go.


    Some welcomed their own death, saying they could finally return to the embrace of God.


    If not for Lemegeton, known as Spirit Stone, awakening these spirits would have been a failure from the start.


    [It feels like my head is going to explode!]


    You wont die.


    The Dark Sage possessing me was aiding in the conversion of numerous souls mana into magic.


    I wasnt the one fighting.


    After awakening the spirits and transforming those souls who lacked resentment into clumps of magical mana, they would go forth and fight of their own accord.


    Chieftain Katoler became a violent bolt of lightning, striking down upon Tyren.


    Pirate King Oulman transformed himself into a pistol bullet, launching forward.


    Prophet Benton became a massive wave of fire, sweeping across the land.


    Strategist Foltman turned into a spear of ice, stabbing Tyren from a blind spot.


    Grahan of Silence became a blade-like storm, preventing Tyren from stepping forward recklessly.


    [Really, this is incredible.]


    .


    Finding a moments respite, the Dark Sage opened her mouth while observing the spectacle before us.


    Tyren Ol Velocus was a man who embodied righteousness to the point of being rigid.


    Ive borne the grudges of a hundred, and saved a thousand souls! Deads! How dare you obstruct my path!


    [Where do you think youre going?!]


    [I will kill you! I will stop you!]


    [Your debts have not yet been cleared!]


    The mana of the resentful spirits wasnt infinite.


    As their firepower gradually weakened, the spirits stopped pouring out crude spells and began to cling directly to Tyren.


    They grabbed at his feet, hung onto his shoulders, wrapped their hands around his waist, and strangled his neck.


    It was as if countless evil spirits were trying to drag him to hell, and Tyren was resisting their pull.


    As the Chief magistrate, he had executed many.


    There were those who may have been wronged, and those who rightly deserved death.


    Not only were there criminals who had violated the kingdoms laws, but there were also generals from rival nations, and chieftains of immigrant tribes who had lost in war.


    Undoubtedly, each had their own story.


    But my intent wasnt to alleviate the resentment of these spirits.


    I was simply unleashing all of my prowess as a necromancer to defeat this man named Tyren.


    Remarkable.


    Thus, I couldnt help but genuinely admire.


    The sight of him bearing the hatred of countless deceased souls to protect the Griffin Kingdom...


    It reminded me of the legendary titan, Atlas, who held up the sky in myths.


    Boom.


    Finally.


    His steps had reached his destination.


    Standing before me, his appearance was utterly wretched.


    His armor and staff were shattered, and the mana hed focused on for defense was completely drained.


    Sweat and blood stained him, and ragged would be an understatement for his scorched body.


    For the... kingdom.


    His trembling hand lifts, and his hefty fist gently touches my chest.


    Struggling, he rasps out a few words with a voice as if choked by dust.


    Execution... must be...


    My clothes were stained, soaked with his blood.


    Thud.


    And that was it.


    In the end, once


    Just once, after touching me, he falls to his knees, head bowed low.


    A faint breath was the only indication that he still lived.


    But his limp body signaled he had passed out.


    An eerie silence enveloped the surroundings.


    Magistrates who had been observing the execution rushed forward.


    Their faces were filled with awe and respect, and some were even shedding tears.


    Seeing their leader, who hadnt retreated an inch even when facing the formidable dark wizard dubbed the evil of the kingdom, their emotions seemed overwhelmingly stirred.


    Swish.


    As one person saluted Tyren,


    Swish, swish, swish.


    Others followed suit, directing their salutes toward him as well, filled with reverence.


    Even in dire circumstances, his unwavering adherence to his own beliefs and justice was undoubtedly noble and worthy of praise.


    Thus, I too placed my hand on my chest and bowed.


    I respect Your steel conviction.


    --- End of The Chapter ---


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 50: The Second Trial

    Chapter 50: The Second Trial


    The execution was a failure.


    I could immediately feel that the way I was treated had shifted 180 degrees just because of that.


    Instead of the cold, dust-filled dungeon where the Mage Magistrates had taken me, I was now offered a room in the royal palace, imbued with old-world charm.


    That didnt mean I was free to stay here as I pleased, however.


    In reality, this place was just a more fortified prison.


    [Its as you predicted,] said the Dark Sage, who appeared by phasing through the wall and gave a slight nod.


    [The Grand Magus, along with his disciples, is surrounding this room from all sides. If you so much as move your mana in a hostile manner, theyll be ready to draw blood.]


    The reason I was brought here was that the Mage Magistrates had concluded they could not contain me.


    After all, I had effortlessly defeated Tyren, the strongest of the Mage Magistrates, without so much as a scratch on me.


    Even considering that the execution ground was particularly advantageous for me, the royal family couldnt simply overlook how easily I had neutralized Tyren.


    King Orpheus himself was likely quite surprised by my capabilities.


    [So whats the plan now?]


    .


    When I give no response and simply look out the window, the Dark Sage corrects her vague statement and asks again.


    [Do you really intend to solve all three trials the king mentioned? Youve got two left. Do you really think hell accept you, a dark mage, once theyre resolved?]


    I choose not to answer. My faith in King Orpheus remains unwavering. Hes a king who stands by his word.


    [And even if he accepts you, what about the citizens? What about the Church? Theyll openly criticize you; theyll never accept you.]


    The grim resentment in her voice indirectly conveys what kind of treatment she received as a dark mage.


    [You must not know because youve only recently embarked on this path. Youll regret it eventually. Do you think sincerity will persuade them? That proving yourself through results will validate you? Surprisingly, the world doesnt place much importance on such things.]


    I know.


    I cut her off. If I keep my mouth shut, she will continue to spew whatever she wants to say indefinitely.


    I dont assume that the kingdom will accept me just because the king does, I say.


    However, it was necessary for me to gain external recognition to carry out my activities.


    Even if they dont believe in me, I can still make them hold their tongues.


    Aria and Finden Ai were actively working on solving this issue.


    They havent reached their goal yet, but I dont doubt theyll make timely progress.


    [Make them hold their tongues?] the Dark Sage queries.


    I choose not to answer, mainly because the door opens and King Orpheus walks in.


    Ahem.


    He enters the room, clearing his throat awkwardly. The Grand Magus who follows him looks at me with far more caution than before.


    Did you rest well yesterday?


    Yes, thanks to the comfortable room you provided, I was able to rest well.


    King Orpheus seems to want to say something about yesterdays failed execution but exhales deeply instead, as if unable to find the right words.


    I did not expect you to defeat the Chief Magistrate so easily. Your abilities are undeniable.


    I dont contradict him.


    While it was important to remain objective in my self-assessment, there was no need to deliberately downplay my abilities publicly.


    It would be less humiliating for the Chief Magistrate too.


    So, Im thinking of presenting my second trial for you. Is that acceptable?


    I accept.


    As I respond with an indifferent nod, King Orpheus face visibly darkens, and he whispers hesitantly.


    I have a younger sister. Her name is Eleanor Luden Griffin. You probably know that she is currently a student at the Robern Academy.


    Yes, I am aware.


    How could I not be?


    Even in the game, Eleanor is a rather significant character. Although players have mixed opinions about her, she serves as a stepping stone for the protagonist Arias growth.


    She has been plagued by chronic nightmares for several years now.


    Orpheus narrows his eyes slightly, betraying his weariness. Just thinking about his sister seems to add to his stress, filling him with sorrow.


    Many people have been summoned to resolve her nightmares. Even the saintess was consulted, yet the problem remains unsolved.


    ...


    Bang!


    Recognizing the gravity of the situation, Eleanor hastily kicks the carriage door, but aside from its regular clattering, the carriage shows no signs of being affected in any way.


    Open!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    She tries desperately to escape the carriage, but it wont open.


    Then, through the window up front, she feels the gaze of the coachman looking her way.


    Shatter!


    He shatters the window with his forehead and oozes his way in, then subtly grins.


    Is it Mana this time?


    Stop it!


    Another clue revealed: she realizes shes in a dream.


    Enough, stop it!


    Heh.


    Despite Eleanors urgent plea,


    Heh heh heh heh heh.


    The laughing coachmans form begins to disintegrate. Morphing into a gel-like substance, he soon takes on a shape identical to Eleanors.


    Would you like to see what Ive practiced?


    What?


    When she asks, confused by the cryptic question, the fake Eleanor smiles and gestures.


    Hello, I am Eleanor Luden Griffin.


    !


    The impersonation is spot-on.


    It mirrors exactly what Eleanor had said and how she had acted on her first day at the academy, during her self-introduction.


    I may be a princess of the kingdom, but Id rather you not make a fuss over that.


    Stop it.


    Lets just do our best as friends and as rivals.


    I said, stop!


    Thud!


    Pr-Princess?!


    She feels a throbbing pain in her forehead.


    Suddenly waking from her sleep, Eleanor finds her entire body soaked in sweat, her forehead tinged with red, evidently from hitting it against something inside the carriage.


    The carriage has stopped, and the coachman is looking at her with concern.


    Princess! Are you alright? You seemed unwell, so I stopped the carriage.


    Huff! Huff!


    She remembers the coachmans face.


    Her own sour sweat stings her nose as well.


    But it doesnt end here.


    With trembling hands, she manipulates her mana.


    A gentle blue light gathers at her fingertips, reminding her that this is indeed reality.


    Is it Mana this time?


    The voice, eerie as it mumbled those words, still lingers vividly in her mind.


    Ah, hic!


    Tears form, trickling down and dampening Eleanors cheeks.


    Though the coachman is shocked and suggests taking her to a nearby clinic,


    Eleanor cant muster any response; she huddles up, consumed by fear.


    Please, someone, please...


    Her plea for help choked in her throat, unable to escape past her tears.


    --- End of The Chapter ---


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 51: Eleanor Luden Griffin

    Chapter 51: Eleanor Luden Griffin


    Hmm.


    Deia savors the warmth and aroma of her tea, letting it swirl on her tongue as one might do with fine wine.


    In North Whedon, where even tea leaves are scarce, she indulges in this small luxury, savoring every drop.


    Perhaps its the sense of stability that has recently settled in her life, but she finds herself feeling increasingly at ease.


    Her eldest brother, Darius Verdi, has been relentless in his training since his loss to Finden Ai. If the lord is training, the local militia can hardly slack off, so the overall skill level of the military has been improving as well.


    Moreover, members of Finden Ais group have been surprisingly cooperative in their leaders absence. Rumors are even circulating about a burgeoning romance between a woman from North Whedon and a man from Finden Ais groupa sure sign of improving relations.


    How peaceful.


    Just as Deia allows herself to relish this moment of tranquility, shes jolted back to reality.


    Ah, ah, my lady!


    A maids frantic voice reverberates from beyond the office door.


    Deia senses that the peace is about to shatter; she can practically hear the noise of looming turmoil.


    The maid bursts into the room, clutching a letter.


    Th-this just arrived! Its from the Magic Tower!


    Magic Tower?


    Deias brows furrow as she takes the letter. Infused with a soft blue glow of mana, it bears the unmistakable seal of the Magic Tower.


    Could it be... Has something happened to him?


    Her thoughts race back to the shocking revelation about another personality possessing Deus.


    He cant have been discovered as a necromancer, can he?


    Almost forgetting to breathe, her hands tremble as she hastily opens the letter.


    Reading its contents, her shoulders tense involuntarily.


    Confession? A necromancer?


    From Deias muttered words, the maid seems to grasp the gravity of the situation.


    Exexecution? Mage Magistrates?


    Crumple.


    She crushes the letter in her hand and takes a deep breath to regain her composure, her face managing a slight smile.


    After nodding to herself, almost as if to cement her resolve, she quickly finishes her tea.


    Haah.


    Yes, lets calm down...


    Calm down...


    Theres no way! This bastard! A confession? Even hiding it thoroughly would be insufficient, and he confesses? What is he thinking will happen to our estate!


    Bam!


    Kicking the desk with her foot, Deia feels a stinging pain radiate from her toes, but she only blinks away a tiny tear and feigns ignorance as she shouts.


    Prepare the carriage and fetch my coat! Were leaving for Greyford immediately!


    Ah, yes, maam!


    The maid rushes out, leaving Deias mind swirling with conflicting thoughts.


    She had anticipated their next meeting would be no sooner than next year, given his responsibilities at Robern Academy.


    To think they would meet so soon.


    It will take time to reach Greyford, so their reunion will be roughly a month from their last encounter.


    That is, if hes still alive.


    Without hesitation, I stepped out of the room, Dark Sage trailing behind, floating lightly as she grasped my shoulder.


    [Would you like some tea?]


    [Hehe, hehehe.]


    [......]


    Spirits drifted through the royal corridor, spectral presences floating in the ether.


    Surveying them, Dark Sage let out a disdainful click of her tongue, her expression chilly.


    [Youd expect a royal palace to be teeming with spirits, especially significant ones, given all the noble rivalries, hidden conflicts, and secret wars that occur here.]


    ......


    [And yet, none of that here?]


    She finally fell silent after receiving a subtle shake of the head from me in response to her speculative monologue.


    We came to a stop before a door at the end of the elongated hallway. The disciples fixed their gaze on me, their eyes sharp as they issued a warning.


    This is the princesss private chamber. Choose your words and actions carefully.


    Make a single misstep, and we wont hesitate to intervene. Were watching you.


    Haah.


    I sighed, my breath tinged with contempt for their superfluous caution.


    To you, she may just be a princess, but


    *Creak*


    I entered without bothering to knock. If Princess Eleanor was true to her nature, such formalities would likely be counterproductive.


    To me, she is also a student.


    Eleanor appeared to be waiting for me, seated and staring vacantly in my direction. Her disheveled golden hair, the lifeless look in her eyes, and the pronounced dark circles beneath them all indicated that the situation was more severe than I had initially suspected.


    Deus Verdi.


    She uttered my name, her voice tinged with an inexplicable fragility. The Grand Mages disciples sighed, turning away from the scene.


    Tch.


    A click of my tongue escaped involuntarily. It was evident she hadnt slept in days, plagued by relentless nightmares.


    Princess Eleanor, can you hear me?


    ...Huh? Ah, yes, Im fine.


    Even after calling her name, she couldnt fully focus. It wasnt just sleep deprivation; she was emotionally depleted as well.


    Her state is far worse than I had imagined.


    This was not the Eleanor I knew. She was someone who had always been self-assured, confident, and proud of her royal lineage. She would go to great lengths to maintain her dignity, fearing the loss of her familys nobility more than her own life.


    For example, the mere thought of her golden hair becoming tarnished or failing to adhere to royal decorum was anathema to her.


    Her fervor was such that, even at the point of her death, she managed to uphold her royal dignity.


    Proud and unyielding to the very end, even if others viewed her path as heretical, she herself walked it believing it to be the righteous way, without a shred of regret.


    Eleanor Luden Griffin.


    Also known as the Fallen Princess, the Insomniac Rebel, the Dignified Monster.


    Much like Finden Ai...


    She was the boss who symbolized the conclusion of a chapter.


    A figure who was to die at the hands of Aria someday.


    --- End of The Chapter ---


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 52: A Code Just Between the Two of Us

    Chapter 52: A Code Just Between the Two of Us


    The room was enveloped in silence.


    Both Princess Eleanor and the grand mages disciples watched me with closed lips.


    As if urging me to provide an answer quickly.


    ......


    I was lost in thought, my eyes fixed on the princess.


    Nothing.


    Absolutely nothing.


    Not a single evil spirit clung to her.


    [Hmm?]


    Even the Dark Sage wore a nuanced expression, scanning Eleanor from head to toe, then finally looked at me as if to say, I have no idea.


    [Do you see anything?]


    Thinking that I should explicitly warn Dark Sage not to speak when others are present, I took a step closer to Princess Eleanor.


    There are several evil spirits or monsters related to nightmares.


    For example, in the era I was in, there was a monster called Mack, composed of various animal body parts.


    Of course, that one is a monster that eats nightmares.


    If we compare it to this world, there are Mongmas. Since its a world where demons really exist, having such demons is quite natural, but demons were not entities that could be easily seen.


    And if it were a demon, the Saintess would have already dealt with it.


    While evil spirits are one thing, a demon would never have been overlooked by the Saintess. She is, in a sense, the antithesis of demons.


    In the game, the way she goes on a demon-grinding spree while she is a party member was so significant that it was established as one of the main routes.


    Anyway,


    Its definitely not related to demons. Nor does it appear shes afflicted by evil spirits or monsters.


    Is it something within the dream that I cant see?


    Just as I was contemplating, Princess Eleanor snapped at me irritably.


    You said youd heal me! What are you doing now!


    Her outburst, perhaps exacerbated by stress, seemed far removed from the Eleanor I knew from the game.


    Are her nightmares shocking enough to change her personality?


    I asked her outright.


    What are the contents of your dreams?


    ......


    Do they vary every day?


    I had already heard about it once from King Orpheus, but I still wanted to hear it directly from the princess.


    She clenched her lips tightly, then cautiously started to open up.


    The content of her dreams always differed.


    The locations, the circumstances, the people appearing.


    But what was crucial was that the dreams were so realistic, it was hard to distinguish them from reality. And always, someone appeared to learn something new about the disparity between dream and reality.


    Last time, after I told them there was no scent... after a while, my dreams started having smells.


    The disciples of the grand mage let out melancholy sighs upon hearing this. How terrified the princess was became readily apparent.


    After hearing all of this, I nodded my head slightly and responded.


    Please sleep.


    ....What did you say?


    You need to sleep for me to check your condition.


    Eleanor sprang up from her chair as if having a fit.


    No, no way! I dont want to fall asleep!


    As she retreated from me as if fleeing, the grand mages disciples rushed in, blocking my path.


    Stay still.


    Make a move and youll be reduced to ashes.


    However, I didnt even glance at them; I responded to Eleanor.


    You cant avoid sleep forever, can you? Eventually, you will have no choice but to rest.


    ......


    So, please sleep while Im here. Thats the only way I can analyze the cause of these nightmares.


    The situation is different now, but dreams are evolving, gradually imitating reality.


    Standing beside her was Deus Verdi, who emitted a subtly pleasant scent even without any applied fragrance.


    Though Deus maintained a stoic expression, there was an aura of subtle confidence and assurance on his face.


    Did...did you figure something out?


    As she took the towel he offered to wipe her sweaty neck, Deus nodded as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Yes, Ive found a solution.


    Good... thats a relief.


    Was the code any help?


    Huh?


    Only now regaining her wits, Eleanor smiled faintly and nodded.


    Yes, thanks to it, I could realize it was just a dream.


    Thats fortunate.


    Deus nodded slightly, responding with an air of calm assurance.


    It seems well be able to resolve your nightmares by tomorrow.


    Re, really?!


    As a visibly surprised Eleanor responded with a radiant smile, Deus confidently assured her, Absolutely, without a doubt.


    Soon, he spoke again, Then, Ill take my leave as I need to prepare.


    Alright, Im counting on you.


    Eleanor sat up, thinking she needed to wash up for starters. There was a slight dizziness, but her mood was upbeat.


    Deus Verdi remained exactly as she first perceived himprecise, confident, yet cool-headed.


    A perfect fit


    ...


    ...


    ...


    He was a perfect fit with what she had imagined as her first impression


    Taking a deep breath through her nose, she sensed the lingering scent of Deus left in the close vicinity of her.


    Slowly, she reached out to draw in mana. At her fingertips, the mana manifested as a shimmering blue light.


    And finally,


    As Deus was about to exit, his hand on the doorknob, Eleanor swallowed hard and questioned him.


    Deus.


    Yes, Your Highness.


    Is this reality?


    He slowly let go of the doorknob, and it clicked back into place.


    Deus turned around and spoke coolly.


    Damn it.


    .


    .


    .


    Huff! Huff!


    Eleanor woke up, finding herself in the same bed, soaked in sweat just like before.


    The room lights were on, indicating that it had grown dark outside. Just like in her dream, Deus Verdi and Grand Mages two disciples were standing watch over her.


    ......


    With the towel that Deus silently handed her, Eleanor wrapped her face and forced herself to take deep breaths.


    In that state, she questioned Deus.


    Is, is, is this... reality?


    In response, Deus replied dispassionately.


    Fermats Last Theorem. One of the most famous unsolved problems in the history of mathematics. Many mathematicians have wept, given up, and remained silent before it.


    ......


    However, 358 years after the problem was posed to the world, Andrew Wiles found the answer. It was a historic moment.


    Upon hearing this, Eleanors eyes moistened with relief, and she muttered irritably.


    What nonsense was that, damn it.


    --- End of The Chapter ---


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 53: New Knowledge

    Chapter 53: New Knowledge


    Returning to my room, I let out a sigh, stretching my tensed muscles. I had exerted quite a bit, thanks to the apprentices of the Grand Mage.


    [Youve worked hard.]UppTodated from no?/v/e/lb(i)n.c(o)/m


    Dark Sage appears, thinking its finally time for a conversation. I had glared at her several times to stay still, so she had avoided talking altogether.


    I sneak a peek at her, then start to remove my jacket.


    When Eleanor was asleep, did you see anything?


    To my question, Dark Sage firmly shakes her head.


    [Not at all. Do you really think theres an evil spirit inside? The more I see, the more I feel thats not the case.]


    ......


    Seeing me stay silent, she subtly moves closer, mimicking an offer to hold my jacket for me. Of course, she cant physically hold it, so I hang it on the coat rack, disregarding her gesture.


    Seemingly miffed, she crosses her arms and poses a counter-question.


    [And you? In this domain, youre more of an expert than I am, arent you?]


    I know.


    That she didnt see anything.


    Still, I had to ask.


    Because...


    I, too, didnt see anything.


    No presence of any evil spirit or monster I didnt feel any energy whatsoever. I had suggested to the princess that maybe if she slept I might see something.


    Yet I saw nothing, which left me a bit perplexed.


    .


    Seated on the chair, I crossed my legs, but soon stood up again, yearning for a sip of coffee or tea. The room was equipped with essentials for me: tea leaves, coffee beans, a grinder, and a teapot.


    Normally, Id boil tea, but tonight, given that Id likely pull an all-nighter, I started grinding coffee beans.


    *Whirr, whirr.*


    As I turned the hand grip, the rich aroma of coffee playfully teased my nose.


    Suddenly, I thought of Finden Ai.


    I had once told her not to touch the tea leaves as when she prepared the tea, it tasted like pigs urine. But after that, she seemed to have developed a taste for brewing and kept bringing me more without my asking.


    All of them tasted atrociously bad. Honestly, it was mostly lukewarm water.


    I bet shes doing well right now.


    She might be tackling a highly challenging dungeon, but it was the combination of Aria and Finden Ai. Given their prowess in close combat, possibly the best, my trust in them was absolute.


    Yes, all I need to do is perform well here.


    To roam the kingdom proudly as a necromancer, I need to resolve this matter.


    After brewing the coffee, I sat back down on the chair. Dark Sage was gazing at me, seemingly irritated.


    [Since you also didnt see anything, dont you think its not related to evil spirits? I heard the saintess also failed, so it seems like its not a spiritual issue but something else.]


    ......


    [No, is the princess even truly having nightmares in the first place? Isnt she just mentally ill? Maybe delusional?]


    ... Is there a way to enter someones dream?


    I too had felt something was amiss, and thus, wanted to dive into the dream myself.


    To that, Dark Sage replied with a peculiar expression.


    [Is it even possible? Even if some sort of soul-to-soul connection is feasible, entering dreams might be impossible. We dont even understand the nature of dreams in the first place.]


    Hmm, youre right.


    As I firmly shut my mouth, deep in thought, Dark Sage, after observing me for a moment, proposed with a hint of pity.


    [Lets run away at dawn.]


    Hmm?


    Her sudden statement seemed out of place, but she was dead serious.


    [This isnt something we can handle. Its not our expertise to begin with. So, lets run away. After all, its normal for a dark mage to flee.]


    Haah.


    Such needless words and worries. I sip my coffee, not even deeming it worthy of a response.


    Considering it was brewed by an amateur like me, the flavor and aroma were rather impressive, probably due to the good ingredients.


    I gaze at King Orpheus.


    His clenched fists already indicate his resolve to save his sister. So, I added fuel to the fire.


    Thats the magnitude of the challenge. We must confront the impossible head-on.


    * * *


    Since yesterday, the plan has progressed rapidly.


    Following the kings directive ready to do anything to save his sister on the surface, the research began centered around the Grand Mage. However, in reality, I would be leading the initiative.


    After all, I was the only one with knowledge and understanding of the being named Mack.


    After changing my clothes and stepping outside, the Grand Mages disciples were still waiting for me, clearly irritated.


    To travel anywhere, I had to have these two by my side.


    It was undeniably inconvenient, but it couldnt be helped.


    As I walked with these thoughts, Princess Eleanor suddenly appeared from around a corner.


    Seeing the princess, both the disciples and I promptly paid our respects. Eleanor, with a hint of awkwardness, cleared her throat and spoke.


    Deus, is this reality?


    Napoleon Bonaparte. Originally a soldier in France, he became Emperor through the coup of the 18th Brumaire.


    Having prepared the character in advance, I smoothly relayed the information. Eleanor, listening blankly, tilted her head in confusion.


    France? Napoleon? Am I the only one not aware?


    When I shrugged my shoulders, she asked the two disciples beside me, and they too shook their heads in discomfort.


    We... Were also unfamiliar.


    Its the first time weve heard of it.


    Hmm, interesting.


    The princess nodded, looking somewhat relieved, and walked past us. She probably thought it was a simple story I had crafted within me.


    Yet, after that, Princess Eleanor kept seeking me out on a whim.


    Even during meal times.


    De, Deus? I think I just dozed off for a moment. Is... is this reality?


    There was a website full of videos called YouTube. I used to frequent it quite often.


    You, what? Vid... what are you talking about?


    Even while conducting research.


    Deus! Is this reality?


    Theres a theory called the Theory of Relativity, posited by Albert Einstein. Its a vital concept that explains the fundamental laws of the universe.


    ...I really have no idea what youre talking about.


    And as evening approached, on my way back to the room-


    Is this reality, Deus?


    ...Theres something called a cell phone. Its a versatile device that can take photos, send texts, and make calls.


    Hm, quite the peculiar object.


    Eleanor nodded with satisfaction.


    As she was about to turn away, I called out to her.


    Princess, do you simply find pleasure in listening to these tales?


    Wha-?!


    Eleanor responded in alarm, fluttering her hands about. Her face turned a bright shade of red.


    I-Its not like that! I genuinely need to verify if this is reality!


    Although she said this, her embarrassed demeanor made me think I had some insight into why she acted the way she did.


    Meeting me and briefly discerning reality probably brought her relief from her ongoing stresses.


    As if addicted to that sensation, she kept seeking me out.


    I, I, Ill excuse myself!


    Whoosh!


    Watching her swiftly turn and leave, I couldnt help but think Id be dealing with this quite often.


    --- End of The Chapter ---


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 54: The Calm Before the Storm

    Chapter 54: The Calm Before the Storm


    For several days, we had been engrossed in research at the royal palace.


    The kingdoms magicians, undoubtedly talented individuals, were producing results much faster than I had anticipated.


    By nature, magicians have an intense intellectual curiosity towards the unknown. Consequently, without any prompting, they constantly stayed late in the laboratory, as if working overtime was as natural as eating.


    Separate from the satisfaction of exploring the unknown, the promise made by King Orpheusthat there would be a grand reward for resolving this matterundoubtedly fueled their passion.


    I too was mostly confined to the lab, spending time with them. It was a valuable opportunity to naturally absorb knowledge from such high-level magicians.


    How about we conceptualize it this way for now?


    In the center of the lab, an image of a Mack made of massive mana floated.


    It had the trunk of an elephant, and its body was sturdy like that of a bear. Its claws were as sharp as a tigers, and its eyes seemed to be greedily searching for something.


    Excellent. Lets proceed this way.


    I nodded, for Macks concept closely resembled the one I was familiar with.


    This research wasnt solely dependent on logical outcomes. The entire research team needed to share a unified concept, envisioning the same creature to bring it to life.


    At my response, several magicians cheered and resumed their tasks. It was time to dive into the specifics of creating a detailed setup for Mack.


    How would the trunk, used to seek out nightmares, work? What method would it use to consume dreams? What happens to the dreams once consumed?


    This endeavor was akin to the very act of creation. And while the magicians were tense, they couldnt hide their exhilaration.


    Deus!


    The laboratory door swung open, and in walked Princess Eleanor. As she often did, she approached with determined strides, casting a slightly displeased glance at me.


    The magicians, who were preparing for a new meeting, familiarly seized this interruption as a break, rubbing their tired eyes or taking a gulp of coffee.


    Is it real?


    Ive been posed this question numerous times and have gathered much from it. Most strikingly, I came to understand the princesss particular areas of interest.


    There is this character called Crong. Its the green-bodied dinosaur - a friend of the penguin I mentioned before.


    Hmm? Isnt the green-bodied dinosaur youre referring to the one named Dooly?


    Its similar but not the same.


    Ive shared a plethora of information with the princess. From historical figures to complex theories. I even touched upon tools taken for granted in Earthly daily life and internet-related memes.


    However, in the end, what intrigued the princess the most were the characters from the animations.


    In fact, when she dismissively pushed aside what she considered tedious theories to inquire about characters, I admit I was a tad irritated.


    Similar yet different? Come out for a moment! Explain it to me!


    I cant shake off the feeling that she now seeks me out not because of nightmares but due to sheer curiosity about new knowledge.


    As I stood silently in slight defiance, the princess raised her voice to address the other magicians behind us.


    Everyones been working hard. Take a break.


    Yes, understood!


    They were as obedient as ever. Seeing that, the princess, wielding her authority to enforce a break, promptly grabbed my wrist and began pulling me outside.


    The place she led me to was the palace garden. Seated on a bench before the vast flower bed, Eleanor handed me a notebook and pen.


    Draw it for me.


    Ive lost count of how many times this has already happened.


    Starting with the penguin, characters like an eternally mischievous five-year-old, and a cat robot that produces anything from its pocket were drawn - Numerous well-known characters filled the rest of the pages.


    As I moved the pen with familiarity, a whispered voice from Dark Sage beside me cautiously remarked,


    [The princess isnt even looking at the drawing, shes just staring at you.]


    Im aware. I wish shed just keep it to herself.Upstodatee from n(0)/ve/lbIn/.(co/m


    I chose not to respond.


    I may not think it matters, but her royal duties seemed to encompass maintaining stellar grades.


    And Deus. Arent you going to keep your promise?


    Promise?


    Questioning what she meant, I looked at Eleanor, who pouted in response.


    The code. If you see me first, youre supposed to mention it before I ask.


    Apparently, this had been the cause of her earlier displeasure.


    You always come to me, Princess.


    So naturally, I never have the chance to say it first. With that, she folded her arms, sulking.


    Tsk, I even prepared my response.


    Haah.


    Seeing her puff her cheeks, I couldnt help but wonder if this was really the same princess I knew. While the protagonist, Aria Rias, seemed too mature compared to her in-game character, one of the games bosses, Eleanor, acted too childishly.


    I decided to share a story I thought Princess Eleanor might like.


    Theres something called a magical girl. Ordinary girls, when coming across creatures with mysterious powers, don magical dresses, and vanquish evil.


    !


    Before she even asked, I proactively shared the information. When I subtly looked at her, suggesting Isnt this what you wanted? Eleanor cleared her throat awkwardly.


    Then triumphantly, she delivered the line she had prepared.


    Of course, this is reality!


    Thats... all you wanted to say?


    Yep! I wanted to be the one to declare it confidently, not Deus.


    Pleased, Eleanor immediately handed me the notebook again.


    But magical girls? Whats that about? It sounds really fun!


    I mentioned it because it seemed exactly like something the princess would be interested in. When I was younger, I watched a lot of TV at my grandmothers house, so I knew about magical girls.


    Honestly, it wasnt really my taste, but I did appreciate the idea of them defeating villains.


    Often, magical girls would fend off beings like ghosts, and through that, I felt a kind of vicarious satisfaction.


    Tell me about it!


    ...I cant give you all the details.


    Its a memory from childhood.


    I began describing what came to mind.


    Eleanor, finding it incredibly intriguing, hopped around in excitement. Then, she suddenly stopped and looked at me, asking,


    But Deus, do you like stuff like this?


    ...


    I instantly regretted mentioning it.


    --- End of The Chapter ---


    [TL: Firstly, I apologize for not releasing chapters; I was unwell. But now, I''m already feeling better and have started translating again.


    Thank you for your patience,


    George


    Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 55: And The Cat Was Dead

    Chapter 55: And The Cat Was Dead


    Nearly two weeks had passed.


    During that time, Princess Eleanor had increasingly sought me out. Nevertheless, with many proficient mages stationed around, the magical concept, Mack, was successfully completed.


    Wow.


    An exclamation came from one of the mages. They were all gazing at a small creature inside a glass case, smiling contentedly.


    It was Mack.


    The amalgamation of the mages mana and thoughts had formed a concept, and this was embedded into the form we had created, giving it artificial life.


    Looking at this, I couldnt help but wonder if humans were really any different. Hadnt God perhaps created us in a similar manner?


    Of course, Mack couldnt think as diversely as we could. It was akin to a robot or AI.


    It acted and behaved as we had programmed it.


    It was a creature that couldnt do more than that.


    [Thankfully, we didnt have to use the Lemegeton.]


    ...


    I silently agreed with Dark Sage chattering next to me. The fact that we didnt have to resort to using the Lemegeton proved the prowess of these mages.


    Also, while I could conceal and use it when battling in the Execution ground, it was something that could make the mages go crazy if they saw it; Even more so since, the stone of command, better known as Lemegeton, was a coveted item in the kingdom.


    We succeeded.


    The Grand mage standing next to me seemed moved and offered his hand for a handshake. I gently took it, nodding in agreement.


    Thank you for your hard work. If it werent for the Grand mage and his apprentices, this wouldve taken much longer.


    No, thank you for allowing me to take on this challenge at such an old age.


    The Grand mage said, clearly elated for having surpassed his own limits.


    We both turned to gaze once again at Mack. The creature, about the size of a small puppy, was sniffing around inside its case, searching for nightmares.


    The time had come to see the fruits of our labor.


    * * *


    Sigh.


    Princess Eleanor slowly breathed out as she lay down on her soft bed.


    The warm lemon tea she had just sipped warmed her from within, and the soft pillow along with the fluffy duvet comfortably enveloped her.


    The rooms main lights were off, with only a dim lamp illuminating the space. To ensure optimal sleeping conditions, her brother had arranged for the room to be humidified through a mage and had even enlisted classical musicians to play softly from one corner of the room.


    Every effort seemed to have been made for a perfect nights sleep, but in truth, all of this felt more burdensome to Eleanor.


    Just...


    Wouldnt it be enough to have Deus, who simply sat by her side, gazing at her?


    Such a thought crossed her mind, but she closed her eyes, pretending otherwise.


    If only Deus could tell her a fun story known only to him, much like reading a fairy tale to a child, sleep would certainly come more easily.


    However, if he did so, her brother, King Orpheus, would undoubtedly glare at him with fiery eyes.


    Is this truly the end?


    With unease, Eleanor asked Deus. She still couldnt believe that the nightmare that tormented her for years would end tonight.


    In his usual calm, monotone voice, Deus replied, Yes, its the final nightmare.


    Whoah.


    She momentarily wished hed respond with a bit more warmth. But that was Deus Verdi for you, and perhaps because of that, she found herself trusting him even more.


    His unchanging demeanor brought a sense of calm to Eleanors heart.


    Im going to sleep now.


    Eleanor slowly closed her eyes.


    Beside her, Deus Verdi, King Orpheus, and the Grand mage Rockfelican silently nodded in acknowledgment.


    Given her minimized sleep, she was always worn out, so falling asleep happened in an instant.


    Alongside the lulling lullaby, Mack, held by Deus, began to sniff around.


    It was a sign that it had detected a nightmare, and soon after, it opened its mouth wide, directed at the princess.


    * * *


    ......


    When Eleanor awakened, she found herself in the palace garden. It felt as if her previously empty mind was gradually filling with thoughts again.


    For a moment, Eleanor stood still, dazed like a lifeless doll, before abruptly scanning her surroundings.


    Ah, the royal garden.


    What was I doing again?


    Its been fun.


    The doppelgnger sighed, swiftly turned around, took a step, and began to leave.


    Goodbye.


    It was the moment the final chapter of Eleanors nightmare came to an end.


    * * *


    Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!


    Eleanor abruptly sat up. Thanks to the Grand mages magic, which dried her sweat, she was able to rise feeling refreshed.


    E-Eleanor!


    King Orpheus rushed desperately towards Princess Eleanor. I deliberately took a few steps back, not wanting to interrupt their brief separation and reunion.


    Ah


    Upon seeing her brother, tears began to stream down Eleanors face.


    I did it.


    Overwhelmed with emotion, Eleanor leaned into King Orpheuss embrace, as if entrusting her whole being to him. The weight of her tears was palpable as the Kings expression contorted with emotion.


    Now dont have to fear the night anymore.


    Hearing Eleanor voice out the resentment shes held for years, King Orpheus too sheds tears, holding her tightly.


    There were no more nightmares.


    A peaceful night had finally come to the young girl.


    The two of them were immersed in a long, tearful embrace. The Grand mage sent the musicians outside, turning away so as not to witness the Kings tears, though the corners of his own eyes were slightly moist.


    Afterward, Eleanor, seemingly drained of strength, slumped onto the bed. King Orpheus approached me.


    Reaching out, he pulled me into an embrace.


    Thank you, truly! Its all thanks to you!


    .


    To be honest, I wasnt particularly fond of such overt displays of affection. However, sensing the kings immense joy, I remained still.


    Lets hold a feast tonight! It will be a grand banquet!


    The king said, showing a hearty laugh.


    With the jubilant king and the Grand mage leaving, only Eleanor and her maids remained in the room, preparing to change into her pajamas.


    As I was about to leave too, I paused, slowly turned back to Eleanor, and spoke one last time.


    Theres a thought experiment called Schrdingers Cat.


    The maids looked at me, puzzled by what I was getting at. Eleanor, seemingly bemused, smiled softly.


    Go on.


    Its an experiment devised to critique the incompleteness of quantum mechanics I continued to explain.


    Lets say a cat is inside a box.


    Beside it, a radioactive substance is placed which has a 50% chance of decaying.


    If a counter detects radiation, a hammer strikes, breaking a vial containing poison, which would kill the cat. If no radiation is detected, the vial remains intact, and the cat stays alive. Its a truly famous experiment.


    The maids frowned, evidently confused by the story.


    But my eyes were solely on Eleanor.


    Until the box is opened, no one knows if the cat is alive or dead.


    In essence, Schrdingers Cat only has meaning when the box remains unopened.


    It exists in a superposition, equally likely to be alive or dead.


    For a moment, I felt like I had become Schrdinger. Without opening the box, all possibilities coexisted.


    Eleanor chuckled softly.


    And then she responded.


    What are you talking about?


    Creak.


    Slam.


    I closed the door and stood outside, in silence, unable to move a step further.


    Schrdinger chose not to open the box.


    But I did.


    And the cat was dead.


    --- End of The Chapter ---


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 56: Cry

    Chapter 56: Cry


    Thud.


    The moment I returned to the room, my strength drained from me. I could barely stand.


    As I sat down on the bed, struggling to compose myself, Dark Sage cautiously revealed herself.


    Given that she had seen everything by my side, she must have empathized with the turmoil I now felt.


    [......]


    So, she didnt intrude with words amidst my confusion but waited in silence.


    Until I found my own answer.


    Surprisingly, it didnt take as long as I thought. As always, this cursed calmness followed me, making me contemplate the situation emotionlessly, untangling it slowly.


    As I closed my eyes and pinched the bridge of my nose to clear my jumbled thoughts, the image of Eleanor, who kept approaching me, shimmered in my mind.


    Sigh


    Exhaling deeply, I stood up, noticing Dark Sages slightly surprised expression.


    [You recovered so quickly?]


    She remarked, implying not even five minutes had passed. But the disorientation I felt after such a long time seemed much longer than expected.


    Yes, Im okay now.


    That was it. The brief sting was fleeting, and I was back to my usual self.


    [Alright. Just to make sure, the current Princess Eleanor...]


    Yes, the being from her dreams has taken over her body.


    [......]


    We were both certain about that. There was no room for a different opinion between Dark Sage and me.


    The fact that Eleanor didnt ask if this place was reality the moment she saw me


    Also, the fact she didnt respond the way she had prepared when I initiated the code myself


    These two were the reasons for our confidence.


    Now, the issue arises here.


    With her arms crossed, Dark Sage inquired with a hint of skepticism.


    [Is there any chance that the monster you created, named Mack, didnt work as intended?]


    No, it functioned precisely as intended. And, after fulfilling its role, it vanished.


    Upon consuming the dream, Mack carried out its final duty I had asked mages to include and disappeared.


    Dark Sage looked at me with a grimace, then responded somberly.


    [Then, isnt the answer clear? The Eleanor we originally met was the very nightmare.]


    ......


    [Honestly, its not that surprising. Among the evil spirits, there are often those who cannot accept their own demise, right?]


    Yes, Ive encountered many.


    Moreover, there were several spirits who indeed tried to possess bodies.


    [She might not have been aware she was a nightmare. Ultimately, Mack did its job by consuming the nightmare. It seems, after a long period of being possessed, freedom has finally come to Princess Eleanor.]


    ......


    [Since the rightful owner of the body has returned, we should celebrate.]


    Dark Sage spoke as if urging me to acknowledge the truth.


    I got up and headed back to the teapot.


    I began to heat the tea I had prepared the day before, and then answered.


    Thats impossible.


    I too, initially wondered if the once-vivacious Eleanor was, in fact, a nightmare.


    But that was impossible.


    [Excuse me? Impossible, you say?]


    The teapot spewed steam. Slowly pouring tea into the cup, I felt warmth seep into my hand as I held it.


    Without formally sitting, I took a sip right there and responded.


    If the Eleanor we met was some sort of imposter, we would have certainly noticed.


    Right now, Dark Sage was thinking too much from the perspective of a necromancer.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    Sadly, the issue with Eleanor had little to do with necromancy.


    For that to be possible, it presupposes that Eleanor was under some kind of spell. But we saw no such thing.


    [Ah]


    Dark Sage and I had discussed this before.


    Nothing seemed off about Eleanor.


    Even the Saintess couldnt properly identify the cause.


    The situation surrounding Eleanor had no external interference.


    What we should be focusing on is the nightmare.


    [Nightmare?]


    Mack consumed a nightmare. But what constitutes a nightmare? It doesnt understand that concept.


    [...So, youre saying a nightmare isnt a fixed concept.]


    Exactly. And in this case, the definition would likely depend on the intent of the one being consumed.


    Again, Mack is akin to an AI made of mana. It can only act based on the logic weve provided.


    We, who couldnt clearly define what a dream or a nightmare is, only gave Mack vague information about nightmares without a clear definition.


    I sneaked a glance at him. Tyren smirked at me, and with a snort that seemed almost playful, remarked,


    Next time, I wont lose.


    [Ugh, I never want to fight him again.]


    With the peculiar support of the burly man, I proceeded up the stairs.


    With each step, I felt a refreshing clarity.


    Lifes path isnt always straightforward. The original Deus always took the wrong path, and Kim Shin Woo also treaded more on the mistaken paths than the right ones.


    But right now, inside me, there was an unwavering certainty.


    I was undoubtedly on the right path.


    I arrived at a dimly lit balcony. From below, the continuous laughter and bright lights could be heard, yet, strangely, they seemed distant and unreachable from here.


    Above the dazzling scene below, brighter than a star-studded sky, was a golden-haired girl gazing at the unusually dark night sky.


    I didnt really know what to call this place. They said its a balcony. Doesnt fit as well as I thought.


    Eleanor Luden Griffin murmured serenely and then slowly turned her gaze to me.


    I thought youd come, Deus. I tried to imitate the previous Eleanor in my own way, but it probably wont work on you.


    A voice colder than I ever heard before.


    She seemed to have abandoned the act of portraying the previous Princess Eleanor, assuming her true identity was known.


    In her eyes, there was a blazing conviction, an intense belief in herself, and an ambition for power.


    And that was the traitor of the kingdom I saw in the game.


    The ambitious one who sought to kill her own brother, King Orpheus, and usurp the throne.


    The Fallen Princess,


    Eleanor Luden Griffin.


    How does it feel? The Eleanor you knew is dead. Shes no longer inside here.


    Eleanor declared with a confident smile. She then burst into laughter, spreading her arms wide.


    Did you want to save her? But what can you do? In the end, I won! Me! I emerged victorious! How does it feel? The one you wanted to stop has now become the princess.


    Step.


    Step.


    Its your defeat, Deus Verdi.


    Step.


    The princess who once hoped for your salvation is nowhere to be found.


    Step.


    Before I realized, I had reached her. Silently, I gazed at Eleanor.


    With a smug curl of her lips, she looked up at me as if challenging me to say whatever I wished.


    Theres no need to act.


    I consoled her, signaling not to utter pointless words.


    I know everything.


    What are you talking about


    Even if you want to grumble, to plead, to cry, or to collapse pitifully, you cant.


    Because that is the form of the ideal being, bearing the rights and responsibilities youve shouldered since birth.


    Dont talk nonsense.


    Eleanor tried to push me away, gritting her teeth, but there was no strength in her hand.


    You dont need to hide behind sharp words. If you cant say anything else, silence is okay.


    Before coming here, Tyren Ol Velocus had said this:


    Even going against orders for the sake of ones lord can be considered loyalty.


    I cant fully agree with that sentiment.


    At least, the action Im taking now for Eleanor, who cannot voice her true feelingsor rather, whos been made unable toisnt defined by loyalty.


    This is just a clutch play to correct my own mistake.


    Not a situation unfolding from the rigid stances of loyalty and nobility.


    But as a professor, the time spent with a student.


    Im sorry for not noticing.


    Eleanor still looked at me as if she wanted to consume me in anger for degrading her.


    Yet, a very faint tear welled up in her eyes.


    I didnt miss it, reaching out gently to wipe it away.


    The girls body subtly shivered.


    Truth and falsehood. Perhaps there was no need to distinguish between them.


    Not nightmares, spirits, goblins, riddles, demons, incidents, or ghost stories.


    It was none of those.


    It was just a cry.


    Because you were still Eleanor Luden Griffin.


    What the crying girl needed was just consolation and an embrace.


    --- End of The Chapter ---


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 57: Consultant

    Chapter 57: Consultant


    When did it start?


    The girl in front of me began to falter and crumble under the weight of her burdens.


    If one were to guess,


    This exceptional girl likely recognized the weight of the expectations the world placed on her from a very young age.


    And so, she created another version of herself.


    One devoid of anything else,


    Only stripped down to the pride and responsibility she should bear as royalty.


    If you ask how thats possible, I couldnt explain it.


    Just as one cant explain the principles of the mana that spread throughout the continent.


    Just as we cant completely decipher dreams we have during deep sleep.


    Just as even the most devout cleric, who often prays on bended knees, cant always discern the intentions of the divine.


    It was a spiritual dilemma that defied logical explanation.


    But one thing was clear: without doing so, the weight on the girl would have been unbearable.


    Eleanor was always trying.


    Even in dreams, she showed herself studying to maintain the dignity of a princess, often falling asleep in the process.


    Even when nightmares made her fearful of sleep, she naturally found herself at her desk, pushing forward in her studies.


    However, there was something peculiar about her.


    She put in the effort to uphold the basics of being a princess, but her words often revealed a lack of genuine interest in it.


    This was particularly evident in the way she always asked me about animated characters.


    The Eleanor of the past knew she lacked the pride and responsibility of royalty.


    At my words, Eleanor, who stood before me wrapped tightly in royal pride and dignity, flinched.


    So, she tried even harder. She was a good girl; she must have forced herself to change.


    ...


    But in reality, it was the opposite. She knew her royal duties all too well, and it was their weight that broke her, prompting her to detach from them.


    Without anything else.


    Only the sense of royal responsibility remained.


    This was the true identity of the Eleanor standing in front of me now.


    A cold breeze blew.


    For a moment, she closed her eyes as if even this simple sensation was a precious experience. Then, she slowly nodded.


    Yes, thats right. I am the personality that took on the duties Eleanor distanced herself from.


    ...


    I was efficient. It was almost miraculous how I could solely focus on the weight of the royal duties.


    She declared confidently and joyously. Its likely her lack of basic knowledge and creativity stemmed from this singular focus. She was streamlined to perfection, perhaps lacking in basic knowledge because she only retained what was absolutely necessary.


    But you see, I am still her personality. Even if that child forgot, I am Eleanor too, and over time, Im bound to grow.


    Even when she had detached herself from her royal duties, Eleanor continued to evolve.


    But when the burden of royalty had disappeared, ironically, Eleanor began to stress again about why she felt no sense of royal obligation.


    Isnt it funny? That child lost the memory of creating a new personality due to excessive stress at the time, yet she trod the same path again.


    In conclusion, Eleanor was an imperfect human.


    But she was too diligent and had an uncanny ability to view herself objectively.


    Thus the standards she set for herself continuously bound and pressured her.


    If this continued, she would have ended up in the same situation again. Thats why I decided to take over.


    Not the kind and fragile personality, but the one fit to rule, to be responsible, and to dominate as royalty.


    So, trying to mold dreams as closely to reality as possible is for that reason?


    Yes, thats right. If Im out and about, the child needs a place to belong.


    So she attempted to create a new world using dreams as a medium.


    We meticulously crafted Mack in vibrant detail.


    Its ability to feed on dreams was the most critical part.


    Yes, thats where everyones focus was.


    But I thought differently.


    I was more concerned about what happens after it consumes a dream. At the time, not knowing about Eleanors dual personality, I wondered if there was an evil spirit that I genuinely couldnt see.


    Eleanors eyes widened upon hearing my words. She couldnt hide the rising anticipation, even if she wanted to.


    This might not be a pleasant topic for a princess, but when animals eat, they also excrete.


    I discreetly produced a small orb.


    Its a fragment of the nightmare left behind by Mack. However, while Mack could digest nightmares, it couldnt digest personalities.


    Its fortunate that Mack could only consume a nightmare. No matter how much we planned for various scenarios, we never considered the situation where the consumed entity was just a personality, not an evil spirit.


    So...


    Shes still inside this.


    Eleanor stared blankly at me. Now, it was her turn to make a choice.


    From the standpoint of a princess bound by Royal duties, it might be apt for her to remain as she is now.


    Becoming the object of admiration for the people of the Griffin Kingdom, and having the charisma to transform students into rebels


    Had Aria Rias not intervened, her coup could have been a success.


    Returning to her original self could be seen as renouncing her royal duties and disregarding the expectations of her people.


    Yet, Eleanor didnt agonize for long. With a look that said she wouldnt regret her choice for a moment, she confidently nodded.


    Choosing not to verbalize her decision was the last vestige of her royal demeanor. But it seemed like, for once, she wanted to put herself before her position as a princess.


    Okay.


    With that, I presented not only the fragment left behind by Mack in my hand but also took out a black gem from my pocket.


    The Stone of Command, the Lemegeton.


    That...


    Pretend you didnt see it.


    It would attract attention for no reason if others saw it.


    Thinking so, I mustered mana. Eleanor, who was trying to appear confident, asked with a hint of unease.


    Are you sure this will work? Wouldnt it be better to ask the Grand Mage?


    Thats funny.


    It truly was.


    Who did she think she was talking to, and whom did she think she should ask for help?


    When I first met Eleanor, I had asked Dark Sage a question.


    Is there a way to enter dreams?


    And at that time, she had replied:


    [Is that even possible? While a connection between souls might be possible, entering dreams would likely be impossible.]


    Right, dreams are unattainable.


    Do you think this is about dealing with dreams?


    Not dreams, but personalities.


    So, its about handling the soul.


    The situation required the merging of a girls soul that had been split in two.


    And fortunately, this was my area of expertise.


    Dont forget who I am.


    A being that exists closest to the boundary between life and death. A consultant who connects with souls, listening to their stories.


    I am a necromancer.


    With those words, my mana, the fragment left behind by Mack, and the Lemegeton began to resonate.


    --- End of The Chapter ---


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 58: The Gravity of the Princess

    Chapter 58: The Gravity of the Princess


    Communion of souls.


    It was my first time too, so due to the simplicity of words, I didnt expect anything monumental.


    I thought that if I just connected two souls, that should suffice.


    What is this place?


    Looking around, I found myself in an enormous rooma place certainly absent from my memory.


    The wallpaper was antiquated, the furniture opulent. These luxury items could have been mistaken for those used in a royal palace, yet they possessed an added sense of ancient gravitas.


    Stepping out of the room, I immediately felt out of place.


    Wrists much thicker than those of Deus, the distinctive yellow undertone of an Asian complexion, and wearing a modern suit


    Huh?


    An old-fashioned turn of phrase slipped out naturally, catching me off guard as I checked my form.


    Looking in the mirror, there I was indeedKim Shin-woo. In my own original form.


    I had experienced this just once before.


    When I met Deus as a soul.


    Does this mean Ive become a soul and entered inside Eleanor?


    I needed to stay calm.


    It was unclear whether this was a spiritual exchange or a continuation of a dream. It might even be an incident caused simply by the resonance of the power of Lemegeton and the remnants left behind by Mack.


    But that wasnt what mattered. The priority was to meet Eleanor.


    If my hunch is right, she has to be in here.


    And not just herboth of her personas together.


    With the thought that encountering both would end this situation, I turned the doorknob and stepped outside.


    Creak.


    A solemn corridor unfolds before me. It was only after stepping out that I could be certain.


    This place is the Royal Palace.


    The unique crests of the kingdom, along with the neatly laid red carpet, were proof.


    Should I head to Eleanors room first?


    I make my way directly to her room. I thought I might encounter someone along the way, but surprisingly, there was no one to be seen.


    If this is a dream world, its still unfinished. That must be why it feels incomplete.


    With no one watching, I start to run down the corridor. It felt noticeably easier to move about, not being weighed down by Deus overindulgence in drugs and alcohol.


    Having grown accustomed to it, I hadnt realizedrunning like this made me fully aware of how much Deus had worn down his body.


    Or is it just because Im a soul?


    Im not sure, but for now, its not important, I thought as I arrived at Eleanors room.


    And surprisingly, I could hear a fierce scolding coming from inside.


    Is that the right way to behave now!


    Gently opening the door, there stood a young Eleanor and a woman who appeared to be her mother.


    Eleanors mother.


    Helen Luden Griffin.


    It was my first time seeing her in person. To my knowledge, she had long since passed away due to illness.


    And before Helen stood young Eleanor, lips sealed tight without a hint of rebellion, head bowed under her mothers scolding.


    Do it again! Do it over!


    At Helens command, Eleanor steps back and bows cautiously, her gesture brimming with dignity.


    But then.


    Slap!


    Helen strikes Eleanors cheek, a slap so forceful it sends the girl reeling backward. Yet Helen showed no signs of retreat.


    I didnt feel like introducing myself as Deus in my current state.


    I reach out my hand to the little girl.


    Kim Shin-woo. Thats my real name.


    Kim Shin-woo?


    Eleanor takes my hand, her expression a mixture of confusion and curiosity, but there was no time to waste.


    Already, Helens grotesquely twisted face was peering back at us through the window.


    She just wont die.


    Eleanor, with a soured expression, glances at Helen and pokes at my thigh.


    Lift me up. It seems wiser to flee than to fight.


    ...


    And I think I know where the other Eleanor is. Lets head there.


    Where?


    Honestly, I didnt feel like carrying her, but Eleanors stride was too short to escape from Helen, who was crawling toward us on all fours.


    The rooftop! I sense the other half there.


    As I hoist her onto my back upon hearing her answer, Helen bangs her forehead against the ground, screaming.


    The princess! Riding on the back of a strange man! Insanity! Insanity! Insanity! Come here! Come heeeere!


    Helen starts to catch up at a terrifying pace. I, however, confront her head-on, pushing mana outward to repel her.


    Swept away by my mana, Helen crashes into a wall, and we pass by the window she had been pushed through earlier.


    The landscape outside doesnt even seem properly formed.


    Moreover, the sensations are off; the palace walls look as tall as the skyscrapers of a high-rise building.


    I wonder if this is how the palace appeared to Eleanor when she was a child.


    Argh!


    I release mana, soaring through the sky. Eleanor clings to my neck in panic, but Im not choked.


    Moreover, without the ability to use refined magic, my body was swept this way and that as if entrusted to a wild tempest.


    Yet, I felt neither dizzy nor nauseous.


    Hey, listen!


    Eleanor shouts through the artificially raging winds.


    When I turn my head slightly to ask why, Eleanor asks with an annoyed expression.


    Why did your way of speaking change?


    ...


    No, seriously, its so different. You know, the usual Deus has a somewhat... annoying tone, right?


    She speaks her mind without hesitation.


    Should I just chalk this up to royal bearing?


    Im deliberately making a distinction.


    I brush off the question with a simple explanation. Eleanor looks puzzled for the moment, but shes a sharp girl; shell catch on quickly.


    Before we knew it, Eleanor and I reached the edge of the building and floated up to the rooftop.


    Behind the shimmering, watercolor-like scene, a blonde girl crouching down came into view.


    A different Eleanor, this one appearing to be 17.


    Just as we were about to approach her.


    Dont come closer! She spoke.


    Despair was woven into the tremble of her voice.


    --- End of The Chapter ---


    [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read 5 chaptersahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 59: A Beautiful Night

    Chapter 59: A Beautiful Night


    A Beautiful Night


    Eleanor hated herself. She fell short of her mothers expectations.


    Her mother, disappointed with Eleanor as her daughter, never looked at her until the day she eventually passed away.


    Why was this memory elusive to Eleanor?


    She had been obsessively forcing herself to maintain the appearance of royalty.


    Then, one day, she suddenly became unconcerned with everything.


    What led her to this indifference?


    She asked herself, but the answer was quite obvious. The ever so smart Eleanor already knew it.


    It was because it was comfortable.


    She no longer wanted to immerse herself in the duties of royalty. Hence, the young Eleanor chose to ignore them.


    And only now could she admit that it was a despicable and immature rebellion; the very worst kind.


    She had transferred her burden to another version of herself.


    Little Eleanor, burdened thus, was standing before her now.


    Although she was accompanied by a man she had never seen before, strangely, memories began to calmly surface as she observed Little Eleanor.


    The conversation they shared here was being imprinted in her mind like newfound knowledge.


    The man was Deus Verdi.


    No, he was the real identity behind Deus.


    However, that was not important at all. What the current Eleanor needed was solitude; she wanted to disappear.


    Hey.


    Little Eleanor approached her cautiously. However, Eleanor put up her defenses and responded like prickly thorns.


    I told you not to come here! Why did you come? The weak version of me disappeared, hadnt I? Only the strong you is what remains! You know the duties we should bear!


    .


    Little Eleanor couldnt respond.


    In the end, they were one and the same. She knew that acting with the conviction and pride of royalty, and taking back control of her body, was the right thing to do.


    Logically, it was correct; yet emotionally, it felt wrong.


    Little Eleanor wanted to express that she needed her, but it was impossible for her to utter words of weakness due to her nature.


    Royalty must never unveil their frailties.


    Therefore, it was Deus Verdi who stepped forward to mediate.


    He was Kim Shinwoo.


    What do you want me to say to you?


    It was a different tone and voice from the original Deus, yet mirrored his aggressive attitude.


    Do you want me to comfort you? Should I reassure you? Or do you want me to say that we need you?


    As he took a step forward, Eleanor stepped back. Fear showed in her trembling eyes.


    Let me make it clear. You dont have the qualifications to be a princess, nor do you have the sense of commitment to authority and its duties.


    This was ridiculous.


    In fact, all this back-and-forth was unnecessary. The situation itself was too absurd.


    Eleanor confessed herself that she couldnt do it. But wasnt that obvious?


    Hey! Hey!


    Little Eleanor urgently rushed towards Kim Shinwoo. She grabbed his pant leg, pulled it, and shouted, asking what he was saying.


    Kim Shinwoo grabbed Little Eleanor, pulling her forward.


    And pointing to Little Eleanor, he declared with a grave expression.


    Look at this little girl. She never shied away from her duties, never rejected them, and faced them head-on. She even nobly sacrificed herself for the kingdom.


    Huh? Huh?


    Little Eleanor became confused, wondering why he was suddenly praising her.


    Eleanors expression darkened even more as she tightly sealed her lips.


    So, he posed the question.


    Between the two of you, which one is the real Eleanor?


    Both Eleanors responded with a Huh? in unison, but neither of them could readily answer.


    It seemed like they couldnt understand what the question was at first.


    Of course


    Its both of us.


    Their response came hesitantly, but it was the right answer. Kim Shinwoo felt like applauding.


    As a professor, he had never properly nurtured a student, but he wondered if it would feel like this when guiding them to find answers on their own.


    If she showed the appearance of a princess only when necessary, she would embody true wisdom.


    Feeling grateful that she managed to realize this even if it was late, Eleanor looked at Kim Shinwoo.


    If she pondered further on magical girls tale a bit more


    They too experienced love, but the story didnt emphasize much on their romantic involvement.


    Most of them already harbored affections from the beginning of the story.


    Eleanor used to think that part of the story wasnt all that appealing. A sudden first love completely out of the blue? A romance where one fell in love at first sight?


    She thought it was quite artificial, a convenient plot device


    Now, Eleanor couldnt help but admit.


    Indeed, its a realistic story.


    Taking advantage of the excuse that she might fall off, she hugged his waist even more tightly.


    Although the situation they were in was so intense that she should have felt dizzy and nauseous, she felt no sense of motion sickness at all.


    Because it was just a dream.


    That was the final distinction from reality that prevented her from getting caught by her other self.


    The fact that she couldnt feel dizzy.


    But Eleanor somehow disliked that now.


    Why now?


    Even in this situation where her body was shaking violently, there was no vertigo or motion sickness. Nothing to hinder her mind, her memory.


    Thus, the mans face was all the more vividly imprinted in her mind.


    It would have been better if I was so dizzy that I couldnt even regain my senses.


    If that were the case, she could have simply dismissed the overwhelming and haphazardly resonating emotions as mere dizziness.


    It was such a shame, but


    She wished this dream would last a bit longer.


    Such was Eleanors hope.


    * * *


    Keuhm.


    As I cautiously opened my eyes, a wave of lightheadedness surged up. The feeling I hadnt experienced in the dream world had now caught up with me.


    It felt like the sensation of anesthesia wore off, so I took a deep breath while adjusting my posture.


    Ugh!


    However, if anyone was experiencing something worse than me, that person was Eleanor.


    She couldnt keep her body steady and almost fell over the balcony railing, but I pulled her back forcefully, saving her with much difficulty.


    Thud!


    However, the problem was that, due to that, her body slammed toward my side and we collided.


    Anyway, Eleanor held onto her throbbing head while falling on top of me.


    I thought we had spent quite a long time inside, but the party happening below the balcony was still in full swing.


    When I glanced at the Dark Spiritualist who was next to me, she explained with a subtle expression.


    [Only around 10 minutes passed. I wondered what the two of you were doing just standing still.]


    10 minutes.


    I could say that my soul was swept away by the violent force of Lemegeton and was mixed into the dream. However


    Doing it again would be too much.


    I had to admit it was a dangerous method. Lemegetons power was stronger than I imagined, it tore through the boundaries between dreams and the soul.


    Well, in the end, this might not have been the wrong course of action to take.


    As I discreetly lowered my gaze, Eleanor, now seemingly recovered, looked up at me while in my arms.


    Seeing her flushed face, I was about to tell her to get down.


    After a moment of hesitation, I looked past her and opened my mouth.


    There was a novelist named Natsume Soseki. He became famous for expressing a confession of love as The moon is beautiful, isnt it?1 | tsuki ga kirei desu ne translates to The moon is beautiful, isnt it? This phrase is a more poetic way of saying I love you. During Japanese writer Natsume Ssekis (1867-1916) teaching years, he supposedly overheard a student translating I love you rather awkwardly into its literal and direct translation: Ware Kimi wo Aisu. Soseki believedas a product of his time and culture in the Meiji periodthat this direct translation rejected Japanese sensibility. Thus, this more subtle, nuanced translation of the moon is beautiful was born..


    At my words, Eleanor blinked her big eyes and then burst out in laughter,


    What are you talking about?


    It was a refreshing tone, devoid of regrets or lingering feelings.


    Indeed, this is reality!


    In response to that answer, I found myself smiling like a crescent moon.


    Truly, it was a night graced with a beautiful moon.


    1


    | tsuki ga kirei desu ne translates to The moon is beautiful, isnt it? This phrase is a more poetic way of saying I love you. During Japanese writer Natsume Ssekis (1867-1916) teaching years, he supposedly overheard a student translating I love you rather awkwardly into its literal and direct translation: Ware Kimi wo Aisu. Soseki believedas a product of his time and culture in the Meiji periodthat this direct translation rejected Japanese sensibility. Thus, this more subtle, nuanced translation of the moon is beautiful was born.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 60: Feisty Tomboy

    Chapter 60: Feisty Tomboy


    Feisty Tomboy


    Please let go.


    Ah, sorry. I did it unconsciously.


    Princess Eleanor, who was holding onto the hem of my jacket, smiled awkwardly and released her grip.


    I didnt particularly welcome such actions even when we were alone, and especially now, with people around.


    Ahem.


    I wish she would restrain herself, especially when King Orpheus was present because it could lead to unnecessary misunderstandings.


    The reason we were gathered at the main gate of the Royal Palace was to send off Princess Eleanor.


    The carriage was waiting for her as she had to return to the Loberne Academy after the incident was resolved.


    Since Deus is a professor, cant he come along with me?


    Eleanor inquired, seemingly dissatisfied by something, while looking at me and the King.


    Hearing that, Orpheus scratched his nape and shook his head.


    He still has things to do with the Royal Family.


    If I could successfully complete the third and final trial, I would finally be the first dark mage in the Griffin Kingdom acknowledged by the King.


    How long it would take was uncertain. Yet, even after completing the trial, there was no guarantee I could return to the academy immediately because it would cause a big commotion.


    Then cant I just wait for him and go together? After all, its better to travel with company.


    Orpheus was pleased to see the Princess, who had been suffering from chronic fatigue due to her nightmares, become lively again. However, he seemed to feel it was too much, and now he found himself in a predicament.


    His expression suggested he didnt want to reject his sisters request too harshly.


    The midterms are approaching. You want to be the top rank this time, dont you?


    Hmph.


    When I intervened, Eleanor glared at me with an upset expression, then sighed and nodded as if complaining.


    Fine. I am Eleanor Luden Griffin, after all.


    She knew the meaning and weight of her existence, so her smile was brilliantly beautiful.


    I also nodded in satisfaction.


    Thats a good answer.


    Just like that, Eleanor walked to the carriage with a confident smile.


    I attempted to end the farewell just like that, but noticing King Orpheus and Archmage Ropelicans unsettling gazes, I cleared my throat and approached Eleanor again.


    Huh?


    Eleanor opened the carriage window and tilted her head with a puzzled expression.


    I have something to tell you.


    I cleared my throat again, deliberately attracting the Kings and Archmages attention.


    Upon hearing the seriousness in my voice, Eleanor, who was filled with slight anticipation, swallowed nervously and looked flushed.


    Uh, yeah. Just say it.


    Eleanor, who was cautiously checking her older brothers expression, nodded with determination.


    To her, I sternly stated,


    At Loberne Academy, address the professors and students politely. Dont behave recklessly.


    .


    Since youre a Princess, you should know how to maintain proper etiquette, right?


    After I said that and turned around, I saw the King looking bewildered and chuckling with an expression of disbelief.


    And from behind, came a furious scream.


    I didnt have any other choice, did I? I had to assess the situation first!


    With one feisty girl gone, another appeared. However, it was more exhausting this time as she wielded a sharp tongue and harbored resentment towards me.


    Facing a trial would have been easier.


    Whether she noticed my thoughts or not, Deia glared at me with a pout.


    Since I didnt have much to say, I wanted to ask her immediately.


    How did she see me, who has taken over the body of Deus Verdi, her older brother?


    If it were her, she must have come to me with an answer in mind as she opened her mouth with certainty.


    Wait a moment.


    Deia stretched out her hand to stop my words.


    After glancing around, she swept her forehead with her hand and spoke,


    You left Norseweden about two months ago, right?


    Yeah, I left in March, and it was currently May. The scent of flowers naturally permeated throughout Grayponds downtown.


    Assuming one month has 30 days, you asked me for 5 minutes, so calculating it


    Deia suddenly made an irrelevant remark and began to calculate with her fingers.


    If one month totals 150 minutes, then two months will make it 300 minutes. If you convert this into hours, its 5 hours.


    Slide.


    Deia spread her fingers to indicate five hours, opened her eyes wide, and shouted,


    Then, you can have five hours of mine!


    .


    So, how about that?


    While she seemed somewhat wanting to have a decent conversation while seated, I could sense her subtle reluctance to be the one to suggest it first.


    I dont need


    What?


    I was about to suggest going to a cafe or something instead of being swayed by those mere five hours, but Deia raised her gaze bewilderedly.


    It seemed like she wanted to insist on being forcibly dragged along.


    As this could be my last chance, depending on her choice, I, as her older brother, would have to be more considerate toward her.


    Well, if its five hours, lets go downtown. Maybe considering the circumstances this time, they might allow that much.


    Perhaps the Archmages apprentices would be trailing me from a distance. However, if I considered my current situation, going downtown seemed unreasonable.


    Graypond.


    Come to think of it, although I frequently strolled through Graypond in the game, I had never done it with my own feet.


    The thought made me somewhat excited.


    Grayponds downtown? Its my first time, too. Do you happen to know any good places?


    .Yeah.


    A place I knew.


    Of course, I knew a lot since Graypond was a place with many small and miscellaneous side quests and events.


    Thus, I naturally retrieved information stored in my head.


    Theres a restaurant called Mersen. Their food will probably suit your taste.


    .


    Lets go there.


    As I walked past her to lead the way, Deia, who was hesitant at first, soon followed closely behind /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 61: An Older Brother

    Chapter 61: An Older Brother


    An Older Brother


    I want to eat meat, not the chewy, tough beasts like those in Norseweden, but something tender.


    Youve got quite a few orders.


    Whats the big deal about this? Do you know how picky noble young ladies of my age are? Im the Amazon of Norseweden, so I should at least be able to eat this much.


    Deia, who strangely took pride in living in the cold north, confidently stuck out her chest.


    Naturally, I didnt understand the sentiments, so I just shook my head and walked down the street, ignoring her.


    Graypond was definitely a big, bustling city. Although Loberne, where Loberne Academy was located, was also a fairly large city, when compared to Graypond, it seemed somewhat inferior.


    The hustle and bustle was filled with the disorderly footsteps of people, the rolling sound of carriage wheels, and the nerve-wracking haggling among merchants.


    While it was white noise that could be heard anywhere, when there is too much, it would become irritating.


    Although I wished to walk faster, Deia quickly turned her head around with her mouth agape in astonishment.


    Having lived in the borderlands like Norseweden her entire life, until the age of 24, this sight must have been full of wonders for her.


    With a regretful sigh, she tilted her head and came to my side with quick, short steps, matching my pace while giggling.


    I think I picked the wrong place to be born. It turns out Im actually a city girl; its in my nature. I like everything here, even the air.


    It hasnt even been 10 minutes since we came downtown.


    Isnt that why my statement is even truer? It feels like recognizing your soulmate?


    Where did the Amazon from Norseweden go?


    People evolve. I can feel that my body is happy to live and breathe here.


    After seeing Deia reach out her hands and take a deep breath through her nose, my eyes narrowed, subtly expressing that I found her actions to be somewhat pathetic.


    Youve been living as an old maid until now, at 24 years of age, how do you know the feeling of meeting your soulmate?


    This basta


    She bit her lips, clenched her fist, and glared at me. Then, as if releasing tension, she exhaled and responded.


    Phew. You see, I have a bit of trauma, so I just didnt want to find one.


    Im sorry, I misspoke.


    Feeling like I indulged in my younger sisters temper, I apologized, acknowledging that I spoke recklessly.


    The reason she developed this type of hatred towards others was precisely because of Deus.


    After looking at me apologizing, Deia shook her hand.


    Its fine. Its not like you really are that bastard.


    .


    After that exchange, we became silent; there was no longer conversation between us. Come to think of it, this was how the usual Deus and Deia interacted.


    The big city, Graypond, briefly transformed Deia into a girl, but she soon had to face the harsh visages of reality.


    We arrived at the restaurant at the perfect time. We saw a friendly indication that Mersen was open, and upon opening the door, we walked in.


    Welcome!


    Along with the energetic greeting from the waiter, the buzzing sounds of peoples conversations filled the air.


    Seeing numerous customers, Deia glanced around with a slightly expectant expression, uttering, Ohhhh.


    Is it just the two of you? Ill guide you to your table!


    The place the waiter led us to was quite a secluded spot. It seemed like they hastily cleaned the table, perhaps right after the previous customers finished eating and left.


    Here is the menu! Please call us when you decide on your order!


    The waiter handed over a menu that offered a wide array of choices. I took it and passed it to Deia first.


    You can take a look at it first.


    .


    With a somewhat disapproving expression, Deia quickly snatched the menu after looking at me.


    However, she quickly became absorbed and started to contemplate what she should order.


    Its a Roast Beef, but it comes with cheese fondue? Wow, whats this?


    .


    This one could be good with salad. Is it a healthy food? It seems like it has a lot of asparagus.


    .


    Oh! Theyre hosting an event where, if you order a set menu, they give you a keychain. Wow, thats something you cant even imagine seeing in Norseweden.


    I silently observed Deia, who was continuously studying the menu for almost 10 minutes and expressing enthusiasm about it on her own.


    After being engrossed for a while, Deia looked up from the menu and met my eyes. And feeling suddenly embarrassed, she quickly lowered her gaze.


    I want this one The cheese fondue roast beef.


    .Then lets order it as a set. Ill go with Set B.


    Huh?


    After glancing at the menu, I promptly called the waiter and placed down our order. After adding a simple drink as well, I crossed my arms and stared at Deia.


    She still had a sullen expression as she looked at me.


    Arent you choosing your meal too carelessly? You dont even know whats in Set B.


    It doesnt matter. Its all the same after all.


    .


    Although I never had a lover, it didnt mean I was unpopular, as there were often girls who confessed to me. They apparently found charm in someone who was quiet and reserved.


    However, being able to see ghosts made it difficult for me to accept such confessions lightly.


    Because if things went wrong, it could easily lead to accumulating grudges, especially in the case of lovers.


    Well.


    After a moment of endless questioning, Deia took a brief pause before speaking again.


    Is Deus inside you right now?


    For the first time, I couldnt immediately answer her question.


    Deia noticed my reaction, her eyes didnt let me escape with a different answer.


    I, too, had no intention of lying.


    Deus Verdi has already rested in peace.


    Since Deia had been with me during the Emily incident, she knew what that meant.


    From there, I calmly told her our story; mine and Deuss.


    When I possessed him, Deus was already in a deceased state.


    He had been trying to kill me.


    In the end, I properly faced him and conducted his funeral.


    He might be pitiful, but he doesnt deserve sympathy.


    .


    Nevertheless, in the end, he departed with regrets about his own life.


    I didnt ask for forgiveness, nor did I claim he was a good person. I knew that Deia wouldnt relate to it even if she heard about it.


    I just told her that he was a sad person.


    He regretted his actions towards others.


    What does that matter to me?


    However, Deia gritted her teeth and responded.


    Whether that jerk regretted or repented, or begged me while crying. It doesnt matter to me. Hes dead, right? Its better that way. He was someone I didnt need in my life.


    Her anger was justified, so I simply nodded without saying anything.


    Also, Im truly sorry. But to me, you are no different from him. However, considering your actions in Norseweden and your behavior today youre undoubtedly a different person.


    .


    Ill admit, youre hundreds or even thousands of times more impressive than Deus. I once wished to have such a family member in the past.


    However, Deia added.


    Still, in the end, you are still Deus. That damn face keeps haunting me like some kind of trauma.


    I understand.


    No matter how different I was as a person, it was still Deuss body that I possessed.


    Asking Deia for understanding was a terribly selfish request.


    Im sorry for acting differently from what my heart wants. Every time I see that face, it always makes me uncontrollably angry.


    Of course you would be.


    That was also a truly natural reaction. Deia forced a bitter smile understanding that.


    You speak as if you are my real brother.


    Ill make an effort to become that.


    .


    Perhaps because it was an answer she didnt expect at all, Deia stared blankly at me with her mouth open.


    My family has been broken since I was very young. It fell apart before I could do anything.


    My mother despised me for being able to see ghosts.


    My father got scared and ran away from me.


    Even my grandmother, who had been a source of comfort, passed away while I was in the military.


    Although I hoped to see her again even as a ghost, my grandmother never appeared.


    To me, my family was already wrecked, and it was something I could never have.


    And also something I had always envied.


    You may not want it, but I will make an effort to be an older brother you can be proud of.


    Because this was also the last promise I made with Deus Verdi.


    After staring at me blankly for a brief moment, Deia chuckled and turned her gaze out the window.


    A lingering bitter smile was still drawn on her lips.


    We had both been hurt by and longed for our families.


    Indeed.


    Silently nodding, Deia cautiously met my eyes. She forced a smile even though the corners of her lips were trembling.


    That indicated that she still couldnt smile brightly while looking at Deuss face.


    Nevertheless, she responded honestly, albeit with an awkward expression.


    If you were really my brother, how nice would things have /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 62: Heralhazard

    Chapter 62: Heralhazard


    Heralhazard


    I calmly bowed my head and greeted King Orpheus as I entered the audience chamber.UppTodated from no?/v/e/lb(i)n.c(o)/m


    If any of the other nobles or vassals had seen this, they would have considered it to be impertinent and caused an uproar, but since this was practically a private meeting, I didnt feel the need to go overboard with the formalities.


    The pleased King Orpheus, as he responded with a hearty smile.


    You have a keen eye for people. You noticed that I dont particularly enjoy excessive formality.


    I simply answered that I figured it out when I saw the King turn away immediately when Deia adhered to etiquette and knelt towards him.


    However, in reality, I only did so because I remember him saying something similar in the game.


    By the way, did you spend some quality time with your sister?


    Yes, thanks to that, I also got to explore the capital.


    Hmm, it is surprising. I thought you wouldnt really care about your sister or other family members.


    King Orpheus tapped his chin before standing up from the throne and walking towards me.


    The Archmage, Ropelican, who had been standing on the Kings right side, naturally followed behind.


    Well, only the final trial remains. Normally, overcoming even one trial would be challenging, but you managed to solve two of them quite remarkably.


    .


    In the first trial, you managed to defeat the Mage Tribunal Judge, Tyren and proved your abilities.


    King Orpheus patted my shoulder as if to praise me for my impressive achievement.


    In the second trial, you provided comfort and healing by helping my sister Eleanor break free from the nightmare that had been plaguing her.


    The King applied more pressure, firmly gripping my shoulder. It was as if he was trying to prevent me from escaping.


    Now, only the final trial remains. Once this is completed, the Kingdom will officially recognize you as a Dark Mage. Its truly a historic event.


    A Kingdom that vehemently rejected dark mages would directly hire a dark mage and even grant them a separate position?


    It would probably create the stir for a few years, and my name would undoubtedly go down in history.


    However, I didnt care about such things.


    And from what Ive seen, it seems that you already have some idea about the final trial, dont you?


    .


    I chose to remain silent.


    Unlike the first two trials, I had known about the final trial since I was first imprisoned.


    In fact, the last trial was related to the King on a personal level.


    It was a significantly different problem compared to the previous two trials.


    You remember this note, right?


    King Orpheus unfolded the crumpled note in his hand.


    It was the note I sent him to read in case his trust in me wavered during my imprisonment.


    On it was the last will by King Orpheus late father, King Ophert.


    Stay foolish.


    Considering it was the late Kings final will to his son, who succeeded him, the phrase didnt seem to make much sense..


    Regardless of how one looked at it, it certainly seemed more like a curse than a blessing.


    Looking at the content of the note in his hand, King Orpheus pursed his lips as if something deep inside him had been exposed.


    His grip on my shoulder tightened, making it seem like he was forcibly leaning on me.


    This is the final trial. Since you already seem to know about it, it could be considered as the easiest trial.


    When he glanced away from the note, forcing an easygoing smile, and looked at me, the King appeared to be insecure.


    Why did my father advise me to continue staying foolish when I must bear the burden of this Kingdom?


    In all honesty, it was a curiosity that I expected he would never be able to figure out.


    If the previous two trials were assessments of whether I had the ability to help the citizens of Griffin Kingdom, the last one was just


    A matter of resolving the Kings personal dilemma.


    Suddenly, I thought of a story from the Bible that I had read a long timeof how Joseph, one of Jacobs twelve sons, interpreted Pharaohs dreams.


    Now, I felt like Joseph, who gained Pharaohs trust by interpreting his dreams.


    I wondered if I would gain the Kings trust if I could decipher the late Kings will.


    My mouth wouldnt open easily.


    What is this?


    The Griffin crests were scattered all over the place, symbolizing that everything here belonged to the Royal Family.


    The Archmage carefully picked up a book from the desk, brushing off the accumulated dust.


    Then, his eyes opened wide with surprise. The title wasnt written on the book, but its dark red color suggested that it contained information regarding Hemomancy.


    Hemomancy, which dealt with manipulating blood, was one of the subjects of black magic that stood side by side with necromancy and Cadavermancy.


    [This is such an impressive place. If I had known about it when I was alive, I would have lost all reason and tried to infiltrate it somehow.]


    The Dark Spiritualist could only remain calm because she was already dead.


    Otherwise, she might have literally gone wild and devoured books as she entered.


    King Orpheus dragged himself with heavy steps towards the central desk.


    Next to the picture placed in front of it, faded words with dried ink.


    .!


    The Kings eyes quivered upon seeing that.


    In the picture, stood a young boy, brightly smiling.


    Judging from his appearance, he seemed to be quite good-looking. Though he was a bit small in stature, his smile suggested that he was well loved by many people.


    And I knew his identity.


    Luaneth Luden Griffin.


    He was the youngest son of the Griffin Royal Family 200 years ago. A son born of a different woman from his brothers. A son who could be considered the Kings shame.


    He also went by another name, Heralhazard.


    He was the dark mage who single-handedly brought the Griffin Kingdom to the brink of destruction, the very villain who instilled a deep-seated hatred towards black magic throughout the current Griffin Kingdom.


    Beneath the picture were numerous letters filled the space, handwritten correspondences exchanged between the King of the Griffin Kingdom of that time and Heralhazard.


    All of them were written during the time when Heralhazard was carrying out massacres, containing detailed information about which castle towns forces were out or facing shortages of supplies.


    At the end, was a single phrase: To my beloved son.


    The phrase painfully pierced King Orpheus heart.


    Crumple.


    Orpheus clutched the letter roughly with trembling hands.


    Heralhazard was supposed to be the diabolical villain akin to a plague on the Kingdom.


    However, as he read the letter, it became clear that it was all actually a self-fabricated conflict engineered by the Royal Family.


    Tears streamed down the Kings face as he slowly turned his gaze towards me.


    Y-you


    The voice was filled with such intense resentment that he could almost be mistaken to be chewing on his own words.


    D-did you know all along?


    With eyes bloodshot from tears, he vehemently demanded an answer.


    I met his eyes with composure and nodded slightly.


    Yes, I knew.


    And then


    Slam!


    Ropelicaaaaaaaaan!


    King Orpheus struck the desk and shouted as if his throat was about to burst, calling for the Archmage.


    Thickly piled dust scattered in all directions as the Archmages extensive mana permeated the space.


    Calmly closing his eyes, Ropelican tapped the floor with his staff, ready to receive the command.


    Ar


    I wasnt sure if he was struggling with his words because of the shock or if it was because of guilt towards me.


    Whatever it was, King Orpheus covered his face in his hands.


    A voice with desperation resonated from behind those hands.


    Arrest him.


    Amidst excruciating pain, as though his flesh were being carved away, the king issued his order.


    Soon after, shackles made of the Archmages mana surrounded my entire body.


    I accepted it in /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 63: The Verdi Siblings

    Chapter 63: The Verdi Siblings


    The Verdi Siblings


    Yawn.UppTodated from no?/v/e/lb(i)n.c(o)/m


    It was already past noon.


    People momentarily paused their bustling footsteps to have a hearty lunch, and Deia, who had been curled up on the bed while others sat at the dining table, stretched herself out.


    She felt refreshed and light, perhaps because she overslept for quite a while before waking up.


    A gentle smile automatically formed on her face as she began brewing coffee in her pajamas. Here, there wasnt any need to worry about the servants glances, no need to rise with a frown due to fief duties, and no need to start working as if chased by something.


    I was so nervous when I entered Graypond.


    When she heard that Deus surrendered himself, she thought another significant incident was about to unfold.


    However, after arriving here and confirming it herself, it turned out he was actually favored by the King.


    Furthermore, Deia became even more at ease after learning that he also resolved Princess Eleanors chronic disease.


    He says he has to complete some trial or something, but Im sure hell handle it well.


    Slurp.


    Deia moistened her throat with coffee and gazed gently out the window.


    Having been allowed to stay in a guest room in the Royal Palace, she wore a big, satisfied smile.


    When she heard they would serve a separate meal for her, she wondered what it would be.


    Filled with anticipation, a faint smile crept onto her face.


    Having a vacation is so wonderful.


    Before coming here, she left her fief duties to the eldest son, Darius. Knowing him, she was sure he was handling it adeptly.


    She took another sip of coffee.


    Wondering which coffee beans they were using that made it so tasty, she briskly walked to check the packaging containing the coffee beans.


    However, at that moment


    Clunk!


    The door suddenly swung open and knights clad in armor rushed in. Startled and wondering what was happening, Deia instinctively stepped back.


    Srrrng!


    Along with the chilling sound of swords being drawn, they pointed at her neck. The knights movements were precise, disciplined, and well-trained.


    Among them, a man who wore a lone red embellishment on his headgear spoke, he appeared to be the leader.


    Deia Verdi! You are arrested for treason against the Kingdom!


    Wh-what?


    What kind of nonsense was this?


    Just yesterday, she kneeled before the king to build a positive image.


    Deus?


    But Deia quickly began to rack her brain.


    It must be that the trial that Deus said he was going to complete had gone wrong. With that thought, Deia shouted in anger.


    Where is Deus! What about him?!


    Shut up, Criminal!


    You can at least tell me that, cant you? Hes my brother! What happened to Deus?!


    Although she knew she was making a scene here, she had already gone too far to back off.


    Anxiety throbbed in her chest, making it impossible to ignore.


    However, one of the knights who had sneaked behind Deia precisely struck the back of her head.


    She collapsed to the floor like her consciousness had gone out like a flame.


    It was this moment that Deias vacation came to an end.


    * * *


    Ugh.


    Hearing Deias groans, I slowly turned my gaze to the side.


    When she was thrown into prison unconscious, I was a bit taken aback. But now, she was sitting next to me, leaning on my shoulder.


    If someone saw this sight, they might have mistaken her for simply sleeping.


    Ouch, my head.


    Waking up, Deia furrowed her brow and shook her head repeatedly.


    When she met my eyes and realized she was leaning on me, she quickly moved away, fluttering like a startled chicken.


    Whoa, what the heck?!


    Because she suddenly moved with intensity, Deia clutched her head. It seemed that a headache had unexpectedly struck, her expression twisted in discomfort.


    After a brief moment passed, she regained her composure and noticed my jacket hanging on her shoulders.


    Regardless, our heads will be separated from our bodies, wont they? After all, I am not the one making the decision. On another note, your hair is truly too long.


    She was right.


    The strands of my hair were on the verge of poking into my eyes. The hair behind my head had also grown long enough to touch my neck.


    Ill help you to cut it later. Itll feel refreshing once you go completely bald.


    Deia played with my hair as she pleased.


    However, I warned her because it made my face itch when she brushed my hair into it.


    Tone down your pranks.


    Im just bored.


    Deias murmuring voice mixed with the sound of approaching footsteps and a staff tapping on the ground.


    Seeing the Archmages apprentices startled and hastily greeting the person, I had a feeling I knew who it was.


    It was Archmage Ropelican Linus.


    He was looking at me from a standing position outside the bars, lost in thought for a moment.


    I chose to remain seated with Deia, instead keeping my gaze fixed on him without getting up.


    Ropelican sighed and bowed his head.


    Im sorry.


    It was an apology that carried a variety of meanings.


    * * *


    The Verdi familys eldest son.


    Guardian of the Northern Mountain Range.


    Giant of the North, and many more monikers.


    Darius Verdi, who had acquired some rather dramatic nicknames, was sitting on his bed with his arms crossed in a small hotel room in Graypond.


    Because of his build, the room had become even smaller. Currently, he was silently waiting for the news.


    Clang.


    The door opened right on cue and a group of people entered. They were the trio of the Scrapyard Nomads, a force leading the resistance movement in Clark Republic.


    Although they were rude rebels who didnt bother to knock, Darius wasnt bothered by such things.


    As they trained together, Darius found himself getting along well with the members of the Scrapyard Nomads, even more than he expected.


    Surprisingly, they held no grudges and were much more broad-minded than he thought, coolly accepting defeat, which Darius found appealing.


    However, he still didnt like their leader, Findenai.


    Anyway.


    The Scrapyard Nomads members rushed in anxiously while making a fuss.


    The rumors are true. Theyve been arrested! They even seized the Verdi familys carriage in the Royal Palace!


    Hmph.


    There was only one reason why Darius was here.


    Following Deias departure for Graypond, he, too, came to Graypond, trailing her secretly.


    From Deias perspective, she advised Darius to stay in the fief, fearing that she might be captured along with Deus and executed as a traitor.


    It was indeed a crisis for the family since it had been revealed that a family member was a Dark Mage.


    However, as the eldest son, Darius couldnt just sit idly in Norseweden, so he secretly followed.


    Until yesterday, everything seemed quite fine.


    There were no signs of an arrest or encirclement by the Kingdoms army. Instead, Deus and Deia spent a warm time together.


    Even for Darius, who regularly received reports from the Scrapyard Nomads, it was surprising information, but it also brought a sense of satisfaction.


    However, today


    Upon learning that all of Deias gifts for the King had been completely burnt and the carriage was seized, Darius couldnt help but break into a cold sweat.


    The meaning of that was clear.


    Deus and Deia had been arrested.


    It was unknown whether it was because Deus was a Dark Mage or for some other reason.


    Phew.


    Darius firmly gripped his sword.


    I guess I have to fulfill my role as the eldest son.


    Right now, if he made a move recklessly, it might not only endanger the lives of the two, but also result in the utter downfall of the Verdi family.


    No, in fact, at this point, wasnt it just a matter of time?


    Perhaps it was already the end of the familys extended history.


    Setting aside such minor details, Darius took a deep breath and steeled himself before declaring with a sigh.


    I will come and rescue the two from /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 64: Darius And The Trio

    Chapter 64: Darius And The Trio


    Darius And The Trio


    Yawn.


    Deia yawned and slumped down, naturally leaning against shoulder.


    Feeling her warm weight, I pretended to be bothered by her careless action.


    Youre too close.


    Hm?


    Then, Deia turned her head, which was still resting on my shoulder, and replied,


    Its because youre the most comfortable thing to lean against in prison.


    .


    Also, its normal for siblings to have this kind of physical contact.


    She responded shamelessly.


    The only sibling relationship I had seen up close was between King Orpheus and Princess Eleanor.


    The two seemed quite close to each other, so it somewhat made sense. Yet, I couldnt shake off the feeling that I was being deceived by Deia.


    Deia quickly turned away again.


    Ah, it feels more comfortable if I dont see your face.


    Well, if that was the case


    Since I had decided to let it slide, Deia chuckled and brought up the Archmages proposal from earlier.


    What do you plan to do about that?


    .


    He said that he could help us escape. Its not impossible to escape from this place as long as we accept his offer, right?


    Archmage Ropelican had secretly approached Deia and me, offering to help us break out of prison.


    Unexpectedly, he proposed to take our side.


    He apologized for the extremely unreasonable treatment, despite my success in overcoming three nearly impossible trials.


    As I was unable to give an immediate answer, the Archmage left, promising to return later.


    Normally, I would have accepted his offer and thanked him with gratitude.


    However, I was somewhat skeptical about Ropelicans proposal.


    Is that really the true intention of his proposal?


    Huh? What are you talking about?


    Unable to comprehend the meaning behind my words, Deia pressed her head more firmly against my shoulder. She seemed to urge me to get straight to the point rather than beat around the bush.


    Feeling her weight, I expressed my thoughts clearly.


    Archmage Ropelican is an incredibly loyal person. Even among those who are close to the King, he can be considered as the closest aide since the late Kings time.


    The relationship between Ropelican and King Orpheus was beyond that of a King and his vassal.


    Archmage Ropelican was in charge of the young Orpheus education, and Orpheus thought of him as a life mentor.


    They were practically family, so Orpheus never kept any secrets from Ropelican.


    Hmm?


    While Deia was impressed with the detailed information I grasped from the situation in a short span of time, in reality, I was just recounting what I had witnessed in the game.


    All of Ropelicans actions are with the Royal family in mind. In other words, he offered this proposal for the sake of King Orpheus.


    If the Mage Tribunal Judge, Tyren Ol Velocus, strictly served the Kingdom, Ropelican was loyal to the Griffin Royal Family, or to be precise, to King Orpheus.


    There was a significant difference.


    If it were Tyren, he wouldnt just overlook such matters.


    He wouldnt have simply overlooked the fact that theRoyal Family had supported the dark mage who massacred people throughout the Kingdom in the past, and, on top of that, that very mage was of Royal Family blood.


    However, Ropelican was different.


    For the sake of King Orpheus, he would tolerate and silently ignore such matters.


    Yes, family is important.


    If asked to name the most important thing to him, he would undoubtedly answer that it was the Households glory.


    The name of Verdithe giant who guarded the Northern Mountain Rangewas a source of pride for Darius.


    Yet, two months ago, after exposing their Households accumulated dirty deeds, they decided to start anew.


    With a tightly clenched fist, Darius firmly declared.


    However, I am not the only Verdi.


    .


    Those two also carry the name of Verdi with pride.


    Hearing those words, the trio grinned and chimed in,


    Just admit that your siblings are precious to you.


    Yeah, no need to use the family as an excuse.


    Still, youve changed a lot since we first met.


    Ahem.


    Feeling awkward, Darius cleared his throat, and one of the trio handed him a rope draped over his shoulder.


    I brought this since it seemed like we might need it. Well help you get inside, so just hang this from the castle wall.


    Huh? You guys will help me get inside?


    Wondering what they meant, the trio confidently took their positions right in front of the wall, creating a makeshift jumping platform for Darius with their hands.


    Darius was dumbfounded.


    Sigh.


    Since this was preferable to crawling up the wall, Darius seized the opportunity and leaped.


    Heave ho!


    Perhaps due to the trios impressively synchronized movements, Darius jumped so high that he was surprised by the outcome.


    His body truly zoomed through the sky.


    He then managed to easily cross the bars on the wall fence and landed smoothly on the other side.


    Huh.


    Obviously, the trio had done this kind of thing several times during their resistance movements.


    They were not just skillful but also experienced.


    Just as Darius was about to secure the rope on the wall to help the trio to cross.


    Hmm, youre quite audacious, huh?


    The chilling voice of an elderly man echoed from behind. Darius threw the rope down, his neck creaking as he turned.


    Simultaneously, he drew the sword from his waist.


    Certainly, it was a beastly strike.


    Darius demonstrated a sharp sword strike, proudly showcasing that he wasnt called the giant guarding the Northern Mountain Range for nothing.


    He had grown significantly through rigorous training, especially following the crushing defeat against Findenai.


    Just like Findenai, the attack was so fierce that one could say that he was overpowering when facing him.


    Thud!


    Before he could land a proper attack, the pressure from the mana pouring out of the elderly man pushed Darius backwards, causing him to collide with the wall.


    Stuck to the wall like a painting, he could only open and close his mouth repeatedly while confirming the presence that had subdued him with a single move.


    How reckless of you. Your personality is completely different from that of your solemn and reliable younger brother. Perhaps youre agitated because your siblings have been arrested?


    It was an impressive elderly figure with a staff resembling an ancient tree, wearing a robe so magnificent it exuded an air of mystery, and adorned with a striking white beard.


    Its quite amusing that you thought there wouldnt be any magic on the Royal Palaces walls. If I hadnt discovered you in advance, you would have been roasted by now.


    Archmage Ropelican Linus clicked his tongue while staring at Darius.


    Did you come to rescue your siblings, Margrave /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 65: The Phantom Of Griffin

    Chapter 65: The Phantom Of Griffin


    The Phantom of Griffin


    Did you come to rescue your siblings, Margrave Norseweden?


    Darius was perplexed about what answer to give as a response to Archmage Ropelicans question.


    Should he uphold his beliefs, or should he weave in a lie within his excuse just to get by?


    Though his heart leaned towards the latter, his mouth wouldnt comply with his pride.


    Yes.


    Darius openly acknowledged his intention. After speaking, he somehow regretted his own foolishness. However, Ropelican seemed rather satisfied with this, chuckling with a wry smile.


    I like your confidence. You resemble your father, Damos, the Giant of the North.


    Ssrrrk.


    As Ropelican lowered his staff, Darius coughed while slumping down from the wall with considerable difficulty.


    Outside the wall, the trio were asking if he was okay, but it wasnt a situation where he could respond.


    Are those your companions? Thats good, then. Let them in for now.


    Pardon?


    Darius couldnt comprehend the situation, but since he was prompted by Ropelican to act fast, he securely fixed the rope.


    The trio swiftly crossed the wall.


    Huh?!


    Whats this?


    Did you betray us?!


    The bewildered trio immediately questioned Darius. However, they could only open and close their mouths like goldfish, unable to utter another word.


    The Archmage had cast a spell to block their sounds, making their sudden attempt to shout at the unexpected situation seem like a kind of theatrical performance.


    Ropelican gestured to Darius and the silenced trio, and said,


    Follow me. Ill take you to them.


    * * *


    King Orpheus still sat in the Royal Familys secret chamber, flipping through the records.


    Just like the flame on the candlestick placed beside him, his gloomy heart continuously hesitated and wavered intensely.


    His bloodshot eyes and tear-streaked traces revealed a sense of fatigue as he turned the pages unfolding the Griffin Royal Familys origin.


    With each turn, his chest trembled; he was overwhelmed by guilt and disgust, almost provoking a feeling of nausea.


    Despite taking a strong stance against inhumane acts in the Clark Republic, Orpheus found the authors of the records to be no different from a pot calling the kettle black, which was quite embarrassing.


    Orpheus couldnt help but be shocked by the fact that to prevent the revelation of the country founded by a dark mage, the Royal Familys history also aggressively suppressed fellow dark mages.


    These records were indeed an abyss of dark secrets.


    Just when the King thought it couldnt get any worse, after flipping through a few more pages, he was exposed to even more diabolical thoughts.


    However, one thing strongly resonated throughout the pagesan obsession with being royalty.


    Perhaps this obsession stemmed from their origin as dark mages, who were always disdained and looked down upon.


    Or, maybe the bloodline might have carried an innate ambition and stubbornness for power and authority.


    As time passed and the authors changed, the obsession continued to persist like a deep-seated delusion, portraying a strong dedication to upholding the Royal Familys name.


    It was like


    It was like Mother.


    The more he read, the more Orpheus recalled his mothers excessive attachment to royalty.


    Having been educated by Ropelican, he could resist being influenced by her. His sister, Eleanor, on the other hand, was severely tormented by their mother, Hylan.


    Therefore, Orpheus and Eleanor both harbored a strong resistance towards formalities, despite being in the direct line of royalty.


    Huff.


    His eyes stung from fatigue. Even with the crushing weight of guilt, King Orpheus slowly returned to his original self.


    Everything was confusing and disgusting, and he hated it to the point of anger.


    I cannot evade responsibility.


    In the end, all this responsibility was an unavoidable weight that the current Royal Family had to bear.


    Im sorry, Deus.


    In a low tone, he apologized to Deus, whom he had imprisoned.


    Despite knowing all these truths, Deus kept his lips sealed until Orpheus asked.


    Deus kept silent; he did not let anything out, even when he held information that could destroy Griffin Kingdom.


    At the time, the King arrested Deus immediately to prevent him from speaking to anyone. He did this to protect the Royal Family.


    However, the more Orpheus pondered about it, the more Deus truly seemed like a loyal subject.


    Orpheus slowly stood up.


    Though it was late at night, he considered going now to release Deus from captivity. However


    Bang!


    The door suddenly closed forcefully.


    Despite there being no wind, the candlelight extinguished as if abruptly snuffed out.


    Hmm?


    Wondering what was happening, he manifested mana in his hand to illuminate the room.


    [Foolish kid.]


    A grim face emerged in the light.


    Startled, King Orpheus took a step back without even being able to scream.


    The grim face followed Orpheus as it was.


    I have clearly mentioned that I would consider it carefully.


    Since King Orpheus hadnt made his decision, I had no plans to escape recklessly and make a fuss by myself.


    Ropelican avoided my gaze and refused to respond when I frowned and said this.


    While I appreciated that Darius came here to rescue Deia and me, he just watched the situation unfold oddly without doing anything.


    When I was about to speak, Deias bare leg popped out from the side. She stood with one leg in her pants, leaning her back against me.


    Have a sense of shame.


    I suddenly directed the words I had intended to say to Darius and Ropelican towards Deia.


    Huh? Thats probably not something you should say.


    .


    Try living with two men who dont act like your older brothers at all. Theyre all the same.


    After saying something like that, she immediately shut her mouth. Thats because, right now, only Deia knew that I was not the real Deus.


    I would someday have to tell Darius but now was not the right time.


    Anyway, after completely putting on her clothes, Deia came out from behind me. Seeing the magic gun hanging from her leather belt, it seemed she really risked her life entering Graypond.


    I was about to say that everyone should return first and we should continue waiting. However


    [B-big trouble!]


    The Dark Spiritualist shouted as she came through the wall, making a fuss. I had entrusted her to keep an eye on King Orpheus.


    However, since she came out like this, I wondered if the King made a negative decision.


    However, the response was beyond my imagination.


    An evil spirit lurked deep within Griffin Kingdom, possessing the bodies of past kings. Now, it had taken over Orpheuss body.


    It was so absurd, to the point of being unbelievable.


    There is such a hidden twist like this?


    There was no such content in [Retry]. However, upon a little reflection, it seemed more appropriate to say that it was simply unknown.


    Because there was no dark mage in the party.


    The Saintess, too, had temporarily joined the party, but she was not a party member when they were working in Graypond.


    Tsk, did we just waste our efforts?


    The others who couldnt hear the Dark Spiritualists voice were looking at me with strange expressions.


    Darius had an uncomfortable expression, asking if we should go back, and Ropelican was still awkwardly avoiding eye contact.


    No.


    I put on the jacket that Deia handed me and stepped outside the bars.


    The situation has changed.


    A thunderous sound of approaching footsteps came from outside.


    Knights in red armor lined up and entered the prison.


    They were surprised to see Ropelican here.


    Soon, a woman with an imposing presence walked forward, straightening out the mess.


    Despite being the smallest among the armored knights, she stood at the pinnacle of the Royal Knights, which directly served the Royal Family.


    She was Gloria Grace, the Royal Knight Commander.


    She was the sharpest sword in the Kingdom, even being able to match the prowess of Mage Tribunal Judge Tyren Ol Velocus.


    With her red hair fluttering, she sharply stared at me and asked,


    Deus Verdi, the wicked dark mage, a sinner who has insulted the Royal Family. His Majesty has ordered your immediate execution by the Royal Knights.


    How efficient.


    As I responded with honest sarcasm, Glorias eyes slightly flickered.


    There is no trial held for someone claiming to be a dark mage. One cannot expect a fair judgment.


    How was this different from the witch trials during medieval times?


    Well, it doesnt matter.


    Right, it didnt matter at all.


    When you approach me this unreasonably, Ill respond with an equal force of unreasonableness.


    I wouldnt stop at all. Deia and Darius, too, followed behind and prepared for battle.


    I quickly realized that if we didnt fight, everyone would die anyway.


    Do you think you can escape?


    With a disbelieving expression, Gloria drew her sword. In response, the Royal Knights also drew their swords, as if choreographed.


    Swinging those swords in such a narrow passage didnt seem easy.


    Yet, it wouldnt be a problem for them, as they were skilled knights.


    However, there was something I needed to clarify.


    Im not running away.


    At some point, the Lemegeton brought by the Dark Spiritualist emitted a subtle black glow in my palm.


    Like a magician performing card tricks in front of his audience, I skillfully did it in the blink of an eye.


    I could feel the evil spirits wailing, echoing like reverberations from all around me.


    Youre not running away?


    As if she considered my words an insult, Gloria gritted her teeth, gripping the sword with both hands and preparing herself.


    I just


    However, I once again clarified.


    I just want an audience with His /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 66: A Staged Entrance

    Chapter 66: A Staged Entrance


    A Staged Entrance


    Gloria Grace.


    Although she was described as formidable, the protagonist had never had a direct confrontation against her in the game.


    Instead, she played a supporting role, lending her strength to the protagonist when subduing a specific boss.


    However, as with any game, when a former enemy became an ally, they were significantly nerfed.


    On the contrary, if an ally suddenly turned into an enemy, their strength seemed to gain an unexpected boost.


    At this moment, she was the latter case.


    Gloria Grace was ominously blazing a crimson mana like the three pronged flame I had seen in the game.


    Have you betrayed us, Archmage?


    Ahem.


    Ropelican awkwardly scratched his neck and shook his head as she met his gaze.


    It is not so. If His Majesty wishes, I am more than willing to strike down Deus.


    Hearing that, Deia and Darius were startled and immediately assumed a combat stance.


    Ropelican asked in doubt, his arms crossed.


    However, has His Majesty truly decided to execute Deus? No, even if he did, he ordered you to do that?


    Yes, I personally received His Majestys order.


    Hmmm.Upstodatee from n(0)/ve/lbIn/.(co/m


    Ropelican was dumbfounded. He probably had realized that if the current King was the same Orpheus he knew, even if the King chose to abandon me, he wouldnt seek assistance from others.


    The King wouldnt have been struggling with such dilemmas until now if he could simply toss me aside so decisively.


    Deus, do you have any thoughts?


    Ropelican asked for my opinion. Having met Glorias gaze directly, I answered while slightly shifting my gaze.


    His Majesty is currently possessed by an evil spirit. Its a serpent-like entity that has slithered throughout the long history of the Griffin Dynasty.


    .


    Ropelican solemnly listened to me and then glanced towards Gloria.


    The only reason Glorias knights still hadnt moved yet was because of this old man, Ropelican.


    It was because they hadnt confirmed his stance in this situation.


    Ropelican met my eyes once again before tapping the ground with his staff and responded.


    Well, I owe you a debt, so Ill believe you this once.


    .


    However, if this turns out to be a lie, I will personally take your life before surrendering myself to His Majesty for judgment.


    Be my guest.


    An intense mana began to emanate from Ropelican, who stood beside me, wildly surging to the extent that Gloria, biting her lips, felt her own mana was insignificant in comparison.


    I never imagined you would turn traitor, Archmage.


    Gloria, you should remember that all my actions stem from loyalty and affection.


    The ground began to quake. Soon after, the Archmages mana permeated in all directions.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Thick and sturdy tree roots swarmed in from all directions, attacking the knights.


    The knights could not react quickly as they were wearing armor, but they didnt suffer significant damage either.


    At most, a few of them were knocked unconscious from direct hits to the head.


    Gloria swiftly wielded her sword and shouted,


    Retreat! Fighting against the Archmage underground is unfavorable!


    The Royal Knights pulled back as swiftly as an arrow. It was truly an amusing sight but an effective tactical maneuver.


    In the end, we had no choice but to leave this place. The underground prison had only one passage.


    I could already predict that the Royal Knight would immediately surround us the moment we stepped outside.


    Is there any other way out?


    Our footsteps were truly heavy as we slowly made our way outside. Despite Ropelicans question, I kept my mouth shut before I eventually opened it again to answer him honestly.


    My powers wont be of much use here.


    [There are too few spirits in this place.]


    The Dark Spiritualist added her concerns from behind.


    I involuntarily sighed. Deia kept hitting Dariuss side, but he didnt even flinch.


    We may not have been born on the same day, but we will die on the same day. Do you know how terrific that is? It makes me want to recite a poem.


    Stop spouting nonsense. You havent even read a single line from a book; how can you speak about poetry so confidently?


    You should be applauding the fact that at least I understand the concept of poetry, you know.


    Despite our protests, Darius, reciting a clumsy self-composed poem, immersed himself in his own sentimentality. Deia buried her face in embarrassment, and I decided to stay silent.


    I could feel the weight and warmth felt on my shoulders.


    It was my first time in such a situation, and it was annoying.


    However, deep inside my heart, it felt like it gave me another clear reason to live.


    Bickering, fighting, and even if we said we didnt like each other, in the end, we still supported each other.


    Was this what family was supposed to be like?


    It wasnt too shabby.


    It was incredibly refreshing to see the moon in the late-night sky after stepping outside .


    If the knights in red armor and Mage Tribunal judges in golden robes lined up before us werent present, I would have raised a glass under the moonlight while enjoying some snacks.


    Be on your guard. The opponent is an Archmage.


    I never expected that we would be pitted against each other again so soon, Deus.


    The Royal Knight Commander, Gloria, and the Mage Tribunal Judge, Tyren, stepped forward to greet us.


    Their hostility was extraordinary from the beginning and just standing there made it extremely intolerable.


    Deia was barely able to hold up against the killing intent, staggering to the point where I had to support her from the side.


    Put the strength into your legs. Theres no need to confront them head-on.


    Fine.


    Deia listened obediently, as it was quite burdensome for her. I took a deep breath and stood in front of her.


    Although I already knew that it wouldnt end easily, witnessing them directly, in reality like this, made it appear to be genuinely challenging.


    I can deal with at least one of them. What do you think? Can the three of you deal with the other one?


    Ropelican asked while slightly brushing his beard and glancing at me. I let out a sigh before nodding.


    I can deal with them myself.


    Plans were meant to be changed.


    The moment I brought Lemegeton near my heart, with the thought of pouring everything into it and giving my all right from the start


    Crash!


    Something fell from the sky.


    The intense dust cloud obscured our view, and Tyren immediately dispersed his mana, thinking this was a ruse by us.


    Likewise, Gloria swung her massive greatsword to clear the dust as well.


    As the visibility improved, two individuals confidently appeared between us and them.


    Long, flowing black hair. It belonged to Aria Rias, the protagonist of this world, and right now, she was looking at me with a smile.


    Professor! I just arrived!


    Aria


    I unconsciously felt a sense of relief when I saw her face. And I wanted to honestly express my gratitude.


    However, Findenai, dressed in a maid uniform, intervened while puffing smoke from a cigarette on the side.


    That is nonsense. Shes been eagerly awaiting the ideal dramatic moment in a critical situation to make her appearance and make you fall in love with her, Master Bastard.


    As a result, I swallowed back the words of gratitude I was about to say.


    Wow! Oh, shit! You promised not to tell him, didnt you? I even shared the strawberry from my cake with you!


    Did I? I thought you didnt like strawberries.


    I stepped forward upon listening to their conversation.


    So, it seems like you two managed to enjoy the cake and had a really leisurely time.


    When I gave the two of them a sharp stare, Aria and Findenai, both turned toward the enemies at the same time.


    We just have to deal with those, right?!


    Findenai, the assassin maid of Master Bastard, ready for action! Its going to be a blast!


    Aria drew her sword while Findenai shouldered her axe.


    Sigh.


    And I could only let out a /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 67: Evil Ghost

    Chapter 67: Evil Ghost


    Evil Ghost


    Wasnt it truly hilarious?


    Clearly, until just a moment ago, we were in an overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation in this battle.


    The Royal Knights who were the strongest in close combat.


    And the Mage Tribunal Judges who were in charge of handling mages who deviated from the proper path.


    These supreme powers worked together in the Kingdom, where swords and magic coexisted.


    However, with just these two girls joining the battle, I could start to see the scales tip to our side, which was obscure before. We finally had a winning chance; the power balance on the scales had been restored.


    Of course, winning here didnt simply mean defeating or eradicating them all.


    Dont kill anyone. Just clear the path.


    What?


    Huh?


    The two turned back to me with expressions of discontent.


    I mean, they were the ones trying to kill you, Professor. I was thinking of tearing them apart and feeding them to the dogs.


    Master Bastard, I dont consider something where no blood is shed as a fight. Thats just children playing.


    Though they had completely opposite personalities, the conclusion they came with was oddly the same, which was quite amusing.


    Witnessing their bold response and despite it being a letdown for them, I retorted with unwavering certainty.


    Just shut up and follow.


    I had to assert firm control in order to manage people as unrestrained as them. Eventually, they complied with my demands.


    Hmph! Got it, Professor!


    Aria swung her sword with an ecstatic expression, she seemed to be in a good mood.


    Even though it was a playful sight, a sense of pressure could be felt from her actions.


    She wasnt the protagonist on her second run after watching the ending for nothing.


    Sigh, I suddenly lost interest. Well, considering this axe is pretty lame, I probably wouldnt leave a scratch on their armor anyway.


    Findenai commented sarcastically as she stared at Dariuss axe in her hand. Nonetheless, she threw the box she had been carrying on her back to me.


    Oh, right. Take this.


    .


    The box had a bumpy landing, rolling across the floor towards my feet with a rattle. I frowned at the sight.


    Do you not know whats inside?


    Huh, I do, though. How did you even know where a thing like that was hidden?


    The item I tried to secure by sending Aria and Fndenai.


    Depending on whose perspective, it could be considered the most valuable item on the continent. But seeing how Findenai handled it, indeed, it was a different case for her.


    Since I needed someone to take care of it, I immediately handed it to Deia, who was right behind me.


    Its something important. Keep it safe.


    Huh?


    Since Deia used a magic gun, she wouldnt be much help in combat.


    Then, the trio from the Scrapyard Nomad rushed past me and went towards the front.


    Chief! Long time no see!


    Hiya! Youre still wearing that?


    People from this kingdom really are insane!


    Watching her comrades gladly run towards her, Fndenai also playfully smiled.


    Hey, you punks, grab your weapons quickly. Dont make us, the Scrapyard Nomads, lose face.


    Aye!


    The trio, who just reunited with Findenai, began to brim with energy. It was a stark contrast to their previously listless demeanor.


    Are they your support?


    Ropelican, who was standing by my side, brushed his beard and asked. I slightly nodded and responded with confidence.


    Those two will be able to buy us enough time.


    They are certainly not ordinary people. Especially that young girl Even I cant gauge her strength at all.


    Aria, who somehow had started the battle, was now raging like a storm against the Mage Tribunal Judges.


    Since the Judges specialized in facing mages, Aria solely employed her swordsmanship.


    Be grateful for the Professors mercy. I was originally going to kill everyone here.


    Due to Presiding Judge Tyrens internal injuries from our previous battle, there was a sluggishness in his movements, making it easier for Aria to handle him.


    Keugb!


    The Professor is not someone you can treat as you wish.


    Aria not only acquired the item I requested, but also her own sword. It was a unique item called, Libelungens Sword, which she was now wielding.


    Looking at the battle, Findenai appeared somewhat inferior to her.


    It seemed that the absence of any equipment she used as a boss in the game made a significant impact.


    You can go support my maid. Aria can handle it alone.


    Hmm, understood.


    Ropelicans mana resonated once more, its echo reverberating through the ground. With an unfavorable matchup against the Mage Tribunal Judges, facing the Knight Order would be more comfortable for Ropelican.


    Shall I go too?


    Darius asked, drawing his sword as he stepped forward. Contemplating which side to aid, he glanced at the Knight Order, where Findenai stood, then shifted his gaze to Aria on the opposite side.


    Tsk, youre still scared of her, huh?


    Deia clicked her tongue disapprovingly as she looked at Darius, who still bore the trauma from his encounter with Findenai.


    However, I placed my hand on Dariuss shoulder as he was about to confront the Mage Tribunal Judges.


    Break through the Knight Order. Follow me closely.


    Considering Dariuss capabilities, he should be able to clear the path ahead, so I called him separately.


    I also gestured to Deia and instructed her to stay close behind.


    I am going to go too?


    Yes, there is something you need to do.


    I didnt plan it with this intention, but the items inside the box Deia currently held were the most effective tools to resolve this incident.


    Just as we were about to penetrate the Royal Knights side.


    Clang!


    Findenais axe clashed with Glorias crimson greatsword. With a fierce explosion, the two women moved in sync as if coordinating their breaths.


    Step aside!


    Unfortunately, the Royal Knight Commander, Gloria, had the upper hand.


    Since spirits were not visible, neither were their energies. Deia took a big stride to step into the darkness.


    With her to lead me, I placed my hand on her shoulder and followed. However, she noticed something a bit odd.


    Why arent there any guards?


    The corridor seems empty.


    Upon realizing this, Deia and Darius commented. The place was completely dark, and with me knowing nothing about my surroundings, I couldnt help but remain silent, pondering the reason. I was unable to come up with a clear answer.


    Like this, we smoothly arrived at the audience chamber.


    Feeling the doors texture with my palm, I took a deep breath and turned to stare at the two.


    There was no need to ask if they were ready.


    From the left, I could feel a strong wind from Darius breath, while from the right, I could smell Deias cool fragrance.


    Creak.


    Thus, without any hesitation, I opened the door.


    Unlike outside, the audience chamber was not filled with darkness. However, the reason could be easily understood.


    Countless people knelt and respectfully bowed towards the throne. Not only the guards, but numerous servants working in the Royal Palace also formed a queue.


    Additionally, people living in the accommodations provided for employees working in the palace were also present.


    Wha-whats going on?


    Hearing Deias gasp, I directed my attention ahead.


    The carpet, once red, had now taken on a hazy, deep midnight blue hue as it extended towards a massive throne.


    The man seated on the throne was the King, under a curse.


    A sinister creature with a grim face and small horns on its head possessed the Kings body and hovered behind him.


    This was another type of possession.


    [You you can see me?]


    The grim-faced creature, immediately realizing I could see its true form, turned towards me and asked.


    After signaling the two to step back, I walked on the carpet.


    Yes, I can clearly see your demon-like figure.


    Thinking that it was ridiculous, the evil spirit sneered mockingly.


    [A demon-like figure? How foolish. I am a demona transcendent being with immortality beyond human limits.]


    Stop bluffing. If anything, youre probably in the process of becoming a demon.


    []


    Perhaps I perfectly hit a sore spot, the grim-faced creature momentarily fell silent.


    How many souls have you devoured for horns to grow on an ordinary humans head? According to my knowledge, this is beyond common sense.


    [I have been doing this for no less than centuries. What can a mere necromancer like youa criminalpossibly know?]


    It was a monster that devoured the souls of deceased humans, and thus aimed to transcend beyond humanity.


    That creature gestured with its chin towards the Dark Spiritualist, who was standing behind me, and laughed.


    [That bitch is quite impressive. Youll make excellent nourishment.]


    []


    As a necromancer, the Dark Spiritualist was also aware of how extraordinary the entity before us was. However, she could only remain silent in its presence.


    Even a formidable necromancer like the Dark Spiritualist dared not compare; the power gap between them was clearly evident.


    It was so powerful.


    This being had obviously possessed enough strength to engulf Griffin Kingdom.


    It had surpassed the norms of being just an evil spirit.


    An evil ghost.


    And currently, I was staring at something in the process of becoming more. The process of becoming a demon.


    How ridiculous.


    A sneer involuntarily appeared on my lips.


    [The bearer of Lemegeton, do you believe in that mere stone?]


    The creature opened its mouth as if he was about to devour something, but he immediately laughed.


    [Lemegetons owner was originally a demon. But he gave the stone to a boy who wished to save his mother, as both a blessing and a curse.]


    .


    [Now, I shall take it. It is indeed such a sweet fruit.]


    The Lemegeton in my hand resonated. I raised my hand to look at it and replied,


    Did you get blinded by a mere stone like this?


    []


    Necromancers are those closest to death, yet they have never reached that level.


    The boundary line between life and death.


    They were those who listened to the stories of both sides from the closest point to the line.


    However, the line was not horizontal but vertical.


    The dead are just that. Dead. Do not dare to so casually invade the realm of the living.


    The grim-faced creature began to mockingly laugh at my words as if they were utterly ridiculous.


    [Are you currently teaching me black magic? Are you trying to tell me how to perform necromancy? I have now become the Demon of Griffin! In my past life, I was a mage who shook the continent, diving into the very extremity of taboo!]


    That was a meaningless power.


    Despite confidently declaring its achievements, the creature suddenly seemed pathetic.


    This was a lifetime of ignorance, stemming from its inability to grasp the essence of the study he had pursued even beyond death.


    Youre talking about immortality, right? Did you forsake your humanity in order to become a demon?


    []


    Youre just a third-rate coward who only knows how to run away, unable to grasp the meaning, intention, and weight of death.


    Blaze.


    A damned piece of fodder who denies death, even while in companionship with the dead.


    Blue flames blazed from my hand. I felt like I could already see the end of this battle.


    He fled from death


    And shed its guise as a human


    Thus fully transforming into an evil ghost.


    Learn from this, you, a moron who has failed to realize anything amidst countless deaths youve witnessed.


    If a lesson would be the only thing he could take from me


    A bastard like you doesnt deserve to rest in peace.


    Absolute extinction was the only thing I had prepared for /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 68: A Third-Rate Necromancer

    Chapter 68: A Third-Rate Necromancer


    A Third-Rate Necromancer


    [You, damn bastard who considers himself to be a tiger despite never having seen one.]


    The grim-face creature snickered.


    Orpheuss body began to move as the Evil Ghost called Griffin cackled.


    You morons, protect the King.


    Then, Evil Ghost Griffin began to speak through Orpheus mouth. The moment he issued the command, numerous servants immediately stood up and rushed forward.


    Huh.


    However, my mana surged and pushed them away. It was a type of black magic I had learned from the Dark Spiritualist, that didnt involve the manipulation of souls.


    Patterns made from mana flickered under my feet. This was one of the few defensive spells a Necromancer could use to avoid being possessed by powerful evil spirits.


    Usually, it wouldnt have any effect on normal servants. However, as they were influenced by the Evil Ghosts power, they couldnt approach me as they wished.


    Deia, S-stay behind me!


    Sorry, but I can not allow myself to be controlled!


    Bang! Bang!


    The servants were also rushing towards Darius and Deia near the entrance and not just me.


    Darius thrust his sword back into its scabbard and swung it around like a club to drive them away. Deia, on the other hand, restricted their movements by firing mana bullets at their thighs and feet.


    Go and assist them.


    [What? Then what about you?]


    Surprised, the Dark Spiritualist stared at me with concern, but my gaze was solely focused on Evil Ghost Griffin and King Orpheus.


    I can deal with him by myself.


    [.]


    Trust me.


    [Youre really!]


    The Dark Spiritualist gave me a quick hug and whispered.


    [Alright, you cannot die here because we still need to see what lies at the end of the journey of necromancy!! This is your Masters order.]


    Despite not feeling any warmth, or weight, I could feel a strange sensation of something touching me.


    Okay.


    I gave a slight nod and let her go to support Darius and Deia.


    How unseemly.


    The Evil Ghost possessing the Kings body clicked his tongue as he watched us act like that.


    A threat at just this level does not call for such sentimentalities. Why the dramatics? We are not rehearsing a tragedy here, are we?


    It was truly such a ridiculous sight to see as he hadnt even used a fraction of the massive power he possessed


    I gripped the Lemegeton, infusing mana into it, and asked.


    I have one question.


    What? Is that a plea?


    The overwhelming pressure radiating from him almost caused me to lose consciousness momentarily. If I hadnt protected myself with magic, it wouldnt have been strange if I had lost without putting up a fight.


    If you want an answer from me, you must at least show me that you are worthy of it.


    The pressure intensified.


    Nevertheless, I stood tall with my back straight, gripping the Lemegeton even tighter.


    Why did you persecute all the dark mages?


    The present Griffin Kingdom went beyond merely harboring a hatred for the people known as dark mages; they treated these people as the Kingdoms enemies.


    Even though Luaneth Luden Griffin, who changed his name to Heralhazard, was the perpetrator of the diabolic massacres.


    The Evil Ghost Griffin standing before me, was the one who induced this sentiment.


    Perhaps feeling amused at my question, the Evil Ghost laughed out loud.


    Its quite amusing! It is hilarious, isnt it? That massacre helped ensure that my position would remain secure.


    .


    Given that I was the one who was seated atop the most radiant throne, perhaps no one saw it coming. That the Dark Mage, whom you all once scorned and pointed fingers at, was actually your own king.


    .


    It was truly a masterpiece! It was such a pleasure! Due to that event, the Kingdom began to strictly regulate Black Magic, banning all books and information about it, creating a favorable environment for me.


    And that led to the establishment of the current Griffin Kingdom, where everyone had become extremely ignorant about evil spirits.


    All souls contain mana.


    The amount may vary, but for a soul to manipulate mana, it needed intense emotions that could act as a substitute for a physical body.


    In other words.


    I pointed at the huge sphere. From inside the huge mass of mana, peoples faces protruded, struggling and glowing.


    It means your massive mana contains a proportional amount of souls.


    Because he was a Necromancer.


    Once a soul perished, their mana, too, naturally would disappear.


    However, for a Dark Mage like him, to use such vast mana


    That meant that there were resting souls inside that Evil Ghost, which meant that there was a chance for me to absorb them.


    Lemegeton could awaken those resting souls.


    Just by emitting light, it already began awakening the resting souls within the Evil Ghost.


    Those whose souls were captured by the Evil Ghost had their consciousness restored.


    Its truly ironic.


    Two months ago, when I met Emily, defeated the Human-Bone Centipede, and made it possible for her to get her revenge on the Research Director, Maalkus, I had one question.


    The way a soul attained rest and was exterminated seemed to have strictly different principles.


    When a person died, they would close their eyes, and their soul would return to the earth.


    Meanwhile, extermination meant the complete disappearance of the soul itself.


    Since this was an extremely challenging task, it was impossible to do it with my magic at that time.


    However, Emily managed to annihilate the Research Director, Maalkus by herself while they were underground.


    It was clearly impossible with my magic alone.


    However, it was evident to me since I was the one who converted Emilys mana into magic.


    In the end, I reached a conclusion:


    Emilys resentment amplified my magic even further.


    The desire for revenge granted the girl a power close to an unimaginable level.


    That, too, was due to the emotions the girl had developed after her death.


    Ultimately, even the deceased possess a will. They harbor emotions. It is a notion that is the exact opposite of the causality we have common understanding of.


    It wasnt just that they died with resentment.


    Resentment could also arise after death.


    [Graaaahhhhhh!]


    [Save meeeee!]


    [Its a demon! A cursed demon!]


    [Freedom! Give me rest!]


    [Its better to just annihilate me!]


    The souls that he had imprisoned for hundreds of years, using their mana as he wished while they were unconscious, had now awakened.


    And now they harbored a deep and intense grudge towards the Evil Ghost.


    Keeeeub!


    Evil Ghost Griffin tried to capture the souls that were trying to escape by any means.


    Necromancers were originally proficient in capturing souls and inflicting pain as they carried out their duties.


    However, the Lemegeton emitted even brighter light.


    Due to the nature of this stone, which imparted the ideal power necessary to awaken souls, the Evil Ghost seemed to have a hard time now.


    Necromancers merely borrow their power from the dead.


    This was something I said when I first met King Orpheus in the prison.


    Perhaps because you have become an evil ghost.


    I sneered at the bastard who was struggling.


    Or perhaps because you forgot that these souls were once human.


    What was the point of being able to handle various techniques and advanced magic?


    While you borrow their power.


    If the roots supporting everything from below were weak, it would eventually result in only fragile branches.


    You forgot to respect and appreciate their greatness.


    And those who lacked such basics, we called them /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 69: The King Of Griffin

    Chapter 69: The King Of Griffin


    The King Of Griffin


    Grrraaaaaah!


    [I will kill you! I will kill you!]


    [Why wont you let us go!]


    [I said I want to stop! I just want to close my eyes nowwww!]


    Those souls finally broke free.


    After gaining self-consciousness, they showed anger and the desire to unleash their grudges.


    The souls that were pouring out from the Evil Ghost had turned into projectiles, one after another.


    Since the Evil Ghost had turned the mana contained in the souls and used them as magic, the souls spewed out like a whirlwind, unable to endure their anger and started striking everywhere.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It had become an uncontrollable force.


    Not only did they attack the Evil Ghost, but they also collided with pillars, ceilings, walls, and lights all over the audience chamber, as if they were trying to harm themselves.


    My protective magic couldnt completely block these many spirits rampage.


    Additionally, stopping Lemegeton, which was activating and amplifying them, was not an option. I was almost certain that the Evil Ghost would once again devour the souls if I stopped it.


    I lowered my body.


    Even though I would inevitably suffer damage as well, it was something I must endure since the Evil Ghost was taking the brunt of the souls wrath; the damage was more severe for him.


    Glancing behind, Deia and Darius were also caught in the rampage of souls, forced into a defensive state. It wouldnt be unexpected for them to be overwhelmed in no time.


    Although the Dark Spiritualist was protecting them, however, being a ghost, there were limitations on what she could do.


    The servants who rushed towards us were all lying unconscious on the floor, and some were being swept away by the rampage of the souls.


    Since I couldnt save everyone, I retreated for a moment, joining the two while keeping a distance from the Evil Ghost.


    I-is it over?


    Deia was the one who asked first. I shook my head and placed both of them within the protective range of my magic.


    Its not over yet. I just released the souls concentrated inside him, I have not completely annihilated him.


    Annihilating the Evil Ghost wouldnt occur with such ease, and just because the souls escaped didnt mean he would suddenly become an ordinary ghost.


    While his original power remained intact, it meant that I had eliminated his cheat-like power, making dealing with him several times easier.


    Seriously, when will this end?


    I had no answer to Darius question. The amount of souls consumed by the Evil Ghost for hundreds of years was far beyond imagination.


    This meant that their grudges were deeply rooted.


    Is there nothing you can do about it?


    The souls were strengthened by Lemegeton, which was emitting a faint light.


    However, it seemed like I somehow needed to stop the rampage immediately. The momentum was such that it could potentially destroy the Royal Palace if not handled carefully.


    [What will you do?]


    At the Dark Spiritualists question, I turned my gaze back to the Evil Ghost and replied.


    We dont have time to wait. This place will be ruined before we can do anything about it.


    If this place were just an empty field or a desolate plain, I would have waited.


    In fact, waiting alone could already lead to the Evil Ghosts power eventually dissipating completely, and the current situation would turn somewhat manageable.


    However, because the rampage of the souls happening right now was too intense, there was a high likelihood of casualties among the servants; the Royal Palace was also in a mess.


    Fortunately, the Evil Ghost had become much weaker than before and was currently distracted by the souls escaping.


    Dark Spiritualist, you should stay here and guard Deia. Darius is coming with me.


    I-I am going too!


    Deia replied stubbornly, but I shook my head and discouraged her to follow.


    Guard that box well and use it when I give you the signal.


    Deia seemed to want to ask what was in the box she was carrying, but she didnt insist.


    She only tightly gripped her gun, and though she wasnt entirely convinced yet, she chose to follow my words as they were.


    Stand behind me.


    Darius and I lowered our body and moved forward together. I considered casting a spell to protect us, but Darius unexpectedly took the lead instead.


    No. You stay behind me.


    .


    Currently, youre the only one who can defeat the Evil Ghost that has taken possession of His Majestys body, Deus. So, conserve your power.


    It was indeed a valid opinion.


    I never expected Darius to step forward and offer himself as a shield.


    Deus.


    While cautiously moving forward like this, Darius suddenly spoke.


    Even though I didnt bother to reply, he continued speaking.


    I never imagined a future like this would happen to us.


    .


    I only aimed to follow our Fathers footsteps and keep the family safe. But, I actually didnt fully grasp what this family truly was.


    I slightly turned my head and met Darius eyes.


    This was the first timethe first time I considered him reliable.


    I dont know what Father thought of you, but to me, you are part of the Verdi Household, and you are my family. So if I die here


    [Give me that stoneeeee!]


    Kuuung!


    Realizing that we were approaching him, the Evil Ghost started to launch a counter-attack.


    Instead of trying to stop the souls who were escaping like water flowing from a leaky jar, his strategy was to eliminate me and seize Lemegeton.


    Black hands emerged from the ground and attacked us from every direction.


    Darius drew his sword and skillfully cut through them, then he continued speaking.


    You should be the next Head of the Verdi Household.


    Thunk!


    He was a remarkably skilled martial artist. He only looked inferior because the opponents he faced were unbelievably powerful.


    Unfortunately, this time was no exception. In a battle with a necromancer who had lived for at least centuries, he couldnt swing his sword more than a few times before dropping to one knee.


    Stay still and wait here.


    I pressed his shoulder firmly before stepping forward.


    Dont leave such useless last words. Are you planning to close your eyes after being satisfied with just escaping Fathers shadow?


    .


    I used my magic to protect Darius. After getting a bit of relief from the situation, he glanced at me and then stood up with a spirited smile.


    Did you wish that I would not find out the truth?


    Squeeze.


    Power emerged in his clenched fist as the burning desire in his chest spread throughout his body.


    Did you wish for me not to know about Griffins miserable state?


    He felt a palm full of wrinkles on his back.


    Realizing it was his fathers, Orpheus shed hot tears.


    I thought you had gone far away. You were a father I had always respected.


    Thud.


    Now, Father, I can see your back, which has always felt so distant.


    He could feel a gentle push on his back.


    Now.


    Right now.


    He would break free from the Evil Ghosts clutches that had been oppressing the Royal Familythe long and enduring chains from which no one from the Griffin Dynasty had managed to escape.


    I shall surpass you.


    Soon.


    The partially ruined audience chamber appeared in front of him, and Deus Verdi smiled with a look of unwavering faith.


    * * *


    Gasp! Gasp!


    With a rough breath, King Orpheus, while clutching his chest, descended from the throne, fell on his knees, and writhed in agony.


    I immediately retracted Lemegetons light and the ghosts who seemed to be partying wildly gradually quieted down.


    I-is it working?


    Darius, barely holding on amidst the Evil Ghosts attack, was already covered in wounds, with blood pooling beneath his feet.


    Although he needed treatment, the battle was not over yet.


    [Grrraaaaah!]


    Separated from King Orpheus, the Evil Ghost writhed and his remaining mana started to disperse.


    Now, the Evil Ghost was just thrashing instinctively.


    Amidst a sensation as if thorns were flying towards me, I reached out my hand.


    Through mana, the embodiment of the souls from the surroundings appeared.


    It was a magic I used to subdue the evil spirits in the Verdi mansion.


    Necromancers used this method to completely subjugate evil spirits as their own, surrounding their souls with spirits from their surroundings.


    [It turns out youre insane!]


    Thinking that I intended to subjugate him, the Evil Ghost rushed forward with his mouth wide open.


    Just like that, the grim-looking head swallowed me whole, and soon, control of my body began to shift.


    Keuergh!


    [In the end, you are just like any other necromancer! How dare you try to make me yours? Youre insane! How dare you think you can!]


    It was just like when the original Deus possessed me. The Evil Ghost also started to take over my body.


    Staggering, I fell on one knee, but simultaneously, I looked at a woman in the distance.


    My quick-witted younger sister immediately opened the box on her back.


    Huh?


    Following Deias exclamation of disbelief, light radiated throughout the dark audience chamber.


    Just by its presence, the evil spirits would flee, and ghosts would close their eyes.


    Lemegeton was a cheat-like item for necromancy.


    However, the game didnt simply grant an overwhelmingly powerful weapon unilaterally.


    Meanwhile, that thing was not merely the antithesis of the Lemegeton, but a gift from God that purified all wicked things.


    It was the most perfect object among all others on the continent.


    A silver chalice that could contain everything in the world.


    Deia was surprised when she pulled the Holy Grail from the box, but I shouted while struggling for control against the Evil Ghost.


    Now is the time.


    [Youre insaneeeee!]


    Now, the situation had reversed.


    In contrast to before, I seized the Evil Ghost attempting to escape from my body.


    Knowing that he would try to escape the moment he saw the Holy Grail, I needed a form of restraint to secure him. I had now assigned myself to that role.


    Holding the Holy Grail in one hand and a magic gun in the other, Deia aimed at me without hesitation.


    In those eyes, it wasnt resentment that was directed at me, her second older brother; instead, it held trust.


    The holy power emanating from the Holy Grail blended with Deias mana and traveled through her hand, and onto the guns muzzle.


    [Are you borrowing the power of God?!! Are you not ashameeeeeeed?!! As a Necromanceeeeer!]


    I snickered at his absurd last-ditch effort.


    I am different from you, one who became an evil ghost and unable to receive Gods blessings.


    Taang!


    The muzzle spewed flames, and a bullet filled with holy power flew straight towards me.


    The dead should remain dead.


    Pwoosh!


    The bullet precisely struck my left shoulder. I immediately dropped Lemegeton due to the Holy Power coursing my whole body.


    [Grrrrraaaaaaaaahhhhhh!]


    Touched by Holy Power, the Evil Ghost let out a scream and began to succumb to Gods judgment.


    The smile on my lips did not fade, even when I felt the intense pain in my shoulder.


    It was a mistake to think I would let you possess me.


    Even after my clear explanation, he remained the kind of student unaffected by an important lesson.


    What I have prepared for you was only annihilation.


    I looked up at the sky, clutching my throbbing shoulder.


    Sunlight streamed in through the holes in the audience chamber, riddled throughout.


    As the late dawn departed


    And the sunlight gently descended


    The Phantom of Griffin had achieved a total, a complete, a perfect annihilation.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 70: Nighttime Toasts Beneath The Moon (1)

    Chapter 70: Nighttime Toasts Beneath The Moon (1)


    Nighttime Toasts Beneath The Moon (1)


    Gaahhh! The moon is a real killer tonight, isnt it?!


    Even though he was severely injured and wrapped in bandages all over his body, Darius laughed heartily as he admired the moon.


    The moon looked as if it were sliced into neat halves, and as reinvigorating as it was, the moonlight seemed to carry a tinge of melancholy as it gently bathed the surroundings.


    Thud!


    Darius, who had been idly sitting atop an oak barrel, stood up. Amidst the picturesque night scenery of the garden, he chose to tip the wine glass tonight.


    I did entertain the idea of getting drunk with some snacks while enjoying the moon after getting out of prison, but I never expected the opportunity to do so would arrive this quickly.


    Once the Phantom of Griffin was annihilated, King Orpheus regained control of his body.


    He stopped the Royal Knights and the Mage Tribunal Judges while acknowledging that he was possessed by the Evil Ghost.


    And just like that, the incident was resolved.


    For some reason, a nighttime drinking fest was held at the Royal Palace garden a few days later.


    I wondered if it was necessary to do it now, but the King suggested that as the audience chamber would be under repairs either way, there would be no better time than now. Thats how we ended up gathering like this.


    Being sturdy is good and all, but I never knew she would be that sturdy.


    Deia was moving a cart full of wine glasses beside me.


    I wanted to help, but I couldnt move my arm easily due to the gunshot wound on my left shoulder.


    Gaaaahhh! Deia, bring on the drinks!


    And there was Findenai, walking right past me. She was still dressed in her maid uniform, somehow looking like a child while raising and swinging the largest mug excitedly.


    Chief, wait for me!


    Its a party!


    Yay!!


    The Scrapyard Nomads trio trailed behind Findenai like ducklings.


    Seeing their enthusiasm, which seemed like they had already downed a few drinks, Deia warned them.


    Hey! Its already quite late, so keep it down!


    Since there were no servants around, and it was a small space just for us, causing a fuss might disturb those resting.


    The servants had only arranged a campfire-like setup before retreating to rest, while Archmage Ropelican and his apprentices gathered to kindle the flame.


    It seemed like they were betting on who could use the least amount of mana to conjure fire.


    I took a seat on the bench in front of the flower bed where Eleanor and I often sat.


    The massive pillar of fire, conjured by Ropelican, shot up sporadically like a geyser, lighting up the sky.


    Whoa! Thats way too much firepower!


    M-Master! What should we do!


    W-Wait!


    The mages were putting on quite a show.


    [Wow, wow! Ill just go take a look around for a moment!]


    Perhaps impressed by the massive fire bursting gloriously, the Dark Spiritualist naturally drifted towards the mages.


    As I was absentmindedly enjoying the fire while propping my chin, a female student sat next to me.


    Aria Rias handed over the beer mug she was holding to me.


    Professor, you should have a drink as well.


    I warned her as I accepted it.


    Do not think about drinking, you are still a student.


    When I warned her sternly, Aria smiled mischievously and extended the glass in her other hand.


    The scent of oranges hit my nose.


    Im just having some juice. You really dislike it when students do things unlike students, dont you?


    I didnt bother replying with because I am a professor because I hardly had any proper experience working as a professor.


    Aria gently laughed and asked as I was blankly staring at the fire.


    Are you spacing out to the fire?


    .


    I knew it.


    Upon hearing that, Aria stood up abruptly, lowered her head deeply to hide her face, and stormed away.


    Findenai then occupied Arias seat.


    Casually leaning on the bench, holding a beer mug in the other hand, and resting one leg on the opposite thigh, Findenai adopted a posture that was inappropriate while wearing a skirt.


    Keep your legs down.


    I immediately furrowed my brows and warned her, but Findenai provoked me even more with her remarks.


    Why? Does it excite you? Does it bring back memories of your old libertine days? Shall we make tonight lively?


    Do not cross the line.


    Tsk, dont people joke around when they drink? Isnt that what youre supposed to do?


    Findenai extended her mug towards me. Letting out a sigh, I reciprocated by gently clinking my mug against hers.


    It was more of a thud than a clink.


    Satisfied with that, Findenai gulped down her drink, and I, too, took a sip once again.


    Will you be staying in Graypond for a while?


    When Findenai asked casually, I calmly responded.


    Yes, it is not over yet.


    I had overcome all the trials from the King. So, the only thing left was for me to be officially recognized as a dark mage affiliated with the Kingdom. However, in reality, this was just the beginning.


    I could already vividly picture the torrent of criticism pouring in and how I would be dragged to the debate hall.


    It will not just be noisy. Many mercenaries will be aiming to assassinate or kidnap me. When the time comes, you will have to deal with them.


    Because I had planned to have Aria return to the academy.


    Hearing this, Findenai rummaged through her pockets.


    Assassins? It will be so much fun. Will I need to swing my axe every three days?


    Findenai pulled out a cigarette from her pocket. As I stared at her patiently, she immediately mumbled an excuse upon realizing my scrutiny.


    Ah, its a habit. Ill just keep it in my mouth.


    Huff.


    Anyway, regardless of the situation, Findenai would still be herself. Even though she was feeling tipsy and had a flushed face, she still casually broached a serious topic.


    Thats perfect timing. Ive heard that some of our fellow countrymen are in Graypond. Though its a different resistance group, not the Scrapyard Nomads.


    .


    I want to go and meet up with them. It seems like I should gather information as well.


    I silently listened to the topic she brought up as if she was trying to remind me and make sure I did not forget that they were part of the resistance movement.


    Certainly, there were other resistance groups that had come from the Clark Republic, and they were not only dwelling in Graypond, but also in several other major cities.


    They had different names and proclaimed convictions.


    They emerged as major villains in the chapter where Findenai and the protagonist Aria fought and Findenai, who unified all the resistance groups, took on the role of the leader.


    Of course, such storylines no longer exist.


    Such a future disappeared the moment Findenai became my maid.


    Therefore, Aria probably wouldnt want to mess with Findenai for no reason, either.


    In the midst of a rather serious conversation, Findenai glanced at me.


    Master Bastard, can I ask you one thing?


    .Speak.


    Affected by her serious expression, I unintentionally focused on what she wanted to say.


    Back then, when I offered to lick your asshole, did you regret rejecting it?


    .


    You regret it, right? Right?


    Findenai.


    My head was pounding. Since I was definitely not drunk, I naturally responded with an expression full of disgust.


    Get lost.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 71: Nighttime Toasts Beneath The Moon (2)

    Chapter 71: Nighttime Toasts Beneath The Moon (2)


    Nighttime Toasts Beneath the Moon (2)


    Is your left hand okay?


    .


    After I sent off Findenai, who was now walking away while grumbling, I noticed that more people were approaching me this time.


    They were Mage Tribunal Judge, Tyren Ol Velocus, and the Royal Knight Commander, Gloria Grace.


    Instead of their usual robes or armor, they were both wearing casual clothes. This, too, was out of the Kings consideration.


    Due to this incident, they opposed the Archmage and me, but it was actually a misunderstanding. If there were any lingering emotions between us, they were meant to be resolved at this drinking fest.


    Ahem.


    Therefore, Gloria, who was feeling quite awkward, cleared her throat and spoke firmly.


    I am one who follows His Majestys orders. I will move as his sword if he desires it.


    .


    If His Majesty ever gives the same order next time, I will follow without saying a word. However


    Seeing her speech becoming lengthy, Tyren, who was beside her, let out a hollow smile. I sat in silence, continuing to look at her.


    I didnt expect His Majesty was in the wrong. So, I apologize.


    She was showing penitence through self-blame for not realizing this would not have happened if she had noticed, and guilt for not recognizing the potential danger to the Kings safety as his sword.


    Looking at Gloria bowing her head with those emotions, I took a sip of my drink.


    It does not matter.


    .


    You only followed your duties. It is okay if you do not have your own judgment about it.


    Gloria slowly raised her head at my response. Tyren, who was beside her, chuckled heartily and said.


    See? Hes not someone who cares about that stuff? Hes truly noble.


    Um, and I also heard that youll be affiliated with the Royal Family from now on. I look forward to your kind cooperation.


    Gloria extended her hand for a handshake, but one of my hands was wrapped in bandages, and the other was holding a mug.


    Thinking it was an awkward mistake, Gloria tried to withdraw her hand, but I immediately put down my mug and shook her hand.


    Please, take care of me.


    Considering the storys progression, she was not someone I could just overlook.


    So, for now, I thought it would be wise to establish at least a close relationship.


    Why dont you two drop formalities? Weve become comrades through serving the same King.


    Well, then


    Do as you wish.


    Gloria, who had been subtly observing, nodded with a relieved expression at my response.


    Alright, Ill count on you.


    That concluded my conversation with both of them. After all, we werent close enough yet to engage in a lengthy discussion.


    People gathered around the grill where the huge meat was slowly cooking.


    I remained in the same spot, casually sipping my drink. However, there were no apparent signs of me getting drunk.


    Is this seat taken?


    At that moment, another man approached me. It was someone who was supposed to be resting at this moment, King Orpheus.Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    I tried standing up, but he gestured for me to stay and casually sat down next to me.


    I also want a drink, but I was told to endure it for the sake of recuperating, for now.


    Orpheus, seemingly feeling a bit empty, clenched and unclenched his fists. He needed immediate rest due to the aftermath of being possessed by the Evil Ghost.


    He turned his gaze to the fire and chuckled.


    Youve overcome all three trials. Congratulations. I didnt expect you to accomplish all of them.


    It is understandable why Your Majesty had thought like that, considering the high difficulty of the trials.


    Haha, thats right. Even I cant help but feel that I was too cruel.


    Defeating Mage Tribunal Judge Tyren Ol Velocus.


    Resolving Eleanor Luden Griffins nightmare.


    Finally, solving the riddle from the Late Kings will, which could be considered the Royal Familys secret.


    I will give you sufficient rewards, but will everything be okay?


    .


    His gaze was now on me. The emotions contained within were of worry and concern.


    It will be a chaotic time; there will be more mockery, criticism, and maybe even a bleak future, more than we could think about.


    But that applies not only to me but also to the Kingdom.


    Thats the responsibility I have to shoulder, right?


    There were quite a few stories about how the previous Deus would fall into a stupor, wandering around the mansion after getting drunk.


    However, no matter how much I drank, it seemed like my tolerance to alcohol was so high that not even a hint of intoxication showed itself.


    Ah, your hand.


    Deia handed me the meat, hesitating for a moment when she saw my left hand.


    Then, she slowly offered the piece of meat towards my mouth.


    Since I caused your injury, Ill take responsibility.


    .I do not have to eat right now.


    I didnt really feel like eating anything. It was a clear night, so I just wanted to savor my drink peacefully.


    Are you going to embarrass me?


    Irritated, Deia shot me a threatening look. I sighed and reluctantly ate the meat she fed me.


    Oh! Ooohhh!


    Watching us from the side, Darius stared with a touched expression.


    Despite our expressions simultaneously turning sour, he didnt mind and extended his mug toward us.


    Here! The closeness between us, the three siblings, signifies the strength of the Verdi Household! Lets raise our mugs!


    Geez, youre not even an old man.


    Deia looked at Darius while making an expression.


    Clink.


    I extended my hand and clinked his mug.


    Oh! Ooooh!


    Touched by this, Darius almost choked up, and both Darius and I turned our gaze towards the youngest.


    Did you just betray me?! Oh, come on, seriously?


    But Deia eventually caved in and thrust her mug forward.


    The three of us clashed our mugs against the backdrop of the campfires flames, producing a lively echo.


    Watching this scene reminded me of the Oath of the Peach Garden scene in Three Kingdoms1a fictional event in the 14th century Chinese historical novel Romance of the Three Kingdoms by Luo Guanzhong. This event is set at the end of the Eastern Han dynasty around the time of the Yellow Turban Rebellion in the 180s A.D. Liu Bei, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei took an oath of fraternity in a ceremony in the Peach Garden (believed to be in present-day Zhuozhou, Hebei), and became sworn brothers from then on. Their goal in taking the oath was to protect the Han Empire from the Yellow Turban rebels. The oath bound the three men, who would later play important roles in the establishment of the state of Shu Han during the Three Kingdoms period. It is also often alluded to as a symbol of fraternal loyalty.. So, I slowly withdrew my mug.


    How touching! I never thought we would have something like family affection!


    Darius joyfully joined between Deia and me, putting arms around our shoulders.


    Suddenly, I shifted my body to the side due to the bullet wound on my left shoulder/ Deia exploded with anger.


    Are you drunk?! Be careful! Do you think hes like you?! You know you should be careful!


    S-sorry.


    Darius promptly apologized, appearing like a dog with its tail between its legs. But looking at it objectively, Dariuss injuries were more severe.


    Huft, are you okay?


    Deia and Darius turned their attention to me. Glancing at my left shoulder, I casually spoke to Deia, who was worried about me.


    Just be more gentle next time.


    .Hm?


    Huh?


    They spoke at the same time, turned to each other, and began to ramble with nervous expressions.


    I-is it possible to shoot a gun gently? Ah, well, since its a gun infused with mana, so if I control that


    Is that really possible? If its power is determined by the users skill, it seems to be quite a sophisticated item.


    Watching them taking it quite seriously, I felt a bit awkward and blurted out.


    I was joking.


    They both remained completely still.


    Then, simultaneously looking at me, they burst into laughter three seconds later.


    I-its a jokeeeeee?! You, Deus? You made a jokeeee?!


    Wait, where did you learn such a thing?! Well, it makes sense! For a guy who lived drinking and hanging with women every day!


    The commotion spread in a flash.


    The Professor just made a joke? R-really? What did he say?!


    That Master Bastard who had been totally ignoring my words, cracked a joke? Come on, let me hear! What did he say?!


    [It turns out you also have a cute side, Apprentice?]


    Seeing the people and a ghost flocking over me


    Sigh.


    I felt irritation flood over me like a tide.


    1


    a fictional event in the 14th century Chinese historical novel Romance of the Three Kingdoms by Luo Guanzhong. This event is set at the end of the Eastern Han dynasty around the time of the Yellow Turban Rebellion in the 180s A.D. Liu Bei, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei took an oath of fraternity in a ceremony in the Peach Garden (believed to be in present-day Zhuozhou, Hebei), and became sworn brothers from then on. Their goal in taking the oath was to protect the Han Empire from the Yellow Turban rebels. The oath bound the three men, who would later play important roles in the establishment of the state of Shu Han during the Three Kingdoms period. It is also often alluded to as a symbol of fraternal loyalty.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 72: Moonlighting As An Author

    Chapter 72: Moonlighting As An Author


    Moonlighting As An Author


    Mid-June.


    The official notice from the King, issued from Graypond, the capital of the Griffin Kingdom, was surprisingly creating waves across the entire continent.


    In the Griffin Kingdom, still marred by the deep scars left by the dark mage Heralhazard, the Royal Palace granted an official position to a dark mage.


    This dark mage, now affiliated with the Royal Family, was bestowed with the title Soul Whisperer.


    And he went by the name Deus Verdi.


    He was the younger brother of Margrave Norseweden, who was also known as the Giant of the Northern Barrier.


    While the neighboring countries were tense due to the sudden changes in Griffin, which had been hostile to dark mages and was now opening its doors, people within the Griffin Kingdom itself perceived the changes as corruption rather than progress.


    As a result, adverse criticisms were sweeping through like a storm.


    The impact even extended to the Loberne Academy, to which the dark mage was originally affiliated with.


    Sigh.


    Erica was heading towards the Deans office with brisk steps.


    Following Deus confession and surrender, the academy experienced hectic days. The buzz among students was growing louder with each passing day.


    Post the incident with Setimas Angel, stability was barely restored after convincing and encouraging the students who had submitted withdrawal letters.


    Just when they thought the academy might finally be stabilized after the midterm exams, discussions about Deus resurfaced, causing a commotion once again.


    Having knocked and opened the door, Erica found Academy Nurse Caren and Gideon already inside as she entered the room.


    Gideon immediately frowned once he saw Erica come in, but she paid no attention to him and spoke.


    It doesnt make sense to dismiss Professor Deus again.


    Calmly and very composed.


    Upon hearing Professor Ericas chilling voice, which almost sounded like her old self, the Dean shuddered and cowered as he replied.


    Its not confirmed yet. Sigh, what can we do in such a situation?


    Even though he had not officially assumed his position as a professor, Deus name was already on the faculty list.


    On paper, he was currently away on his quarterly business trip as per the requirements he had demanded during the contract signing.


    Taking the opportunity, Gideon stepped forward.


    Do you know how many parents are reaching out to us right now? Many parents want to withdraw their children from the academy saying that they can learn nothing from a dark mage!


    Hmph.


    That was the problem.


    Although the incident with the Setimas Angel had finally been resolved, another similar incident had emerged. Now, there was no way to prevent the students from withdrawing from the academy.


    However, Erica interrupted him again.


    Professor Deus has been given a new title called the Soul Whisperer by the Royal Family. Dismissing him could be seen as ignoring the will of the Royal Family.


    Erica argued that holding onto Deus might be beneficial in the long run, putting the Dean in a dilemma once again.


    When he glanced at the Academy Nurse Caren, she just shrugged her shoulders, maintaining a neutral position.


    The Dean couldnt understand why this man, Deus, was making everything so complicated.


    This gave him the urge to go and confront Deus.


    Continuing to exchange sharp remarks, Erica and Gideon engaged in a heated argument.


    Gideons fiery temperament and Ericas cold tone clashed like extremes, creating a tense atmosphere between them.


    Bang!


    Once again, the Deans office door was opened and a girl walked in.


    The Dean, who was about to scold the girl, who was wearing school uniform, for barging in, remained silent with his mouth agape.


    Looking at the brilliant golden blonde hair that symbolized the authority and pride of the Royal Family, it was probably Eleanor Luden Griffin, who confidently secured the top spot among the first years during the recent midterm exams.


    She walked through the gap between Erica and Gideon with domineering steps and declared.


    I hear there has been a lot of talk within the academy recently.


    At this moment, Eleanor was not here as a student but as a princess.


    She was exerting her dignity and authority.


    It seems like there is talk about Deus Verdi, whom even my brother, His Majesty, has acknowledged.


    Uh


    Certainly, you would not disrespect the individual officially appointed as the Soul Whisperer by the Royal Family, would you? Dark Mage Deus is now associated with the Royal Family, and His Majestys favor towards him is quite evident.


    Erica nodded calmly, lending strength to her statement.


    The Goddess is watching.


    And so on.


    The slogans were so extreme that it seemed like they would be arrested at any moment for expressing such radical statements.


    They even ventured onto the streets with a resolve to become martyrs.


    Hmm?


    Surprisingly, the reaction from the Royal Army was quite lukewarm. Instead of using force to suppress the protestors, they were just observing them blankly.


    Feeling doubtful, Lucia surveyed the atmosphere of the street and naturally entered a nearby shop.


    It was the Mersen Restaurant.


    It wasnt even that late for lunch, but it was actually the perfect time.


    Lucia always visited this restaurant whenever she came to Graypond, and it was considered a top-notch eatery even among the first-rate ones.


    Enjoying a cup of coffee by the window while looking at the street view was one of her small pleasures.


    Seeing a regular customer of his coming in, the owner of Mersen greeted her with a wide smile.


    He knew her identity but chose to play along, for which Lucia was grateful.


    Ah


    Lucia went towards her usual seat with a cheerful smile. However, she sighed with disappointment when she saw someone else sitting there.


    A man was seated there.


    He appeared to be quite a tall and attractive-looking gentleman with slightly long hair tied up in a ponytail.


    For some reason, there was a gauze on his cheek, which made it look like he had been hit by someone.


    Having ordered a coffee and basking in the sun while calmly reading a book, he was charming enough to make the passing womens hearts flutter.


    But for Lucia, he was just an unwelcome customer who had taken her seat.


    What a shame.


    But there was nothing she could do about it.


    It wasnt labeled as Lucias seat, and the customer had simply taken one of the many available seats.


    Just as she was about to move and look for another seat


    Stood.


    The man got up from his seat and headed towards the counter.


    Seeing him carry the coffee cup and the book, Lucia deduced that he had vacated the seat, and she quickly plopped down in the chair.


    Lucky me.


    Is the goddess accompanying me?


    After thinking like that, Lucia opened the menu and happily pondered over what to order.


    Tap.


    However, someone suddenly sat in the opposite chair.


    The man who had just refilled his coffee was now sitting and looking at Lucia.


    Ah


    Lucia realized her mistake and quickly tried to get up.


    However, the man glanced at the book in Lucias hand and calmly said.


    Rose Mary. It is a good book.


    His voice was calm and cool, matching his impression perfectly.


    Without making Lucia uncomfortable, the man gestured with his eyes for her to remain seated and removed the jacket from the book he was reading.


    It was indeed the latest volume of Rose Mary.


    Ah.


    When Lucia gasped and made a strange expression, the man raised the book slightly and said.


    This is by an author I like. She goes by the pen name Lusain but has never officially revealed her face. She is one of the authors I would love to meet someday.


    Uh, I see


    Lucia felt her face turning red.


    Despite being a Saintess, she had secretly written a series of romance novels and published them under the pen name Lusain, which she randomly picked up from her name Lucia Saint.


    This was the first time she had encountered one of her avid readers.


    Feeling embarrassed, Lucia eventually sat back down.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 73: A Day Off In Graypond

    Chapter 73: A Day Off In Graypond


    A Day Off In Graypond


    It is a good novel.


    The mans calm and straightforward words, devoid of unnecessary details or flowery language, felt like an even greater compliment.


    Since even someone as composed as him entertained such thoughts. Did it mean Rose Mary was truly a good novel?


    Is that so? Could you tell me what you liked about it?


    Did she mean to ask this so out of the blue?


    But she was curious, very curious.


    As a Saintess, she couldnt reveal to the public that she wrote impure romance novels. Therefore, this was the first time for her to have directly met her reader.


    Despite positive feedback from the editorial department, Lucia still wanted to hear from the readers personally.


    The emotional range of the female protagonist was incredibly diverse and rich. Also, the conflict with Rachel in Chapter 3 was especially surprising.


    He unfolded the novels contents as if prepared, providing his opinions and pointing out slightly disappointing parts.


    Lucia took this constructive feedback in her mind and thought she could somehow improve the disappointing parts.


    Although they naturally ended up sitting together, Lucia didnt find the situation too bad.


    When coincidences overlapped each other, the inevitable would happen.


    Could it be that God prepared the meeting today for her sake?


    This time, the man asked in return.


    Which part impressed you the most, Lady?


    Oh, me?


    Lucia couldnt believe it, the man had asked her, the books author, which part impressed her the most. Somehow, it felt like the man was playing her, but Lucia still considered the question carefully.


    The last part; the scene where Mary finally found love and left everything behind. I found that truly impressive.


    .


    The man nodded with an understanding expression.


    Yes, it felt like something the author was personally yearning foras if the author wanted to be freed from everything in this mundane world and move towards where their heart desired.


    Ah.


    How could he understand her intentions so accurately?


    For Lucia, the protagonist of Rose Mary, Mary was a reflection of her own ideal.


    Feeling as if her heart had been needlessly exposed, Lucia turned her head in embarrassment.


    The coffee they ordered at the counter was placed on the table just in time. And the server, who noticed she had company, winked at her, seeing that the table had become an unexpected meeting place.


    Its not like that.


    Trying to play it off as a strange misunderstanding, Lucia took the coffee cup with both hands and brought it to her lips.


    While pretending to sip the coffee, she glanced at the mans face.


    Aside from the gauze stuck to his cheek to cover the wound, his skin was smooth and fair.


    People from the northern region usually had fair skin, so she assumed he might be from that region.


    The more she looked, the more he seemed like someone who could have made many women cry. As the Saintess, she had received advances from many handsome men, all bright and radiant individuals.


    However, he was the complete opposite.


    If she had to compare them, he resembled moonlight.


    Abstract as it may be, the image that came to her mind when she looked at him was the tranquil moonlight, gently shining on a calm night sky.


    Ah, its hot!


    Her eyes had been following the mans face, causing her to forget that she was sipping on a hot cup of coffee.


    Lucia was surprised, her tongue stinging from the unexpected burn.


    Normally, she would have used Holy Power to cure it immediately, but she was currently hiding her true identity.


    And strangely, she didnt want to introduce herself to this man.


    Not as the Saintess.


    Not as an author.


    She simply wanted to share a normal person-to-person talk with him.


    So, Lucia wiped away the spilled coffee, enduring the pain.


    As she slightly stuck out her throbbing tongue, the man cautiously reached out.


    In front of it, her long-time friend stood clad in a red cloak with a hood, having come to visit for unknown reasons.


    Oh? Gloria?


    Lucia!


    Lucia wondered why the Royal Knight Commander was lingering in front of the church, but Gloria immediately hugged her tightly and laughed.


    Since they said youd be coming today, Ive been waiting for you. Where were you?


    Ahaha.


    Until just now, it felt like she had entered the world of a novel, but the appearance of her long-time friend, Gloria, made it feel like cold water had splashed on her.


    Not that she minded it, though.


    She was happy to see Gloria after a long time, too.


    I just went to meet someone outside. Did you take a day off?


    Yeah, I took a day off after hearing you were coming.


    Lucia had heard that Royal Knights would have quite a difficulty taking a vacation, so she felt a bit bad that she made her friend wait a long time.


    But I have something to do now


    She, the Saintess, came to confront the Soul Whisperer the Royal Family appointed.


    It would be odd for her to be seen with someone affiliated with the Royal Family, Gloria, the Royal Knight Commander.


    Knowing this, Gloria smiled wryly and took a step back.


    I know. I just wanted to see you.


    Somehow, they ended up on opposite sides, but their friendship never wavered.


    .Have you met the Soul Whisperer?


    Lucia wondered if it was okay to ask such a question, but Gloria, not minding much, answered with a strange expression.


    Um, I have but honestly, I dont know much about him. Hes incredibly silent but has exceptional abilities.


    .


    Honestly, if it werent for the kingdoms prejudice against dark mages. He wouldnt seem like a bad person.


    Really?


    When Lucia hesitated for a moment, Gloria waved her hand as if saying goodbye.


    Im going now. Hang in there!


    Yeah, thanks.


    After parting with her best friend regretfully, Lucia took off her glasses and put them in her pocket. She then uncovered her silver hair from the hood and headed into the church.


    S-Saintess!


    The Saintess is here!


    Cheers from people could be heard from everywhere.


    She was no longer Lucia, the author.


    Here, she was the noble Saintess who was chosen by God to purify all the evil within Griffin Kingdom.


    And so, there was only Lucia Saint.


    * * *


    [Youre quite skilled, huh?]


    .


    [I didnt believe the rumor that you were a playboy, but witnessing that, it seems to be true.]


    .


    [Cant you be kind to me too?]


    For a while now, the Dark Spiritualist had been obnoxiously complaining about me spending time with Saintess Lucia.


    Although I deliberately kept her away to avoid any trouble, her hearing ability seemed exceptional, and she somehow picked up on our conversation.


    [Since were about to enter a battle now, wouldnt it be better to be kind to your mentor, one who is always with you and provides guidance, instead of your enemy?]


    Since she seemed like she would continue to complain all day long if I let her, I slightly glanced at the Dark Spiritualist.


    A smile filled with expectations could be seen beyond her black veil.


    Keep it down for a bit.


    When I expressed my annoyance, she vanished somewhere with a pout.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 74: The Great Debate

    Chapter 74: The Great Debate


    The Great Debate


    The Royal Family and the Church.


    The great debate with representatives from both sides was just a day away.


    The discussion would naturally begin with the necessity of appointing the Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi, and delve into matters such as heresy.


    It was challenging to list out all the accusations from the various churches.


    Amidst such circumstances, there was a division between the moderate and hardline factions even within the churches.


    In the case of the moderate faction, they advocated for a peaceful discussion during the great debate, and the Saintess was aligned with this stance.


    Meanwhile, the hardline faction insisted on immediately removing Deus by force.


    However, those aligning with the intense hardliners were not only a minority but also felt that, given the current situation, it was unnecessary to go that far.


    Even though it was challenging to witness a Dark Mage holding influence within the Royal Family, calling for semi-rebellion was too extreme for the hardliners.


    Of course, its absurd.


    What era were they living in now?


    The great debate was a free and open event for the citizens to witness.


    This proposal came from the Church, and no one had expected the Royal Family to readily accept it.


    Nevertheless, Lucia planned to carefully observe the movements of the Soul Whisperer.


    Not stopping at that, she intended to unconditionally expose the Dark Mage she had observed.


    There was a chilling atmosphere, feeling as if he was almost like a different species from humans who were selfish and only aware of themselves.


    Of course, not all dark mages were the same, but it was still too early for the citizens to accept the existence of a dark mage.


    We wouldnt have had such a confrontational scene if they had discussed it with the Church beforehand.


    It was somewhat regrettable, but not that much either.


    Tsk, regardless, those stubborn bishops would have probably rejected it flatly.


    Perhaps this matter would have been buried before it even surfaced. Thinking in that direction, Lucia speculated that the abrupt appointment of the Soul Whisperer might have likely been a strategic move by the Royal Family.


    Perhaps they thought they could at least have a chance to persuade the citizens in this manner.


    Ultimately, the aim of the debate was more about convincing the citizens than the opponent.


    For the time being, the Church felt confident as they had the citizens on their side. However, the Royal Family had been unnecessarily accepting of everything, making her feel a bit uneasy about the current situation.


    Hmm.


    Lucia pondered while tilting her head and tapping her chin with her fingers.


    No matter how much she thought about it, convincing not only the bishops but also citizens with deep-rooted prejudices against Dark Mages seemed challenging.


    We still dont know who he is, but once his face is revealed, he will face difficulties while living in the Kingdom.


    Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi.


    The younger brother of Margrave Norseweden. Rumors about him being a professor at the Loberne Academy had already spread far and wide.


    Hmm.


    Lucia had a complicated expression and, absentmindedly, stretched her neck.


    Saintess, Ive brought additional information.


    A believer opened the door and entered the room with a bundle of papers in his arms. This was a clear sign to understand how serious the Church was regarding this matter.


    Oh dear.


    However, as the one who had to read all of it, Lucia found it to be dreadful.


    At this rate, she would become more knowledgeable about Deus Verdi than the gospel.


    Here is the resume he submitted to the Loberne Academy.


    Resume?


    By now, she should have probably realized that I was her debate opponent.


    That was why it was necessary to meet her beforehand.


    I wanted her to meet me without any preconceptions and before she could make any judgments.


    Since she already had quite a positive impression of me, when she arrived at the debate, she wouldnt be able to simply label me as evil just because I was a dark mage.


    Im sorry, but I will win this time.


    It might be considered cowardly, but I had to do it. That was how crucial Lucias stance was regarding this matter.


    The moment she took a somewhat neutral position rather than being unconditionally hostile towards me, I planned to seize the advantage.


    * * *


    The following day.


    Ironically, the venue for the debate between the Royal Family and the Church was a place I had already visited once.


    It was none other than the Graypond Execution Ground.


    People crowded into the seats of the place inspired by the Colosseum. It appeared that they had put significant effort into the preparation. At the center, instead of a simple execution ground, a massive stage and round tables were arranged to facilitate the debate.


    Huff, that was quite intense.


    I never knew they would go to such lengths to obstruct us.


    Findenai and Deia were wiping off their sweat.


    Due to the citizens hindering our carriage traveling from the Royal Palace to the execution ground, a considerable amount of time was spent clearing the way.


    King Orpheus and Archmage Alfredo were already at the venue with the guests of honor, waiting for the debate to begin.


    Even among the nobles, there seemed to be some tension, as those in the VIP seats were engaged in a war of nerves.


    Despite all the commotion and accusatory glares, the King and the Archmage chose to remain silent.


    They wouldnt necessarily exert their power at this time by raising their voices or issuing punishment for rudeness.


    Because once the great debate ended today, everyone would be silent, carefully observing the Kings reactions.


    The wise King remained silent, waiting for the opportune moment to turn the tide while likely compiling a list of the names of those who raised their voices in the back of his mind.


    That side seems to have arrived already?


    Deia pointed towards the debate area. Over there were the bishops who had served various gods.


    And standing in the center was Saintess Lucia Saint.


    The atmosphere was distinctly different from when I saw her at the Mersen restaurant.


    At that time, she had her silver hair braided, but now it was let loose as she prayed with both hands together.


    I took out the bundle of papers I had prepared and the steel water bottle for drinking during the debate.


    Glancing around, Findenai and Deia turned to me, smiling.


    Take them all down and come back.


    Honestly, I dont think its a good idea to antagonize the church, but if you have to, destroy them completely.


    Encouraged by their support, I nodded and headed outside.


    Booooo!


    Get looooost!


    The Griffin Kingdom has no place for a Dark Mage!


    Execute him! Execute!


    The crowd erupted in a chorus of jeers.


    Some even threw trash or food, but the protection magic from the Mage Tribunal Judges naturally shielded me.


    Eventually, as I stood in front of the debate venue, I confronted the cold stares of the bishops.


    My eyes met Lucias, who seemed to be the only one unable to grasp the situation as she looked back at me.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 75: The Will Of God

    Chapter 75: The Will Of God


    The Will Of God


    The bishops who stepped into the debate were all well-known figures.


    Starting with Saintess Lucia Saint, who served the Goddess of Justice, Justia.


    The Goddess of Hearth and Fire, Hearthia; the God of Festivals and Joy, Velas; the Goddess of Abundance and Earth, Demeter; the God of Lightning and Clouds, Raizel, and so on.


    Numerous famous bishops serving these different gods were all seated together, collectively glaring at me with displeasure.


    In their eyes, I must have looked like a sinner who should be sentenced to punishment by immediate hanging.


    However, the sharp gazes werent only coming from the bishops.


    The citizens were in a frenzy, shouting that they would have brought torches to burn me if they were allowed to do so.


    However, amidst the chaos, the Saintess calmly approached me. She extended her hand for a handshake.


    The scene of our last farewell from a few days ago at the restaurant suddenly flashed in my mind.


    Its been a while.


    A whisper escaped my lips in the same tone as back then, and Lucia, with an expressionless face, asked me.


    Have you known this from the start?


    The citizens angry voices echoed even more, claiming that the Saintess hands would be tainted, so I silently let go of her hand.


    One of the apprentices of the Archmage attending this debate acted as the moderator. He cleared his throat and took hold of the microphone.


    It was a tool that utilized the users mana to amplify their voice.


    Now, before we begin the debate, let me provide an explanation on the topic.


    The subject of the debate was whether they would accept me as a Dark Mage; the Soul Whisperer.


    Amidst the thunderous boos, calls for my immediate execution could also be naturally heard.


    To facilitate a smooth debate from now on, the Archmage will cast a silence spell in the debate hall.


    Standing up from the VIP seat, a splendid magic from the Archmage unfolded.


    Despite the audience shouting and opening their mouths, they were suddenly forced into silence, eventually succumbing to exhaustion and shutting their mouths.


    Now, the debate hall had finally fallen silent.


    The first speaker was an old bishop with deep wrinkles, devoted to serving the goddess Hearthia.


    He opened his mouth after tapping the microphone with his fingers.


    I am Macdoren Firenche, serving the goddess Hearthia. Ladies and gentlemen, I am someone who believes that this debate, in and of itself, is unnecessary from the beginning.


    Applause erupted from a corner at his intense yet firm statement. However, because of the spell, only actions were visible and no sound could be heard.


    What are your thoughts on Griffin Kingdom, which is always proud of its long history and tradition, and how it has reached this point?


    The eyes of Macdoren, whom I had considered completely aged, were still burning with passion.


    He wasnt a bishop serving the goddess Hearthia for no reason.


    We have only come this far precisely because there are no Dark Mages. We sealed them off at the sourcethose are freaks who raise corpses, drink human blood, and exploit the souls who are meant to join Gods side.


    To the Dark Mages, Griffin Kingdom is referred to as a barren land. They are afraid to set foot on our soil.


    Thud.


    Macdoren, who was determined to dampen our spirits on the onset, pounded the desk with his fist.


    That is why Griffin has remained safe; how its citizens are able to live sound lives until now. If we accept that man, the one called Soul Whisperer, other Dark Mages will undoubtedly begin to lurk in the sacred land of Griffin!


    It wouldnt end with just accepting me; gradually, other Dark Mages would start infiltrating Griffin.


    It was certainly not a false statement.


    Tsk, it turned into a hearing rather than a debate.


    Because his emotions came out strongly from the beginning, it had created a space for criticism against me.


    It was a calculated scheme from the other side, and the audience continuously visibly cheered, agreeing with Macdorens words.


    Once his turn finished, I finally had the opportunity to speak. I took hold of the microphone.


    I partially agree with the statement that we were able to come this far because there were no Dark Mages.


    That was the reality, most Dark Mages were bizarre individuals to the extent that they could be called freaks.


    However, there are times when even a poisonous plant could serve as medicine.


    Now, considering that Griffin has grown to a size even greater than before, it was ready to use a Dark Mage as both poison and remedy.


    But there is no guarantee that the situation will be the same in the future. Are you aware of the odd phenomena occurring within the kingdom recently?


    Some bishops turned their heads as if those words had stung them.


    However, Saintess Lucia paid more attention than anyone else to my words. She was indeed the frontline fighter against those odd phenomena.


    There was a case found in Eastsolar in the East region, where ten villagers died simultaneously on the same day, at the same time.


    A massive screen made of mana appeared, displaying gruesome images of the tragic incident.


    I wish I could use something like a PowerPoint presentation like in my past life, but in this world, they could only display images like this on a screen of mana.


    And here is another. This is a corpse found in the western region, Fernan, with only the torso remaining. The limbs have been discovered in various locations across the kingdom in all directions.


    These were murders that seemed nearly impossible to happen on the streets. However, what stood out was that, despite it being just a single persons body, the time of death varied according to the investigations.


    Another case was about a woman being tormented by a dead boy. He begged her and kept following her in Griffin. Your Excellencies, you are aware of this, are you not?


    I nodded in agreement. Frankly, I didnt expect people to trust me through this debate.


    I just needed a stage.


    I took a sip from the bottle on the table. I could feel the slowly seeping wine oddly twisting in my stomach.


    I took the microphone and stepped forward.


    Looking at the Saintess, who was staring back at me, I cautiously asked her.


    May I ask how you became a Saintess?


    .Goddess Justia chose me, and as evidence, I gained Holy Power.


    The Saintess looked at me with a strange gaze as if my question was so out of the blue.


    Satisfied with her answer, I nodded.


    That is correct. Lady Lucia, who used to work at the convent, was suddenly chosen by God. Thus, she obtained Holy Power and became the Saintess.


    Buzz stirred like a wave among the audience.


    If their sound hadnt been blocked, there might have been quite a commotion until I said my next words.


    She didnt show any particular ability. She didnt even show any significant achievement. And the citizens of Griffin didnt know anything about her.


    .


    People lavish, respect, praise, admire, and place unwavering trust upon the Saintess simply because God chose her.


    Are you daring to insult Gods choice?!


    Who are you mocking with your mouth, you demon!


    We finally see his true colors!


    The bishops behind the Saintess, thinking it was their chance, showed furious expressions and spat out venomous words.


    They showed unyielding determination not to miss any opportunity to catch me for insulting God.


    What does this mean?


    Only Lucia met my eyes clearly.


    This was my limit.


    My insides were boiling, and my body was reacting against it.


    I slowly raised my hand.


    A brilliant white light radiated from my hand. It was very noble, and pure white.


    It was something that humans considered as comfort, love, and also evidence from God Gods mercy that only one person in the continent could wield.


    H-Holy Power?


    The trembling voice of Lucia, who could be called the owner of it, had vividly spread throughout the venue through the microphone.


    The bishops were bewildered with dumbfounded expressions, the Saintess looked at me with eyes of disbelief, and the citizens froze in shock without any reaction.


    And the corner of my mouth curled up into a subtle smile.


    Religion was an unshakable faith.


    There were occasional conflicts between science and religion in modern times, but in reality, the two had different tracks.


    Science explored and changed, while religion was firm and unchanging.


    When science discovered a new reality, it discarded the old one.


    On the contrary, when religion found new circumstances, it would somehow fit them into the existing framework of faith.


    The Gospel, in other words, was the truth.


    They could never deny the Holy Power bestowed upon someone by God.


    That was why I never felt burdened for a single moment coming to this place.


    The citizens wouldnt accept me?


    Of course, they would not.


    But what could be done about it?


    It was not my job to interpret my existence, give trust, and explain it.


    That was the job of those sitting there with their bellies full, claiming they were following Gods word.


    I am Deus Verdi, the younger brother of Margrave Norseweden, and among all Dark Mages, a soul-commanding Necromancer.


    I introduced myself without much fanfare, but it was a self-introduction that would make anyone from Griffin Kingdom fume with anger, even if it was just for a brief moment.


    Not only that.


    After that, I added a sentence they could never ignore.


    I am also someone who has been chosen by God.


    In fact, I also let out a delightful laugh.


    I gave you all a problem.


    One which I didnt know the answer to either. But solving it was your job.


    So, what was Gods will?


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 76: Each Others Shadow

    Chapter 76: Each Other''s Shadow


    Each Others Shadow


    Hm.


    I left the venue without any hesitation once the debate concluded.


    The situation now was the exact opposite of when I entered.


    No one jeered or threw trash at me.


    They were just staring at me blankly, seemingly still in shock.


    After I manifested the Holy Power, it was practically unnecessary to continue the debate because the other side was unable to express their opinions.


    Having shown clear proof that the Gods they believed in had chosen me, they fell silent as if a cat had got their tongues.


    Because they knew that if they kept opposing me, it ultimately meant that they would be opposing the Gods they believed in.


    It could be said that it was wiser to remain silent.


    Trying to rectify the situation now could lead to making irreversible statements later.


    This was too easy.


    In the end, it all concluded as something trivial. I had anticipated a somewhat innovative statement or opinion that could lead to a perfect opportunity for mockery, but none surfaced.


    They might have not arrived at an immediate conclusion, but given the current atmosphere, it was obvious.


    In the end, the Griffin Kingdom would have no choice but to accept me.


    Gyaaaah, you nailed it!


    Well done.


    After I returned to the waiting room, Findenai and Deia were still smiling in the same manner. I passed by them as they offered a high-five and chose to sit down on the chair instead.


    Phew.


    As I took a breath to control my mana, Findenai and Deia awkwardly gave each other a high-five with their extended hands.


    There was no time to pay attention to them right now. Due to the Holy Power swirling inside me, I needed to regulate my mana.


    [Ugh.]


    Unable to approach my immediate vicinity, the Dark Spiritualist stood at a distance, observing me with concern. Deia and Findenai also seemed to realize that something was wrong.


    Whats wrong? Why are you like that?


    Have you really received Gods Judgment, Master Bastard? Because you have dared to use their name in vain?


    No need to exaggerate the situation.


    While black magic was commonly perceived as the antithesis of Holy Power, it was not exactly the case.


    Black magic was simply one of the many branches of magic studies. The rejection came from the religious side as it focused on subjects like souls or corpses.


    So, it wasnt necessarily true that a dark mage couldnt coexist with Holy Power.


    Therefore, the reason Holy Power was raging inside me right now wasnt because I was a dark mage.


    It was because I directly consumed Holy Power.


    While I did use it to defeat the Evil Ghost Griffin, the real reason I sent Aria and Findenai to retrieve the Holy Grail was actually to persuade the people of Griffin.


    No matter how much I showcased my achievements or expressed the truth eloquently.


    In the end, due to deep-rooted hatred in their long history, nobody would believe me.


    In that case, I had to make them believe.


    Simply holding the Holy Grail allowed Deia to use Holy Power.


    Making holy water from wine using the Holy Grail would allow me to briefly manipulate Holy Power after I consumed it.


    However, handling the Holy Power directly from within the body rather than using it indirectly, through the Holy Grail, resulted in severe side effects.


    I guess I cant use it frequently.


    I struggled to stabilize my breathing.


    Upon seeing the sweat forming, Findenai decided to perform her role as my maid and used a handkerchief to wipe the sweat from my visibly struggling face.


    That is enough.


    Whats enough? Opportunities like this dont come often.


    Despite my protests, Findenai continued to wipe my sweat and even handed me a water bottle.


    While I drank water to cleanse my system, the sound of knocking was heard from outside.


    Deia went to open the door, and as it creaked open, she gasped and sharply turned her gaze towards me.


    I twisted my waist and turned towards that side. There, the silver-haired Saintess calmly entered the room.


    Well.


    Findenai immediately stood in front of me.


    Despite Findenais threatening demeanor, which seemed to indicate that she was ready to grab her axe at any minor annoyance, the Saintess showed no signs of retreating.


    I would like to have a brief conversation with the Soul Whisperer.


    Upon hearing the Saintess surprisingly polite attitude and a direct acknowledgement of my position as the Soul Whisperer, Findenai subtly gauged my intention.


    In response, I gestured with my eyes, and Deia and Findenai decided to usher themselves out.


    Hey! Hey! Go away!


    .


    What I mean is that the radical hardliners might move No, they will definitely act.


    Yeah, I guess so.


    They would come at me aggressively, branding me as a heretic, accusing me of mocking God, or labeling me as a swindler, tailoring their accusations to suit their narrative.


    The Griffin Kingdom would experience unprecedented chaos for a while.


    The confrontation between believers and non-believers.


    Even among believers, there would be various conflicts.


    And at the center of everything Would be me.


    It is the growing pains.


    When I flatly dismissed such chaos with a single sentence, the Saintess seemed uncomfortable but didnt outright deny it.


    Well, now that its out there. Wouldnt that have been too extreme a method?


    .


    Even if necessary, the citizens will still be greatly shocked and plunged into chaos. With no one having a proper answer, theyll fight each other while searching for one, right?


    Lucia, already worried about this, massaged her forehead.


    I barely have time to resolve the bizarre phenomena caused by the evil spirits. If I have to mediate the citizens confusion as well


    Feeling dizzy, Lucia shook her head, but I responded calmly.


    You seem to be misunderstanding something.


    What?


    That is precisely what you should be doing.


    The position of a Saintess wasnt one that anyone could hold as they wished. Shouldnt she be at the forefront, handling the chaos of the continent for the sake of the citizens peace?


    Do you think I dont know that?


    Why was she grumbling like that? Did it sound like a scolding? Thus, I slightly changed my words.


    Originally, dealing with the incidents caused by the evil spirits wasnt your responsibility. What you did was just to use Holy Power to annihilate them.


    Uh y-yes.


    The Holy Power would effortlessly annihilate the weak evil spirits upon contact, as it was their natural enemy.


    But could we really say that was the correct method of dealing with them?


    The evil spirits were once humans, too.


    .


    The Saintess shut her lips tightly when I brought forth the truth she had been purposely avoiding.


    She would want to say she knew it, but words wouldnt come out of her mouth. However, even if she knew it, in the end, all she could do was only subject them to a forced annihilation.


    Why is that? Why did Holy Power, which heals and comforts the living, become so antagonistic to the dead?


    W-well that.


    I heard Lucia quibbling as she couldnt answer that.


    It is because its purpose has been misused.


    This setting hadnt even appeared in the game. I was merely expressing what I had felt throughout my life in this world.


    It is because Holy Power is meant for the living, not the dead.


    .


    Even if it was necessary, its safe to say youve been using it incorrectly all this time.


    Then what about the evil spirits? How are we supposed to deal with the dead?


    I am here, am I not?


    I directly met Lucias blue sapphire eyes.


    In fact, with her divine silver hair and clear sapphire eyes, she truly had the fitting appearance to be called a Saintess.


    As a Soul Whisperer, it is my duty to console the dead.


    .


    I believe Im walking a similar path to yours, Saintess.


    The Saintess consoled the living, giving them hope and motivating them with the courage to move forward.


    Saintess Lucia, you gather your hands for the living and pray to your God.


    While I listened to the stories of the dead, I gave them the push they needed to let go of everything and closed their eyes for the last time.


    I will be the one who weeps for the dead.


    I would listen to their stories, soothing their injustice and resentment. If there was an evil spirit haunting the living beyond the boundary of life and death, I would make sure they paid the appropriate price.


    Lucia chuckled at my words.


    Indeed. In the end, we are performing similar duties.


    Only the targets were different.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 77: Brief Reappearance

    Chapter 77: Brief Reappearance


    Brief Reappearance


    Graypond, Griffin Kingdoms capital, was in unprecedented chaos.


    Debates and adverse criticisms continued day and night, and the streets were smeared with saliva from non-stop arguments.


    Despite the ongoing turmoil, the reason that violence did not erupt was due to the Saintess Lucias mediation alongside the iron-fisted restrictions from the silent Royal Family.


    The knights, who were guarding the Royal Family, patrolled the streets with fierce eyes, ready to intervene before any citizens debates escalated into something more.


    If there was a possibility of arguments escalating into fistfights or turning into riots, they would quickly suppress it, showcasing exceptional skill.


    Since the Royal Familys inner circle had been organized more swiftly than anywhere else, the knights could venture outside and quell any problems arising.


    Before Deus showed that he could use Holy Power, the nobles who had been opposing the Royal Family were individuals who collectively harbored dissatisfaction with the royal decisions.


    At the time, King Orpheus deliberately remained silent while identifying those dissatisfied with the Royal Family, and when the opportunity came, drew his sword around the time of the Great Debate.


    Although not everyone was purged, some had faced exile or had their corruption exposed, leading to the confiscation of their wealth.


    Now, the Royal Familys power was soaring. The nobles and bishops had no choice but to lower their heads in silence.


    However, this didnt mean that the poisonous daggers hidden beneath their waistbands were also silent.


    Rather, it raged more fiercely and vehemently than ever.


    Gyaaaah!


    As Findenai ventured onto the streets, she felt a tingling sensation at the back of her head when she heard the approaching footsteps of assassins.


    To be precise, it felt like a nail had been hammered into her skull, giving her an electrifying sensation.


    The days of electrical torture she endured back in the Republic had vividly resurfaced.


    Findenai couldnt believe it. Someone was hiding in the giant shadows of this city, which appeared antique on the outside, and dared to try and ambush her.


    It reminded her of a similar feeling when she carried out terrorism and fled from the big cities of Clark Republic in the past.


    However, Back then, even when her feet were sore, she had to run to survive.


    Now, Im running to kill.


    Once she entered an alley, there were hooligans inside smoking.


    Huh? Whats this?


    Look at her outfit.


    Upon seeing Findenai in her maid uniform, they dropped their jaws. However, she rushed at them without hesitation, snatching the cigarette from one of them like a pickpocket. She quickly stomped on a nearby trash can and leapt up.


    What the hell!


    That crazy bitch!


    However, their shouts didnt reach Findenai because she had already scaled up the wall after using the trash can as a springboard, leaving them staring dumbfounded.


    Did you see her panties?


    Damn it, I didnt see it because of the laundry.


    Me neither.


    While they were complaining about the laundry blocking their view, even more people stormed into the alley.


    These people looked ordinary in appearance and were dressed normally, just like those that could be seen everywhere in the neighborhood.


    Fruit store owners, unemployed locals, preaching middle-aged ladies, and so on.


    But what they held in their hands were cross-shaped daggers, and upon seeing this, out of survival instinct, the hooligans immediately stuck themselves to the wall.


    Those people immediately followed Findenai to the rooftop.


    Findenai, who had been on the run for a while, was standing on the rooftop, haughtily smoking the cigarette she snatched from the hooligans.


    Sssssp, the cigarettes in this Kingdom really are too bland. Anything made in the Republic would probably poke a few holes in your lungs within a year if you smoke it.


    Findenai boredly puffed smoke into the sky. Above her, the sky was covered with thick clouds, and not a single ray of sunlight broke through.


    Suddenly, Findenai thought it might be a good idea to quickly gather the scattered laundry she had seen on the way up.


    Deus Verdis personal maid.


    Hm, what will you do if I say Im not her?


    Findenai asked slyly with a hand on her waist, but the assassins simply responded by aiming their cross-shaped daggers at her.


    We already know everything before coming here.


    If you knew, why bother asking? You morons.


    They had already determined the answer among themselves, yet they still pointlessly asked.


    Huff, let me finish this first before we get started.


    .


    Surprisingly, they patiently waited for Findenai to finish her cigarette.


    Sssssp.


    There couldnt be more valuable information. Leaving the royal palace meant he was outside without the protection of its high walls and stationed guards.


    They thought they needed to spread the news quickly, but the pressure from the maid in front of them, whose bloodshot eyes emitted strong killing intent, prevented them from moving recklessly.


    Ive roughly dealt with about forty assassins until now, you know? And I all told them this.


    Findenai, who had finished the cigarette she had just lit, threw the butt on the ground and spoke.


    You claim to be able to communicate with God. If those dead assassins had met their God, they would have already informed God that Master Bastard was no longer in Graypond, wouldnt they?


    .


    And that God would have informed the living believers. Wouldnt you all have already known about this, if that were the case?


    They were drenched in cold sweat.


    Strangely, at this moment when death was imminent, a slight sense of doubt crept into their hearts.


    Or could it be that they are too far away for this information to have arrived?


    However, Findenais axe had already decisively severed their throats without a hint of hesitation.


    * * *


    Loberne Academy, 1st-year midterm exam top scorer, Eleanor Luden Griffin.


    Just like the saying that pretty girls slept a lot, she had a habit of dozing off during lunchtime after quickly forcing down her meal.


    People admired her as a carefree and free-spirited princess; this was especially so after she had finally laid aside the weight of her princess title and comfortably took a nap.


    Actually, there was only one reason why Eleanor slept a lot.


    It was because occasionally, she would dream of himan existence that couldnt be seen in reality, Kim Shinwoo, who was hidden within Deus Verdis body.


    Was it because she had met him in her dreams at that time?


    Although the content of her dreams didnt involve the fresh and romantic situations she had hoped for, she still met him relatively frequently.


    Yawn


    Stretching as she rose, Eleanor shifted her body from side to side. Falling asleep on the rooftop was perfect in this season.


    She was deliberately carrying a winter coat around just to use as a blanket.


    If her maids saw what she was doing, they would say she lacked the dignity of a princess.


    However, she was currently not the Princess of Griffin; she was simply a student named Eleanor.


    Checking her wristwatch, she saw there were about ten minutes left for lunchtime.


    Having woken up a bit earlier than usual, she leisurely headed towards the railing to feel the breeze.


    Then, instinctively, she swiftly lowered her head. She did this action without any particular thought.


    However, surprisingly, the man she had been chasing in her dreams was walking out of the academy, escorted by Mage Tribunal Judges.


    De-Deus?


    Surprised, Eleanor wondered if she had seen it wrong and rubbed her eyes.


    It really was Deus.


    She pinched her cheek, conjured mana, or held her nose and spun around a few times.


    Her cheek had now felt sore.


    The mana she conjured was milky, as always.


    And feeling dizzy, she had to grab the railing.


    Deus had really returned!


    You shouldve said something if you came!


    Eleanor snorted. However, her excitement was too much; she headed straight for the stairs. Skipping and hopping, she reached the first floor in an instant, paying no attention to the stares of other students or professors.


    Krrrrrrrrgggg!


    The ground and sky vibrated.


    It was a phenomenon Eleanor had felt several times before.


    C-could it be?


    Warp magic?


    No way, was he really just going to leave like this?


    Hes leaving without even coming to see me, the Princess, while visiting the academy?


    Eleanor, with an expression of disbelief, quickened her pace.


    On the spot where Deus Verdi and the Mage Tribunal Judges had just been, only scorch marks from the side effects of warp magic remained on the ground.


    Ah.


    As Eleanor sighed, she heard a word of regret from behind her, echoing her own sentiments.


    Glancing back, she saw Deus fiance, Erica, with the same disappointed expression as hers.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 78: Volta, Hernus Son

    Chapter 78: Volta, Hernu''s Son


    Volta, Hernus Son


    Plop.


    Eleanor took a sip of the drink Erica had served her while casually looking around the research lab.


    She had checked out the other professors labs a few times, but since Erica Bright was not in charge of the first-year students, she had almost no contact with her.


    Hm.


    After finishing her drink, Eleanor asked with a slightly cheerful smile.


    It seems youre not on good terms with your fianc.


    .


    In response to the rather impolite question, Ericas gaze turned sharp. Nevertheless, while maintaining the dignity of a princess, Eleanor casually crossed her legs.


    I thought maybe you would have at least hung a photo or something.


    When Eleanor shrugged and asked, Erica calmly replied.


    Not all fiances hang up their lovers photos in their rooms.


    Really? I think I would have done so if it were me.


    Eleanor shrugged once again, and Erica could strangely sense that it seemed like the Princess was trying to keep her in check.


    Erica didnt understand why she asked such a question, as she knew nothing about Eleanor and Deus relationship.


    However, what Erica did know from the time Eleanor defended Deus before the Dean was that at least the latter didnt harbor any ill feelings.


    Ill get straight to the point.


    In the end, it was Eleanor who drew her sword first. With a calm gaze, she transformed from a student who enjoyed napping to a determined and noble princess.


    Professor, I hold Deus Verdi in great reverence, far more than you may realize.


    .?!


    Ericas face, frozen like ice, was startled by Eleanors extremely straightforward declaration.


    Eleanor wasnt one to miss such a gap and continued to pierce through.


    Ive already heard about the engagement arranged by your families from Deus. I dont think theres much tender affection between the two of you.


    Professor Erica, someone like you can easily find a good man. I can also help you to find one using my royal connections.


    Each word from Eleanor, filled with fiery determination, began to heat the atmosphere inside the laboratory.


    It was not just bewildering but shocking as well.


    A princess of a country.


    Not just any princess, but Eleanor, the only remaining blood relative of King Orpheus, desired Deus.


    However, just like Eleanor, Erica also had similar feelings for Deus.


    Ericas pupils darkened coldly.


    If the Princess emotions were filled with a warm and passionate desire for courtship, Erica, the fiance, was someone so cold, that she could freeze everything.


    Student Eleanor.


    She didnt address Eleanor as a princess.


    Eleanor also felt her emotions momentarily cool down at the icy-cold tone.


    Do you even realize the line youve crossed?


    Eleanor Luden Griffin had matured.


    She had overcome her nightmares, merged both her personalities and stood steadfastly despite the pressure of being a princess.


    It could undoubtedly be attributed to the influence of Deus Verdi.


    Even if you forget your position as a princess, as a mere student, there are some words that shouldnt be said recklessly.


    Erica Bright, too, was not the same person she used to be.


    She was not the past version of herself, blinded by the sole purpose of saving one man. She was no longer the fragile woman manipulated by her family.


    To become the woman her beloved man would look at, Erica Bright had returned with unshakable convictions, radiating brilliance and beauty.


    She continued with a cold tone.Findd new stories at novelhall.com


    Ah, y-yes.


    Perhaps because I brought up her son, Hernu looked at me with an expression that seemed like she would burst into tears at any moment.


    Ive heard about the incident. May I take a look at your son for a moment?


    Her eyes widened upon hearing my words, but Hernu nodded hesitantly.


    It seemed like the news had reached her late, and she didnt know much about who I was.


    Well, it would be strange for her to know detailed information about me since I came here secretly.


    It was just that because the Mage Tribunal Judges were with me, she believed that I was associated with the Royal Family.


    I entered the village while following Hernu. The western part of the Griffin Kingdom was by the sea, so there were many people engaged in fishing-related industry.


    As a result, the entire village had a salty smell mixed with fishy odors, entrails, and other scents.


    Unlike Graypond, where there were intense discussions about me, this village was peaceful.


    Watching them concentrate on their work amid the cries of seagulls somehow calmed my heart.


    Of course, their attention was directed at me due to the flashy golden robes of the Mage Tribunal Judges following me.


    Anyway, I entered Hernus old house. The dark wooden shack looked like it could collapse at any moment.


    It felt like the sun never reached this place.


    H-hes here.


    Hernu pointed to a corner in the dirty front yard that she had cleared, where she had carefully placed a man.


    All his limbs were severed.


    Hernus son, Volta, had been cut into five parts.


    It was important to note that the bodys condition differed in each region.


    The left hand still had flies swarming around it, eating it and laying eggs.


    On the opposite side, the right hand was thick and swollen, covered with beetle-like, arthropod insects.


    Along with a foul odor, a multitude of insects had gathered on the left leg, with some resembling maggots wriggling on it.


    Meanwhile, there was no flesh left at all on the right leg. It had a grotesque appearance, with only bones remaining as if a long time had passed.


    And finally, the torso.


    The head was nowhere to be found, and it was cleanly cut off.


    A lingering warmth could be felt as if he had just died. Although he was not breathing, it wouldnt have been surprising if his pulse could be felt at any moment.


    Hmm.


    The crucial fact was that I had learned about this incident before the great debate.


    It was one of the unsolved mysteries I brought up during the great debate.


    A young man living in a fishing village.


    Volta, Hernus son.


    One day, he was murdered by someone. If you only looked at the surface, it could be seen as a simple murder case.


    The main issue was the location and condition of the corpse.


    Parts of the corpse were discarded throughout the Griffin Kingdom in all directions.


    Another observation that could be made from the corpse was that each body part displayed different times of death, and the body itself showed no further signs of change.


    A-are you here to resolve the injustice done to my son?


    Hernu asked with a sniffle.


    Normally, I should have waited patiently for the right time and conducted negotiations with the Church since there were a lot of assassins constantly aiming for me.


    However, I couldnt just let this case slip by.


    By my calculations, it was better for me to resolve it quickly, even amidst the threats of the assassins.


    Yes, I will try to resolve it.


    I nodded and carefully began to examine Voltas corpse, which seemed to have a complicated story behind it.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 79: The Price To Pay For Voltas Life

    Chapter 79: The Price To Pay For Volta''s Life


    The Price To Pay For Voltas Life


    It is truly regrettable.


    How can someone commit such a crime?


    Outside Hernus house, the Mage Tribunal Judges expressed grief as they exited. The two people accompanying me as escorts frowned at the sight of the corpse, as if it was their first time seeing such a thing.


    .


    Yet, even as their gazes subtly turned towards me, there was a sense of anticipation, perhaps they hoped I had noticed something.


    After a moment of contemplation, I asked the two instead what they noticed from that sight.


    The corpse is preserved in different states.


    The Judge, named Thema, with a rather longish chin, responded.


    Both individuals, too, should possess some knowledge in this field, given their positions as executioners.


    Thats right. Based on the condition of the body and the maggots found writhing in it, the progression starts from the torso, then to the left hand, right hand, left leg, and finally the right leg.


    Judge Doven, with a mole on the corner of his mouth, nodded in agreement with Themas opinion.


    Indeed, I shared the same thoughts with Thema and Dovens opinions.


    I sensed black magic from the corpse. Someone intentionally used magic to preserve them this way.


    This was not an incident caused by evil spirits.


    I realized this as soon as I saw the corpse.


    At first, it seemed like the work of evil spirits. However, in this case, it is more suitable to say that someone deliberately staged it to appear as if evil spirits were responsible for this.


    The reason I came here in the first place was because of the concern that evil spirits might be affecting the entire kingdom.


    However, this was not the case now that I had personally witnessed it.


    Someone had orchestrated these odd phenomena, making it appear as if evil spirits were responsible for these events.


    Why?


    I was deep in thought, but I had to stop pondering further; the two Judges who came with me were cautiously observing my reaction due to my status as a dark mage.


    I wasnt sure how to react since this type of incident would not benefit me.


    In fact, the peoples opinions against dark mages would undoubtedly deteriorate significantly if this incident became widely known.


    Although I had instilled the perception that I was different from ordinary dark mages by being capable of using Holy Power, I wasnt entirely free from scrutiny.


    For now, it would be wise to investigate anything related to the victim, Volta, among Fernans residents.


    After suggesting to meet again in this location in an hour, the two Judges saluted and swiftly began moving.


    Perhaps because I managed to defeat Mage Tribunal Judge Tyren in the past, these Judges seemed to harbor a strange fear towards me.


    I entered the house again.


    Without having a proper meal, Hernu, the mother, hastily shoved something resembling a hulled foxtail millet into her mouth.


    Thinking that I should offer her something to eat later, I went to check Voltas corpse without her notice, which was lying in the garbage dump-like front yard.


    The corpses state of decomposition varied as the torso and limbs were preserved differently.


    Despite the somewhat bizarre behavior, the most important thing was


    The head isnt here.


    Where exactly did the head fall off from the torso?


    Also, there was another thing.


    There is no soul either.


    Even with the use of Lemegeton, I still couldnt detect any sign of a resting soul inside the body.


    If he were to become an evil spirit, his soul would have lingered near his body, as it had not been long since his death.


    In this case, it was one of two things.


    This time, Doven, who had a mole on the corner of his mouth and was standing beside Thema, offered a different opinion.


    The corpse was spread in all directionsnorth, south, east, and west. So, personally, I speculate that it might be some kind of magic circle spreading across the entire kingdom.


    If we took Dovens opinion into account, the scale of this case seemed to be larger than we initially anticipated. Magic circles that used corpses were usually related to summoning magic.


    The one summoned by it might not just be someone who was trying to turn into a demon like the Evil Ghost Griffin, but rather a real demon.


    Both opinions were reasonable in their own ways. However, if we wanted to nitpick, there were some parts where their opinions were not convincing enough.


    I discreetly glanced at the Dark Spiritualist. She had been scanning around without even saying a word, and when our eyes met, she let out a faint sigh.


    [Hmm, in my opinion, the problem seems to lie in this excessively unique situation in and of itself.]


    I nodded in agreement with her words.


    Its overly violent and flashy. However, there is no substance.


    Different times of death for each part of the corpse?


    It might appear impressive, but it didnt seem too challenging if it wasnt caused by an evil spirit but rather by a dark mage.


    The corpses body parts scattered in all directions?


    If it was a person doing it, moving those wouldnt be difficult at all.


    Just as Doven had said before, it could be for a magic circle to summon a demon.


    But when we looked at it from another perspective, if the culprit really wanted to create a magic circle encompassing the entire Griffin Kingdom, would it be activated with just a single corpse?


    Frankly speaking, it seemed like the materials needed for it were greatly insufficient.


    So, in my opinion, the culprit of this case only wanted one thing.


    They deliberately made the incident flashy, probably to call someone out.


    A dark mage.


    My guess was that the so-called Cadavermancer was calling for me.


    Considering the timing of the incident, it happened right after I was appointed as a Soul Whisperer, which made even more sense.


    Are you referring to yourself, Soul Whisperer?


    Hmm.


    Both of them wore skeptical expressions, but I was almost sure of it.


    I had information from the game that they didnt know about.


    The content became increasingly hard to understand as the game progressed into the later stages.


    In fact, the setting of the dead souls accumulating on the continent wasnt something I discovered as a Necromancer.


    It was because the game had an episode based on this related information.


    Griffin Kingdom had been fiercely hostile to dark mages.


    However, upon looking at it another way, it had become an excellent hiding place for skilled dark mages because the citizens of Griffin were ill-informed of everything about black magic; the Evil Ghost Griffin had blocked everything about this branch of magic from its source.


    I glanced at the Dark Spiritualist.


    There was her, for instanceshe was a Necromancer who had been secretly conducting her research in the Griffin Kingdom.


    Anyway, in the game, there was a dark mage organization, Dante, living in the sewers beneath the Griffin Kingdom.


    Dante is involved here.


    They considered themselves to be reasonable dark mages, according to their own words. And as a result, they never drew the attention of the Mage Tribunal Judges, nor did they cause significant harm to people.


    Unlike selfish dark mages, they believed that to attain all knowledge and learning, one had to pay a price.


    Therefore, they didnt casually kill people. Even if they did, they would pay the price for that value.


    But if that was really the case


    I slightly turned my head and looked at Hernus house.


    I had an idea of who might have received payment for Voltas life.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 80: Time To Say Goodbye

    Chapter 80: Time To Say Goodbye


    Time To Say Goodbye


    Late at night.


    Without securing separate accommodations in Fernan, I sat and waited by the bonfire I lit near the beach and stared blankly into the flames.


    Following my orders, the Mage Tribunal Judges, Thema and Doven, had vacated the area.


    The Dark Spiritualist sitting beside me stretched her hand toward the fire as if trying to feel some warmth.


    Then, almost as if she were suggesting tossing sweet potatoes into the fire for baking, she casually said,


    [I didnt expect you to know about Dante.]


    .


    [Its not a good idea to get involved with them.]


    There is no other way. They called me.


    Dante was a secret organization that was revealed only in the later stages of the game.


    [Actually, they approached me once. They asked if I wanted to dream of saving the continent together.]


    .


    [Of course, I declined. I have no interest in saving the continent. I just wanted to see the end of necromancy personally.]


    The Dark Spiritualist had an obsessive thirst for knowledge to the point of being extreme. Even now, she was only cooperating with me because she believed I could show her the end of necromancy, something she hadnt reached.


    And the reason she emerged from her residence, where she was hiding, was just to retrieve the book Aria had stolen, which contained her knowledge.


    I know.


    However, I had no intention of labeling her as selfish.


    [Deus, you know as well that Dark Mages are the type of people who will do anything to satisfy their own desires and greed.]


    But suddenly


    As I met her eyes, I could feel a faint yet affectionate emotion from her. Was all this really just to satisfy her frustration with a desire for knowledge?


    [But what if theyre given a cause, a reason that everyone could understand?]


    The Dark Spiritualists body slowly came closer to make contact with mine. Although I felt nothing physically, her worried expression was extremely pitiful.


    [They will become more aggressive than simply moving to fulfill their desires. Thats how Dante is.]


    Our lips were close enough to make contact if either of us moved slightly. They probably would have touched if not for the black veil covering the lower half of the Dark Spiritualists face.


    I watched her stiffly before slowly speaking.


    Someone has come.


    Keooooohhh!


    A shriek echoed.


    Startled, the Dark Spiritualist immediately backed away to her original position, and as she did so, the foul stench of rotting flesh hit our noses with such intensity, that I felt like my sense of smell was overwhelmed.Fi?ndd new updates at novelhall.com


    The footsteps and screams coming from far gradually drew closer to the bonfire, and soon, it entered the warm radius of the fire, breaking through the darkness.


    It was a man of average build, not too big or too small, covered in a robe and hood. He had a subtle smile on his lips.


    Geeeaaaaaa!!!


    In his hand was the severed head of a person who was still alive and screaming.


    It was Voltas head.


    Is he still alive?


    In response to my question, the Cadavermancer shrugged.


    Probably half-alive? Hell die as soon as I release the magic.


    His first impression already made me dislike him. His voice was unpleasant. It was gruff, as if bugs were crawling in his throat, preventing him from making a proper sound.


    Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi. I didnt expect you to come so soon. It seems Ive prepared quite an interesting case.


    The man slightly extended Voltas head forward, and the corner of his mouth formed a big smile resembling a hook.


    I thought it was an evil spirit capable of turning the entire Kingdom upside down. But it seems that I was wrong.


    The man nodded at my words and sat down directly across from me.


    The Dark Spiritualist swallowed her saliva, carefully positioning herself behind me.


    It was a position to show that she was ready to protect me at any time, in any situation.


    I wondered if this Cadavermancer could see the Dark Spiritualist. But seeing him simply stroke Voltas head while locking eyes with me, it seemed the Dark Spiritualist was invisible to him.


    So why did Dante call me?


    Oh?


    When I brought up Dante, the man let out an exclamation. However, he responded slyly without showing any signs of bewilderment.


    Youre more capable than I thought. It seems that you didnt just annihilate the Evil Ghost lurking in the Royal Palace by luck.


    He knew about the Evil Ghost Griffin.


    However, I wasnt particularly surprised when he responded in that manner.


    Let me be frank. Weve had a really tough time because of you. Since the people of this Kingdom were completely ignorant about black magic, skilled dark mages hit the jackpot to be able to live here in hiding, you know?


    If I were to explain, the land of Griffin would be like a high-level hunting ground for the Dark Mages.


    Well, although all incompetent dark mages who stepped in carelessly were quickly discovered and executed by the Mage Tribunal Judges.


    However, for skilled individuals, there was no easier or more ignorant prey than this.


    But now, with King Orpheus and I attempting reforms related to black magic, the people of Griffin would gradually be able to start identifying them.


    So, I wondered if these dark mages would become hostile towards me, but that wasnt the case.


    I no longer wanted his mother to hear the screams of her child.


    That will be my answer.


    I would prove they were wrong about Voltas death and show them the decisive difference between Dante and me.


    Huh?


    The Cadavermancer tilted his head in confusion, but he released the magic since he had no lingering attachment to Volta.


    My mana surged and enveloped Volta.


    Strictly speaking, Voltas head was in a recently deceased state.


    I only intended to create a brief opportunity to allow him to say his last words, and the Cadavermancer understood my intention.


    You want to allow him to say his last word to his mother? Is it to inflict an unforgettable wound on her?


    The Cadavermancer chuckled and placed Voltas head in front of Hernu.


    Soon after the scream, Voltas soul, borrowing his body for a brief moment, managed to utter a word.


    Mo


    Vo-Volta! Volta! Im sorry! Because of this wretched mother of yours!


    Voltas words did not come out properly, it was as if he had gritty sand stuck in his mouth.


    While Hernu continued to slam her head to the ground in apology, Volta managed to force out his last words.


    Mom.


    Vol-ta?


    Im sorry Mom.


    That was the end.


    Voltas corpse slumped, eyes closed, and his soul seemed to rest peacefully without any lingering regrets.


    Huh?


    The Cadavermancer looked at the mother-son pair with a bewildered expression. He expected Volta to pour out his hatred towards the mother who sold him off and inadvertently caused his death.


    But he apologized to Hernu instead. That was something the Cadavermancer couldnt understand at all.


    When do you think people learn the most?


    I spoke calmly as I took on the manner of the professor unraveling the answer to a problem.


    When they have the most to regret and have to earn the insight for change.


    That moment was when they were about to die.


    Volta suffered continuously without being able to die. However, he knew that he would eventually die.


    The situation was similar to jumping from a very tall building.


    He might not have known when he would hit the ground, but he continued to fall. Even though death was certain, his mind kept racing.


    Even if he saw his life flash before his eyes dozens of times, even if he regretted or resented it, he must have done it intensely.


    And as a result, he must have reflected on his own actions, accepting his inevitable fate.


    Volta was an extremely despicable man.


    He was such a heinous villain, that the villagers hesitated to hold a funeral for him.


    His personality was so awful that even his own mother regretted giving birth to him and felt an impulse to sell him to someone else.


    Even such a young man would at least change this much in the face of death.


    In the end, even he could change. Humans are beings who can change while regretting and repenting.


    .


    You said that I should not talk about how the value of a life is immeasurable, correct?


    I sneered.


    As someone who had lived a life directly tied to death, thus having seen more human corpses than most, he felt rather foolish.


    At least, this foolish young man who could be called a little scoundrel realized his true nature in the face of his own death.


    Hernu wailed desperately while clutching Voltas head. I could feel her sorrow, that despite finally being able to take care of each other, she would not be able to be together with her son now.


    So, how can you put a price on their lives?


    It turns out youre different from us.


    The Cadavermancer shook his head. He realized that the negotiations had broken down.


    Too bad, Deus Verdi. You have to sacrifice the lesser for the greater good.


    As someone who knows nothing about the value of small things, you people should not think about obtaining something big.


    Along with the sound of the Cadavermancer clicking his tongue, his body collapsed and scattered onto the ground.


    That body was just a mere corpse.


    So, that was the source of the intense foul stench that had been flowing out.


    Volta! Voltaaa! Huaaaahhhh! Arghhhhhhhhhhhh!


    And just like that, the case reached a conclusion.


    The Cadavermancer fled, and Hernu would likely be arrested on charges of conspiracy to commit murder.


    Only the screams of a mother, holding her son in her arms while shedding tears, remained.


    Perhaps the Mage Tribunal Judges, Thema and Doven, would arrive soon. I told them to wait nearby, but they would likely come after hearing Hernus cries.


    To give the mother and son time for their final farewell, I would pretend to not see anything until they arrived.


    And so, I closed my eyes.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 81: Verdis Net

    Chapter 81: Verdi''s Net


    Verdis Net


    Where have you been?


    When I returned from Fernan to Graypond, Saintess Lucia was waiting for me.


    She was proudly dressed in her official Saintess attire, and her casual tone showed that she had grown accustomed to me.


    Do you have to keep showing the public that you are meeting with me?


    Each of our moves continued to attract attention from other people.


    The Saintess and I, the Soul Whisperer, often spent time together engaging in in-depth discussions about the Kingdoms future. This was how we typically used our time and this was quite well-known to the public.


    However, in reality, we were simply passing time together because we needed to provide proof to the citizens here that we were not enemies.


    There was something I needed to resolve.


    Lucias expression turned strange at my response.


    In this situation? You know how many assassins are outside right now trying to kill you, right?


    Gyaaaah! Alright, that was really good!


    Just then, Findenai burst into the room. Her maids uniform was stained with blood all over.


    Even though there were only three today, their skills were quite impressive! Theyve now started sending their elites!


    Findenai wore a contented smile, satisfied after deliberately luring assassins into the city and engaging in a fight.


    Saintess Lucia seized the opportunity as if it was the right timing; she pointed at Findenai and shouted.


    Thats right! I was also going to talk about this! Theres no need to go out and hunt assassins on purpose, dont you think so?!


    Huh? Theyre here to kill us, and what did I do wrong by retaliating and killing them?


    Between Lucia, who thought there was no need to go out and hunt assassins, and Findenai, who believed it was better to kill those who were already aiming for our livesalthough both sides had understandable arguments, if I had to choose, I sided with Findenai this time.


    It was necessary for her to do such things.


    Haha! Look at this! Master Bastard is already head over heels for me, so he wont listen to your words, holier-than-thou preachie1It is the same word used when Darius called the cleric below. But since he is a Lord (even though he is rather rough too, he tried to show his dignity there), I changed the translation for Darius and made Findenais dialogue more colloquial!


    Findenai immediately approached me and put her arms around my shoulders. I sent her a warning glare, signaling her not to cross the line, but she still deliberately pressed her chest against me and replied playfully.


    Are you excited?


    Do not push thoseangular things onto me.


    Growing increasingly annoyed, I responded harshly, prompting Findenai to shout back in fury.


    Angular things?! Do you even understand how precious these are?!


    Findenai showed off her chest proudly.


    Upon witnessing this obscene scene, Lucia blushed deeply and lowered her head while I, finding the situation troublesome, closed my eyes momentarily.


    Findenai huffed and grumbled to herself in response to my reaction before going to a corner of the room to do something.


    After calming down, I reopened my eyes and looked at Lucia.


    Anyway, Findenai only did what was necessary for me.


    I was tracing the sources of the assassins based on the reports continuously provided by Findenai.


    From the details about the assassins unique characteristics, to their speech patterns, and even to the name of the God they called.


    At the start, they were all over the place and calling out different names of Gods, but now, theyve mainly unified and just called for Hearthia.


    But the bishop who serves Hearthia is friendly towards us


    It felt more like an attempt to cast suspicion on the followers of Hearthia. However, this matter was not as straightforward as it seemed, so we shouldnt rush to conclusions too quickly.


    If we reconsidered this from another perspective, there was also a possibility that the followers of Hearthia might have actually sent the assassins.


    Everything felt like a psychological game similar to a game of rock-paper-scissors.


    However, if I were to abandon the charade and recklessly poke around, there would be significant risks involved.


    If I made a wrong move, it could paint an picture of me, the Soul Whisperer, oppressing the different religions.


    Considering their unified calls under Goddess Hearthia, it seems that the group who sent assassins has formed some kind of cooperative relationship.


    When I was staying at the Royal Palace, only Findenai, who had information related to me, ventured out and slaughtered assassins.


    Of course they would have no choice but to join forces.


    But since Findenai did things so well, they will try to pressure me in a different way.


    Even if they wanted to argue things through their religious doctrines, I had already dealt with them by using Holy Power; additionally, the Saintess was on my side.


    If they intended to continue resorting to violence or assassination to resolve the situation, there was Findenai, who stood firm like a Yaksha2a broad class of nature spirits, usually benevolent, but sometimes mischievous or capricious, connected with water, fertility, trees, the forest, treasure and wilderness..


    So, it was obvious that they had to take a different route.


    The butlers voice came from the other side of the door.


    Let him in.


    With annoyance evident in his expression, Darius responded with a voice full of irritation.


    Through the door opened by the butler, entered a scrawny man. His clothes were plain, but his body emitted the scent of fragrant oil, which was also accompanied by an air of elegance.


    He had the typical demeanor of a church representative.


    First impressions are important. Do not hide any discomfort.


    Deus calm voice echoed in his mind. With annoyance, Darius asked.


    What brings you to this frontier? Your Gods didnt seem to have much interest in the Northern region.


    Despite the impolite remark from their first meeting, the cleric hesitated for a moment before calmly bowing his head in greeting.


    My greetings, Margrave Norseweden, the Giant of the North and the Towering Fortress.


    Hmph.


    Darius didnt hide his displeasure. He realized it wasnt too difficult once he actually tried doing it.


    Lets get to the point. I dont have much to say to you.


    Certainly. Actually, I have something to discuss about Deus Verdi, your younger brother, Margrave


    Bang!


    When he mentions my name, react fiercely. It would be great if you could strike the desk at least.


    You will be doing well. Isnt that just like what you always do?


    Recalling Deias expression, who was teasing him from the side, Darius slammed the desk. The sound echoed dramatically throughout the room, startling even the cleric.


    How dare you utter that bastards name in front of me!


    It is also important to address difficult topics that are hard to bring up from their side.


    I should have killed that bastard before I got kicked out of the Royal Palace. I shouldnt have stopped at just beating him with my fists.


    As the head of the household, Darius was furious that the Verdi Household had become infamous for bearing a Dark Mage.


    That was the scenario they wanted to show.


    But in reality, the current Verdi Household was shunned by the surrounding nobility.


    No matter how much recognition they received from the Royal Family, the deep-seated prejudices and traditions persisted.


    So the rumors were right. The wound he incurred before the Great Debate was inflicted by you, Lord Darius.


    The cleric had a big smile.


    He was pleased that the information about Darius causing the wound on Deus face was confirmed.


    Darius was confident that he had almost overcome this situation.


    Thats right! There were limits in how I overlooked how he acted like a ruffian during his stay in Norseweden. And now he became a dark mage? I cannot face the preceding heads of the household with my head held high!


    While fuming, Darius glared menacingly at the cleric, his killing intent palpable.


    So, did you come here to annoy me by mentioning that fucking bastard? If that was your goal, youve succeeded quite splendidly.


    In response to Darius growl about why he should also take responsibility for the mess Deus left behind, the cleric immediately kneeled and shouted.


    He thought it was the right time to turn things around.


    I am well aware that you find the Soul Whisperer displeasing, Margrave. Thats why Ive come to find you, to offer you my assistance, Margrave.


    Assistance?


    Yes, thats right!


    Looking at the man repeatedly bowing his head, Darius could barely hide the smirk that appeared on his face with each passing moment.


    He had overcome everything so far. He thought to himself, wouldnt he get caught like this?


    Sigh, if you think you will get caught, just get angry. Be ignorant, that is more like you.


    Help me? What can you do to help me? Ill handle my own kin! I dont need the assistance of religious fanatics like you!


    Bang! He struck the desk again with his fist, causing it to split in two, emphasizing the force behind his action.


    The cleric trembled all over, but he could clearly feel the intensity of Darius anger towards Deus.


    Ah, this desk was expensive.


    However, unbeknownst to him, Darius was actually more worried about the scolding from Deia he would receive in the future because of the expensive desk he had just destroyed.


    1


    It is the same word used when Darius called the cleric below. But since he is a Lord (even though he is rather rough too, he tried to show his dignity there), I changed the translation for Darius and made Findenais dialogue more colloquial


    2


    a broad class of nature spirits, usually benevolent, but sometimes mischievous or capricious, connected with water, fertility, trees, the forest, treasure and wilderness.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 82: Backfired Attempt

    Chapter 82: Backfired Attempt


    Backfired Attempt


    The serious atmosphere eased as the struggling cleric managed to appease Darius mood.


    Actually, Darius was also looking for the right opportunity to naturally release his anger.


    You are truly impressive.


    The cleric clicked his tongue in approval as he glanced at Darius and the garrison of Norseweden behind him.


    After his defeat against Findenai and the Scrapyard Nomads, Darius had solely devoted himself to training, leaving the Household affairs to Deia.


    Perhaps it was because he had already let go of the weight of his position as the Head of the Household, even though not much time had passed.


    Due to that, the skills of the soldiers training with him also grew explosively.


    They are


    The cleric subtly gestured towards a group dressed in tattered clothes in the corner, laughing among themselves.


    Despite feeling a drop of sweat run down his nape, Darius nonchalantly responded as if there was nothing special about them.


    They are just slaves who have crossed over from the Clark Republic.


    A-Are you saying they are immigrants?!


    Startled, he turned his head to look at Darius. On the contrary, Darius looked down at the cleric as if questioning if there was a problem.


    Immigrant slaves know how to handle guns. Occasionally, there are those among the immigrants who bring them along, so we pick them up and train them.


    I-I see.


    Even though revealing this could have led to an unfavorable response, Darius confident reaction might have been the reason why the cleric could do nothing but silently acknowledge it.


    Now, they are quite important assets for us.


    Darius spoke as he looked contentedly at Scrapyard Nomads. Among the reasons why the Norseweden garrison had become so strong, the Scrapyard Nomads were the biggest factor.


    With the presence of competition and a worthy opponent, the soldiers motivation for growth had significantly increased.


    So, what do you want from me?


    Darius, who was watching the soldiers train while carrying some load, subtly asked the cleric.


    The cleric clasped his hands as if he had been waiting for this moment and replied.


    It seems that Soul Whisperer is feeling considerable stress while staying in the Kingdom.


    Ha! Thats not surprising. No matter what he tries to do, that bastard cant do anything properly.


    The clerics smile got even wider observing Darius response as he clicked his tongue.


    Also, it seems that there are those who are targeting the Soul Whisperers life.


    This time, Darius just kept his lips shut and stared at the cleric. What kind of answer would the Giant of the North give?


    The clerics expression quickly stiffened, and he swallowed his saliva.


    Someone like him who has disgraced the Household cant be allowed to just roam around freely. Even his death is not solely his own to claim.


    The Giant, who quickly straightened his neck, immediately grasped the meaning of the clerics words and got straight to the point.


    He was just beating around the bush, saying it as vaguely as possible without directly mentioning that their lives were in danger.


    Darius replied irritably.


    Just be direct and say that you need my help because that rascal Deus has been a nuisance, and you want to kill him. Isnt that the case? At this very moment, hes likely holed up in the Royal Palace under heavy protection.


    Uh, well, thats


    Why? Are you afraid that the God you serve might be watching?


    Darius scoffed, indicating that the clerics behavior was unbelievably ridiculous. He clicked his tongue and folded his arms in disdain.


    Ill send a letter to Deus, ordering him to return to Norseweden. It wont be easy for him to ignore my order as the Head of the Household.


    !


    I want to kill him as well, but I dont want him to die an unnatural death in a place unknown to me.


    He clenched his large fist, filled with hatred and disgust.


    Of course, I have to start preparing for the funeral so we can hold it as soon as his carriage arrives in Norseweden.


    Grasping the implications of Darius wordsthat he would create the opportunity and they should take care of him themselves the cleric deeply lowered his head.


    We will send condolence flowers and believers to mourn his death. The gods will take care of him.


    Tsk, such unnecessary words.


    The cleric subtly raised a corner of his mouth, revealing a hint of a smirk. Darius resentment towards the Soul Whisperer was evident.


    But could it be possible that he was lying?


    To be honest, he was convinced that the possibility was extremely low.


    Which sane Lord of a territory would tolerate someone who just indulged in drugs and debauchery?


    Before visiting Darius, the cleric had gathered information about Soul Whisperer Deus in Norsewedens downtown.


    Trash.


    Playboy.


    Drug addict, and so on.


    He was truly a madman who lived a crazy life without any sense of decency.


    The cleric was dumbfounded upon discovering these records, which would have gotten anyone expelled if they had been from any other household.


    No, the cleric no longer believed that God had chosen Deus. He was convinced that Deus had obtained Holy Power through some other means.


    However, public opinion was already leaning toward him being a saint chosen by God.


    With a little more time, people would eventually come to completely accept him as the Soul Whisperer.


    He has the ability to wield Holy Power. However, if he were unable to do so, we wouldnt need to resort to killing him.


    Holy Power, which has been wielded exclusively by the Saintess all this time, held absolute and unchangeable authority.


    Those who wield it must always remain virtuous.


    But what if all the actions of Deus, who also possessed the same ability to wield Holy Power, were to become public?


    Due to the carriages seemingly low quality, there was a creaking sound, and Deias buttocks felt sore.


    Ugh.


    Nonetheless, she was prepared to draw the magic gun at her waist at any moment.


    Then, as soon as Graypond disappeared beyond the horizon from the carriage window


    Neeeeeiiighhh!


    Bandits suddenly appeared in front of the carriage, causing the coachman to hastily pull on the reins, bringing the carriage to a halt.


    However, they were not bandits but were assassins, with their faces covered with masks, blocking the carriages path. Each of them gripped cross-shaped daggers and made the sign of the cross.


    Deus Verdi, the wicked Dark Mage. Step outside and face divine punishment.


    The approaching assassins genuinely believed they were doing the right thing and didnt seem to have any intention of hiding their affiliation with the Church.


    Or perhaps they were considering eliminating all the witnesses as well.


    Creak.


    As the carriage door opened, Deia stepped outside.


    Are you assassins from the Church?


    Perhaps wary of Findenai, a significant number of assassins continued to emerge from among the trees nearby.


    Even if they still couldnt kill Findenai with their current numbers, they believed they could at least tie up her legs and seize the opportunity to assassinate Deus.


    Its the wicked Dark Mages sister. Even though you planned to destroy the Griffin Kingdom, today, divine punishment shall strike you.


    The assassins drew closer with big strides.


    The carriage had been completely surrounded. The daggers they held flashed with a cold glow, and the mana emanating from the Mage among them fluctuated.


    Yawn.


    The tension that had been building up was broken by a yawn from a man inside the carriage.


    With his robe tightly drawn to cover his face, the man glanced at the assassins and responded.


    Planning to destroy the Griffin Kingdom? That sounds interesting.


    Huh?


    Recognizing the voice they had heard before, someone among the assassins let out an exclamation.


    They had obviously assumed it was Deus Verdi, but upon closer inspection, they noticed the figure had a better physique.


    However


    Swish.


    The man removed his robe, revealing his bright blonde hair.


    The assassins, who had come with the righteous intent of killing the Dark Mage according to Gods will, slowly lowered their daggers as if their strength had left them.


    From my perspective, your attempt to assassinate me, the King of Griffin, is far more wicked.


    He was the owner of the nest known as Griffin.


    A wise young king who was currently strengthening his absolute authority through an alliance with Deus Verdi.


    King Orpheus scoffed while gazing at them, one by one.


    Ah.


    The assassins finally realized that the situation had gone awry.


    They were no longer executioners carrying out Gods judgment.


    They realized in an instant that they had been framed as conspirators attempting to assassinate the king of the nation.


    Orpheus, still grinning, said,


    If you kneel now, there may still be a chance for mercy.


    At the Kings overbearing attitude, the assassins began to exchange glances with each other.


    They were not experts hired with money for the purpose of assassinating.


    They were simply martyrs who believed in God, wielding swords for the sake of their faith.


    Assassinate King Orpheus instead of the Soul Whisperer, Deus?


    Even for the clergy, handling the consequences of such an act would be impossible.


    After all, they had no such intentions whatsoever.


    W-we absolutely did not have such intentions!


    Once one fell to their knees, the others followed suit, kneeling and bowing repeatedly to the King, seeking forgiveness.


    Watching them, King Orpheus smiled contentedly.


    I can understand your loyal heart well. In fact, I was thinking that perhaps the lords who sent you here were the audacious individuals who still believed they had influence over the noble society.


    Pardon?


    Noble society?


    What was that supposed to mean?


    The assassins wore expressions of utter confusion, unable to comprehend what was being said.


    Perhaps they were wicked individuals who dared to challenge Royal authority, exploiting their territories and reaping benefits among themselves.


    A subtle smile appeared on Orpheus lips.


    Watching the assassins bow repeatedly, seeking forgiveness, felt like admiring a work of art crafted by Deus Verdi.


    However, their martyrdom for God would unfortunately be stripped of its purity and distorted, brutally manipulated into a fiercely political agenda


    Because Deus had no intention of allowing this incident to be dismissed as a mere assassination attempt on the Soul Whisperer.


    The assassination attempt was merely a stepping stone. It was aimed towards greedy nobles and high-ranking officials secretly negotiating with foreign countries.


    King Orpheus, who had suddenly become a victim, slyly unleashed his anger, which would extend to nobles across the continent, making them uneasy.


    No need to speak. I know everything.


    It was this very moment that created the grounds to bring down the parasites gnawing at the Kingdom, as the Kings iron fist, filled with fake wrath, was about to unleash.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 83: Return In Glory

    Chapter 83: Return In Glory


    Return In Glory


    Ahem.


    In an underground Church in Graypond.Alll latest novels at novelhall.com


    Since Griffin Kingdom had been entangled in numerous wars, this location was originally constructed as an underground shelter in case of invasion. However, it now functioned as a secret meeting place for high-ranking bishops.


    Dear God.


    Oh, God Velas, please do not forsake us.


    Please bestow your blessings upon Griffin.


    The bishops present were all waiting for the outcome of the assassination attempt on Soul Whisperer Deus.


    Certainly, they didnt just clasp their hands and close their eyes in prayer just for the sake of being clergy. In reality, despite their mouth moving out of habit, they couldnt conceal their anxiety.


    They kneeled swaying their bodies back and forth while praying to their God for better or worse, the scene felt fanatical.


    Would God really put the sweat they were shedding now on the same level as those that were done through labor?


    The moment such a strange question arose


    Step, step.


    The sound of heavy footsteps echoed; there was a brief commotion outside, but it soon subsided.


    .


    No one had to give them a hint, but everyone simultaneously shut their mouths. The pouring sound of prayers stopped, and was instead replaced by the resounding sound of heavy footsteps.


    Was the assassination successful? Or was it an utter failure?


    If it failed, then there was no guarantee that another opportunity would come by to assassinate Deus Verdi.


    Even Darius, who had cooperated in their plan, might no longer trust them.


    It was truly a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Thinking they couldnt let this chance slip away, the bishops earnestly clasped their hands together and looked towards the entrance.


    At some point, the owner of the footsteps had reached the door.


    Creaaak.


    The door made an old creaking, almost sounding like a womans gasping scream when it slowly opened wide.


    D-D-De!


    Only one of the bishops was able to utter a syllable. The rest of them had their lips trembling. They felt dizzy, and were on the verge of losing consciousness.


    It was because the figure standing at the entrance was not a messenger bearing urgent news about the assassination, but their target himself, Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi.


    H-how?


    While looking at the bishop who absentmindedly asked him, Deus replied calmly.


    It is just like knowing that a turtle will be hiding inside its shell. I already knew in advance that you all would gather here.


    Deus, whom they expected to be on a carriage heading to Norseweden, had appeared in this location.


    The plan to assassinate Deus Verdi was a complete failure because the target already knew that the bishops were the culprits.


    It appears that the bishops from God Velas comprise the largest group. Additionally, I can see representatives from Goddess Hearthia, Justia, Raizel, and Robelisk. Many have gathered here.


    It was the gathering of all religions.


    Of course, not all bishops serving the respective gods were involved. For example, most bishops serving Goddess Hearthia were leaning favorably towards Deus.


    However.


    If we consider your position as bishops, it will not just end with your throats being cut.


    As Deus words pricked their consciences, the bishops clutched their chests and lowered their heads with sullen groans.


    These were individuals who sat in high positions within their respective factions.


    The fact that they attempted to assassinate the Soul Whisperer, someone who wielded Holy Power and was officially recognized by the Royal Family, was a great disgrace to their faction. Thus, even if the Royal Family were to impose sanctions on them, no one would have any grounds for objection.


    That was only if they had indeed attempted to assassinate the Soul Whisperer.


    Unfortunately, this incident wouldnt end easily, as they had already crossed the line multiple times.


    Deus had no intention of letting them off lightly either.


    What you should be contemplating now is not how to seek mercy nor make excuses to me.


    .?


    Deus asked, extending his hand and gesturing towards the bishops, who were esteemed for their wisdom.


    Since I am here, can you guess who is the one in the carriage that you sent the assassin to kill?


    I am going back to Loberne Academy.


    If I departed now, I would be able to arrive around the end of the first semester. Then, I could at least show my face briefly.


    Did I hear that correctly just now?


    After tapping her own ears a few times, Lucia asked me again.


    Where did you say you were going?


    Do not ask again when you already know.


    Lucia started to get visibly annoyed when I told her not to ask something she had unnecessarily learned about.


    No! Youve turned Graypond into chaos like this, and as the person concerned, youre just slipping away?! Does that make any sense?


    Lucia hurriedly approached me and slammed the desk. Her eyes widened, clearly revealing her emotions.


    Do you know how many nobles are coming to negotiate with me right now? Theyre asking me to persuade His Majesty, saying theyre willing to donate any amount!


    .


    Even those noble households with stable positions are coming to me with gold. Its a sign that His Majestys anger is spreading in all directions.


    .


    In this situation, if you show everyone that you can rein in His Majesty, it will be enough to solidify your position.


    Honestly, I was a bit surprised.


    I knew she wasnt just a woman who simply prayed to God, but I didnt expect her to calmly grasp the current situation and understand where the advantageous position lies.


    This caused me to trust her even more. So, I stepped away from the desk and casually placed my hand on her shoulder.


    Fortunately, you know things well, so there is no need for me to explain.


    Initially, I intended to explain to Lucia the tasks she had to do from now on, but it seemed unnecessary as she was already aware.


    You should do just that. Speak well with His Majesty, accumulate debts with the nobles, and become the heroine who saved the religious world in the eyes of the citizens and remaining bishops. It will be very helpful when you move forward.


    .Me? Isnt that something you should do?


    In response to that remark, I feigned a smile and shook my head.


    I am the appointed Necromancer for the dead. That position does not suit me.


    Ah.


    After the first semester at Loberne Academy ends and vacation begins, I will travel across the Kingdom to eradicate evil spirits. Perhaps around that time, we can meet.


    Yes, it seems like that.


    Lucia looked at me with a somewhat regretful expression. I had already discussed this matter with King Orpheus and Archmage Ropelican.


    Although the political struggle would continue, the Royal Family was already labeled as the victim.


    Since we were practically halfway to victory, there shouldnt be any major problems.


    After that, it was the politicians job to clean up. There was no need for me to intervene.


    Well then, see you later.


    Yawn. I will probably need to rest during the ride.


    After bidding farewell to Lucia, who was staring absentmindedly at us, Findenai and I left the Royal Palace.


    It took a few days to arrive at Loberne Academy.


    Since I hadnt informed anyone in advance about my return, I didnt expect anyone to come and welcome me.


    I planned to quietly return and spend time in the laboratory prepared by Professor Fel Petra.


    .


    However, someone was unexpectedly waiting for me at the academys entrance.


    It was a person with vermilion hair, a shade of red different from that of the Royal Knight Commander, Gloria.


    He appeared slender with well-defined muscles clinging to his body, presenting an outstanding appearance.


    S-S-Soul Whisperer.


    Gideon Zeronia, who had been pursuing Erica Bright, bowed towards me with a trembling body filled with anger.


    Please spare my Household just this once.


    The Royal Palace considered the Zeronia Household to be one of the largest and most prestigious households within the kingdom.


    And naturally, the bigger a household was, the more likely it was to get hit.


    It seemed that His Majestys wrath had reached the Zeronia Household.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 84: The Women In The Academy

    Chapter 84: The Women In The Academy


    The Women In The Academy


    Are you going to just ignore him like that?


    Ignoring Gideon, I continued walking ahead while Findenai followed me from behind. As we walked past him, she glanced at Gideon, who was bowing deeply.


    It does not matter. If we just wait a little more, he will come crawling from over there by himself.


    King Orpheus had already begun taking action against the noble coalitions power to keep them contained. Though we simply referred to it as containment, in reality, each blow from the Royal Family must have left those households reeling.


    Also, his rebellious spirit has not completely died yet.


    As I observed Gideon struggle to suppress his anger, his trembling body hinted at the possibility of his rebellious spirit intensifying the instant he found some relief later.


    If you were going to step on someone, you might as well crush them completely.


    Even though they had not caused any trouble yet, I heard that it was important to ensure that the thought of rebellion would never cross their minds.


    You can be affectionate at times and cruel otherwise.


    Finding it amusing, Findenai chuckled. Since it was still class hours, we walked through the empty corridor and headed towards the Deans office.


    The purpose was to inform the Dean of my return.


    As I climbed the staircase, my eyes caught sight of a blonde girl at the center.


    Deus!


    It was Eleanor Luden Griffin.


    Folding her arms across her chest, the Princess of the Griffin Kingdom boldly called my name.


    Her bright smile reminded me of the naive look I had seen before, but her eyes and demeanor now conveyed confidence and assertiveness, characteristic of a princess.


    Ah, is that her?


    Findenai, who had never seen Eleanor before, gestured with her head out of curiosity.


    On the contrary, Eleanor frowned at Findenais revealing outfit. However, not wanting to ruin the reunion, she quickly came down the stairs.


    Youve finally returned! Brother only informed me personally, so Ive been waiting for you!


    Considering the considerable distance, even if she had been personally informed, could she have timed it so perfectly?


    Anyway,


    I uttered a sentence while observing the smiling princess, who seemed eager for me to respond to her quickly.


    Student Eleanor, call me Professor.


    .


    Also, why are you in the corridor when it is supposed to be class hours? The lectures for the mandatory first-year subjects should be taking place right now.


    I-I came to welcome you


    Come to my laboratory later.


    L-Laboratory?


    Of course, it is to deduct your points.


    .


    Eleanor puffed up her cheeks and glared at me. After glancing at her indifferently, I continued climbing up the stairs.


    Findenai, who was standing beside me, stifled a laugh. Eleanor, feeling jealous, asked with a shriek.


    Deus! Is this reality?!


    What the heck is she talking about?


    Since Findenai didnt understand the meaning of her words, she responded indifferently while digging her ear.


    I paused for a moment.


    I had stopped walking and slowly turned around to look down at Eleanor.


    I responded to Eleanor, who was looking up at me with a hopeful and radiant smile from the stairs below.


    I just told you to change how you address me. Another point deduction.


    Ignoring Eleanor, who gaped as if her whole world had just come crumbling down, I continued ascending the stairs.


    If I kept tolerating such things, they would slowly become a habit. Besides, it made me uncomfortable to reveal too much information about my previous world.


    I gave a brief report of my return to the Deans office. Despite the Deans insistence on giving me treats like tea and expensive pastries, I didnt want to waste time with him.


    Gyaaahhh, I thought a bear was dancing when I saw that potbellied guys butt shake.


    Findenai chortled outside the Deans office. Perhaps he heard us inside, but it shouldnt be a big problem.


    After becoming a Soul Whisperer and being directly affiliated with the Royal Family, even the Dean couldnt treat me disrespectfully.


    They were Deia and Eleanor.


    I only told them because it didnt really matter if they knew, but with Aria, I hadnt been able to figure out how much she knew about me.


    I wondered if she would tell me.


    Aria answered with a big grin.


    That your original name is Kim Shinwoo and that you dislike being called that in your current appearance?


    .


    After all, you were still you, even in the previous round, Professor. So, you didnt reveal much.


    I see.


    Although it seemed implausible when I thought about it rationally, I couldnt completely rule out the possibility.


    Since there was a possibility that I could have blurted out something like, If this world was originally a game, and you are the protagonist, I needed to make sure of it.


    Professor, you always said that I could do this and that only I could do it whenever I lost my determination and was having a hard time.


    .


    Do you know how much of a comfort youve been to me, Professor?


    Aria had a big grin as she subtly extended her hand towards me. The moment her hand touched mine, I felt a sudden impulse to withdraw it.


    However, I gently held her hand.


    .!


    I am here now.


    Pr-Professor.


    I have become much stronger than before, firmly established my position within the Kingdom, and have become the only dark mage who can walk with his head held high.


    There was a need to instill trust.


    The reason she showed an almost fanatical response towards me was due to the fear of losing me once again.


    So, I needed to make it clear.


    This could be the first step towards healing her shattered heart.


    Still, Im afraid of losing my professor.


    I am not yours.


    When I felt the need to address this aspect clearly, Aria smiled faintly. Beyond her usual mischievousness, there was a creepy yet alluring expression.


    Thats right, for now.


    .


    Fufu, this time, you have no annoying fiance, so its okay.


    The bell rang.


    As the time for the next lecture approached, Aria put on a regretful expression and let go of my hand.


    Since Professor likes students who follow the rules, Ill go attend the lecture now.


    Sure.


    Aria, who was just about to leave, suddenly infused mana into my body and hugged me while tightly clinging to my chest, not giving me enough time to react.


    Heup!


    Aria took a deep breath, inhaling my scent, and smiled broadly.


    I was about to say something to her with a frown on my face. However


    Its to keep you in check. So, you wont be stolen away this time.


    Aria left after letting go of me. I was puzzled by what she said, but the Dark Spiritualist who had been behind me all this time called for my attention.


    [Excuse me?]


    ?


    I refrained from speaking to her while we were at the academy inorder to prevent unnecessary rumors from spreading, so I just stared at her without responding.


    At the end of the corridor, where the Dark Spiritualists finger was pointing to, stood Erica Bright, staring at me with a shocked expression.


    It was only now that I understood why Aria had said those words and left.


    [She has been watching you since the two of you were holding hands.]


    The Dark Spiritualist added sullenly from the side. I briefly pondered over what to say to Erica.


    However, as soon as our eyes met, she quickly fled as if escaping a crime scene.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 85: Academy Professors (1)

    Chapter 85: Academy Professors (1)


    Academy Professors (1)


    Erica left, but I didnt bother chasing after her.


    After all, any misunderstandings could be cleared later. However, honestly, even if she never found out the truth until the end, I didnt feel the need to explain things to her.


    That was because Erica would never spread baseless rumors about an odd relationship between Aria and me.


    [Is it really okay to just let her go like that?]


    In response to the Dark Spiritualists concern, I reassured her that it wouldnt be a problem. Then, I continued walking.


    In fact, I was more concerned about what Aria had said, which was related to Erica.


    Its to keep you in check. So, you wont be stolen away this time..


    This time?


    Did she mean that I ended up with Erica in the previous round?


    Despite being in an engaged relationship right now, we had only been thinking about how to break it off.


    However, according to Arias words, it seemed like Erica and I might have even reached the point of marriage.


    Does that mean I loved Erica Bright?


    I couldnt be sure about that.


    Even if I tried to imagine it, I still couldnt see a future where I genuinely loved her.


    No.


    Rather, it was difficult for me to imagine myself developing a romantic relationship with anyone else.


    This was not just directed towards Erica, but with anyone else.


    Huff.


    Since there was no need to continue pondering questions without answers, I headed to the laboratory.


    An odor similar to that of deodorizers stung my nose as I opened the door to Professor Fel Petras laboratory.


    Despite the strong scent causing some discomfort, I quickly understood why as soon as I saw the scene inside the laboratory.


    [Wow.]


    It was a sight that reminded me of magic research on Cadavermancy. Various body parts were laid out on an elongated medical bed.


    Frowning at this gory scene, I almost unconsciously summoned mana. However, standing inside the room was Professor Fel Petra, with her pink hair and femme fatale figure, looking at me and smiling.


    Ah, Professor Deus! Youve returned!


    How could she laugh so casually in front of dismembered bodies?


    For a moment, I almost thought perhaps she was a Cavadermancer.


    She turned around, seemingly realizing my reaction was strange, and then raised one of the arms lying on the medical bed in surprise.


    [Well]


    Watching her swing the limp arm made even the Dark Spiritualist furrow her eyebrows.


    However, the next words that came out of Professor Fels mouth surprised me.


    I-Its a model I made! Its not a real thing!


    Huh?


    At first, I thought she had done a very good job of wiping away the blood, but now, it looked even cleaner than I thought.


    Intrigued, I approached to inspect the body parts, only to discover that they were indeed just imitations and not real flesh.


    These are for experimentation, but once its complete, itll be useful for many people!


    Professor Fel proudly introduced her items. She slightly infused mana, and the hand began moving as if it were real.


    It is impressive.


    Honestly, I couldnt help but praise her.


    Despite the potential limitations on users due to mana consumption and cost, this was a groundbreaking invention that could significantly reduce disabilities across the entire continent.


    These details were not explicitly covered in the game, and the more unexpected part was that Professor Fel didnt make an appearance.


    Professor Fel awkwardly laughed while adjusting her messy pink hair.


    Ive prepared a spot for you over there, Professor.


    It was at the innermost part of the laboratory.


    However, that alone wasnt enough to make me sympathize with her.


    I am simply keeping a promise I made with a certain man. This is not for your sake, so you should accept it obediently.


    I understand.


    If, by any chance, her work became too much for her body, I would end up breaking my promise with Deus.


    Alright, that is good if you understand things.


    I nodded slightly to conclude the conversation.


    Maybe I should do it once as well


    Then, I heard Findenais voice expressing an unnecessary concern from my side.


    * * *


    Late evening.


    Findenai and Illuania headed to the servants quarters to rest separately while I was in my room at the professors residence.


    [This is how you should do it.]


    There was no need to study black magic separately from reading a book when I had an excellent Dark Spiritualist with exceptional necromancy skills right in front of me.


    You could think of it as receiving one-on-one lessons from a top-notch instructor.


    Is this how it is done?


    [Yes, thats right! Youre doing well!]


    The Dark Spiritualist applauded and complimented me, showing a slightly relaxed demeanor compared to our previous encounters, but it didnt feel unpleasant.


    Just as we enveloped ourselves in mana and continued to learn together, a knocking sound interrupted our session.


    Knock, knock.


    Although I hadnt seen who made that cautious knock, it already felt like I knew who was outside.


    [Hmm.]


    Perhaps thinking she was being disturbed, the Dark Spiritualist folded her arms with a displeased expression.


    Nonetheless, I slowly opened the door to find Erica Bright standing there, dressed in pajamas and looking somewhat awkward.


    I-Is it okay if I come in for a moment?


    It is quite late already.


    Although I subtly expressed my intention to deny her entrance to my room, Erica did not step back.


    Itll really be just for a moment.


    Pressured by the strange plea in her eyes, I sighed and slowly opened the door.


    Erica, who came inside, didnt bother to look around the room.


    After all, I didnt have much luggage to begin with, and there were only basic furnishings.


    Would you like some tea?


    Yup, please.


    When I suggested it, she immediately nodded and accepted.


    I boiled water, poured tea into a cup, and handed it to her. She blew on it for a while and took a careful sip before letting out a natural smile.


    Its warm.


    I frowned as I heard the strange tone in her voice. With her cheeks blushing, Erica slowly parted her lips.


    Um?


    Knock, knock.


    Our eyes simultaneously turned towards the door. Was there someone else coming?


    Although she was puzzled, Erica became sullen for no reason and lowered her head.


    So, it wasnt just me. Is there any?


    It seemed like she was struggling with something by herself.


    However, in any case, I opened the door again to confirm the face of another unexpected visitor.


    S-Soul Whisperer.


    There stood a person with a sunken expression. It was Gideon Zeronia, who had welcomed me at the school gate earlier.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 86: Academy Professors (2)

    Chapter 86: Academy Professors (2)


    Academy Professors (2)


    It was the first time I felt the urge to shut the door as soon as I saw the other persons face.


    I did consider actually shutting the door. However, I forced myself to keep it open as I feared it might look like a joke if I did so.


    I didnt want to give him the slightest impression that I was lenient.


    What business do you have with me?


    Um, can we talk for a moment?


    The way he behaved towards me was noticeably different from before.


    However, that didnt mean I felt any pity for them. After all, it implied that behind the scenes, that was how shady the Zeronia Household was.


    It is already quite late at night.


    When I answered him just like I did with Erica, Gideons expression darkened even more.


    I-Itll only take a moment.


    I do not even want to waste a minute.


    I tried to shut the door, but Gideon quickly grabbed it. After making a big move, he bit his lip and said.


    My household truly has no connection whatsoever with the recent assassination attempt on His Majesty!


    Truthfully speaking, its true that weve secretly exchanged money to maintain close ties with the higher-ups of the Church. However, its utterly unfair to accuse my family of being accomplices in the assassination attempt just because of that!


    S-Soul Whisperer, I heard that you are leading the investigation into this incident. If, by any chance, my household is suffering because of my past actions


    This is ridiculous.


    Creak.


    On the contrary, I threw open the door and glared at Gideon, warning him.


    You do know that it was an attempted assassination on the King, right? Due to such an incident occurring, do you really think your household is under investigation solely because of the personal relationship between the two of us?


    Th-thats not what I!Fi?ndd new updates at novelhall.com


    It is a fair and just execution that is being carried out. His Majestys blade will naturally spare your household if they are blameless in this matter.


    Gideon shut his mouth and clenched his fist, unable to find the right words to say.


    Then thud.


    He fell to his knees.


    I have nothing else to say regarding this matter. However, there are no households without flaws in this Kingdom.


    The King seems to want something other than that from us. But we dont know what it is!


    Gideons voice trembled. It seemed like he was not only concerned about his household but was also pressured by them.


    The businesses of my household are being seized one by one, especially the pink salt business in the Paruiere Sea, which is the lifeline of my household!


    Its not just a simple seizure. All the finances of my household have been frozen as well. Anyone who engages in business with my household will be accused of treason, and the fiefdom citizens refuse to pay their taxes. His Majesty already considers my household to be one of the culprits!


    I had heard that the Zeronia Household was involved in various businesses here and there.


    Just as they were heavily investing in their businesses to expand them, they were seized without warning. And along with sanctions from the Royal Family, the situation must be quite devastating for them.


    Each day must have brought along a series of significant losses.


    I-Insight. Please, share some insights with me.


    Seeing how Gideon bowed his head deeply, I hesitated for a moment. I guess the Zeronia Household must have reached out to ask for help from here and there to save their business.


    In my opinion, it wasnt just a simple business issue. They must have been entangled in matters related to the Royal Family, they shouldnt have been involved with.


    I definitely did have things I wanted from them, and strictly speaking, I had a fairly good idea of what the solution could be as well.


    It is already quite late at night.


    I stepped back again, pulling the door along. Perhaps the Zeronia Household could still be pushed even further.


    Just like releasing the fizz from a carbonated drink, I calmly waited, intending to draw out all the information.


    Please!


    However, Gideon lunged forward and stepped into the doorway.


    Being a Magic Swordmaster, he possessed considerable physical strength, causing me to nearly let go of the door handle.


    The woman, who was unable to make a proper judgment under the influence of love, was now living a confident and independent life.


    Our engagement would only be an obstacle for her.


    No, thats


    As I stared at her in confusion, Erica fidgeted with her hands before suddenly standing up.


    I-its getting late! Ill see myself out.


    And just like that, she left my room while ignoring my words.


    [Breaking off the engagement seems quite difficult, doesnt it?]


    I am tired.


    Anyway, there was no need to get the annulment letter right away. After all, the engagement with her was also advantageous for me.


    It even served as a good excuse to politely refuse King Orpheus when he tried to arrange a marriage between me and the princess last time.


    I am going to sleep now.


    [Yes, have a good dream.]


    A dream, huh?


    I didnt say anything else.


    Slowly, I lay down on the bed and closed my eyes.


    * * *


    Erica took a deep breath to calm her trembling heart as she stepped outside the room.


    In hindsight, werent they alone, just the two of them, in the same room? Her heart slightly fluttered, thinking that if only she had summoned more courage, todays conversation might have taken a different turn.


    Sigh.


    But when the topic of breaking off the engagement was brought up, Erica couldnt remain there any longer.


    The annulment letter served to calm her down, yet it also symbolized something she wished would disappear.


    A piece of evidence that her ties with Deus Verdi had not yet been severed.


    Yet, also, a promise that this relationship would soon be severed.


    That was precisely the complex meaning behind the annulment letter.


    At first, I was planning to ask him about his relationship with Student Aria.


    She had seen the two of them holding hands in the corridor. Specifically, it was Deus who held Arias hand first. She wanted to ask him about it, but now it didnt matter.


    From the brief conversation with Deus, she recalled the type of person he was.


    Given his position as a professor, he would never romantically pursue or engage in a deeper relationship with a student.


    It was due to apathy that extended beyond mere discernment, firmly established within him.


    In that sense, retaining the annulment letter would place her in a quite advantageous position.


    As long as Erica didnt surrender it, it would be difficult for Deus to date or marry someone else.


    Huh?


    As she pondered, she realized that it was indeed true.


    It felt like she was keeping Deus on a leash, which made her feel somewhat flushed inside.


    Be it Princess Eleanor or Aria Rias, her mere presence would become an obstacle to those openly expressing interest in Deus.


    Ahem.


    Of course, she had no intention of letting anyone know about these vulgar thoughts.


    However, if Deus ever truly loved someone and requested the annulment letter, she would undoubtedly give it up.


    As long as its not that.


    Yes, as long as that wasnt the case.


    Would it be possible for this relationship to continue just a little longer?


    That was Ericas thought.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 87: A Pitiful Guy

    Chapter 87: A Pitiful Guy


    A Pitiful Guy


    .


    Loberne Academy, which had just finished its midterm exams, was about to start summer vacation soon.


    The students were all excited, engaging in cozy small talk while planning their summer vacation together.


    Amidst this, there were two people who were looking at each other.


    By pure coincidence, they ended up sitting at the same table with an empty seat, but since their eyes had already met, neither of them took a step back.


    They were Aria Rias and Eleanor Luden Griffin.


    Ever since they confirmed each others feelings towards Deus in Erica Brights laboratory, the two have often engaged in a war of nerves such as this.


    As a result, the surrounding students awkwardly ate their meal without paying attention to whether the food was going into their mouths or noses.


    Did you know about this?


    Aria was the one who launched her attack first.


    Professor likes students who follow the rules well. You know, acting like a proper student.


    .


    He detests students who skip classes for no reason and use informal language.


    Grit.


    The strength in Eleanors hand, which was gripping the fork, subtly trembled.


    She already knew that fact extremely well, too; because she was called to Deus laboratory just yesterday, having received a scolding and a points deduction.


    As a result, her position as the top student for the midterms was in danger.


    How did she manage to know about this?


    After all, she heard that Deus hadnt been teaching at the academy for long.


    Aria arrogantly sneered, accompanied by a snort. However, Eleanor would not back down here.


    Deus seems to know a lot of unique knowledge. Among them, he seems to like something called Magical Girls.''


    Wh-what?


    Magical Girls?


    What was that?


    Aria was momentarily bewildered. Could this be about his past as Kim Shinwoo, something he had never disclosed, even to her?


    Crack.


    A crack began to form on the plate Aria was holding.


    The fact that Eleanor knew about Deus past, information that even she had never properly heard about, had unintentionally darkened her emotions.


    Should I kill her?


    She could tolerate it if Eleanor mentioned something about Professor. After all, she wasnt such an aggressive woman.


    However, she couldnt tolerate it when Eleanor told a story about Kim Shinwoo.


    On top of that, it was a story about him that she didnt even know; but Eleanor knew about it? That had hit a sore spot and made her angry.


    Did that woman know exactly who was currently occupying Deus body?


    Did she know that when she talked about Deus preferences, she was actually referring to another person named Kim Shinwoo?


    There was no way she could know that, right?


    Probably not.


    It will be better to do it right now.


    After all, Aria herself had stabbed a sword into Eleanors heart in the previous round.


    Back then, Eleanor was an imposing princess who tried to incite students to take control of the academy, even going as far as to start a rebellion.


    However, the possibility of this happening again seemed extremely low after Eleanor became friends with Deus.


    But if Aria pulled tricks behind Eleanors back, could the latter return to her original state?


    And if she did, could Aria be able to kill her with a justifiable reason?


    Ah, aint these Crazy Bitch and Nuisance?


    Nuisance?


    Crazy Bitch?


    Eleanor and Aria immediately recognized the terms referring to themselves and asked in unison.


    Chuckling at their reactions, Findenai blew out smoke for a long time.


    Well, one always nags when she meets Master Bastard, and another one is the Crazy Bitch who is always ready to spread her legs for Master Bastard without hesitation.


    Both turned red in the face, feeling an irritation surge, but they couldnt argue back.


    Honestly, it was not wrong.


    Eleanor was even willing to accept punishment when she persistently nagged Deus to talk about his past whenever she met him.


    As for Aria she was prepared to do it if not for Deus principle.


    Puff, give him a break. Hes more tired than you realize.


    Findenai spoke as she slowly blew out a thick cloud of smoke. Her words were quite shocking.


    Hearing that from someone who seemed to give him the most stress, they felt a mix of embarrassment and a strange tension.


    To be exact, hes such a pitiful guy.


    Pitiful?


    When Eleanor asked what that meant, Findenai casually dropped the already extinguished cigarette butt on the ground, crushing it with her foot.


    So, isnt he pitiful? I have no idea what that guy wants.


    .


    .


    He aint after anything, but hes got a whole bunch of duties to do.


    The two fell silent simultaneously. While Eleanor couldnt quite grasp the meaning behind Findenais words, Arias mind flashed back to the first round, replaying everything like a movie.


    It was a valid statement.


    Whether in the first or second round, Deus Verdi, no, Kim Shinwoo, was always moving for the sake of others. His grand purpose was clear, to save the continent.


    Not only that, but she also could feel his excessive devotion to that purpose.


    He acted as if he did not exist in this world. And seeing that somehow gave her a hint of unease.


    That was why Findenai couldnt understand him.


    She probably would never understand, even if she died.


    Because for Findenai, who was born into a state where even basic freedom was stripped away and she had to fight for it, Deus gave her a sense that he had willingly chained himself, and abandoned his own freedom.


    Well, hell probably leave the academy soon anyway.


    Huh?


    Its been a week already, you dont know it yet?


    When Aria and Eleanor exclaimed in surprise, Findenai responded with a mischievous smile.


    He received a letter from the Saintess, it said that theres a particular place shed like him to visit. Hell probably head out again with the academys summer vacation starting soon.


    Huff.


    In her case, Aria considered accepting this arrangement. While it was regrettable, there was a certain place she had to visit during this summer vacation after all.


    While the Libelungen Sword she currently possessed was comfortable to use, it didnt quite suit her hand; so she needed a new sword.


    This was another step back for the sake of advancing forward.


    Although she couldnt spend the summer vacation with Deus this time, as a Regressor, Aria had so much she needed to do and seize in advance.


    She couldnt help but sigh in regret.


    I-I was planning to ask him to go to Graypond with me together this time!


    Eleanor intended to take Deus along with her because it was natural for him, as the Soul Whisperer, to maintain his position in the Royal Palace.


    Therefore, of course she wanted to take him along. However, if it was to cooperate with the Saintess, then not even the princess herself could intervene.


    Seeing the disappointed expressions of the two girls, Findenai laughed, finding it amusing.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 88: Elia Convent

    Chapter 88: Elia Convent


    Elia Convent


    Actually, there wasnt much for me to do even if I stayed behind at the academy.


    It wasnt a joke; there was truly nothing to do.


    The only thing I could do was occasionally chat with Erica or send back Gideon, who would come to visit while on the verge of tears.


    If not, all I could do was converse with Professor Fel, who shared the laboratory with me, about her research.


    Each day went by just like that.


    Even though it was like that, there werent many specific things for me to do as it was just before the summer vacation and the summer vacation after the first-semester passed without any significant events in the game as well.


    Since I would officially begin my duties as a professor and start taking lectures in the second semester, I spent each day only reading books.


    Unexpectedly, I received a letter from Saintess Lucia after a long time.


    Are you doing well?


    This place is still engulfed in chaos, but if I think of it as a trial, it gives me the courage to overcome it


    After skipping all the unnecessary words, the content was as follows:


    Lucia received a letter from the convent she used to be a nun at, before becoming a Saintess, asking for help.


    Regardless, the phenomena seemed related to evil spirits, so she requested my confirmation.


    This is actually good timing.


    I was getting bored waiting for the vacation to start anyway. Using the Saintess letter as an excuse, I prepared to depart from the Loberne Academy ahead of time.


    Of course, there was a hurdle, and that was Aria.


    I was wondering if I should take her along with me, but when I noticed that she had her own plans for the summer vacation, it seemed unnecessary for me to pay extra attention to her.


    Also, as it was her second round, she was capable enough to grow stronger by herself.


    So, I left the academy before the exams began.


    Ugh, why is there so much luggage?


    Let me help you.


    Its fine. What can a pregnant woman do?


    The luggage was quite heavy, probably because it was filled with books.


    I stood outside, facing the carriage that was ready to depart, with Findenai, who kept complaining about the luggage, and Illuania, who was just standing awkwardly beside me. Some professors also came out to send me off.


    Oh my! Soul Whisperer! You work so hard for the sake of the Kingdom!


    The Dean went as far as bending his waist and grabbing my hand. Honestly, I hadnt seen him standing straight while looking at me during my time here.


    It showed that he had become submissive toward me and tried to be tactful without hesitation.


    All right, I will depart now.


    While I tried to brush off the Deans hand, the other professors added a few words of their own.


    Have a safe journey.


    Well be waiting for your return.


    It would be nice to have a drink together next time.


    Those were merely perfunctory farewells.


    Just as it started to get tedious, Erica Bright, the blonde-haired woman, stared blankly at me.Findd new stories at novelhall.com


    I thought she might ask to follow me, but the request never came.


    However, she was unable to conceal her disappointment; her expression resembling that of a young girl rather than that of a professor.


    You will come back next semester, right?


    Yes, I have to give lectures.


    That was given since I would also be an official professor with scheduled lectures in the second semester.


    Hearing those words, Erica seemed somewhat relieved and nodded.


    Have a nice trip.


    The eyes of the professors surrounding us were naturally focused on us, but as I glanced around once, they immediately averted their gazes in all directions like a flock of fleeing doves.


    Of course, they would be curious about conversations between my fiance, Erica and I, the Soul Whisperer.


    Finally, before boarding the carriage, I gestured to Gideon, who had been fidgeting and staring at me since earlier.


    Come with me.


    There was no need to force out words he didnt really want to say.


    He immediately leaped out of the carriage when I gestured with my chin. I felt like I was observing a well-trained dog,


    As Findenai closed the door, a look of regret crossed her face as she glanced in that direction.


    Wow, this should be interesting.


    Gideons battle cry, mixed with frustration and anger, resounded as he ignited a flaming sword to fight against the assassins.


    At first, the sound was quite thunderous.


    However, it soon faded away as the carriage gradually moved ahead.


    * * *


    Elia Convent.


    This convent, boasting of a rich history and tradition, specialized in training a select few nuns.


    The rules and regulations here were horrendously strict, and communication with the outside world was cut off.


    It was a place solely dedicated to serving God, detached from worldly matters.


    Just like the previous Saintess, the current Saintess, Lucia Saint, originated from Elia Convent.


    In this sense, Elia Convent could be considered a place that practically produced Saintesses.


    That showed how pure and immaculate the nuns here were, dedicating each day as an offering to God.


    What in the world is this?


    For the first time in her long tenure here, Reverend Mother Hamates, the Abbess1An abbess is the female superior of a community of nuns in an abbey or a convent. of the convent, was experiencing such confusion.


    No, it was not just confusion, but a sense of fear also surged within her.


    Early in the morning, as the sun gradually rose beyond the mountain range, the pentagram, symbolizing the Demon in the shape of a goat, was drawn on the ground and over it were three charred bodies dressed in a nuns habit2A religious habit is a distinctive set of religious clothing worn by members of a religious order. The habit often consists of a tunic covered by a scapular and cowl, with a hood for monks or friars and a veil for nuns; in apostolic orders it may be a distinctive form of cassock for men, or a distinctive habit and veil for women. lying outside.


    The smell of burning flesh, indicating how severe the burns were, permeated the convent, and the faces of the victims were deformed beyond recognition.


    In addition, the Demons pentagram which had already been faintly erased, signified one thing the Demon had been summoned using the three nuns as sacrifices.


    Amidst the crisis that enveloped the entire convent, it was necessary to identify the insane nuns who had committed such an act.


    The Abbess hastily rang the bell she always carried.


    Ting! Ting! Ting!


    Following the harsh sound of the bell, the nuns poured out. There were a total of seven nuns in the Elia Convent.


    They truly fit the title the women closest to God and the Abbess, who was confident that the next Saintess after Lucia would also emerge from this place, felt an unprecedented sense of betrayal.


    There were at least three nuns who had betrayed God and committed such an act.


    Unable to contain her boiling rage, the Abbess couldnt help but show her fury.


    The morning bell was an unusual occurrence, prompting the nuns to urgently seek out the Abbess.


    Their numbers were indeed fewer than usual.


    However, the important thing was


    Five?


    There were five nuns present.


    Originally, there were seven nuns.


    And three bodies were used to summon the Demon.


    But now, five nuns were before her.


    So, there was one more than there should have been.


    Huh?


    The Abbess looked back and forth between the corpses and the nuns with a perplexed expression.


    After glancing at the Demon Summoning Circle, she naturally reached a conclusion and dropped the bell she was holding onto the floor.


    Ting!


    Disregarding the loud ting of the bell, she stared sharply at the five remaining nuns.


    The Demon was hiding among them.


    1


    An abbess is the female superior of a community of nuns in an abbey or a convent.


    2


    A religious habit is a distinctive set of religious clothing worn by members of a religious order. The habit often consists of a tunic covered by a scapular and cowl, with a hood for monks or friars and a veil for nuns; in apostolic orders it may be a distinctive form of cassock for men, or a distinctive habit and veil for women.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 89: Demon In The Convent

    Chapter 89: Demon In The Convent


    Demon In The Convent


    Now that I had grown accustomed to the jolting movements of the carriage, it was less of a hindrance when reading a book.


    However, the chatter between Illuania and Findenai, coming from the side, was quite distracting.


    Can I hear a voice when I put my ear on it?


    Its not to that extent yet.


    Really? I was looking forward to it. Have you decided on a name?


    No, not yet. Oh! Will you help me to choose a name, Master?


    .


    Illuania turned to me and spoke softly. I slowly closed the book I was reading and briefly focused on her abdomen.


    Although there was no visible bulge, a life had been conceived within.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt a strange sensation, which was accompanied by a kind of pressure to come up with something good.


    As I pondered for something to say, Findenai let out a sneer.


    Youre asking Master Bastard? It seems like hed give it a rather weird name, like a monster or evil spirit.


    No way


    Illuania stared at me with a gaze that seemed to say, Really? No way. But no matter how I usually acted, there was no way I would give such a name to a child.


    That is enough.


    After I asserted Findenai not to unnecessarily spread a groundless rumor, she casually changed the subject.


    Anyway, is a convent usually built in a mountain valley like this? Somewhere that takes days of travel to reach?


    When the foreigner Findenai grumbled, Illuania began explaining to her with a smile.


    The Elia Convent is a renowned name. People in the kingdom praise it as the place that gives birth to the most Saintesses, and is considered to be the closest sanctuary to the gods.


    A place the closest to the gods?


    Yes, its location is unknown to the general public, and only a very few bishops know about it. Its a place designed to be secluded from any worldly temptations.


    Hmm.


    Illuania explained it affectionately, just like a mother reading a fairy tale. I, too, was already familiar with the Elia Convent.


    Then, it should be peaceful.


    Findenai clicked her tongue with disappointment. Illuania might feel the same, but I had a different perspective.


    Convents are originally a clich setting often used in horror novels or theater plays.


    This was especially if Saintess Lucia herself had to request direct assistance for the sake of the convent; it indicated a rather urgent situation.


    Really? Ive been living such an ignorant life so far.


    Findenai scratched her head while responding.


    At that moment, a small convent that was perched on a distant mountain ridge came into view outside the carriage.


    [Hmm, it looks ominous.]


    [.]


    The Dark Spiritualist and Illuanias guardian spirit, the ghost of the burnt lady, already sensed the ominous atmosphere.


    And just like the two deceased individuals, I also felt a damp sensation and a sense of heaviness settling over me.


    I had a feeling that this would be more dangerous than I initially thought.


    * * *


    What are you doing here?


    Although I already thought it would be a difficult case the moment I saw the convent, I didnt expect to encounter such difficulties in unexpected places.


    Reverend Mother Hamates was a middle-aged woman who had a rather elderly appearance.


    With noticeable wrinkles now adorning her face, she appeared so nervously intense. It made it difficult to envision her as the typical image of a nun.


    This is not a place where men can enter recklessly! And on top of that, a Soul Whisperer? That is ridiculous! What can an evil Dark Mage like you do?!


    Huh.


    Findenai snorted at Reverend Mother Hamates words, which poured out like a quick fire. Seeing Findenais fidgeting hands, it seemed as though she wanted to grab an axe.


    I came after receiving a letter from Saintess Lucia.


    As I handed over the letter, she approached with a disgusted expression and, forming her fingers into a pincer shape, snatched it from me.


    Hamates wore the glasses hanging around her neck, and after reading the contents, she couldnt help but lament.


    The letter contained a message written by Lucia, she was requesting consideration from Hamates.


    Lucia had already done the work as she knew Hamates personality well.


    It is evident that she is gradually losing her qualifications as a Saintess. This is horrible.


    If I am not needed here, so be it.


    I responded with a cold, piercing gaze as I glanced over the convent once.


    The scent of a Demon reeks all the way here.


    When I spoke with my fingers covering my nose, Hamates pupils widened. Her hands, trembling with humiliation, crumpled Lucias letter as she exhaled before responding.


    Fine. If you are the one sent in place of Lucia, I will give you the benefit of the doubt for now.


    Her relatively swift acceptance of me gave me a sense of how dire her predicaments urgency was.


    After taking a look at the convent, she approached me and cautiously whispered about the situation.


    I wondered why she was so cautious, but it became clear as soon as I heard the details.


    Late at night, there were three nuns who had summoned a Demon.


    However, when the Abbess came out in the morning, she found those three nuns dead, lying atop the demon-summoning circle.


    She tried to understand the situation by calling all the nuns.


    However, with three out of seven nuns dead, there were five of them standing instead of the expected four.


    There was one additional person.


    Since the summoned Demon had skillfully disguised itself, the Abbess tried to bring Saintess Lucia to identify it.


    It was because Saintess was nothing short of a natural enemy to a Demon.


    Hmm.


    The Dark Spiritualist circled around the summoning circle, faking a cough. She paused briefly at each location where the bodies were found.


    [Do you really think a Demon would be summoned with just three mere humans as sacrifices?]


    But a Demon has undoubtedly been summoned.


    Both the Dark Spiritualist and I confirmed this truth.


    A Demon had definitely arrived through this summoning circle.


    [Exactly! Thats the problem. There were insufficient sacrifices. No, actually, they couldnt even be called sacrifices at all. They were just performers who conducted the ritual.]


    .


    [So, in reality, there were no sacrifices, right? Yet, a Demon was still summoned.]


    And then, it burned all the nuns who had summoned it to death.


    [There are so many peculiar aspects.]


    .


    However, that wasnt the only puzzling part.


    In fact, motive was crucial in this case.


    The story became even more perplexing when the fundamental question of why arose.


    Why?


    The nuns of the Elia Convent were known as Saintess candidates.


    On top of them, there were not just one, but three people.


    Why would they summon a Demon?


    The more I thought about it, more questions arose.


    The mystery, as convoluted as a snake devouring its own tail, showed no signs of being solved anytime soon.


    First, I needed to confirm the nuns. If we could find the Demon amongst them, then the case could be resolved more easily than expected.


    The nuns gathered one by one and soon lined up in front of the Abbess.


    As a man, I could feel different reactions from them: they glanced, blushed, or frowned as if they found me repulsive.


    Each nun had a different reaction.


    Anyway


    I am Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi.


    As I declared calmly, they reluctantly bowed in greeting.


    Since the Abbess had given me permission to question them without physical contact, I proceeded to ask several questions.


    They were indeed clich questions that could be found in detective novels.


    Starting from what they were doing at that time, to what they did the previous night; if there was anything strange about the victims, or if any nun exhibited odd behavior after the incident, and so on.


    Since the incident occurred early in the dawn, they all replied that they were asleep. Their answers were consistent with no nuns appearing suspicious.


    However, the atmosphere conveyed a sense that they truly didnt know anything, rather than an attempt to hide something.


    Most importantly, there was no trace of demonic energy emanating from them.


    I couldnt feel the demonic energy that enveloped the entire Elia Convent, starting from the dead bodies to the entire convent, from any of the nuns.


    [A truly high-ranking Demon can freely emit, conceal, or even bury their energies as they wish.]


    Considering the advice from the Dark Spiritualist who stood by my side, I remained skeptical of that opinion.


    Then it means that a high-ranking Demon responded to the summoning for a meager sacrifice.


    It was strange.


    I could strongly feel that things didnt quite add up.


    I should not delude myself.


    I wasnt a police detective.


    I wasnt a detective who could calmly uncover evidence like those in detective novels.


    Of course, reasoning with clues was important, but the thought that it alone could not solve the case had struck me.


    The sky darkened.


    Just as I exhaled to cool my unnecessarily complicated thoughts.


    I think not everyone is out here yet.


    I-I saw it too.


    Along with Findenais sneering voice, there was a surprised gasp from Illuania.


    Both of them pointed their fingers at the same window simultaneously.


    The attic of the convent.


    The circular window which was placed in the highest place


    Theres a bitch left up there.


    Thats right. I clearly saw her, too.


    Upon the testimony of the two, I immediately turned my gaze towards the Abbess.


    I considered the possibility that she might have shamelessly hid something.


    Surprisingly, it wasnt just the Abbess whose expression had crumbled.


    All the convents nuns glared at us with ominous expressions as if we had just revealed a flaw they desperately wanted to keep hidden.


    Who was that?


    However, when I asked, undeterred by their intimidation, the Abbess clutched the rosary of the God she served and answered.


    There is no one.


    Do you think I will believe your answer after witnessing such a reaction from you?


    I sneered at this absurdity before responding to her, and the Abbess responded with a posture as if she would rush at us immediately.


    There really is no one. Even if there is, they have nothing to do with this incident.


    I will be the judge of that.


    I shifted my steps towards the attic of the convent.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 90: The Sun That Had Set

    Chapter 90: The Sun That Had Set


    The Sun That Had Set


    I pushed past the nuns and strode forward, but they hastily moved ahead of me and blocked the entrance.


    With their arms folded firmly across their chests, their resolute demeanor while denying my entry seemed more akin to hatred than a matter of belief.


    Move aside.


    Even after I issued a stern warning to avoid needing to use force, they still didnt budge.


    You are not allowed to enter.


    Perhaps it was because they were nuns serving God.


    I could clearly feel their strong refusal to yield, but unfortunately, what did not yield tended to ultimately break.


    Findenai.


    As if she had been waiting for my call, Findenai came forward with her axe in hand.


    I guess our esteemed nuns here can be considered lucky.


    With a wicked smile, she swung the axe through the air. No matter how I looked at it, her killing intent felt somewhat genuine.


    If you die here, your Gods will take you away, right? Then, Ill be at ease while killing you all without hesitation.


    It was an approach that truly fit Findenais style, but at least it would steer the situation in a direction that was favorable for us.


    After all, one of you is said to be a Demon in disguise. If you all die peacefully, how can one possibly tell who the real Demon is? Right?


    As Findenai approached them with a genuine intent to kill, the nuns began to tremble. But instead of looking to flee, they still chose to close their eyes and began praying.


    I acknowledged their strong will.


    The faith to resist fear likely originated from their belief.


    I had no intention of killing them, but Findenais actions seemed to have had some effect, so I decided to simply observe the situation for a moment.


    Wait!


    From the midst of the group of nuns obstructing my entry, the Abbess stepped forward, clenching her fists with a mortified expression.


    I understand. I will lead you inside. Just refrain from harming these children.


    Re-Reverend Mother!


    But thats!


    All of you. Silence. None of the Gods would desire to lose any of you here.


    .


    Upon witnessing such an unexpected reaction, Findenai turned slightly to glance at me. After shrugging her shoulders with regret, she sighed and suppressed her killing intent.


    Without bothering to respond to the Abbess, I entered the convent through the path she opened.


    The interior was fairly neat.


    It was akin to a pleasant brick house; one could tell at a glance that it was always kept clean.


    Alongside prayers written to the Gods at the entrance, there was a firm declaration that this place was a sanctuary.


    It looks like the Demon has entered the sanctuary.


    When I sarcastically highlighted the irony of the situation, the Abbess seemed to have found it insulting as she guided me with stomping footsteps echoing along the way.


    Do not wander off. All you must do is follow my lead.


    The Abbess climbed the stairs. The other nuns tried to follow us, but this time, Findenai blocked the door and restrained them instead.


    Theres a Demon among you, right? Everyone, stay still. If anyone moves, Ill start by chopping off their heads.


    When Findenai declared menacingly while pointing with her axe, the nuns could only swallow their saliva, unable to respond.


    Its alright, everyone. You wont die as long as you just stay still.


    Illuania tried to comfort them with a smile, but it seemed to have little effect as it felt more like an attempt to ridicule them.


    Ignorant fools!


    Seeing that, the Abbess gritted her teeth and exclaimed in frustration. However, I raised my chin slightly and gestured for her to proceed.


    [Can you feel it too? Theres absolutely no demonic energy inside.]


    I subtly nodded in response to the words of the Dark Spiritualist behind me. Indeed, the traces of the eerie demonic presence that could be felt from outside were absent within the convent.Fi?ndd new updates at novelhall.com


    [If it can play such tricks, it must surely be a high-level demon.]


    Seemingly nervous, the Dark Spiritualist placed her hand on my shoulder. Though I felt no sensation from her touch, her anxiety conveyed a strange feeling to me as well.


    On the top floor of Elia Convent.


    There were two doors at the end of the path where the stairs ended.


    One led to the attic that could be seen from the outside.


    Another was a small door attached to the ceiling that reminded me of a sunroof leading up to the rooftop.


    Both shared the same characteristic; they were sealed shut with a lock.


    The attic especially was locked with an incredibly massive lock thus further showcasing its sturdiness.


    It was a lock that was more suited for safeguarding a precious treasure chest. However, the Abbess expression darkened upon seeing it.


    The Abbess brought her hand to the candle placed next to the attic.


    A fireball the size of a fingernail appeared at the tip of her thin, wrinkled finger, illuminating the dark staircase as the candle lit up.


    Hurry and unlock it.


    But before that, there is something you must promise me.


    Although I wondered what kind of promise I had to make this time, I couldnt ignore the sense of urgency emanating from the Abbess.


    You should never tell anyone else about the person you will see inside here. This is not just a selfish desire of mine, but rather for the sake of the entire Griffin Kingdom.


    That is far too grand of a demand.


    However, the request was filled with such earnestness. The Abbess eyes filled with tears, as she knelt, before clutching my trouser leg.


    Please! I beg you. The identity of the person inside must remain a secret until the moment of your death. His Majesty has chosen you, and if you are someone trusted by Saintess Lucia, you will immediately understand the significance of my words!


    Huff, I understand.


    Moreover! Please do not become too engrossed in your conversation with the person inside. This advice is for your own good.


    [Im curious.]


    The Dark Spiritualist was curious about the person who was inside; what exactly made the Abbess behave like this? But right as she was about to pass through the door to check


    [Kyah!]


    She let out a rather girlish yelp as she was pushed back. It wasnt just a simple push; faint smoke began to rise from her body, indicating that she had taken some damage.


    This is.


    While looking at the bewildered Dark Spiritualist attempting to recover, I unconsciously swallowed.


    It meant that the person inside wasnt any ordinary being.


    The Abbess slowly rose from her position and retrieved a key she had hidden deep within her pocket.


    The old key creaked as it entered the lock, and soon, with a click, the lock opened smoothly like flowing water.


    Well, you do not need to bother yourself with it. Rather, do you understand what these mean?


    She spoke as if it was nothing significant, but her following words were quite shocking.


    All these scars were created by Demons after my Holy Power disappeared.


    .


    Are you aware? On this continent, Holy Power can only be possessed by one person at a time. Once my Holy Power is taken away by the Gods, the next person will ascend to the position of Saintess.


    But, of course, they wouldnt take responsibility for what happened afterwards.


    She had vanquished countless Demons and obliterated innumerable evil spirits during her time as a Saintessall thanks to her Holy Power.


    But once it disappeared


    The demons who had harbored deep resentment towards her all this time, now rushed in like a flood, causing the Saintess to fall into such a pitiful state.


    It seems that the Demon who came this time has come for my right hand.


    And now, only her right hand remained. I couldnt help but let out a bitter sigh in spite of myself.


    However, it made sense.


    The reason the Demon responded to the summoning, even without a sacrifice, was to seek revenge on her.


    Moreover, it even explained why it had remained hidden, lingering around.


    What do you think?


    What are you talking about?


    She shrugged as if she knew everything.


    Can you protect me from the Demon?


    For the first time, I could hear a faint hint of desperation in her previously calm voice.


    Although she couldnt see me, I still had a stiff expression as I responded.


    I have no intention of protecting you.


    Fufu.


    However, I do plan on preventing the Demon from acting any further.


    You are reliable, I see.


    Stellas shoulders relaxed with composure. With a slightly regretful tone, she replied.


    You are most likely not able to find it immediately, right?


    Yes, the Demon has hidden itself quite well.


    Hmm, then I shall see you again tomorrow.


    I felt an odd sense of unease from her pitiful tone. It seemed like the misfortune that had befallen her had not yet reached an end.


    Its a shame, but its over now.


    Stella, who refused to even hear my name, now pleaded for me to leave as well.


    I grasped the door handle before letting go and asking her once again.


    Does His Majesty know about this?


    His Majesty King Ophert? Of course, he does not know this. I asked the Church to inform him that I am living well, engaged in farming.


    I frowned at her response and responded.


    His Majesty King Ophert has passed away. Now, his son, Orpheus, rules Griffin.


    Upon hearing this, Stella laughed, covering her mouth with her right hand.


    I did not know that.


    I grabbed the door handle again and left with a bitter feeling.


    I could not help but stand there blankly, gazing at her figure. And even though she could not see me, her head was turned toward me as well.


    Thud.


    I shut the door and saw that the Abbess was still praying while the Dark Spiritualist gazed at me with a concerned expression.


    I let out a sigh before voicing my thoughts.


    I will keep my silence regarding her situation. But I will visit her again tomorrow.


    There seemed to be an endless amount of information to gain from her. After all, it seemed like she knew the identity of the Demon as well.


    However, despite my reassurance, the Abbess merely replied with a bitter tone.


    Perhaps it will not be much different from today.


    At that moment, I could not have possibly realized the true meaning behind her words.


    * * *


    The next day.


    When I headed to the attic to meet Stella once again


    It seems like a guest has arrived.


    She greeted me with the exact same line as yesterday.


    Hello. My name is Stella.


    There was not a single deviation; her behavior, her words, and her inflection were precisely the same as yesterday.


    It has been a long time since I have had a male guest visit me.


    Only then did I finally understand the Abbess words.


    Why she said there would not be any difference from yesterday.


    Why she warned me to not get too engrossed while conversing with Stella.


    Why Stella did not say, See you tomorrow, but instead expressed regret and spoke as if it was the end.


    And exactly what the last curse of the Demon, which Stella called a secret, was.


    W-Who


    It was the first time.


    The first time in my life that my voice trembled so violently.


    Who is the King currently ruling the Griffin Kingdom?


    I needed confirmation.


    Yes. I had to confirm it. I required, no, demanded proof that what I was thinking was indeed true.


    Upon hearing my utterance, Stella smiled, seemingly out of the blue, and replied.


    Of course, it is His Majesty King Ophert.


    My suspicions had been validated.


    For Former Saintess Stella, the flow of time continued to loop. Walking around in circles, entrapped in a juncture that was akin to the ticking of a broken clock.


    Forever destined to repeat a life where time had all but come to a stop.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 91: Your History

    Chapter 91: Your History


    Your History


    What is going on with her?


    I rushed to the Abbess and confronted her directly. She was in the middle of her breakfast in the dining room.


    Despite the surprised gazes from the other nuns, the Abbess rose with a somber expression as if expecting my arrival.


    Let us talk outside.


    We should talk here. It seems like all of your nuns already know about Stella anyway.


    In response to my words, the nuns all lowered their heads, pretending not to hear. Did they still want to walk this path despite knowing that this would be their future? That of a Saintess?


    I was only left with inexplicable questions.


    Seeing my unwavering reaction, the Abbess sighed in resignation before finally opening her mouth to explain.


    You must have heard from the person herself already. It is due to a curse from a Demon.


    To let her end up like that, what did you all do so far?


    Of course, since the Church had failed to protect the Saintess, they had to be held accountable and take responsibility.


    There was no other suitable explanation, other than that they abandoned her just because the Saintess had lost her Holy Power, just like a hunter disposing of their dog after the hunt was over.


    However, it seemed that the Abbess also had something to say. She, who was feeling unjust, approached me and exclaimed.


    Do you think we just stood by and watched it happen?! Ever since she stepped down from being the Saintess, Lady Stella had been missing for several years!


    Missing?


    As I stared at the Abbess with a subtle expression, she responded with a bitter look.


    She left us with only a letter asking not to find her. Thats why the Church didnt actively search for her! Because we know that she now has the right to rest!


    But just a year ago, when Lady Stella returned here, she was already in that state!


    With a hiccup, the Abbess bent her waist, holding back tears. Witnessing their Reverend Mothers vulnerability, the other nuns succumbed to collective sorrow.


    Yet, I remained impassive while looking down at her.


    It does not seem like a lie.


    Although the sight of them embracing each other and sharing in their sadness was quite touching, I couldnt forget that there was a demon among these women.


    A throbbing pain hammered in my head, much like an ache from a cavity.


    Phew.


    I would leave them for now. The dining room had turned into a sea of tears with them embracing each other, and it eventually led to an impromptu prayer meeting, a scene I preferred not to be part of.


    As I stepped outside, the smell of grilled meat surrounded me.


    Findenai had been kindling a bonfire since early in the morning, roasting wild animal meat she had caught from somewhere. Meanwhile, Illuania, who was next to her, was preparing the food .


    And the last person there was the Dark Spiritualist, who was standing idly before the fire.


    I wasnt sure how they came together in such an arrangement, but each member had remarkable individuality.


    One was the leader of the resistance.


    One was a pregnant woman who used to be a backstreet prostitute.


    One was a Necromancer who became a ghost.


    Perhaps aside from a circus troupe, no one else would be able to offer us such an unusual combination.


    Ugh, did I sleep wrong yesterday?


    Findenai stretched, complaining about stiffness, while Illuania had abandoned her maid uniform and was now wearing a nuns habit, which was provided by the convent.


    Since the convent only provided a separate room for the pregnant Illuania, Fndenai and I had slept inside the carriage we rode in.


    It didnt feel particularly strange as we had already slept in the same space multiple times on our journey here.


    Ah, youre finally here! Heres your meal!


    Illuania skillfully cut the meat, seasoned it, and carefully placed it on a plate she brought.Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com


    A rich scent, accompanied by a spicy aroma typical of the Northern regions cuisine, filled the air.


    Perhaps due to the cold climate in the Northern region, the food boasted a robust flavor that warmed our bodies.


    When I first tried it, it felt perplexing to my taste buds, but I had now become familiar with it.


    The three of us finished our simple meal and sat by the bonfire to discuss the current situation.


    I only shared Stellas story with them under the condition that they both maintain secrecy.


    I plan to conduct individual interviews today.


    Can we really find out which one the Demon is through a conversation?


    Since Findenai was itching to smoke, she clenched her fist to resist before asking.


    No, but at least we can try having a conversation with them.


    If that didnt work, I planned to use the Holy Grail I brought since Holy Power was harmful to Demons.


    However, the moment I used the Holy Grail on the Demon, other Demons would take notice and start gathering around me to break it.


    I wanted to see what actions the Abbess would take once she was convinced she wasnt under suspicion.


    I arrived at the attic and, using the key given by the Abbess, I unlocked the door and entered.


    There, Stella, whom I had exchanged greetings with earlier, was smiling and welcoming me.


    Ah, it seems you made acquaintance with me yesterday, didnt you?


    Perhaps due to my reaction earlier, Stella immediately understood the situation.


    What kind of conversation did I have with you yesterday?


    There was nothing much.


    After that, I briefly recounted the conversation we had yesterday, and Stella listened attentively with a bright smile, simply nodding occasionally.


    Just like that, the short explanation came to an end.


    I see. So, what do you want to know from me?


    I want to hear about the time when you lost your Holy Power. What happened after you descended from the position of Saintess?


    Hmm.


    Why did you leave the Church? Even if they often acted foolish, they would have been desperate to protect you, as you are the former Saintess.


    Well, of course.


    Stella chuckled and slightly nodded.


    But was that the right decision?


    Pardon?


    Stella tightened her grip on the rosary, one that symbolized Goddess Hearthia that she held in her hand.


    The smile on her lips showed no signs of fading.


    Holy Power is rather difficult to handle. So, at the time, the newly appointed Saintess, Lucia, couldnt protect me. Instead, she would even put herself in danger, you know?


    My head nodded involuntarily as I also had been in a position where I had briefly dealt with Holy Power directly through the Holy Grail.


    Holy Power was not as kind as one might think.


    It might be odd to say this myself, but I have been quite committed in my activities as a Saintess. I have annihilated countless Demons, expelled them, and saved people.


    .


    The most dangerous moment was when I lost my Holy Power, and the new Saintess was unable to fully handle it yet.


    Only now.


    Only now did I finally understand what Stellas words mean.


    It was my final duty as a Saintess. I needed to leave, and carry the grudges and hatred of all Demons. As her predecessor, that was the only gift I could present to the new Saintess who shone so brightly.


    Her role as the Saintess was over.


    And yet, she remained to her duties, acting like a Saintess until the end.


    It was to buy her time. While the attention of the Demons was focused on me, Lucia was able to become adept at harnessing Holy Power.


    .


    Fufu, do you think I am foolish?


    That is right, there was no need to bear that burden alone.


    However, her actions were very noble.


    She decided to bear the burdens all alone.


    She was a woman who truly embodied the qualities of a Saintess.


    Shall I tell you about what happened with the Demons afterwards too?


    Stella teasingly asked, and I agreed.


    Yes, please.


    It was a good opportunity to find out about the Demons methods. The information I got here could be a clue to finding the Demon that sneaked in this time.


    In response to my answer, Stella chuckled, raised her right hand which was holding the rosary, and playfully extended her index finger to lay down a condition.


    Since I will share my history, in exchange, please share one of yours as well.


    You mean my history?


    She must have known that she would forget all of them by tomorrow.


    Nevertheless, she still wanted to know.


    However, it wasnt a difficult request.


    I wondered if it would suffice to share the story of overcoming Deus debauched past and starting anew.


    With a smile visible beyond her raised finger, she stated her next words directly.


    How did you end up possessing that body?


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 92: The Corpse

    Chapter 92: The Corpse


    The Corpse


    How did you end up possessing that body?


    Caught off guard; that was probably what best described my current sentiment. I involuntarily held my breath, and due to my bewilderment, I was unable to come up with an immediate answer.


    However, she didnt continue to press or dwell on it. She simply waited for my response while smiling kindly.


    How did she figure it out?


    Even though she couldnt see my face as her eyes were covered by the bandage, she could precisely figure out who was inside this body. Naturally, it would fluster me.


    However, I decided to give her an answer.


    Yet, I would obviously deny that.


    I am sorry, but I can not speak about that.


    Hmm.


    Stella seemed to be disappointed. She tilted her head and replied to me.


    If you are simply an evil spirit, then I have no choice but to exorcize you.


    Do you have the power to do so?


    Of course not.


    Her confident tone made me hesitate for a moment. I realized that it felt like I was being dragged along by her pace while conversing with her.


    I apologize if my question seemed impolite. I was merely curious because you seem to be a being that is different from a Demon.


    . I did not take control over this body from the owner by force.


    I entered this body after Deus, the previous owner, died. So, I didnt steal his body. To be precise, one could say I practically picked it up.


    That is exactly why I am all the more curious. I think you most likely have a big secret.


    Sigh, you will probably forget everything by tomorrow anyway.


    I knew that my words would hurt her, but I needed to put a stop to her persistent questioning.


    However, Stella surprisingly nodded and said that I was right.


    So, can you really not tell me?


    .


    I know that just carrying a secret around can be painful at times.


    Her words resonated so deeply, that I couldnt help but feel like my heart was fluttering. Even for someone like me, who lacked emotions, her voice felt warm as it reached me.


    I think it is fortunate that I lose my memory every day due to the curse of the Demon .


    .


    Stella put down the rosary shaped like the sun and slowly extended her hand. As she groped about with her hand through the air, I gently reached out to her, and she softly wrapped her hand around mine.


    That is why I can be told things I am not supposed to know. Even if you wish to confide in me a secret you desperately want to keep hidden, I can offer comfort and understanding, but I will not remember.


    I couldnt stop the fluttering in my chest; it endlessly stirred my heart.


    Being with the woman in front of me made me feel strangely comfortable, to the extent that it evoked a sense of sadness within me.


    What is your name?


    It was a question she had never asked.


    It was a pitiful question whose answer would be forgotten by tomorrow.


    Kim Shinwoo.


    However, I chose to give her an answer.


    Stella then gently pulled my hand and placed it on her cheek.


    Her icy skin sent shivers down my spine, echoing the storms and tragedies she had endured.


    Kim Shinwoo. Please tell me your story. It is not for my sake, but for yours.


    .


    After all, couldnt that be why we have met here, in this present? For the sake of listening to your story. To bear the burden you carry, even if it is only for a moment


    She smiled.


    But also, to forget you, so that your secret remains just that a secret.


    Seeing the smile that emerged amid the cruel tribulations she had experienced was akin to witnessing a small dandelion blooming amidst a pile of corpses.


    Perhaps that is the very reason why fate has bound me with such a curse.


    So, what do you think? Will you grant me the honor of keeping you company for the day?


    * * *


    We shared a lot of stories.


    Starting from our childhoods, we conversed about memorable experiences, family memories, unforgettable wounds, and more.


    Through our conversations, we arrived at a realization.


    Perhaps it was not just me, but she had also realized it.


    We comforted and consoled each other through our conversation.


    I spoke about my strange life, explaining my ability to see ghosts and how I ended possessing Deus body.


    Stella shared the story of her selflessness from childhood, prioritizing her path to becoming a Saintess and ultimately sacrificing herself.


    Although we had led completely different lives, we felt a strange sense of kinship and sympathy, supporting each other.


    However, I didnt tell her that this place was a world within a game, and that I knew how the world would end.


    I only shared about my past, starting from my life in a different world.


    My experiences in Norseweden.


    The cases I solved at the academy.


    P-Please explain. Explain why we need to dig up their graves!


    I nodded in response to the furious Abbess words. I could spare some time while Findenai was digging the ground.


    During my brief interview with everyone this morning, all four nuns suspected Mella.


    What?


    Mella?!


    Mella and the Abbess were surprised.


    Mella glared at the four nuns with an unjust expression and feeling betrayed, and the Abbess replied that it couldnt be true.


    It is impossible! Out of everyone right now, Mella is the one who is the closest to becoming a Saintess!


    The Abbess began defending Mella vehemently.


    This child has the qualities of becoming a Saintess comparable to Lucia and Stella!


    Yes, thats right.


    I nodded. I wanted to applaud the Abbess for giving such an answer.


    Because she was the nun closest to becoming a Saintess, the other four nuns probably falsely accused Mella.


    The four nuns either immediately bowed their heads, bit their lips, or let out sullen gasps.


    Though their reactions varied, they all meant the same thing.


    Yesterday, you all refused to answer anything, but today, out of nowhere, everyone pointed to Mella. Did you not think I would find that strange?


    The nuns, who had kept me in check and were so fearful of me yesterday, directly singled out Mella today.


    Their testimonies already hinted at something suspicious.


    On the contrary, Mella, even though you found a nun among you to be suspicious, you chose to lie to protect her.


    !


    This time, all eyes turned to Mella. She looked bewildered, as if struggling to breathe, but eventually confessed under pressure.


    The Reverend Mother is suspicious.


    What!?


    The Abbess eyes bulged out as if she had been hit on the back of her head, then she jumped.


    A-are you talking about me? Do you suspect me? Do you think that makes sense?!


    Perhaps due to the intense reaction, Mella raised her voice in rebuttal.


    After the incident! The intensity of the punishment has increased! You oppressively confine us even when we resist!


    Mellas finger was pointed directly at the Abbess.


    I also know that you always lock our doors at midnight!


    Th-That is!


    The other nuns were surprised.


    Flustered, the Abbess tried to make some excuse, but I interrupted.


    Then why did you not tell me that the Abbess seemed suspicious?


    Because I still did not find you trustworthy. I planned to tell Sister Stella when I had the chance, but you were inside the entire day!


    Mella shouted with her face flushed, perhaps from the heat.


    Feeling unfairly accused, the Abbess started explaining herself to me with her mouth agape.


    N-No! It is not true! Wait a minute. Let me explain. It is true that I recently raised the intensity of the punishments on the girls, but that is!


    It must have been because of the pressure that the next Saintess might not emerge from here.


    !


    The convent has become a place that summoned a demon. You must have been driven by the fear that the gods might not choose the next Saintess from here.


    The Abbess nodded dispiritedly at my words.


    At that moment


    Master Bastard! Ive dug them all!


    Findenai exclaimed loudly. Leaving the nuns, who were suspicious of each other, I headed to the graveyard.


    There were three neatly arranged coffins.


    Findenai opened them one by one and soon made a disappointed sound.


    It seems like theyre all burnt.


    The condition of the corpses matched those in the pictures, perhaps slightly more decomposed.


    [Wh-What is happening here?!]


    However, upon seeing one of the corpses, the Dark Spiritualist looked at me in astonishment.


    Her face was filled with disbelief, along with a questioning gaze as if asking, Did you know about this too?


    Upon receiving the Dark Spiritualists gaze, I pointed to the corpse at the far right.


    Now I was certain.


    That one is not the corpse of a nun.


    Pardon?


    What are you talking about?


    Those were the questions from the Abbess and Mella.


    I answered with a click of my tongue.


    That is a corpse of a demon.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 93: The Fallen Sun

    Chapter 93: The Fallen Sun


    ? The Fallen Sun ?


    ��That is a corpse of a demon.��


    As Findenai opened the coffin lid, the demonic energy emanating from within intensified even further, providing me the confirmation I needed.


    Someone had dressed the already burnt and dead Demon��s corpse in a nun��s habit.


    The culprit also eliminated any traces that could reveal the dead Demon��s identity, such as the horns and tail. And by completely burning the corpse, it not prevented anyone from confirming the face, but also concealed the Demon��s unique-coloured skin.


    Because a Demon��s corpse had been laid to rest underground, its demonic energy strongly permeated the surroundings of the convent.


    It appeared to have been a relatively powerful Demon, judging from its ability to still emit energy even after death.


    ��Pardon?��


    The bewildered Abbess responded with a cracked voice. She was taken aback by the situation, which was both unexpected and unimaginable.


    ��S-so, you��re saying that what I laid to rest was... a Demon? No, but how could a Demon die here?��


    The summoned Demon was lying dead alongside the two nuns who summoned it.


    Moreover, it was purposefully dressed in a nun��s habit.


    This seemed like manipulation intended to cause confusion in the Elia Convent.


    I was not a detective, but it was time to put the situation together.


    ��This is a case with a lot of questionable parts.��


    While the outside of the building was heavily tainted with demonic energy, the inside was completely peaceful without any demonic presence.


    The reason why the nuns, who supposedly served God, had summoned a Demon was not something that could be confirmed.


    Even if it was to harm the Saintess, it was strange for a Demon of this level to respond to a summon without any sacrifices.


    Furthermore, I doubted whether there was any need for the Demon to hide in the first place.


    After all, the nuns could only use mana. They had no other special powers. Meanwhile, Stella, too, had lost her Holy Power.


    There was surely a problem that had risen here.


    I truly felt great emotions while talking to Stella.


    Indeed, that was because her nobility had contained a beauty that seemed to blind anyone��s eyes.


    My heart fluttered as I enjoyed my time with her; my mind remained remarkably clear and I continued to think.


    Being in that room gave me even more suspicions.


    First.


    How could a Saintess who had lost her Holy Power repel the Dark Spiritualist?


    The Dark Spiritualist clearly tried to pass through the door before it opened, but she was unable to enter.


    Second.


    How could a Saintess who had lost her Holy Power discern my real identity?


    Was it a special and unique power?


    Could a retired Saintess really see through that level?


    Unfortunately, that wasn��t very convincing.


    And the last, the third one.


    It was truly ridiculous.


    It was so obvious that I wondered why I hadn��t realized it at all. It was an error that anyone could have seen if it weren��t for the confusing situation here.


    As I slowly turned my gaze back to the convent, the others also moved their heads, following my direction.


    All of us looked at the window on the top floor of the Elia Convent.


    There, we could see Stella with a bandage over her eyes.


    A faint smile lingered on her lips.


    ��Huh?��


    Only then did the Abbess sense something odd, alternately looking at me and Stella.


    In fact, the Abbess already had the opportunity to notice the peculiarity yesterday, but she missed it because her attention was mainly focused on me.


    As the Abbess showed a dumbfounded expression, I threw a question with a somber and somewhat heavy voice.


    ��How in the world can you be visible from the window, Stella?��


    She had no legs.


    More precisely, her legs were as thin and crooked as dried-up tree roots, which rendered it impossible for her to stand in front of the window.


    Her right eye was severely damaged, but the left eye had a golden vertical pupil. So, she had a Demon��s eye.


    ��So, this is how you look.��


    Stella met my gaze directly and offered a slight smile.


    However, this time, it wasn��t just her soft voice that emerged.


    The overwhelming sense of intimidation filled the air as the Demon��s voice, as if capable of tearing through anyone��s heart, had burst out together, overlappping with hers.


    [Be careful. In my opinion... She��s a monster that falls into the category of a Demon Lord]


    Even though she was trembling all over, the Dark Spiritualist began preparing to fight along with me. However, this was the first time that she showed such a lack of confidence.


    She wore a look that anticipated defeat, something I had never seen before even back when we faced the Evil Ghost Griffin.


    [Wouldn��t it be better to use the Holy Grail? You hid it in the carriage, right...]


    ��We could resort to that way, too.��


    Squelch! Squelch!


    At that moment, something began to pour out from Stella��s left hand. Thick blood flowed like a collapsed dam and had started pooling on the ground.


    Pwoosh!


    A giant hand with a horn emerged from her left arm.


    ��The last Demon who had stolen my memories...��


    Stella��s skin turned black, creating a border around her left eye.


    Stella continued speaking with the overlapping Demon��s voice.


    ��...Was one of the ten Demon Lords, Velica.��


    Thud!


    As the giant left hand slammed onto the ground, the blood that had gathered splattered in all directions, and it soon transformed into beasts.


    It was truly a grotesque sight.


    Deformed beasts with limbs not properly attached yet rushed towards us while screaming.


    ��She told us this in a freakingly kind way, huh?!��


    Findenai hastily channelled her mana and immediately went into full power mode.


    She began wielding her axe to protect me from the rushing beasts, while the Dark Spiritualist also used magic to confront them.


    However, I stood my ground and steadfastly looked at Stella.


    ��There are still unanswered questions.��


    I had said it multiple times, but this incident was truly strange.


    There were indeed many puzzling aspects.


    However, the incident became even more complicated if you added the question ��why�� to everything.


    Yet, that was how we could finally get closer to the truth.


    We needed to unravel the enigmatic problems to grasp the essence of this case, which unfolded like a mystery drama on the Elia Convent��s backdrop.


    ��Why?��


    Therefore, I once again channeled my mana.


    My mana, capable of awakening the dead, began to spread as if resembling the ringing of a bell, awakening the souls from their deep slumber in the late night.


    ��Why did you cause such an incident?��


    I needed to know.


    And I wanted to know, too.


    Even though I knew the answer deep in my heart, I still wanted to hear it directly from her.


    Did she realize what my desire was?


    Stella let out a chuckle.


    ��The Saintess is the Sun of the Kingdom.��


    Her voice was still as beautiful as that of a singer.


    However, to me, it simply ...


    ��Soul Whisperer, can you be the moon that takes responsibility for its darkness?��


    ...Sounded like a scream.


    ��Can you... comfort me?��


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 94: The Saintess And The Demon

    Chapter 94: The Saintess And The Demon


    ? The Saintess And The Demon ?


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Stella��s left hand pounded the ground rhythmically, almost as if she were starting the grand overture1Overture is a music instrumental introduction to a ballet, opera, or oratorio. Composers such as Beethoven and Mendelssohn composed overtures which were independent, self-existing, instrumental, programmatic works that foreshadowed genres such as the symphonic poem. of a symphony.


    Blood splattered in all directions, forming grotesque shapes of beasts in the sky, which then rushed towards us.


    It was a scene reminiscent of sinners escaping from burning in hellfire.


    Findenai swung her axe more aggressively at them.


    ��This seems never-ending!��


    Findenai sliced through the heads of the rushing beasts. Her axe was already drenched in blood.


    All of a sudden, the blood on the axe blade transformed back into the shape of beasts and began rushing at Findenai.


    I sent a torrent of black blades towards her.


    My magic quickly pierced through the beasts that were clinging onto Findenai��s axe, and she swung her axe in a wide arc through the air while whistling.


    Splash!


    Even though I had wiped away the blood, the situation remained dire. The more beast blood we shed as we continued fending off the oncoming beasts, the more beasts emerged at a point-blank range.


    ��This is the first time I have met such a lunatic!��


    [You should think of it as fighting against a Hemomancer! Please pass this on to that idiot maid!]


    The Dark Spiritualist created a protective barrier that prevented the spurting blood from reaching us.


    Indeed, this fighting style resembled that of Dark Mages who manipulate blood��Hemomancers.


    The problem lay with both Findenai and me.


    ��You should think of it as fighting against a Hemomancer!��


    ��What? But I��ve never fought against such a damn mosquito-like bastard!��


    Similar to Necromancers, given the rarity of Hemomancers, it was natural that she had never fought one.


    While the Dark Spiritualist seemed to have some experience fighting them, it wasn��t particularly helpful.


    Although her fighting style resembled that of Dark Mages, she held the rank of Demon Lord and was several times far more superior to us.


    Demon Lords were the monsters that usually appeared towards the end of the game [Retry].


    Even Aria, who had just entered the second round, would be unable to defeat them by herself due to the vast difference in power levels among those seated at different tiers.


    [Velica is one of the lesser-known Demon Lords. We don��t know what situation may arise!]


    It meant that we wouldn��t know what attacks would come next. I calmly nodded while blocking the beasts made of blood that were still pouring out.


    These beasts were obviously all liquid.


    The more we fought against them, the more they spread and started to soak into the ground.


    In the end, we only created another pool of blood.


    The blood rushed in like waves from behind, hitting my entire body.


    As I had been focusing on my frontal defense, my rear was inevitably exposed to surprise attacks.


    ��....!��


    ��Master Bastard!��


    [Deus!]


    My lack of combat experience was now glaringly obvious.


    In an instant, my entire body was drenched in blood, and something seemed to protrude from my body.


    Beasts made of blood began to materialize from all over my skin, preparing to lunge at my face.


    The situation was so dire that they could have torn me apart at any moment.


    Splash!


    Suddenly, a waterfall-like stream of water cascaded down my head and washed away the blood covering my entire body.


    ��A-are you alright?!��


    It was the result of the Abbess�� magic.


    Although they weren��t able to handle Holy Power, the nuns had a decent grasp of magic fundamentals.


    After sweeping back my soaked hair and thanking her, I made a genuine appeal for help.


    ��We need support. Please ask the nuns at the back to assist us as well.��


    ��U-understood!��


    Following the Abbess, the five nuns began using mana from behind.


    Indeed, they weren��t called Saintess candidates for nothing, as they seemed to be well-versed in magic.


    ��Please, use water-type spells. Try to push away the blood as much as possible.��


    ��Ah, Goddess Justia.��


    ��O God Raizel, please grant the Saintess salvation.��


    ��Sob, how did she fall into such corruption?��


    ��May the Goddess Demeter have mercy and grant forgiveness to Saintess Stella.��


    I clicked my tongue in annoyance upon seeing tears streaming down the faces of the nuns as they looked at the Saintess.


    [No Necromancer has ever dealt with a Demon like this before! Even though you summoned it with the power of Lemegeton, it��s truly remarkable!]


    As someone who was willing to accompany me to witness the limits of Necromancy, it was natural for the Dark Spiritualist to get excited on witnessing the use of Necromancy skills beyond her comprehension.


    Of course, I understood where she was coming from, but this wasn��t the time for her to be impressed.


    The black chain extending from my hand entwined around the limbs of the Superior Demon.


    I used that to start controlling the Demon, as if I were pulling the strings of a puppet.


    Honestly, even after learning about it from the Dark Spiritualist, I never thought I would ever control souls by forcibly inflicting pain.


    Until now, I merely awakened them, converted the mana they possessed into magic, and let them move on their own.


    Yet.


    ��It is different for that evil.��


    The screams of people the Demon had killed echoed through its demonic soul like mist.


    The Demon, who had carried the screams and agony of its victims as if they were loot, was unable to escape from their resentment even after death.


    Ultimately, the soul of the Demon trapped in the Necromancer��s chain finally lowered its head in agony, succumbing to the excruciating pain.


    I kicked it in its face and turned it towards Stella��s direction.


    ��Go and fight until your soul is extinguished.��


    Crush.


    [Krrraaaah!]


    As I exerted force on the chain held in my hand, the Demon writhed in pain before hurtling towards Stella.


    ��Are you also comforting the soul of the Demon?��


    ��No, I am just using it.��


    However, Stella��s expression was still overflowing with composure.


    Since it was a Demon she had killed once before, it shouldn��t have been too difficult to deal with it as the Superior Demon was now weaker compared to when it was alive.


    At the very least, it should be able to buy us some time.


    ��Findenai, take the nuns and go to the carriage.��


    ��What? Are you saying that we should run away?��


    Findenai frowned with displeasure. However, it was not because we were losing or fleeing without fighting.


    Having actively participated in the resistance, she had probably fled more often than she fought.


    What mattered was what came afterwards.


    ��What good does running away do? Illuania might end up getting caught up in this as well if we��re not careful.��


    Indeed, I, too, didn��t want to drag her into this battle either. However...


    ��We can win.��


    Upon hearing my words, Findenai immediately turned around without saying another word and shouted at the nuns.


    ��You bitches, follow me! I��ll show you heaven!��


    She seemed to be making all sorts of noises, but she had certainly caught the attention of the nuns who were distracted by the battle between the Demons.


    It was obvious that she was accustomed to dealing with crowds in extreme situations.


    After effortlessly lifting one of the nuns, who had stumbled and fallen due to her trembling legs, onto her shoulder, Findenai headed towards the carriage with the Abbess and the other nuns.


    Thud!


    The result was obvious: the Superior Demon wasn��t a match for her. The one who had just been struck by Stella��s left hand rolled towards me.


    I infused mana into the chain once again, inflicting pain on the Demon, who seemed to be losing consciousness.


    [Kaaaaacccckkk!]


    Ignoring the Demon, who immediately regained consciousness, I glanced at Stella.


    ��Running away won��t help. In the end, everyone will die.��


    Crack! Crack Crack!


    Cracks began to appear on Stella��s black legs. They began to swell up strangely, like a balloon.


    Almost immediately...


    Crack!


    Eight giant spider legs erupted from within her legs, each roughly the same size as her left hand.


    It seemed like this was the true form of the Demon Velica.


    The grotesque sight of Saintess Stella and the Demon Lord Velica merging evenly conveyed a sense of unspeakable horror, no matter how positively I tried to describe it.


    As her legs grew bigger, I had no choice but to look up due to her enormous size.


    [A-are you sure that we can win this?]


    The voice of the Dark Spiritualist trembling next to me only served to heighten my tension unnecessarily.


    I tightened my grip on the chain, exerting control over the Superior Demon as I responded.


    ��We must win.��


    It wasn��t a matter of whether we could win or not.


    It was a fight we had to win, no matter the cost.


    Especially if it was for her, who had endured nothing but misfortune for so long, solely to bring happiness to others.


    1


    Overture is a music instrumental introduction to a ballet, opera, or oratorio. Composers such as Beethoven and Mendelssohn composed overtures which were independent, self-existing, instrumental, programmatic works that foreshadowed genres such as the symphonic poem.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 95: Everything That The Saintess Had Accumulated

    Chapter 95: Everything That The Saintess Had Accumulated


    ? Everything That The Saintess Had Accumulated ?


    Although I could control the Superior Demon, our current opponent was too vile.


    Despite being a Superior Demon, it couldn��t hold a candle against the Demon Lord, of which only ten were on the continent. Moreover, since it was already dead, there was no chance its old skills would resurface.


    Crush!


    [Kraaaa!]


    The Superior Demon��s scream fiercely echoed in the dark sky.


    It received a blow from Stella��s left hand and rolled on the ground, screaming in agony.


    ��Shut up and get back to your feet.��


    As I pulled the chain, the Superior Demon raised its body once more while writhing in pain.


    I thought it could buy some time, but once we initiated the plan, the Superior Demon just got swatted around like a fly.


    ��Master Bastard!��


    At that moment, I heard Findenai��s shout and the sound of hooves from behind us.


    Seeing Findenai preparing to flee in the carriage, I immediately turned my body.


    I covered my soles with mana and transformed it into wind magic. It was a simple spell; my body floated up and, just like that, flew towards the carriage.


    [Whoa! Deus!]


    Controlling my body in the air wasn��t as easy as I thought. There was a possibility of unintentionally colliding with the back of the carriage.


    ��Oh, are you crazy?!��


    Findenai had a fit of nerves as she climbed the top of the carriage and stretched out both hands.


    Then, she skillfully caught me in mid-air and helped me land. Although, somehow, I ended up being embraced in something resembling a princess carry by her.


    ��It��s comfortable, right? Want something extra?��


    Findenai smirked and acted in a pompous manner. It irritated me immediately, but I quickly got off and shouted to the nuns in the carriage.


    ��Start casting magic on the horses as we move. We need to run away as far as possible.��


    ��W-wouldn��t that burden the horses too much?��


    I felt a surge of frustration hearing the voice from below.


    ��Then, should I let you die instead of the horses?��


    Only then did the nuns cower and begin channeling spells beyond the carriage windows towards the horses up front.


    Instead of Findenai, Illuania was the one who held the reins of the carriage.


    ��Can you handle the horses?��


    When we were traveling to the convent, Findenai was the one who mainly handled the reins while driving the carriage. That was why I was a bit worried. However, Illuania confidently raised her thumb.


    ��The first thing I learned when attempting to escape from the orphanage was how to handle horse reins.��


    I didn��t expect to hear such information from her, but I could trust her at least.


    Illuania whipped the horses harder and drove them.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    The ground vibrated as the spider-legged Saintess began to chase us from behind.


    Even as she ran, she kept tapping the ground with her left hand, and every time she did, deformed beasts emerged from the darkness around us, chasing us.


    [So, I was right. She isn��t just able to use blood for magic.]


    ��Huh, you said she��s just like a Hemomancer!��


    The Dark Spiritualist and Findenai each voiced their reactions in their own style. On the other hand, I shouted as I inflicted pain on the Superior Demon being dragged along with us.


    ��Block her. You must buy us time to run as far as possible.��


    [Keeeeeeccckkk!]


    The Superior Demon charged forward again and began fighting the beasts.


    It was much easier for it to tear apart the beasts, rather than when it fought the Demon Lord��s main body.


    The Dark Spiritualist provided support with magic, and Findenai used her axe to knock down the beasts clinging to the carriage.


    Meanwhile, Illuania��s Guardian Spirit, the woman with a burn on her face, used her flames to burn the beasts that appeared in front of the carriage.


    Since she thought that Illuania and the baby in her belly were in danger, she lent her hand to help.


    The nuns also tried to assist us, but I immediately intervened.


    ��Do not do that! You must use your magic only on the carriage and horses!��


    ��U-understood.��


    Fighting was originally not the nuns�� forte. However, with their support magic, the horses would be able to keep running for quite a long time.


    ��By the way... If we just keep fleeing, will something happen? Will the Demon flee when dawn comes?��


    ��If things were that simple, we would not need to worry about anything.��


    ��That��s true.��


    Even as she responded indifferently, Findenai��s hands kept moving endlessly. Despite their close proximity to Stella, thanks to the nuns�� support magic, the distance was maintained as the carriage gained speed.


    I was finding the perfect opportunity to use Lemegeton like before.


    This time, instead of condensing the light at a single point, I made it spew into the sky like an aurora.


    The light spread as widely as possible.


    Seeing that, the Dark Spiritualist asked with a doubtful expression.


    [D-do you have a plan? Even if you forcibly awaken souls, you cannot control them immediately.]


    ��...That��s right.��


    Giving up on controlling the souls was arguably the most fatal flaw for a Necromancer.


    Of course, this was also an unwavering principle that I should maintain even if it meant sacrificing my life for it.


    ��The H-Holy Grail?!��


    ��The Holy Grail really exists?!��


    ��Wait, then the Holy Power the Soul Whisperer wielded is...!��


    They exclaimed as if they had realized something, but there was no time to pay attention to their reactions.


    [S-so, you��re going to use the Holy Grail now.]


    The Dark Spiritualist immediately put some distance between us. The Holy Power from the Holy Grail had the potential to annihilate even the Dark Spiritualist if mishandled.


    This applied to the other souls that had gathered here as well.


    Whether they were Evil Spirits or not, Holy Power had a fatal effect on all of them.


    At first glance, it seemed like an almighty force.


    However, I now understood.


    No, it was Stella who taught me.


    Harnessing Holy Power was extremely tricky, and if not controlled skillfully, one would simply become prey for Demons.


    I had indirectly dealt with the Holy Power by using the Holy Grail before, and it was only my second time now.


    Even if I were to directly imbue Stella with Holy Power from the Holy Grail, it wouldn��t cause fatal damage to a being such as a Demon Lord.


    That was why I continued my earlier statement.


    ��A Saintess is an extraordinarily special existence. And Stella was an incredibly exceptional woman among such Saintesses.��


    No one could deny my words.


    Just as the nuns in the carriage continued to pray for Stella even with their deaths imminent.


    Many people on this continent had received comfort and salvation from Stella, and it wasn��t limited to just the living.


    ��O, Spirits of the Departed.��


    I looked up at the sky.


    Countless souls of the dead, enough to obscure the moon and stars, looked down upon us.


    ��O Spirits of the Departed. You who have now found your rest. You who were once powerless, unable to do a single thing.��


    As I picked up Lemegeton, which had gathered them, I continued speaking honestly.


    ��Listen to me and look at the woman who comforted the continent with boundless love.��


    The distance between us and Stella was closing. Her outstretched left hand seemed like it could touch the end of the carriage at any moment.


    ��Behold the final moments of the woman who sacrificed her whole being to save you.��


    Some souls had already started to depart because they were afraid of the Holy Grail. The Demon and the compelling force of Lemegeton had already vanished.


    Yet, countless souls still remained gathered.


    ��See how she sacrificed her own joy for the sake of others. Witness the end of the woman who bore the woes of others as her own.��


    Here was what I thought.


    ��Even after everything she has done for you, see how she has become. Look upon how she has met her end, abandoned by all and succumbed to the clutches of a Demon Lord.��


    God could never provide salvation for Stella.


    From the beginning, what Stella desired was something that God could never provide.


    ��Are you going to let her life end just like this?��


    However, if you asked if I could save her...


    ��Everyone! Are you truly going to let this woman��s life end as a tragedy?!��


    That, too, was impossible.


    I didn��t have the ability to offer suitable salvation for Stella.


    ��Are you truly going to show no gratitude?! Are you simply going to turn your eyes from the woman who sacrificed everything for you?! For your family! For the future generations! For her beloved people! For her closest friends! Even as her limbs decayed!��


    Then who was the one who could do that?


    She was someone who had only been giving happiness to others, even when she was in the midst of tragedy.


    So, who could pull her out of her own wretched state?


    It was the people who Stella had saved from tragedy.


    To be precise, it was everything she had accumulated as she went through her journey.


    ��If you��re just going to pretend not to see anything, then go ahead! If you��re going to refuse to show gratitude even after death and choose to rest, then go ahead!��


    I firmly raised the Holy Grail.


    I felt a sensation of my insides twisting with the Holy Power flowing in from my palm.


    ��But, if you have even a shred of gratitude left! If you still have a bit of compassion for her!��


    Then, the souls began to flock towards the Holy Grail.


    ��Offer your souls! Forsake your death out of gratitude for the woman who gave her life for the love of all!��


    Many souls had already left from this place.


    And surely, there were souls that had not received any grace from Stella at all.


    Those souls had no intention of forsaking their rest.


    However, the number of souls who stayed was larger.


    Those who had received grace from the Saintess were allowing Holy Power to burn their souls.


    To save the one who had spent her whole life helping others.


    It was akin to a rescuer dousing themselves with water before entering a fire pit.


    The souls began to burn like white flames.


    Although those touched by Holy Power would soon vanish, they still offered up their souls and flew towards Stella as they burned.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 96: A Not So Happy Ending

    Chapter 96: A Not So Happy Ending


    ? A Not So Happy Ending ?


    For the Saintess to lose her Holy Power, it wasn��t simply a matter of the gods preparing for the successor and her handing over the position.


    Could it be that there was some other conspiracy at play behind the scenes with this Saintess?


    Perhaps the gods knew something and took away her power?


    People celebrated my retirement but questioned the early exit.


    However, all I could do was offer them a smile.


    While I couldn��t help but have such doubts, I was grateful for the opportunity to reflect on whether I had done something wrong.


    And then I left.


    With the loss of my Holy Power, the protection that was akin to a covering of the gods over me was also gone.


    After wishing the new Saintess Lucia the best, I left to find a place that was secluded.


    When I was somewhere in the Griffin Kingdom, the Demons came to find me. It was an unnamed forest.


    For days, the Demons treated me as a plaything.


    The staggering pain was beyond my imagination, and my body was so damaged that it defied comparison.


    However, the grudges of the Demons didn��t last forever.


    The Demon who tore apart my left hand departed after it was satisfied.


    The Demon who caused my legs to rot away lost interest in me and abandoned me. Discover new chapters at novelhall.com


    The Demons who gouged out my eyes walked away as they gleefully chewed on them.


    I thought it was all over.


    However, there was still one Demon left by my side.


    ��Interesting.��


    The one who remained until the very end seemed to be quite intrigued by me.


    ��Are you not in pain?��


    There was no way I didn��t feel all that.


    The pain was truly unbearable.


    I screamed countless times, fainted several times, and��embarrassingly�� even wet myself.


    I still remember how I was writhing in a pool of blood, trying to forcibly twist my body.


    It was the first time I regretted that I could no longer see, as I didn��t even know if the sun was up or if the moon was out.


    My skin felt so hot that I couldn��t even feel the air surrounding me properly.


    ��Is it daytime now? Or is it nighttime?��


    Thus, I asked the Demon.


    Upon which, the Demon let out a strained laugh and clicked her tongue.


    ��It��s nighttime. However, the moon is so bright that everything around is clearly visible.��


    I see.


    ��Too bad. I would have liked to see it as well.��


    Even though I realized that I would never be able to see it again, I turned my head towards the sky. A smile crept onto my lips.


    ��What��s so funny?��


    The Demon asked irritatedly, and I softly replied.


    ��Because I managed to buy enough time for Lucia to get used to her new role as the Saintess.��


    ��Sigh.��


    Finding it absurd, the Demon clicked her tongue again and slowly drew closer, and I was certain that this would be the end.


    What would she take?


    My right hand that remained?


    Or would she perhaps take my life altogether?


    Willing to accept anything, I waited for the Demon.


    However, she was more unusual than I had thought.


    The pain in my body disappeared.


    After healing my wounds, she placed her hand on my head.


    ��Saintess Stella. I��ve met many Saintesses, but this is the first time I��ve come across one like you.��


    ��Are you praising me?��


    ��Hmm. I��m not sure. Anyway, you��ve piqued my curiosity.��


    ��...Pardon?��


    Suddenly, I felt like something was shoved into my head. It was more painful than any torture, and I couldn��t even scream, let alone think about breathing.


    ��My name is Velica. I��m one of the ten Demon Lords on the continent, responsible for deformities.��


    Demon Lord?


    Upon hearing those words, strength filled my body, but I was no longer able to resist.


    ��As someone who is the closest to deformities among all the other Saintesses, I will relish as I consume your entire existence.��


    * * *


    How long had it been?�� Losing both eyes and coexisting with Velica in my body, who was taking away my memories.


    The citizens who always revered and cheered for me when I was a Saintess wouldn��t even glance at me after I lost my hands, had my legs rot away, and had my eyes gouged out.


    Although they did it unknowingly because they didn��t recognize me as a Saintess, it definitely left me feeling deeply wounded.


    However, as long as these people could smile brightly along the path I had walked, it was okay.


    The people who bowed their heads in gratitude and boldly declared that they would lead a new life would forever remain in my heart.


    More of... since I was blind, I could live in the memories of the past.


    Therefore, I could always smile while recalling their smiles.


    That was how I lived such a life.


    The gods stripped me of my Holy Power, instantly plunging me into despair. Yet, I believed that I had already fulfilled my purpose.


    That was my first time hearing Velica��s voice sound so gentle.


    ��You have borne too much pain.��


    ��...��


    ��I am your only confidante. Stella, this should not be your end. You should not end up being a plaything for Demons like me once your life ends.��


    ��Vel... ica?��


    ��Even if I wish to protect you, the other Demon Lords will also target you. Since I��ve been with you for so long, it��s natural for their desires to surface.��


    Velica apologized for unintentionally becoming an entity that attracted other great evils.


    ��I cannot give you rest.��


    ��...��


    ��However, you will no longer go through pain after death.��


    She smiled.


    Why?


    Even though I couldn��t see it, I felt like Velica was smiling.


    ��I am Velica, the Demon Lord of Deformities.��


    ��...��


    ��Perhaps even my traits as a Demon may have been strangely distorted.��


    I tried to call out to her, but no words came out of my mouth.


    However, although her hands were rough, I felt like they were gently embracing me.


    ��You have won, Stella.��


    * * *


    However, the situation didn��t go as planned.


    It seemed like Velica planned to summon Saintess Lucia to the convent.


    But the one who came was a man I had never heard of before.


    The Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi.


    After the nuns died, Velica no longer took away my memories, yet I continued to feign amnesia because I couldn��t explain the reason to Reverend Mother.


    But strangely enough.


    Because of my memory loss, I was able to have a lot of conversations with the Soul Whisperer, and he uncovered my secrets.


    No, Velica and I guided him so he would figure it out.


    Thanks to Velica��s help, my legs were healed once again. However, it wasn��t until then that I realized what Velica��s true intentions were.


    I decided to act according to her intentions.


    It was fortunate that Deus possessed the Holy Grail. It meant that we could meet our end naturally.


    And now, in this truly magnificent setting, I found myself facing my demise.


    Countless souls infused with Holy Power clung to me as if seeking to grant me salvation in the guise of death.


    ��Stella.��


    As I gazed upon this breathtaking scene, Velica��s voice broke through the serene atmosphere.


    ��Yes?��


    No matter what, she was still a Demon Lord. If she emerged from my body, I would immediately die from the shock, but she would still survive.


    However, Velica didn��t leave me.


    She simply kept me company.


    ��I don��t think I��ll ever be able to be more than just your companion. Perhaps only God knows who holds the title of the Saintess who first destroyed a Demon Lord.��


    ��...��


    ��I apologize for only being able to provide you with such an ending.��


    I truly didn��t know anything.


    ��No.��


    Many souls had been working hard for me, and I felt sorry that they had to sacrifice their peaceful rest for my sake.


    Still, I, too, would be swept away by Holy Power.


    So, at least, I could be with them.


    ��Finally, I will be able to be myself again at this end of life.��


    These souls, Velica, and even Deus Verdi, had shown me that everything I had done was not in vain.


    ��I am truly grateful.��


    To bring an end to the pain that would persist even after death, it was necessary for my soul to be annihilated.


    Thank you, everyone.


    Thank you, Velica.


    And thank you, Kim Shinwoo.


    For saving me.


    My eyelids began to feel heavy due to exhaustion.


    Slowly, a smile crept onto my lips.


    Everyone...


    Farewell.


    Grab!


    From the brink of annihilation.


    I was involuntarily awakened by the rough sensation of someone grabbing my wrist.


    ��If you want to avoid the worst by choosing the lesser of what you fear and calling it a happy ending...��


    After pulling me out from the brink of annihilation, the Soul Whisperer wore a faint smile.


    ��If simply avoiding the worst by choosing the lesser is considered a happy ending, I won��t send you away.��


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 97: A Sun For The Saintess

    Chapter 97: A Sun For The Saintess


    ? A Sun For The Saintess ?ing white flames rushed towards Stella.


    Holy Power was lethal to Demons, and it would now be the same case for Stella since she had merged with a Demon.


    The carriage had already come to a stop long ago.


    The nuns knelt and prayed, shedding tears in front of the white flames.


    Findenai and the Dark Spiritualist were simply staring blankly at it.


    ��Gosh, is this why you told us to run in the first place?��


    Now that everything was over, Findenai glanced my way with a sigh.


    The Dark Spiritualist applauded while nodding in agreement.


    [I didn��t expect that you would take advantage of the souls who have received the grace from the Saintess.]


    ��It is not taking advantage of them.��


    Given that the Dark Spiritualist was also a Necromancer, there was a tendency for her to view souls as expendable. I could also sense it from her tone right now, so I corrected her.


    ��It is about giving them a chance.��


    I watched as Stella let herself burn, neither screaming nor struggling.


    ��I only tried to prove to her that what she had built up until now was worth it.��


    What Stella desired was death.


    Therefore, out of respect for her, I granted it.


    I granted her wish because I wanted to acknowledge and reciprocate the comfort and encouragement, as well as the momentary respite she had given me.


    Since the debt had been repaid, it was time to act according to my will.


    ��Stella, I will now deny your wish.��


    Although Stella couldn��t hear my voice, I declared it as if to resolve myself.


    She feared what came after her death.


    Did she really find the Demons, those who eagerly awaited her death for a long time, so frightening that she wished for annihilation?


    Unfortunately, that was not a happy ending.


    It was just avoiding the worst outcome by choosing the path that gave lesser pain.


    ��That is a false happy ending.��


    If it were what she truly wanted, I would respect it.


    However, I would definitely twist this at the very end.


    And with that, I rolled up my sleeves.


    As I forcefully squeezed out my last remaining mana, the chains that once bound the Superior Demon had wrapped around my right hand.


    The Superior Demon had already been completely annihilated in the battle with Stella.


    [W-What are you trying to do?]


    The Dark Spiritualist was surprised to see me about to act again. It was obvious that she preferred that I didn��t do anything more.


    ��To save Stella.��


    [Y-you already saved her, didn��t you? What she wanted was annihilation! Isn��t it over now?! You have already granted her wish!]


    ��No, that is simply choosing the lesser of the bad options she was presented with.��


    Stella��s death was inevitable.


    In the first place, even if she hadn��t died, the discomfort and pain caused by her physical wounds would continue to torment her.


    I had no intention of forcibly keeping her in this life any longer.


    But if it was about what she was going to experience after death...


    Clearly, there was something I could do as a Necromancer.


    I strapped the chains I created around my waist. They didn��t feel tight or heavy as they were made of mana.


    I handed the end of it to Findenai.


    ��Pull it when I give you a signal.��


    ��Are you going in there?��


    Findenai pointed to the massive white flames with disbelief. I nodded without hesitation.


    After all, these were not real flames but just a manifestation of Holy Power.


    Of course, if I were to jump in there without any protection, I would suffer considerable damage.


    Nevertheless, I still had to go.


    ��You��ve gone crazy.��


    Findenai laughed bitterly; she firmly grabbed the chain and responded..


    ��Five minutes. I��ll definitely pull you out right before you die. Do everything you need to do inside.��


    ��That is enough.��


    As I took a deep breath and prepared to go inside, a thin mana barrier enveloped my entire body��s skin.


    Upon seeing me doing that, the Abbess knelt with tears in her eyes and her forehead pressed to the ground.


    ��You will fight for the sake of the Saintess, right?��


    ��......��


    Even though I succeeded in retrieving her soul from her corpse, the flames of Holy Power still lingered in her astral body.


    I hurriedly took out Lemegeton to stabilize her soul.


    Although she became somewhat translucent, it was clear that Stella��s soul hadn��t been annihilated yet.


    Realizing the situation, she blankly stared at me with her mouth agape.


    It turned out Stella, who always wore a calm smile, was capable of making such an expression.


    [Y-Y-Y-You!]


    Startled, Stella stammered and rushed towards me.


    [What are you doing?! How could you ruin what Velica and I created as our ending?!]


    ��No, that was not right.��


    [This cannot go on like this! Soon...!]


    Krrraaaackk!


    Grrr! Grrr!


    The screams of Demons began to spread in the dawn sky, like if birds rose early to seek for insects; it was a chillingly long, tearing laughter.


    The Demons who witnessed Stella��s death were approaching like grim reapers, eager to take her soul.


    In such a situation, I looked directly at Stella and said.


    ��So, this is how your eyes look like.��


    Sometimes, souls could carry wounds after death.


    In fact, it was a kind of illusion caused by the materialization of trauma. That was why, even with distorted bodies or strange forms, souls could still move around freely.


    Anyway, Stella��s body was in perfect condition.


    This was another example of how strong her mental strength was.


    [P-Pardon?]


    Flustered, Stella hastily brought her hands to her eyes. Then, she was surprised to see that her left hand was properly attached.


    ��Your eyes suit you better than I imagined.��


    [N-No! This is not the time to say that!]


    Flustered, Stella quickly looked up at the sky with a flushed face.


    Demons were swarming like a flock of crows.


    I embraced and reassured her.


    ��It is okay, I will not send you anywhere.��


    Our souls were already connected.


    Although I was a Necromancer who willingly did not possess any soul, I decided to make an exception this time.


    Stella��s soul had now become mine.


    [Ah.]


    Furthermore, being connected by the Lemegeton, our bond was strong and would never falter.


    I breathed evenly and responded.


    ��Now, as long as I am alive, there is no way for the Demons to take your soul.��


    This was also due to Lemegeton, the legacy of a Demon Lord, still intact. Unless they killed me and destroyed it, it would be impossible for them to take Stella.


    [But still! You will be in danger!]


    ��I am not going to die.��


    I made an unreliable promise while slowly turning to look at the sky. However, I truly believed in myself.


    I had no intention of surrendering myself and her to mere Demons.


    For instance, Demons might attack me in disappointment. Or they might even consider waiting for my death as another form of entertainment.


    But whatever they did, I simply needed to break through the entities that obscured the sky before the Demons.


    ��Having obtained the Saintess�� soul, I��ll have to see what benefits come with it.��


    White flames once again illuminated the dark night sky.


    The remaining souls had formed constellations in the sky as flames of Holy Power.


    [Ah.]


    Stella��s eyes filled with tears when she looked up at those who had burned their souls to protect her.


    ��I know it was tough.��


    I gently embraced her as we both looked up at the sky.


    The Demons, who had rushed in to try and seize Stella��s soul, could not help but express their frustration as they watched the flames of Holy Power engulfing them.


    Of course, those souls did not retreat, as they were already prepared for their own demise.


    There were no Demons who felt it was worth risking injury, let alone sacrificing their lives. Harassing the Saintess�� soul and taking it away was merely a form of entertainment to them.


    As the Holy Power��s flames surged towards them with determination to be annihilated together, the demons clicked their tongue and chose to flee without retaliating.


    [Ah, aah.]


    Stella shed tears as she looked up at the sky.


    Though the sun hadn��t risen yet, to drive away the dark nightmares that tormented Stella every night, they had become the sun for the Saintess��just like how she had become theirs.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 98: Stella

    Chapter 98: Stella


    ? Stella ?


    People began gathering around the bonfire burning in front of the carriage as the morning sun rose.


    Due to the commotion, people from the nearby village came over to check the situation, and the Abbess went to them first.


    Perhaps because this was the closest village to the convent, they seemed to have a strong bond. Those who occasionally went to the convent to receive treatment for illnesses or to express gratitude for the gospel seemed to be very friendly towards the nuns.


    Most of the villagers returned with piles of food, stating that this seemed to be a good time to repay the favor.


    Suddenly, a small breakfast buffet was set up in this place, at some distance from the village.


    It was a lovely morning, as it was bathed in the rising sun. Frankly, I didn��t feel like lifting a finger, and as I also suffered some injuries from being swept away by the Holy Power, I just slumped against the carriage.


    ��What are you doing? Not eating?��


    Findenai, who was passing by with plates piled high with food, glanced at me and asked.


    I couldn��t be bothered to answer her, so I just gestured with my chin for her to go away, but she bit her fork and took a seat next to me anyway.


    ��....Go away.��


    ��What? There��s nowhere else to sit.��


    ��You can just go inside the carriage, right?��


    ��Illuania is having her meal.��


    Findenai started poking at her food next to me, spouting a lie that didn��t even contain a shred of sincere consideration for the pregnant woman.


    The plates were piled high with quite a generous spread of food, with chicken and eggs as the main items, accompanied by salad and fruits, which suggested that the villagers had been catching chickens since early morning.


    But even looking at that didn��t stimulate my appetite.


    Rather, the inside of my mouth felt dry, my tongue was tingly, and I didn��t even want to smell any food.


    I wondered why I was here and why I was doing this, but then someone handed me a bottle of milk with a straw in it.


    ��Drink this. It��s good to have something after losing blood.��


    ��....��


    ��Even though the nuns have treated you, it is essential to consume food for nourishment, isn��t it?��


    Findenai offered the milk without even looking at me. Although I was puzzled by her sudden actions, I accepted the bottle as my throat felt dry.


    Seeing my hands trembling, she quickly caught it before the milk spilled over.


    ��Sigh, this typically happens when mages overuse their mana. Alright, open your mouth.��


    ��....Just go away.��


    ��Tsk.��


    Findenai forced the straw to enter my lips despite my firm refusal, the straw poking at my throat. Surprised, I inhaled sharply, and the milk naturally flowed into my mouth through the straw.


    It certainly felt like my throat was being quenched. The fresh milk had a pleasant taste and went down smoothly.


    It felt embarrassing to be treated like this by Findenai, but drinking the milk made me feel more satisfied than I expected.


    I took a deep breath after finishing the milk.


    Suddenly, the savory aroma of chicken filled my mouth. Startled, I closed my mouth, but Findenai grabbed my chin and forced it open with indifference.


    ��Geez, you��re so skinny, yet you still don��t eat.��


    ��....!��


    ��Stay still. This somehow looks like I��m torturing you. Where else can you find a maid like this? Master Bastard has become weak, so I have to force-feed you.��


    ��Ugh! That is enough.��


    ��Alrighttt.��


    Despite saying so, Findenai didn��t stop moving her fork. I tried to stop her by grabbing her wrist, but as I didn��t have enough strength, I was unable to resist.


    Eventually, after she finished feeding me all the food on the plate, Findenai left, while smirking with a strange sense of satisfaction.


    Her smile of victory felt like the ultimate humiliation for me, so I wanted to throw up everything.


    [That was a good move.]


    At that moment, a voice came from behind. I turned my head slightly. The Dark Spiritualist was poking her head out of the carriage, looking in our direction.


    ��Stop poking your head out like that.��


    When I asked her not to stick her face out of the carriage in that manner, the Dark Spiritualist immediately popped out and crossed her arms in front of me.


    [It was extremely dangerous this time. You know that, right?]


    I couldn��t help but let out a wry smile at her words.


    ��Has there ever been a time when it was not dangerous?��


    On reflecting, I always fought by putting my life on the line. I could always see the path to victory clearly, but that didn��t guarantee absolute victory.


    [That may be true, but...]


    As everything below her eyes was covered by a black veil, her expression couldn��t be seen clearly, but I could still discern the concern in her eyes.


    I regulated my breath and added a few words. After all, I couldn��t let her, my ally, feel anxious.


    ��No need to feel worried. This is just one of the experiences on our journey to witness the end of Necromancy.��


    Especially this time, I showed her a new path by controlling the soul of the Demon.


    I thought that this should have satisfied her a bit. However, the Dark Spiritualist still looked at me with lingering dissatisfaction.


    [That was certainly impressive, but that��s not the reason I��m not upset.]


    ��Exponential growth cannot occur unless it is accompanied by danger.��


    [...You��re actually quite intelligent. But you feign ignorance at times.]


    ��....��


    Stella would soon fall asleep within me, deeply enough that neither the Gods nor Demons would be able disturb her.


    [Hmm, this is a bit regretful. I wanted to have more conversations with you.]


    However, she didn��t outright reject the idea of rest because she also knew that she was exhausted.


    [Could you tell me something?]


    Still leaning on me, Stella asked with her arms crossed.


    ��Tell you something?��


    [Parents typically read fairy tales to their children before they go to sleep, do they not? I also want to fall asleep listening to stories about you.]


    ��I have already told you everything I could share about myself.��


    [That is right.]


    Stella gave a bright smile, as she leaned a bit closer, and asked again.


    [Then, what do you think of me? We have had a short but intense experience together.]


    I remained silent for a moment on hearing Stella��s question.


    The rising sun was too bright to look at directly, so I lowered my gaze a bit.


    ��I have never loved anyone.��


    And I honestly expressed the feelings I felt towards her.


    ��However, I have experienced it.��


    I had indirectly experienced the emotions that the original Deus had for Illuania.


    ��I can not deny that it was truly a warm and comforting feeling. Also, I thought that it would perhaps be difficult for me to develop such feelings.��


    According to Aria, I was said to have continued my relationship with Erica in the first round, but I still doubted if I truly loved her.


    I continued speaking.


    This was not something I wished to convey to Stella.


    It just felt like Stella was secretly eavesdropping on my honest soliloquy.


    ��But if I were ever to harbor such feelings for someone else...��


    I slowly turned my gaze to Stella.


    Though she would always be with me, I calmly bid her farewell for now.


    ��... Perhaps it would be for someone like you.��


    And there was a brief silence.


    As I stared closely at Stella��s flushed face, she opened and closed her lips like a goldfish before taking a deep breath.


    Even though she no longer needed to breathe, it was like a habit from the days when she was still alive.


    [Do you not want me to go to sleep? Please do not create any lingering attachments.]


    I didn��t have such intentions.


    When I replied that I was just expressing my honest feelings, Stella hesitated before speaking again.


    [You and I are opposites.]


    ��......��


    [You may not understand love, but I know the emotion of love very well. I have loved everyone I met.]


    Indeed.


    Because those feelings were truly sincere, many souls had sacrificed themselves for this woman.


    [So maybe I do not wish to label the emotion I have for you as love.]


    ��......��


    [This is not the same as the feelings I had for others. So, I will not call this love.]


    I felt a warm sensation wash over me.


    It seemed like the residual mana in her soul was gently enveloping me.


    [However, I do not have the ability to give it a grand name.]


    Stella was gradually disappearing, and her voice, too, slowly fading away.


    [This sun of the continent has set. I am sure Lucia will do well as my successor.]


    ��Yes, she will.��


    She was like a child gradually falling asleep.


    [Please take good care of that girl. While the sun rests, you should be the moon and protect this continent.]


    ��I will do my best.��


    [Fufu, I will be watching you from your side to see if you are doing well.]


    Slowly...


    Very slowly...


    [I thought I would never see the moon again after losing my sight.]


    Stella��s hand wrapped around my waist as she turned into light and entered my body.


    [See you again, my moon.]


    Slowly fading away, Stella whispered with a final smile.


    [I will be your star, always by your side.]


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 99: Regressor

    Chapter 99: Regressor


    ? Regressor ?


    When Deus and his companions were solving the incident at the Elia Convent, the regressor, Aria Rias, who could confidently declare herself as the protagonist of this continent, was in the middle of a somewhat unique adventure.


    ��Keugh.��


    In Rometiu Forest, far from the academy. Beyond just being dense, it had a mystical atmosphere; to live up to its reputation, it was also where fairies and nature spirits had lived.


    In fact, they were also kind beings who guided lost travelers or warned them of approaching beasts.


    Aria sat on a large, round rock, unpacking her belongings.


    She leaned the newly acquired greatsword she had brought on the rock, and after doing this, she began to eat the lunch she had prepared.


    ��Haub.��


    Looking around, there were only dense trees. Unlike in her previous round when fairies and spirits used to be around, it was now a bit disappointing since they seemed to be afraid of her, keeping their distance.


    ��It would have been nice to have someone to talk to.��


    Aria filled her stomach, thinking she should have brought some of her old comrades, but she then realized that she wouldn��t have been able to come this far if that was the case.


    After finishing her meal, she sat absentmindedly, gazing up at the sky which was barely visible through the trees.


    Rustle.


    Aria tried to reach for her sword at the sound of footsteps coming through the bushes. However...


    ��Huff!��


    Surprisingly, the person who appeared was someone who she already knew.


    ��Professor Erica?��


    ��Student Aria?��


    It was an unexpected encounter.


    They were both surprised, wondering how the other had come to this place.


    Aria set down the sword she was holding, and looked at Erica with a subtle expression on her face.


    At first, she was taken aback, but then she realized the reason Erica came here.


    ��Are you here to make a contract with a nature spirit?��


    ��...How did you know that?��


    Erica, who had been walking through the forest until just now, had now returned to her usual stern expression as a professor.


    This irritated Aria because even though it was vacation, Erica still maintained the attitude of a professor outside of the academy.


    However, Erica��s intention to enhance her skills by forming contracts with nature spirits during vacation had already been mentioned in the previous round.


    But what was important was...


    ��Isn��t this too soon?��


    As far as Aria knew, Professor Erica��s growth would have taken more time.


    No way...


    Feeling a sting at the back of her head, Aria awkwardly twisted the corner of her mouth.


    ��You��re already an expert in light magic. Do you really still need to form a contract with a spirit?��


    ��That��s a separate issue. But more importantly, you haven��t answered my question yet.��


    Erica pressed on with her arms crossed.


    ��How did you know I came here to form a contract with a spirit?��


    The rumor spread among students about Erica being a difficult-to-approach professor wasn��t just simple gossip. The forest was peaceful a moment ago, and all of a sudden, it felt as if the temperature had suddenly dropped.


    However, her opponent wasn��t that simple either, as Aria was a regressor.


    Erica��s pressure was barely effective; instead, Aria was fidgeting, fighting the urge to swing her sword.


    ��I want to kill her immediately.��


    Aria, harboring unpleasant emotions, felt an impulsive urge.


    Especially since Erica had the title of being Deus�� fiance?e, Aria felt like her reasoning would snap at any moment.


    ��But Professor wouldn��t like it.��


    Aria clicked her tongue and sighed. Did Erica even know that she had been on the boundary between life and death just now?


    ��Professor Deus told me about this. He said you��d be good with spirits, Professor Erica.��


    ��...That man told you that too?��


    ��As expected.��


    However, Aria then gestured with her chin.


    Soon, two mages in black inverted robes and hoods appeared.


    ��...!��


    It was a shocking situation.


    Their distance wasn��t that far, but they were able to evade her detection magic.


    It meant that they weren��t ordinary skilled individuals.


    She wasn��t sure what their intentions were, but judging by their discreet actions to avoid detection magic, it didn��t seem like they had good intentions.


    ��Aria, hide behind...��


    ��Dante, right?��


    Aria interrupted Erica��s words and asked them. However, wondering what was happening, the two mages flinched at Aria��s words.


    ��Dante?��


    ��It��s like an organization for Dark Mages. Step aside for a moment.��


    Aria, who had been feeling tense, got up from the rock.


    ��How do you know about us?��


    The voice of the man who emerged from the hood was strangely distorted, as if his throat was formed differently from anyone else��s.


    Aria replied with a smirk to his question.


    ��Do you really need to know that? Aren��t you here to find spirits, too?��


    ��......��


    Although there was no response, Aria could clearly see their intentions. She continued speaking after chuckling.


    ��You think your objectives are noble and lofty, but in reality, you stink of corpses and roam around like pests.��


    Despite the insulting language, the two Dark Mages who were affiliated with Dante didn��t even flinch.


    Such disgrace was nothing to them.


    ��I know your purpose and I don��t intend to stop you. It��s disgusting but what you��re doing is right.��


    ��We are simply doing the dirtiest deeds for the sake of the continent.��


    ��Yeah, yeah. Do whatever you want. I just wanted to give you a warning.��


    ��......��


    Aria��s hand gripped on her greatsword. It was the first treasure she obtained during this vacation.


    ��Do not approach the Soul Whisperer. If you do, I might end up killing everyone related to Dante before anyone realizes who you are. Maggots like you don��t have the right to leech off of someone like him.��


    ��Anyone can say those words.��


    ��Well, you can go ahead and try.��


    Aria glanced menacingly at Dante��s Dark Mages, who laughed in disbelief at the idea that she could slit their throats right away.


    ��We will see who is right.��


    The sound of swallowing saliva could be heard.


    The intimidation emanating from this little girl was beyond the Dark Mages�� imagination, so they couldn��t help but start to hesitate.


    ��Well, this was my warning for your leader.��


    ��......?��


    Did this girl even know that Dante��s Dark Mages were connected to each other?


    Even though there couldn��t be any traitors in their organization, the girl knew too much, almost to the point of suspicion.


    The two Dark Mages were thinking of escaping for now.


    However, Aria��s greatsword ominously reached out to them.


    ��I should get Professor��s medicine now.��


    Aria grinned wickedly, beheading the two Dark Mages of Dante.


    The two collapsed as if they were crumbling.


    After all, there was nothing as beneficial as the soul of a high-ranking Dark Mage for a Necromancer.


    ��Hehe, would he like this?��


    Aria wiped the blood off the sword with a sinister smile.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 100: The Land Of Artists

    Chapter 100: The Land Of Artists


    ? The Land Of Artists ?


    Thunk!


    Two heads rolled on the ground. It was a clean strike that would make anyone who saw it feel uneasy as they were alive just moments ago.


    ��Ah, Student Aria!��


    Erica, who was standing at the back, exclaimed in surprise, but Aria didn��t even pay attention to her as she approached the corpses.


    Erica couldn��t just stand by and watch her like that without doing anything, so she hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed Aria by the shoulder.


    ��Why?��


    It was a calm voice without a shred of nervousness.


    There was no hint of hesitation despite being fully aware that she had just killed someone.


    This girl would certainly repeat the same action if such a situation were to occur again.


    Erica was at a loss for words in the face of Aria��s collected response.


    Aria was like a canvas that had already been stained; Erica was sure that no matter what happened to the girl, that appearance would never change.


    ��Just stay still. This is all for the sake of Professor Deus.��


    ��Do you really think he��ll be pleased with this?��


    ��It would be great if he is. But even if he��s not, it doesn��t matter.��


    Aria was indifferent as she coldly uttered those words, rooted in firm convictions. However, the origin of those convictions, akin to its foundation, stemmed from anxiety and trauma.


    ��Professor Deus must become stronger. He should become so powerful that no one, absolutely no one, can be his match.��


    Aria couldn��t grow stronger alone. Regardless of her identity, it was impossible for her to always be around Deus to protect him.


    Nor would he want that.


    Therefore, Deus Verdi had to grow stronger.


    He had to become strong enough to protect himself even in situations where Aria couldn��t.


    To the extent that no one would even dare to think of aiming for his life.


    ��If it��s for that purpose, it doesn��t matter even if it means Professor will frown for a moment.��


    ��Just a moment? Do you see this matter as something that can be simply ignored just like that?��


    ��You wouldn��t understand it.��


    Aria responded with a cunning smile.


    ��Professor will never abandon me. He can��t do that.��


    Though she didn��t know why.


    The affection Deus Verdi had towards Aria during the first round was not because she had done anything special.


    Deus had cherished Aria right from the start.


    He had showered her with endless care and teachings without expecting anything in return from her. He was also someone who was able to see through her at any time.


    Aria always kept that in her mind, engraved it in her heart, and would never forget it.


    ��I mean, even if I created a few corpses like this, he will never hate me.��


    Aria smiled again as she reminisced about him. She smiled contentedly as she reached out to the corpse. However, at that moment...


    Crunch!


    All of a sudden, the severed head opened its mouth wide and bit her hand which was hanging limp.


    It was a sudden ambush.


    Just like that, the head moved its teeth vigorously, seemingly trying to devour Aria��s fingers, with a gnashing sound.


    ��Sigh!��


    Aria dropped her sword and grabbed the teeth of the head with her free hand.


    Crunch!


    Due to the mana-infused force applied by Aria, the mouth was torn apart, splitting the face in half.


    It shattered gruesomely and fell to the ground, but the decapitated bodies of the men suddenly stood upright.


    The bodies then began twitching.


    Soon, dozens of snake heads started pouring out from the region around the neck and rushed at the two of them.


    ��Damn it!��


    Aria hurriedly swung her sword. She realized that she also needed to protect Professor Erica, who was nearby but was a beat too late.


    The professor was nimbly using light magic to shield her body.


    ��A Monstrumancer! I��ve heard that there were a few in Dante, but I never thought he��d be one of them.��


    ��A Monstrumancer?!��


    ��Yes, yes?!��


    Just when he thought it was over, Findenai spoke up once again.


    In fact, the guard��s effort to reply brightly and forcefully out of some sense of caution was actually pitiable.


    ��Are you a smoker? I can smell the strong odor of cigarettes from you.��


    ��Oh! I-I��m sorry!��


    As the guard began brushing his armor with his hands in a fluster, Findenai continued with a small laugh.


    ��God may not forbid smoking, but it is something that does more harm than good. I worry that it might harm you, Brother.��


    [You also have quite an amazing maid, don��t you?]


    ��She seems to be very excited.��


    I wondered where exactly she learned to lie so shamelessly.


    Just five minutes ago, she was whining about wanting to smoke a cigarette and even asked to stop the carriage.


    Now, she was preaching about the harm caused by smoking while pretending to be a nun.


    ��You can give it to me. I will see to its disposal.��


    ��Ah, but... it��s a high-quality item...��


    ��Are you really going to make me sad?��


    I heard her voice turn slightly tearful. Upon hearing that, I found myself turning my head to look out the window again.


    I wondered if that woman was even crying as part of her act.


    But, of course, not a single tear fell from her crimson eyes. She was just contorting her face to feign sadness.


    ��I-I understand. Sister, you��re right. It does more harm than good.��


    ��You are wise.��


    ��If I keep it with me, I��ll just end up smoking again. I trust Sister to deal with its disposal.��


    ��Goddess Hearthia will also be pleased.��


    Findenai accepted the cigarette and turned around. After the footsteps faded away, she boarded the carriage, and it began to move again.


    Findenai, who was wearing a nun��s habit, proudly extended the cigarette with a smirk.


    ��Master Bastard! Look at this! I��m fucking lucky, right? If you��re a nun, you can also get cigarettes for free!��


    ��....��


    ��Hmm! Look at this! It must be a really expensive item! It smells really good!��


    She immediately brought the cigarette close to her nostrils, shut her eyes, and savored the smell. It was quite amusing to observe her.


    ��Ah, I��d like to get a taste of this free cigarette. Is there any place for me to smoke?��


    Findenai smacked her lips and tucked the cigarette into the inner pocket where the nuns usually kept their rosaries.


    [The guard from earlier would definitely cry if he saw this. His fantasy would be shattered and he might even curse the gods.]


    The Dark Spiritualist shook her head in amusement.


    Forget it.


    Understanding Findenai was proving to be more difficult than expected, so I decided to just let it be.


    She wasn��t fighting against an insane country like the Clark Republic as a leader of the resistance for no reason.


    The city beyond the castle gates we had just entered was called Claren.


    The city was as developed as Loberne, where the academy was located, but the buildings themselves had a somewhat antiquated look.


    With it mainly focusing on traditional culture and tourism, it was a land of artists where music, dance, paintings, and sculptures were always present.


    In my experience, artists often had associations with evil spirits or yokai1Yo?kai are a class of supernatural entities and spirits in Japanese folklore..


    I wasn��t sure whether it was because they were always holed up in their studios or talked to themselves a lot.


    If it weren��t for Lucia��s letter, my first destination wouldn��t have been Elia Convent, but this place.


    [Um, Deus?]


    Thinking that it was the same urban landscape, I concentrated on reading a book when the Dark Spiritualist cautiously called out to me.


    ��Hm?��


    When I glanced at her, her trembling finger was pointing directly behind the carriage.


    ��Oh.��


    The scene at the back of the carriage was chaotic to the point where I unconsciously let out a sigh.


    Like stray cats roaming the streets, bizarre yokai of various shapes and sizes drooled like beasts, running towards their prey, following the carriage.


    1


    Yo?kai are a class of supernatural entities and spirits in Japanese folklore.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 101: Pianist Boy

    Chapter 101: Pianist Boy


    ? Pianist Boy ?


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Numerous yokai chased us from behind the carriage.


    However, as people around us were unaware of their existence, it seems that they were not strong enough to have a real presence.


    For instance, Findenai was mumbling happily after getting free cigarettes, and Illuania, who was driving the carriage, didn��t seem to be in a rush.


    The problem lay on why they were causing such a fuss and running like this.


    [Shall we respond?]


    ��Wait.��


    Although they looked quite sinister on the outside, they didn��t feel particularly threatening.


    In fact, I didn��t even feel the slightest killing intent. Therefore, I wanted to see what their purpose was and decided to watch for now.


    ��Ugh, it��s so noisy.��


    Findenai scratched her ear, feeling quite bothered about something; her beastly senses were indeed unmatched. This was until she finally realized that she had been missing out on the sound of the piano because of her uneasy intuition.


    ��Wow, doesn��t it sound good?��


    Unlike Findenai, Illuania was absorbed in the piano performance, humming while driving the carriage.


    And soon, I realized that the horde of yokai catching up with the carriage was passing by us.


    [It seems like they weren��t after us?]


    ��...The yokai seem to have the same destination. You should go and follow them.��


    [But I don��t want to...]


    Even though the Dark Spiritualist grumbled, she eventually followed my words and went out of the carriage to follow the yokai.


    The piano performance seemed to be coming from the city center, and the sound grew louder as we approached.


    ��They called this place the city of artists, right? It��s totally not my thing.��


    Findenai clicked her tongue in irritation. However, Illuania retorted that it was good. Despite her complaint, I honestly agreed with Findenai.


    I wasn��t particularly interested in art either.


    Generally, I��d always disliked art, such as music and fine crafts. As I had said before, that field was strangely associated with supernatural beings to an unusual degree.


    Otherwise, I would naturally lose interest and get bored.


    Anyway.


    The place we arrived at was quite a lofty inn.


    The sign read ��Leon��, written in elegant calligraphy. And although the building itself was quite old, it still stood strong.


    The basic construction seemed very sturdy and well done.


    ��This is certainly a place that evil spirits would love.��


    Aged and yet still sturdy with no worry of imminent collapse, this type of building was a favored haunt for evil spirits.


    In fact, I could already hear screams echoing from inside the inn.


    ��Master Bastard. Look here, they��re saying that they��re not open for business.��


    Findenai, still wearing a nun��s habit, tapped the wall poster attached to the inn door.


    However, I passed her, grabbed the inn door, and pushed it straight ahead.


    The door smoothly opened.


    What I found inside wasn��t the smell of accumulated dust, but rather the unique scent of a well-organized, clean inn.


    It wouldn��t be strange for this place to begin operating immediately.


    The innkeeper��s readiness was evident in how they kept it clean and ready for business.


    ��I put the notice that we��re not open...!��


    The middle-aged woman sitting at the counter was reading a newspaper, she abruptly got up nervously upon hearing the door open.


    However, she couldn��t continue speaking. She realized through her long experience and intuition that I wasn��t an ordinary customer.


    ��Who are... you?��


    She awkwardly tilted her head as I took a piece of paper from my pocket.


    ��Are you Serriford Phillen?��


    ��Y-yes, yes! I��m Serriford Phillen.��


    She was flustered that I knew her name. However, she squinted to see the document I had brought out.


    It felt like the ghosts were stuck in this inn, not because they were particularly bound to it like haunting spirits, but because they feared going outside.


    ��Perhaps it is because of the yokai outside.��


    For the time being, I decided to stay here, honoring the innkeeper��s request to use the rooms freely during my stay in the city as a reward for resolving Leon��s issues.


    Since I hadn��t booked an inn separately in advance, I graciously accepted her kindness.


    The innkeeper couldn��t wipe the smile off her face; she was excitedly anticipating the start of operations tomorrow.


    Looking out the window, I realized it was already late at night.


    However, it was still too early to go to sleep. So, I decided to take a stroll outside.


    Findenai had gone with Illuania to the Church in the city and hadn��t returned yet, apparently causing quite a stir there.


    Well, she would manage just fine.


    Illuania was good at containing Findenai��s impulsive nature, and Findenai��s acting skills as a nun were quite excellent.


    ��Hmm.��


    The phrase, ��the city of artists, Claren��, suited this place perfectly as the streets were filled with diverse charm.


    Even simple flower beds were artistically arranged, and every street corner was adorned with large and small paintings.


    Even in the dark streets, lanterns were intentionally lit to create a subtle ambience.


    It was an incredibly satisfying place to walk, but the most important thing was the music that could be heard from various parts of the city.


    Upon hearing a piano, I recalled the Dark Spiritualist, whom I had forgotten for a moment.


    I had sent the Dark Spiritualist to chase after the horde of yokai, but seeing that she hadn��t returned yet, I wondered what might have happened.


    Lost in thought, I found myself unconsciously drawn towards the music emanating from an old piano, which was positioned in front of a grand fountain at the city��s center.


    In most cities, one might expect numerous noise complaints, but Claren was different.


    Arriving tourists were seated in front of the fountain, captivated by the pianist��s performance.


    It wasn��t overly crowded; there was just enough space for passersby to linger and listen for a while.


    Surprisingly, the remarkably skilled performer was a young boy.


    If I were to compare, he was roughly the same age as Aria. Although he played the piano with great enthusiasm, his expression wasn��t particularly bright.


    Moreover, there was one more noticeable thing.


    ��Hmm.��


    The creepy audience surrounded the boy.


    A crowd of yokai was gathered around the boy playing the piano, standing in a circle.


    As the performance gradually reached its climax, the yokai remained silent, simply watching him.


    The boy��s face began to pale.


    He was solely focused on the musical score and the keys, almost as if he had an obsessive compulsion to avoid looking elsewhere.


    [Oh? You��re here?]


    At that moment, a familiar voice came from the audience section. The Dark Spiritualist, who had been enjoying the performance, naturally approached me.


    ��What were you doing?��


    [I-I was investigating.]


    ��...��


    I glanced at her for a moment, noticing that she seemed to be slacking off. Upon sensing my suspicion, the Dark Spiritualist quickly changed the subject.


    [There��s something more important. Look at that. It seems like that boy is the one who gathered all the yokai in the city.]


    ��I see. It does seem that way.��


    [I��m not certain, but in my opinion...]


    The Dark Spiritualist hesitated for a moment, and then cautiously pointed towards my eyes.


    [That boy seems to have eyes similar to yours.]


    In other words...


    ��He can see the dead?��


    At my words, the Dark Spiritualist nodded vigorously.


    [That��s right.]


    I slowly turned my gaze to the boy.


    He played the piano fervently as sweat trickled down his pale face. This had somehow piqued my interest a bit.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 102: Special Constitution

    Chapter 102: Special Constitution


    ? Special Constitution ?


    After the performance ended, the people who were in charge of the next act stepped forward in front of the fountain.


    I thought they were going to play the piano as well, but this time, they brought out costumes and props, indicating that they were performing artists.


    It appeared to be a professional performance group, as many people began preparing diligently. If the boy who had been playing the piano alone were to be compared with these people, he now looked relatively shabby.


    Once the piano performance ended, all the yokai dispersed. The boy hurriedly wiped his sweat, grabbed his sheet music1Sheet music is a handwritten or printed form of musical notation that uses musical symbols to indicate the pitches, rhythms, or chords of a song or instrumental musical piece., and left the stage with his back hunched.


    He hastily took his leave without even waiting to receive a short applause due to the swift stage change.


    I followed the boy as he left, wondering if he was going home, but instead, he headed to a sculpture in a nearby park.


    The boy sat in front of a sculpture where an artist had drawn piano keys on a rock and started to play again.


    [He��s working so hard.]


    ��....��


    Although it was just a simple drawing of a piano and no sound could be heard, the boy continued to press down on the keys that were drawn with his fingers.


    He was a pianist, but his hands had some blisters and were bleeding.


    From the stains on the drawn keys, it seemed like he had practiced while bleeding several times.


    Just like the Dark Spiritualist said, he was really hard working.


    But was it okay for him, a pianist, to treat his fingers like that?


    As the Dark Spiritualist��s expression darkened, she drew closer to him with eyes full of concern.


    [Excuse me, don��t push yourself too hard.]


    Perhaps she was glad to have come across another person who could see her.


    This was the first time the Dark Spiritualist had initiated a conversation with someone else.


    ��....��


    However, the boy just continued tapping on the drawn keys, showing no reaction.


    [You��ll hurt your fingers like that.]


    Once again, the Dark Spiritualist spoke with concern, but the boy still didn��t respond.


    [Hmm?]


    At this point, the Dark Spiritualist started to feel strange. Just to be sure, she waved her hand in front of the boy��s eyes.


    The boy continued to act as if he didn��t see anything.


    [H-he really can��t see me?]


    The Dark Spiritualist was bewildered.


    I furrowed my eyebrows slightly, feeling weird as I walked towards the boy.


    It was clear to me that he was able to see the yokai surrounding him during his piano performance at the fountain.


    But was it possible that he could no longer see them now?


    Was his ability perhaps limited to yokai? Or were there other reasons?


    I arrived next to the boy.


    ��....!��


    The boy, surprised to see me, tried to escape in a hurry, but I reached out and caught him by his wrist.


    ��L-Let go of me! I still don��t have any money to give you!��


    The boy twisted his body, trying to forcibly escape from my grasp, but I sighed and replied.


    ��I do not know who you have mistaken me for, but I am not here to collect money from you.��


    ��....Huh?��


    After confirming my appearance, the boy opened his eyes wide and calmed down.


    ��I-I see. I��m sorry.��


    The boy bowed his head and apologized politely. Despite his outward appearance, he seemed to be quite refined from his small suit, but I wondered how a pianist like him could be in debt.


    ��I followed you because of your impressive performance.��


    ��Oh, thank you.��


    Despite receiving praise, the expression of the boy didn��t brighten much. He seemed to be unsatisfied with his own performance.


    I didn��t intend to waste time, so I got straight to the point.


    ��So, why do the yokai gather when you perform?��


    ��H-How did you know?!��


    The boy looked up at me in surprise. I looked down at him nonchalantly.


    ��I am the Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi, the only Dark Mage recognized by the Royal Family.��


    ��Aaaah! It turns out you��re the one who��s been the talk of the town!��


    Thanks to the commotion that had spread from Graypond and had now reached this city, it became much easier to explain things.


    ��If you wish, I can make those yokai disappear.��


    ��Then, are you going to perform in front of the fountain tomorrow as well?��


    ��No. I��ll be performing at 13:00 on the rooftop of Furcheni tomorrow, one of the city��s tourist spots.��


    ��Hmm.��


    He was definitely an unusual boy.


    Usually, he couldn��t see any spiritual entities, but it was only while playing the piano that he was able to.


    Perhaps it wasn��t just something that was unique to the boy; maybe his grandfather also had the same special power.


    It was intriguing that they could resolve the resentment of the yokai and that the yokai would disappear on their own.


    ��Alright, I will come to that place tomorrow.��


    That was why I decided to keep an eye on the boy a little longer.


    * * *


    The next day.


    Since it was possible to have meals at the dining hall on the first floor of the inn, we had a simple meal there.


    As the innkeeper��s cooking skills were quite excellent, our meal was very satisfying.


    Illuania, who had been driving the carriage all day and had followed Findenai to the Church, left to get some rest.


    The Dark Spiritualist decided to follow Owen around just in case any unexpected situation arose.


    Therefore, it ended up being just Findenai and me who went out to the streets.


    What surprised me was that Findenai wasn��t wearing the nun��s habit or her usual maid uniform; instead, she wore ordinary clothes.


    After tying her hair in a ponytail, her simple attire of a white shirt and black trousers seemed fairly casual.


    Seeing her like this made me feel a bit awkward, causing my expression to stiffen.


    ��Where did that come from?��


    ��I didn��t think I could continue wearing a nun��s habit, so I bought this on the way here.��


    Findenai placed her hands on her waist. As I observed her in this outfit, she no longer resembled the leader of a resistance group or a maid trying to screw over her master; instead, she exuded the aura of mysterious beauty.


    ��Why... Should I put on my maid��s uniform? Do you suddenly want to see it again since I��ve not worn it for a while?��


    ��That is enough. Just come with me.��


    ��You never say anything nice to me.��


    Findenai murmured grumpily as she glanced around. Then, with flexibility reminiscent of a snake, she slithered her arm and intertwined it with mine.


    I felt a surge of strong repulsion that sent shivers down my entire body, prompting me to withdraw my arm immediately. However, her grip had already gotten a firm hold of me.


    ��What are you doing?��


    As I tried to forcibly pull away, Findenai responded with a strangely sentimental look in her eyes.


    ��I was just curious about what it would feel like to walk around like this.��


    ��......��


    ��Other people have experienced things like this at least once, but I��ve never done something like this before. So, I was just curious, that��s all.��


    Findenai quickly let go of my arm, then alternately clenched and unclenched the arm that had just been intertwined with mine, wearing a peculiar expression.


    ��It was such a strange sensation.��


    ��......��


    ��Oh, I just wanted to try it out. You were playing so hard to get. Honestly, it was a bit ridiculous. I just wondered what was so great about sticking so close to someone and biting, sucking, and kissing them.��


    ��Phew.��


    I just remembered that she was someone who had to survive by fleeing and fighting for her freedom. Therefore, I began to feel awkward for reacting so coldly towards her.


    ��Though I would never do such a thing...��


    Thus, I uttered something uncharacteristic of myself.


    ��I will not go as far as to criticize you for thinking that way while merely walking.��


    ��Hm?��


    Findenai, surprised by my unexpected response, laughed playfully with her mouth agape.


    ��Then, can I also call you Deus?��


    ��Stop messing around.��


    In spite of the involuntary look of disgust forming on my face, Findenai responded nonchalantly, as if she had a plate of steel covering her expression.


    ��Hm, or should I call you ��Honey�� to make it work then?��


    ��Huff.��


    I couldn��t stand this any longer.


    ��I need to go to the restroom for a while.��


    I felt nauseous and needed to throw up a bit.


    1


    Sheet music is a handwritten or printed form of musical notation that uses musical symbols to indicate the pitches, rhythms, or chords of a song or instrumental musical piece.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 103: A Date With The Wolf

    Chapter 103: A Date With The Wolf


    ? A Date With The Wolf ?


    ��Wow, look at this. There��re wings drawn on the wall.��


    We strolled through the streets. However, what bothered me was that spending time with Findenai didn��t actually feel all that bad.


    Whenever Findenai glanced around her surroundings and found something even slightly unusual, she would call for my attention and laugh at it, finding it amusing.


    Seeing an adult woman behave so honestly and innocently for her age gave me a peculiar feeling.


    ��Ta-da! Isn��t it super dope? It��s so pretty, right?��


    Findenai went and stood in front of the wall with wings painted on it.


    She stretched out her hand with a big smile. Upon looking at that, I couldn��t help but think it wasn��t a bad sight.


    It is giving me a weird feeling.


    Therefore, I had found it quite strange. A vague, inexplicable emotion welled up in my chest, prompting me to crane my neck.


    If I were to pick someone I would never have expected to have such feelings for while living in this world, it would be Findenai.


    However, her innocent and naive expressions right now didn��t look bad at all.


    ��Oh my, you��ve got a pretty girlfriend!��


    At that moment, a man with a mustache approached us from the side. He had a magic camera hanging around his neck and it seemed like he was taking pictures for tourists in exchange for money.


    ��Shall I take a picture of your pretty girlfriend for you?��


    ��Geez, my mood��s ruined now.��


    Why did she think that the peddler had interrupted our time? Findenai immediately put on a stern expression and removed her back from the wall with the painting on it.


    ��Alright, I will have one picture.��


    I readily took a gold coin from my pocket and handed it to the photographer. However, Findenai simply looked at me with a dumbfounded expression, her mouth hanging open.


    The photographer smiled broadly as he lifted his camera. Findenai stood in place for a moment before awkwardly glancing at me, she then moved closer to the wall painting.


    The painting behind her gave an illusion of white wings spreading behind her back.


    The photographer adjusted his camera��s focus a few times, and then he carefully pressed the shutter button.


    A click sound followed as a single picture emerged from the camera.


    The magic camera was similar to one of those instant cameras like a Polaroid, which produced photographs immediately. It must have been quite expensive; this indicated how serious the man was about his work.


    The picture he handed over to me was also remarkably beautiful.


    Thinking it came out quite well, I intended to give it to Findenai, but the photographer glanced at me before speaking up.


    ��Hey, I can take another picture for you if you��d like. How about one with your girlfriend?��


    The gold coin I gave him earlier seemed to exceed the cost for a single shot. So, he offered to take another picture because he found it bothersome to give change.


    ��No thanks.��


    ��Bleh!��


    However, since both Findenai and I refused simultaneously, the photographer reluctantly took out some change for me while wearing a disappointed expression.


    ��You should also take one alone. Why am I the only one getting a picture taken and not you?��


    Findenai immediately approached me, grabbed my wrist, and pulled me along.


    Though I was alone when I stood in front of the wall painting, the photographer didn��t miss the chance to focus his camera on me.


    ��Sigh.��


    Click.


    My picture came out as I sighed.


    A buzzing noise accompanied the picture as it emerged from the magic camera. The photographer smiled delightedly and nodded.


    ��Both pictures came out so well. Perhaps it��s because you two are such good-looking people!��


    It was clear from his expression that he wasn��t just saying it out of politeness, but it didn��t really matter.


    As I walked towards the two of them, Findenai took the picture from the photographer��s hand. She whistled and put it in her pocket.


    ��Why are you taking that?��


    I asked her immediately, wondering why Findenai took the initiative to keep my picture. But she replied confidently.


    ��Didn��t you also keep my picture, Master Bastard?��


    ��Master... Bastard?��


    Hearing that, the photographer��s expression froze instantly. His eyes, which had just been admiring the somewhat unique but attractive couple, changed to a look one might give to a crazy couple who liked to engage in some maniacal public play on the streets.


    ��I-I��ll be leaving now.��


    He left in fright, probably thinking we were into some kind of bizarre intimate dalliance.


    ��Sigh.��


    ��Stop overreacting like that. So, what should I call you? You didn��t like it when I called you ��honey�� earlier, did you?��


    ��...Just call me Deus.��


    I��m sorry, but neither had I.


    Because that Deus wasn��t me, but the original owner of this body.


    When I placed the coffee cup to my lips to signal that I didn��t want to talk about this topic anymore, Findenai laughed amusingly.


    ��But actually, I��ve been with several men in the bedroom before.��


    Could it be that she had taken a liking to some of the Resistance members? Did she date some of the resistance members?


    This could serve as a decent conversation until the performer, Owen, arrived.


    ��For disguises, I��ve played the role of a high-class prostitute in the red light district a few times.��


    ��You?��


    To my unexpected reaction, Findenai chuckled and replied.


    ��Yep. It��s a perfect way to assassinate high-ranking members in the Clark Republic. Plus, I look pretty, don��t I?��


    ��...��


    I couldn��t react; if I responded to all of these, Findenai would become even bolder than before. However, despite my lack of reaction, she continued talking.


    She looked like a drunken man reminiscing about the past as her voice grew louder. Everything she told me was just some of her past heroic stories.


    ��Listen. You know, I went into the bedroom with those mutts, right? Then they pulled down their pants like horny dogs, drooling and proudly showing off something belonging to them, probably only the size of a finger? So I��d take the opportunity to grab the axe I had prepared under the bed and cut off the bastards�� balls.��


    From a man��s perspective, it was truly a terrifying story.


    However, Findenai was dead serious.


    ��Every guy who went into the bedroom with me met the same ending. They ended up pissing themselves without even being able to touch me.��


    ��...��


    Then, with a rather serious expression, Findenai propped her chin on top of her hand and looked at me.


    ��When I first became your maid, if you had demanded such a thing from me, I would have done the same to you.��


    ��I would never make such commands.��


    When I rebuked her for stating the obvious, Findenai laughed amusingly.


    ��You never know... Perhaps you could be the only man to come out alive after going into the bedroom with me.��


    Instead of a cigarette, Findenai chewed on a citron she had taken out of the teacup. She was smiling softly without waiting for a response from me.


    ��Well, it��s just a hypothetical scenario.��


    ��It is a useless hypothetical.��


    ��Yeah, yeah. I know.��


    Silence filled the air for a moment.


    We didn��t continue talking to each other. The cool breeze blew on the rooftop, signaling the arrival of summer.


    Sometimes, even without conversing, it was enough for people to understand each other when they simply experienced the same thing.


    Perhaps I had started to understand the woman named Findenai a little bit now.


    Especially today.


    It was even more so after she showed a slightly different side than usual, just like today.


    At that moment.


    [You seem to be having a lot of fun right now.]


    The Dark Spiritualist suddenly appeared with her arms folded, glaring at me with dissatisfaction.


    I had instructed her to keep an eye on Owen, but she was now here. Did it mean that Owen had also arrived already?


    As I looked around, the Dark Spiritualist, who had been upset just moments ago, suddenly made a fuss.


    [O-Owen has been kidnapped! We need to go save him!]


    ��Sigh.��


    [It seems that he owed some debts. And because he couldn��t pay the money back, loan sharks took him, but I know where he is.]


    I got up from my seat, sighing. Findenai, who had been looking at me absentmindedly, seemed to realize something and grinned.


    ��Aha, the ghost who usually accompanies you is telling you something, right?��


    [......]


    The Dark Spiritualist looked bewildered. How did Findenai know about her, who should not be visible to her? However, Findenai added.


    ��You��re a Dark Mage who keeps muttering to himself all day long. How could I not know? So, what��s the problem here?��


    Findenai chuckled at what she perceived as ridiculous. However, I then gave Findenai a command.


    ��It is time to get back to work.��


    With a hearty laugh, she gulped down the rest of her tea and slammed the empty cup on the table, replying.


    ��It��s a fight, isn��t it? Let��s go, hurry up, Master Bastard!��


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 104: Owen Valtany

    Chapter 104: Owen Valtany


    ? Owen Valtany ?


    Owen Valtany had no idea about the huge debt he owed.


    After arranging his grandfather��s funeral, he spent his days playing music to comfort his grieving heart.


    The rough loan sharks were the ones who dragged the boy, who had been living a life between melody and tragedy, art and lamentation, back to reality.


    Being an artist by trade would always leave you starving.


    Claren, the city where such artists gathered, was a place where loan sharks could thrive without any hindrance.


    Under the pretext of seeking inspiration, these artists would pour money into drugs, gambling, alcohol, and cigarettes, making it easy for such loan sharks to expand their business.


    It was a perfect environment for back alley thugs to become gangsters. This was the dark side of Claren, the city of artists.


    Nevertheless.


    Owen, who was deeply immersed in loneliness, first learned about his grandfather��s debt when he saw the documents the loan sharks possessed.


    Upon seeing the enormous debt along with his grandfather��s signature, Owen was greatly shocked, as if he had been hit on the head by a hammer.


    In the end, all Owen could do was find solace in his piano performances amidst his struggle with debt.


    He had tried making money through the street performances organized by the city hall.


    Thud!


    However, the loan sharks didn��t give him enough time to do so.


    ��Isn��t it time for you to pay us the interest?!��


    Owen, who was on his way to perform on the rooftop of Furcheni today, was dragged into an alley by the loan sharks and beaten up.


    ��Cough!��


    His face swelled up. The boy, who had never been exposed to violence, had to now endure the blows from the thug��s fist, his eyes reddening as he lay on the ground.


    It was at that moment that the entire world of this young pianist, who just moments ago had resolved to perform more diligently, began to be tinged with more resentment and tragedy.


    ��Here, look at this! You know your grandfather owed us money, right? Do you intend to pay it back or not?��


    The loan shark continued to kick the boy while waving the loan agreement.


    As the foul-mouthed man, who seemed to be the instigator, continued beating the boy, a man with glasses, standing behind him and smoking a cigarette, stepped in to stop him.


    Owen��s body curled up and trembled uncontrollably. Due to the severe beating, he even found it difficult to breathe.


    A brief moment of rest already felt like a handful of mercy.


    ��Kid, do you think you will be able to pay off the debt if you keep working hard all day like this?��


    ��......��


    ��You��re only playing in the public performances organized by the city hall, right? There are plenty of performers in Claren. The meager amount you earn can��t even pay off the interest.��


    Huff.


    He puffed out the cigarette smoke slowly for some time. Blurred by the foul-smelling smoke enveloping his nose, Owen��s consciousness began to fade.


    ��Let me tell you something good. If you do that, your debt will be settled quickly. And you will finally be able to make enough money to live off.��


    ��Ah......��


    What was he talking about?


    Does this person want something else from me?


    Owen was bewildered as the loan shark kindly smiled, unlike his usual behavior, and reached out his hand.


    ��Take my hand. If you do, a whole new world will open up for you. After earning enough money, you can go back to playing the music you want to, and that��s it.��


    To be honest, Owen didn��t care about such things. All he wanted to do was just get out of this current predicament.


    ��Ahh.��


    He stretched out his hand while trembling. However...


    Thud!


    The foul-mouthed man standing behind Owen went flying past him.


    Crash!


    The man seemed to have lost consciousness after he rolled on the ground in an unseemly manner.


    ��Huh? Just one punch?��


    She had white hair that was tied up in a ponytail, but strands of hair stuck out as if she was not used to wearing her hair in such a manner.


    She wore a shirt and black pants that allowed her to move comfortably.


    In addition, she had crimson eyes that emitted a predatory gaze.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    The man smoking a cigarette could immediately tell that the woman who just appeared was no ordinary person.


    ��Findenai, go fetch the documents.��


    From behind her appeared a man. He had black hair that was a bit long and reached down to his eyes.


    The man subtly displayed his noble status with his neat clothes and an aesthetic appearance befitting the city of artists.


    ��I guess I have no other choice.��


    I pulled out a gem wrapped in cloth from my pocket. Its mere appearance had already elicited screams of agony from souls.


    [Do you have any idea?]


    The boy��s grandfather had already closed his eyes, entering his eternal rest.


    However, due to strange events surrounding that boy.


    ��We might find out if we ask him directly.��


    I considered asking Owen��s grandfather directly, about the secret he held in his arms as he drifted into his eternal slumber.


    * * *


    ��So, you failed?��


    Inside the office of Bolfras, the loan shark.


    All the thugs were standing up, their heads lowered in fear.


    The woman at the center wore a robe that didn��t suit the office.


    ��Yes, yes! We��re sorry!��


    Bolfras, the owner of the office, spoke with a trembling voice. It felt like his tongue twisting and drying up with each word he uttered.


    If they showed even the slightest annoyance, she would devour them right away.


    Having already witnessed this scene several times, Bolfras couldn��t help but feel even more tense.


    ��So, did you bring those bastards who did this?��


    ��Yes! They were detained on charges of fraud, so we posted bail and paid a bribe to bring them back!��


    ��Well done.��


    The woman stuffed a piece of bread into her mouth, chewing vigorously.


    The thugs felt a sense of dread from her demeanor and hastily brought in the two main culprits of this event.


    The two people kneeling in the office were in severe condition.


    One had a completely battered and swollen face, while both arms of the other were broken.


    With the awareness that she was in an artist��s city, Findenai created this work with an artistic flair.


    Trembling, they immediately pressed their foreheads to the floor of the office. Tears and blood stained the ground as they cried out.


    ��W-we��re truly sorry!��


    ��Some strange guys suddenly showed up! If you give us one more chance, we��ll definitely bring him!��


    ��Bullshit.��


    The woman rose from her plush chair and stretched out her hand.


    Her hand soon transformed into a massive mouth resembling that of a demonic monster and its gruesome teeth instantly pierced through both of them as it devoured them mercilessly.


    ��Agh, ahh!��


    ��Spare us! Please...!��


    Chomp, chomp.


    It didn��t take long for the sobbing screams to turn into the sound of bones and flesh being munched on.


    The rest of the thugs swallowed their saliva but didn��t dare to raise their heads, so they just looked at the blood dripping down and soaking the floor.


    ��I��m not even asking you to bring that old man but just his grandson. What��s so difficult about that...��


    The woman grumbled in annoyance, however, suddenly, her eyes flashed open. Then she made an expression of disbelief.


    ��Huh, so that��s why?��


    The woman who had just devoured the two suddenly burst into laughter, clutching her stomach. After laughing for a while, tears welled in her eyes. She wiped them away while murmuring.


    ��Geez, these two have just shown me something fun, but I killed them for no reason.��


    The remaining thugs couldn��t understand what she was talking about.


    The woman sat back on the plush chair, crossing her legs.


    ��The Soul Whisperer has arrived in this city.��


    Even if it was just a coincidence, could there be a coincidence like this?


    After the Monstrumancers from Dante were killed by a girl named Aria Rias, she came to Claren, which was abundant with yokai, to replenish her forces.


    But she unexpectedly encountered Deus Verdi, whose whereabouts were currently unknown.


    ��He... hehe.��


    The woman licked her lips and wore a satisfied smile.


    It felt like an enticing, sumptuous feast lay spread before her.


    The woman smacked her lips as if she was about to drool.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 105: Consolation For The Pianist

    Chapter 105: Consolation For The Pianist


    ? Consolation For The Pianist ?


    Oster Valtany was the name of Owen��s grandfather.


    Since we visited his grave late at night, we left the exhausted Owen after he slept in Illuania��s arms.


    The number of souls inside the Claren Public Cemetery was surprisingly low; most were at rest, while the evil spirits had fled due to the roaming yokai in the city.


    At the grave where the grandfather slept.


    A faint light emanated from the black gem I held, offering a brief waking to the artist who had dedicated his entire life to the piano.


    An impressive man with a white beard and disheveled hair slowly opened his eyes.


    [Where am I?]


    ��We are in a public cemetery, Oster Valtany. I am the Necromancer who woke you, Deus Verdi.��


    I decided to keep my introduction simple since he wouldn��t understand if I used the title ��Soul Whisperer�� here. Oster then scanned himself.


    [Am I unable to reach the land of abundance prepared by Goddess Demeter?]


    So, he was a follower of Goddess Demeter.


    They believed that after death, they would live abundantly in the land prepared by their Goddess.


    However, I had no intention of discussing the truth about the afterlife with him.


    I got straight to the point since I didn��t want to disturb the peaceful rest of the dead, or confront them of the harsh realities.


    ��I have questions about the boy, Owen Valtany, regarding the abilities he possesses.��


    [Owen...]


    With a regretful expression, Oster recalled memories of his pitiful grandson.


    [He is truly a pitiful child. After he lost his parents at a young age, I raised him. However, as I was only skilled at playing the piano, that was all I could teach him.]


    ��He still follows in your footsteps.��


    [What a poor boy.]


    A deep sense of regret was evident in his face full of wrinkles.


    ��I heard you comforted and sent off the yokai who were roaming in Claren.��


    [As a Dark Mage, why do you even know of that?]


    Oster had no intention of hiding his displeasure with me as a Dark Mage, but I continued speaking for now.


    ��Owen hopes that he can follow in your footsteps. The boy feels compelled to show pity to the yokai and send them off as you did.��


    [....]


    ��He also believes that it is necessary to do so. With the numerous yokai flooding Claren, souls are frightened, and as a result, they become evil spirits, which in turn causes harm to the city��s residents.��


    From this perspective, it seemed that Claren owed quite a debt to the old man in front of me.


    However, the old man had a different perspective on the situation.


    He perceived it as a burden.


    [What does that have to do with Owen?]


    ��....��


    [Yes, I comforted the yokai in this city because they were pitiful, and because I simply could do that.]


    Oster looked at his rough and coarse palm. It didn��t look like a pianist��s hand.


    [I don��t want Owen to bear this burden. The yokai may be pitiful, but I don��t want my grandson to carry this burden.]


    ��....��


    [Do you know why this city has so many yokai?]


    Oster told me everything as if he were confessing.


    [It��s because of the desires and wishes that all the artists in the city have. They can be seen as a kind of excrement, taking form into various beings.]


    As I mentioned, when we created Maek1same thing as Baku to devour Princess Eleanor��s dreams; yokai or thought forms were supernatural beings created from someone��s wishes and desires.


    And now, yokai with excessively bizarre forms were created, roaming around the city. The desires and wishes of numerous artists residing in Claren had gathered and mixed together, creating this problem.


    [Unless this city disappears or these artists leave, the number of yokai will only continue to increase.]


    They would endlessly inflate their own worth with just words, calling the mayor foolish and shouting that without them��the artists��the entire city would perish.


    Especially now, they had been demanding the government to pay attention to the artists�� welfare in light of Artist��s Day, which was approaching, thinking as if they were some kind of martyrs.


    ��Sigh.��


    The receptionists could feel a throbbing headache coming up. In fact, they had seriously considered whether they should quit. Every year, whenever Artist��s Day approached, these people seemed to appear out of thin air, as if there was a button somewhere triggering them to come out.


    It was true that Claren had become a tourist city thanks to the efforts of artists, but now there were too many of them.


    In truth, both the City Hall and the mayor wished the population would decrease a bit.


    Of course, the moment this was mentioned, it would be seen as suppressing artistic freedom.


    Not all artists were like that. In fact, the percentage of artists engaging in such rude behavior across the entire city was less than 10%.


    However, this small percentage of people were simply, just loud.


    ��Look at this! Here! The location where my painting is registered as a tourist spot, so why am I not benefiting from it?!��


    ��That area already had many visitors to begin with. Instead, you should be fined for vandalizing a tourist spot.��


    ��Hmph! What nonsense! More people are visiting that place because of me!��


    Having become accustomed to such forced claims, every response they gave was merely formal and procedural.


    Clang.


    Suddenly, a man walked in as the main gate to the City Hall was opened.


    The man��s presence seemed to suppress those around him, who were originally throwing tantrums and complaining.


    His suit was exquisite, and the beauty of the woman in a maid uniform beside him was outstanding.


    The only flaw was that her uniform was too revealing.


    The starving artists of Claren, who hastily picked up whatever they could wear, opened their mouths with envy while murmuring behind the scenes.


    ��A noble? He��s a noble, right?��


    ��Yeah, he��s definitely a noble who came for tourism.��


    ��Look at what that woman by his side is wearing. It must be quite enjoyable every night.��


    For a moment, the woman��s gaze fell upon the muttering artists. They immediately fell silent after sensing killing intent from her, unable to utter another word.


    The man, emanating an air of nobility from head to toe, approached a receptionist and asked.


    ��Where is the mayor?��


    ��Huh? Pardon? T-the mayor?��


    Just from his sudden appearance and inquiry about the mayor, they were certain that this person couldn��t be treated lightly.


    ��He is currently in his office. I-if you could please provide your name, I will immediately inform him.��


    The receptionist had asked to know the man��s identity, and he answered without any hesitation.


    ��Deus Verdi.��


    ��Ah, Deus Ve... rdi?��


    As the receptionist wrote down the name, she slowly raised her head. Upon meeting eyes with Deus, she rose from her seat and exclaimed in shock.


    ��S-S-Soul Whisperer!��


    Many had still refused to acknowledge the Soul Whisperer.


    However, this was the city hall within the Griffin Kingdom��s territory.


    His Majesty, King Orpheus, had personally placed the Soul Whisperer on par with the Saintess, with even the Saintess herself acknowledging him.


    Essentially, it was a situation akin to the arrival of one of the top five prominent nobles in the country.


    Suddenly, the receptionist felt as if she saw rays of light emanating from behind Deus.


    Her lips trembled and she couldn��t properly move her hands.


    Normally, she probably wouldn��t have been able to speak properly due to being too flustered, but on the contrary, Deus�� gaze kept piercing into her.


    This caused the receptionist to manage to gather her wits and reply.


    ��I will immediately summon the mayor!��


    1


    same thing as Baku


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 106: The Boy Who Couldnt Offer Comfort

    Chapter 106: The Boy Who Couldn''t Offer Comfort


    ? The Boy Who Couldn��t Offer Comfort ?


    Once the Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi, began to make his move in earnest, rumors about his presence in Claren, the city of artists, immediately spread throughout the entire region of the Kingdom.


    Although the commotion surrounding him had comparatively decreased due to the passage of time since the Great Debate, the fact that he had publicly revealed himself for the first time since he returned to the Academy drew quite a lot of attention in Claren.


    Both the bishops and the nobles were equally nervous and paid close attention to his every move.


    However, all Deus Verdi actually did in Claren was make a proposal for an event for Artist��s Day, the unique festival of Claren.


    Some criticized him, calling him out for pretending to be an artist and behaving thoughtlessly under the guise of being an artist, while intoxicated with self-indulgence and the artist��s syndrome.


    Others speculated that Deus might have a hidden motive for revealing himself.


    However, the person who was the most dissatisfied with his nonchalant public appearance was a woman staying in the office of a loan shark.


    That woman was Dina, the Monstrumancer affiliated with Dante, a secret organization of Dark Mages on a grand mission to save the world.


    From Dina��s perspective, the current situation was enough to push her to the brink of rage.


    ��You bastard! How could you suddenly decide to show your face just like that after hiding all this while?!��


    As she smashed her fist against the desk, Bolfras, the owner of the office and the loan shark, had a pained expression on his face. It looked as if he was on the verge of tears.


    Bolfras was originally involved in loan sharking. While he wasn��t quite at the level of controlling the entirety of Claren, he was still the leader of a reasonably competitive gang.


    However, his life began to change once he caught Dante��s eye.


    Claren, the city where the yokai born from the delusions of artists were endlessly produced, was a good prey for Dante, and by establishing a base, they could also play both ends against the middle by extorting funds from loan sharks.


    However, they weren��t seizing everything from the loan sharks by force.


    From Dante��s perspective, they were actually providing a separate assistance by teaching them how to leave an imprint on the people borrowing money from them.


    Thanks to this, the loan sharks could easily track down their debtors, even to the ends of the continent. This had been the main reason Bolfras had been able to achieve a collection rate of 120%.


    On a side note, the reason he could achieve a rate of 120% was because they managed to thoroughly strip most of the people who fled, right down to their organs.


    Human lives had more value than one might think. Thanks to that, they were able to collect more than the principal amount on a regular basis.


    Huh, shouldn��t the remaining money go to the debtor once the debt was paid off?


    What was the use of giving those people that money if they had passed away after all their organs had been taken away cleanly?


    Even if the debtor could repay the debt by extracting their livers, this place would also rip out their heart and sell it for money.


    Nevertheless.


    Since Dante��s members visited them occasionally, Bolfras thought it would be a profitable business to just cater to them from time to time.


    However, this time, it was different.


    Ever since she had learned that the Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi, was present in Claren, Dina had been staying in this place.


    So, now they had to behave with caution on a daily basis. Especially since she hadn��t been in a good mood lately.


    ��Argh, I was trying to hide this fact from the rest of the members, but now they have all found out! I planned to claim him for myself.��


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    She unilaterally slammed the desk, which was already split in half, shattering it completely.


    ��Huff, what is it this time? What did he say? What did he do?��


    Seeing her crimson eyes glaring at him intensely, Bolfras quickly replied.


    ��I-I heard they plan to hold a masquerade festival! It��s something where the artists dress up in their own creations and enjoy the festival!��


    Despite his shoulders shrinking due to the eerie yokai crowding around the piano, Owen knew they wouldn��t cause harm to him or the piano as they only drew closer.


    Therefore, Owen cautiously turned his head.


    The young boy surveyed the eerie audience that had come to listen to his performance.


    Some yokai had their eyes on their hands, others had excessively large teeth unable to close their mouths, there were also yokai with dozens of hands, and so on.


    To begin with, they were supernatural beings with frightening appearances, but Owen forced himself to speak.


    ��Soon, I will part ways with you all.��


    The sound of the piano drowned out his muttering, so no one other than those yokai were able to hear it.


    The yokai stared at the boy as if they understood.


    ��The Soul Whisperer said that he would somehow find a way to help you.��


    What kind of emotions did they harbor?


    They came to listen to his performance in hopes of being annihilated.


    What was the reason that led them to come searching for him with such sorrow?


    ��Ah.��


    He unexpectedly found the answer in their eyes. The information in his mind merged with the scene before his eyes, unveiling the truth.


    Despite the countless performances and visits, it was only now, as the end drew near, that he realized things he wasn��t able to before.


    ��So, you knew you were causing harm to yourselves.��


    Strange yokai born from a mixture and entanglement of the desires and eager wishes of artists.


    If they had a choice, they would have chosen not to be born. They also knew that their existence harmed the dead. Therefore, they desired annihilation.


    They sought comfort and naturally disappeared while listening to the melody of the piano.


    All they hoped was to be able to end their own lives.


    When such thoughts arose in his mind, Owen felt sorry for the yokai crowding around him.


    ��I��m sorry I couldn��t fulfill your wishes.��


    He poured his emotions into each key he pressed.


    ��I��m sorry for my shortcomings.��


    Even now, even just a little, perhaps he could at least send off one of them.


    Embracing such an eager desire, the boy continued his sincere performance.


    Before long, the performance came to an end as he pressed the final keys, and the yokai, as if comforting Owen in return, nodded their heads and dispersed once again.


    Until the very end, not a single yokai was comforted by him.


    In the end, he couldn��t even properly grant the death that the yokai, who chose death for the sake of others, had desired.


    Owen came to a complete realization about his own incompetence and took off his hands from the keys.


    ��Not a single one....��


    The bitter taste lingered on his tongue. Not only were there no yokai left, but there wasn��t even a single person in front of the piano.


    Owen finally expressed his honest feelings.


    ��This is no longer enjoyable.��


    It was at that moment that he came to despise the piano he had once loved to play all his life.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 107: A Night For The Yokai

    Chapter 107: A Night For The Yokai


    ? A Night For The Yokai ?


    ��Wow, look at this. Wouldn��t this suit him?��


    ��I think this will suit him better?��


    The masquerade festival I proposed for Artist��s Day was actually an idea borrowed from an event anyone in my previous world would know, Halloween.


    Although there was a reason why I chose to propose this event, I had never planned on participating in the first place.


    But when it was almost time for the event, people from Claren City Hall brought several outfits they had prepared for me.


    I wondered how they knew my size, but the clothes they sent me were all quite a sight.


    ��The butler costume makes him look a bit boring.��


    ��Why? I think he��ll look well-matched with me in it.��


    When Findenai recommended that it matched well with her maid uniform, Illuania tilted her head while holding up a slightly revealing butler costume in the inn��s dining hall.


    However, it seemed that Illuania didn��t like it that much.


    From the start...


    ��I have no intention of participating.��


    There were things I had to do; I didn��t feel the need to do cosplay because it was unnecessary for me to intrude into a festival for artists.


    ��No way! You should join too!��


    ��How dare you exclude yourself!��


    However, Findenai and Illuania immediately bombarded me with exclamations. The two of them had already bought clothes, thinking it would be fun.


    Among the artists, there were those who not only prepared their own clothes but had also sold items to others.


    Therefore, the market had also unintentionally begun to liven up, becoming more active.


    Artists began to consider the commerce side of things, not just drawing or sculpting.


    It was going better than expected, prompting Claren Market to send me such a gift.


    Illuania was excited as she grabbed the cloak she was wearing, twirling around.


    She was cosplaying as a vampire.


    ��I��ve heard rumors about vampires before. They have a body that never ages; I��m kind of yearning for that.��


    Just by draping the cloak over her body and flipping her whole hair, she indeed already looked like a vampire.


    Findenai was dressed in her usual maid uniform. She said she didn��t need to wear anything different as what she always wore was enough.


    On the contrary, it was rather strange that she even wore such clothes for daily life.


    ��Um, I feel embarrassed.��


    ��Oh my! How cute!��


    At that moment, Owen entered the dining hall. Illuania had led him to crossdress, and surprisingly, it suited him.


    Illuania had indeed put her makeup skills to good use. She approached Owen, who was hesitating, and abruptly hugged him tightly.


    ��Why don��t you try something like that too, Master Bastard?��


    ��Stop messing around with me.��


    Seeing my expression immediately contort, Findenai quickly shrugged her shoulders, realizing she had just crossed a line.


    ��So, what are you going to do? They sent so many clothes. Are you just going to ignore all of these? I heard you��re participating in the festival��s opening ceremony.��


    ��......��


    That was a valid point.


    I ended up being in charge of starting the event for Artist��s Day, partly because I purposefully managed to obtain it with some effort.


    The reason why I proposed such a thing was because it was the most important part of today��s event.


    ��Still, I have no intention to wear a ridiculous outfit.��


    Just as I was about to leave as I was since I had no plans of making a big deal out of it and doing cosplay, one item caught my eye among the neatly arranged clothes.


    ��......��


    How could something like that appear in this world? It was something that I had missed so much.


    Findenai, who was watching me from the side, asked what the problem was.


    ��That? It��s a traditional costume from the East, you know? Haven��t you seen it before?��


    ��...Right, I did not know that.��


    The coolness of the fabric that gently touched my hand spread pleasantly throughout my body. It was the beauty of silk.


    Although not exactly the same, its appearance reminded me of a hanbok1It is a traditional clothing of the Korean people. The term is primarily used by South Koreans., and I was unknowingly captivated by that.


    It was a design that I thought I would never see in this world.


    Just seeing that alone was enough to tug at my heartstrings. It felt like I unexpectedly encountered something that I had taken for granted and lost.


    I felt sentimental, more than I had expected.


    ��I will go with this.��


    * * *


    As the sun had set, lanterns illuminated the streets.


    In the dimly lit artist��s street, there were plenty of people adorned in peculiar yet charming disguises.


    The audience seemed slightly tense at my words. But without waiting for them to be ready, I headed towards the piano placed at the center of the stage.


    I placed my hands on the keys. And along with the cool sensation, it was surprising how it felt like lightly pressing them made it seem like sound would simply bounce off.


    It was my first time sitting in front of a piano with the intent of playing it.


    I pulled out a black jewel wrapped in cloth from my pocket, discreetly placing it next to the sheet music where nobody could see it.


    ��Are you ready?��


    As I asked that, another ghost who had been with me all along, Owen��s grandfather, Oster Valtany, nodded with determination.


    [After my death, I never imagined that I would borrow someone else��s hands to play the piano.]


    ��That was your request and your final performance in front of your grandson.��


    [I just wanted to show my grandson that playing the piano could be enjoyable.]


    ��Yes, do what you have to do.��


    My hands and one foot on the pedal were slowly losing their feeling.


    It was a sensation unlike any I had ever felt before.


    It wasn��t a complete possession of my body, but rather partial. I only allowed Oster to possess my hands and one foot.


    My hands gently pressed the keys, and simultaneously, as if I was playing the music myself, a splendid performance emanated from my fingertips.


    It was such a mysterious experience.


    The scene that was unfolding right before me could only be acquired through countless years of skill and effort.


    I didn��t particularly like music.


    However, I could feel the piano��s reverberation emanating from my hands, spreading out in all directions with endless creativity, not confined within the sheet music but communicating with others.


    It is indeed extremely impressive.


    This was an emotion that I could never give to anyone else in my lifetime, but at this moment, it was pouring from my fingertips.


    The audience marveled at my skillful performance, gaping in amazement. And Owen, who had been sitting in the audience with Illuania and Findenai, looked at me in disbelief.


    He would probably realize soon whose soul I was borrowing for this performance right now.


    The once-serene music gradually intensified. The tones, slowly building up tension like a downpour, had even momentarily made me enjoy the performance.


    Not only that.


    Did they also notice Oster��s performance?


    Yokai were gathering from all over the city, filling the sky.


    As if they couldn��t miss this opportunity, they were listening to Oster��s performance, trying to disappear. However...


    ��Do not easily succumb to satisfaction.��


    With a crafty smile, I directed my mana towards those yokai.


    As mana visibly poured out into everyone��s eyes, astonishment and screams erupted from the audience seats.


    Since I couldn��t continue the performance if I wielded my mana, the Dark Spiritualist began to channel it in my stead, transferring it into Lemegeton.


    The Necromancy Stone emitted a bright light, letting everyone see the yokai.


    ��Kyaaaaaaccck!��


    ��W-what is that!��


    ��D-demonic monster! It��s a demonic monster!��


    Yokai began to appear before people��s eyes. They screamed and tried to run away, but the host, whom I had briefed earlier, hastily grabbed the microphone.


    The host��s voice was trembling, he also seemed a bit shocked by the appearance of the yokai.


    ��Th-this is an event prepared by the Soul Whisperer and his party for this occasion! W-we apologize for the confusion! This is a performance by a professional team, so please take a seat to allow others to watch.��


    The people who were confused either had disbelief in their eyes, or sat back down with reluctant expressions.


    However, people would understand if it was a professional team wearing masks who had suddenly appeared, rather than yokai.


    Since we had already managed to deceive their eyes through mana, they would attribute the mysterious movements to it as well.


    [You��re really insane for making these monsters visible to people.]


    While Oster continued the performance, he uttered a word, prompting me to chuckle.


    ��Just for one day.��


    The yokai themselves seemed bewildered, perhaps realizing they were visible to humans. However, I didn��t stop.


    ��I thought that letting these monsters take over the city for just one day would not be too bad.��


    That was the reason why I made people wear masks.


    We hosted this festival with eerie yet unique disguises.


    I would let those yokai fully enjoy this single day to their heart��s content. Therefore, they wouldn��t close their eyes in solace from the piano performance, but instead from satisfaction because of the joy of the festival.


    A faint smile crept onto my face.


    The surroundings were still softly lit by lanterns.


    It was truly befitting the extravagance of a festival for the faceless yokai.


    The Night Parade of One Hundred Yokai 2Hyakki Yagyo? ( ��Night Parade of One Hundred Demons��), also transliterated Hyakki Yako?, is an idiom in Japanese folklore. Sometimes an orderly procession, other times a riot, it refers to a parade of thousands of supernatural creatures known as oni and yo?kai that march through the streets of Japan at night.had just begun.


    1


    It is a traditional clothing of the Korean people. The term is primarily used by South Koreans.


    2


    Hyakki Yagyo? ( ��Night Parade of One Hundred Demons��), also transliterated Hyakki Yako?, is an idiom in Japanese folklore. Sometimes an orderly procession, other times a riot, it refers to a parade of thousands of supernatural creatures known as oni and yo?kai that march through the streets of Japan at night.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 108: The Night Parade of One Hundred Yokai

    Chapter 108: The Night Parade of One Hundred Yokai


    ? The Night Parade of One Hundred Yokai ?


    Once the performance ended, the Yokai Festival began.


    With the people watching their march as if it were a parade, the yokai formed a procession and set off to traverse the entire city.


    [Here! Come here! Don��t go anywhere else, just follow my lead!]


    Of course, since I couldn��t just let the yokai roam by themselves, I asked the Dark Spiritualist to head to the forefront of the procession and lead them.


    Although the Dark Spiritualist was not visible to the people, as long as the yokai could see her, it didn��t matter.


    The yokai relished all the attention they were receiving, whether it was wonder, astonishment, laughter out of fascination, or curses due to disgust.


    Feeling delighted, the yokai voluntarily joined the procession while enjoying the attention from the people��s gazes.


    It was truly a night dedicated for the yokai.


    The sight of numerous yokai wandering at night could only be described using the Japanese idiom, ��The Night Parade of One Hundred Demons.��


    ��Excuse me, Soul Whisperer.��


    As I was seeing off the procession of yokai from a place where most people had already departed, Owen approached me.


    ��The performance just now... ��


    ��It was your grandfather, Oster Valtany. I only helped fulfill his request to let you hear his final performance, and he has returned to sleep.��


    I didn��t know how to play the piano at all, but becoming a pianist, even if it was just for a brief moment, was quite an impressive experience.


    ��As expected....��


    Owen, who seemed to have expected this answer as he knew my abilities, responded calmly.


    I then asked the boy.


    ��So, what did you learn?��


    ��....��


    ��Oster sat down in front of the piano once again to remind you about the joy of performing. Even after death, his skills seem not to have rusted at all.��


    ��That��s right, my grandfather was really... amazing.��


    It wouldn��t be accurate to call it a phenomenon of ��reflecting on one��s original nature��,1??????????(Hoegwang-banjo) was a basic practice method of patriarchal Seon, through prior studies related with banjo or reflection in Seon Buddhism. Hoegwang-banjo means to turn one��s attention which is ordinarily directed to external things back to oneself. Especially in Patriarchal Seon, there is sudden awakening or ��empty quiescence and spiritual awareness�� according to the experience of Banjo or reflecting on oneself. Just as the eye cannot see the eye itself, this banjo or reflection is only possible through non-dualistic awareness. Seon or So?n Buddhism is the Korean name for Chan Buddhism, a branch of Maha?ya?na Buddhism commonly known in English as Zen Buddhism. as Oster was already dead.


    Regardless, his performance before returning to eternal rest was truly intense and explosive as it was still able to instill deep emotions and anticipation for the festival, not only in the yokai but in the people as well.


    ��In the end, I still failed to do it.��


    Soaking in sadness, Owen slumped over. So, I shared my thoughts with the boy who had been questioning his own abilities since the last time.


    ��Why do you think you and Oster came to possess such abilities?��


    Owen said that he had always possessed the ability as he played the piano with his grandfather, but it was different for Oster.


    One day, as he was playing the piano, those yokai appeared out of nowhere. They said they received comfort from him and disappeared.


    Eventually, one could argue that the suddenly acquired ability, like a strange work of fate, had an unclear origin.


    ��I feel like I might know why the two of you came to possess such abilities.��


    ��Huh?��


    Owen looked at me in surprise, as if seeking an answer. However, if I did so, the boy would never experience any personal growth.


    For instance, on witnessing how his grandfather comforted the yokai, he naturally assumed that was the only correct answer.


    If I were to give him the answer as if he were consulting a cheat sheet, he would once again live with tunnel vision, thinking he had found the only correct solution.


    ��Watch the procession closely. Towards the end of the festival, if it is you, you should very well be able to figure out the reason.��


    ��If it is me...?��


    ��Yes, if it is you.��


    After unnecessarily stroking his head once, I turned away.


    Findenai and Illuania were waiting for us some distance away, but I had another place I needed to visit.


    ��What? Are you not coming with us?��


    ��If you have some other business, we can help you.��


    ��It is fine. It is not a big deal. I will just go alone.��


    ��You crazy bitch of a Dark Mage! This is why you shouldn��t trust them!��


    The loan sharks who had ambushed me turned into lumps of meat as they fell prey to the hellhounds.


    There was no need to spare them either, so I moved my hand indifferently and sighed while glancing out the window.


    ��Is this just an attempt to buy time?��


    Despite the intense appearance, it was an utterly futile battle. The situation clearly showed that the perpetrator only intended to keep me captive here.


    However, how could I simply let myself be trapped in here without being able to escape from those dogs?


    Therefore, I gathered mana again.


    I was intentionally trying to gain practical combat experience without manipulating souls. However, this battle wasn��t like the repetitive hunting3When you repetitively hunt monsters or farm monsters in games to gain experience so that you��ll level up quickly. That��s why Deus said this is unlike the game, this is just labor for him (who is doing this in real life). for monsters in the game; this was simply tedious labor.


    ��I am breaking through.��


    I awakened the souls of the hellhounds, who were burnt to death by my flames.


    Even though I did it with the help of Lemegeton, I was still someone who had controlled the soul of a Demon soul before.


    Therefore, even without Lemegeton��s help, I could forcefully command the souls of the dead demonic monsters.


    Grrrrrroooohhhh!


    [Kraaaaaaaah!]


    Transparent-looking hellhounds sprung up from amidst the corpses.


    Living and dead hellhounds clashed and tore at each other.


    It was a frenzy of madness as they latched onto each other��s napes without caring for their own bodies.


    Is the opponent a Monstrumancer?


    I felt a profound sense of unease rise within me as I watched the hellhounds, which had been trained well enough to follow my orders without any hesitation, even though I had just killed them.


    To them, my action of ending their lives seemed inconsequential.


    It was akin to observing emotionless entities, meticulously trained to identify their current master and cater to their needs accordingly.


    This illustrated the nature of demonic monsters, shaped and conditioned through a life of suffering.


    Just as a typical Necromancer subdued evil spirits by inflicting torment upon them, Monstrumancers controlled the minds of demonic monsters, quelling their instincts through excruciating agony.


    Nevertheless, these hellhounds would never die even when they got bitten. Even if they died, they would rise again like zombies.


    While the individual ghost hellhounds might lack strength compared to living ones, the numbers on my side kept increasing.


    Eventually, as the number of ghost hellhounds increased, all the living ones turned into cold corpses.


    The office floor and corridor were covered in a sea of hellhound corpses.


    Every time I stepped forward, blood spurted out as if I were squeezing water from a sponge.


    I exited Bolfras�� office on the second floor, as the blood gradually dripped down from the stairs to the surroundings.


    It seemed like someone had called the guards upon seeing the eerie sight.


    When I looked up, I met the gaze of a woman who was giggling while peering down from a rooftop in the distance.


    When she waved her hand in greeting, I could see her wearing a familiar robe.


    ��As expected, she is from Dante.��


    Apart from me, Dante was the only organization in the Kingdom filled with skilled Dark Mages.


    Given the Monstrumancer��s level, I naturally assumed she was affiliated with Dante.


    The woman with crimson hair vanished into the building as if suggesting we should play tag.


    However, I wasn��t pleased with her method of inviting me to chase after her by wagging her tail like that.


    ��Chase after her.��


    I released the souls of the hellhounds that were still bound to me.


    Countless hellhounds, now translucent ghosts, began to fly into the air, rushing towards their former master like the reindeers of Santa Claus.


    1


    ??????????(Hoegwang-banjo) was a basic practice method of patriarchal Seon, through prior studies related with banjo or reflection in Seon Buddhism. Hoegwang-banjo means to turn one��s attention which is ordinarily directed to external things back to oneself. Especially in Patriarchal Seon, there is sudden awakening or ��empty quiescence and spiritual awareness�� according to the experience of Banjo or reflecting on oneself. Just as the eye cannot see the eye itself, this banjo or reflection is only possible through non-dualistic awareness. Seon or So?n Buddhism is the Korean name for Chan Buddhism, a branch of Maha?ya?na Buddhism commonly known in English as Zen Buddhism.


    2


    A hellhound is a mythological hound that embodies a guardian or a servant of hell, the devil, or the underworld. Hellhounds occur in mythologies around the world, with the best-known examples being Cerberus from Greek mythology, Garmr from Norse mythology, the black dogs of English folklore, and the fairy hounds of Celtic mythology.


    3


    When you repetitively hunt monsters or farm monsters in games to gain experience so that you��ll level up quickly. That��s why Deus said this is unlike the game, this is just labor for him (who is doing this in real life).


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 109: Monster, Ghost, And Maid

    Chapter 109: Monster, Ghost, And Maid


    ? Monster, Ghost, And Maid ?


    ��Sigh, this is why I hate fighting Necromancers!��


    Dina, the Monstrumancer, leaped across the rooftops of buildings with a sneaky smile.


    Despite not channeling any mana into her body, she moved lightly as if she was flying. Her physical abilities seemed more like a knight��s than a wizard��s.


    The ghost hellhounds were chasing after her.


    Knowing she couldn��t outrun the ghost hellhounds that were flying around, Dina finally extended her hand.


    Her right hand started to wriggle.


    Accompanied by the chilling sound of bones aligning itself, it was transforming into a shape impossible for a human hand.


    Soon, her hand morphed into a massive demonic monster��s mouth.


    The reason why a Monstrumancer like her sought a city with different kinds of yokai like Claren was because of her unique abilities.


    ��These mutts don��t even recognize their master.��


    Crunch!


    She tore apart the flying ghost hellhounds with her right hand, swinging it here and there. The hellhounds�� souls, which were ripped apart by her movements, didn��t taste good. They only emitted a putrid odor that didn��t even give her a sense of satisfaction.


    Despite having devoured a few, the hellhounds still kept rushing towards her like a rainbow streaking across the sky.


    She let out a forced laugh as she wondered if she had really dispatched that many.


    ��He��s controlling all of these?��


    While the strength of the souls was important in judging the abilities and talents of a Necromancer, the number of souls they could control was also equally crucial.


    ��I heard he could use the Necromancy Stone.��


    However, she couldn��t see any special reinforcement coming from the hellhounds�� souls. In fact, they seemed weaker than they were alive.


    So, this meant that the guy could control this many souls without specifically commanding them through the Necromancy Stone.


    ��So, he��s someone with overflowing talent, huh? It wasn��t without reason that we attempted to recruit him.��


    Not only did he possess the ability to see all souls, but he could also control this many.


    ��I heard from the investigation that he hasn��t even been practicing for a year.��


    Ever since Dante had started to closely observe Deus�� movements, they had also traced his past.


    Though she thought that sparkling, brilliant ideas along with thorough preparation had helped him overcome many obstacles...


    ��It turns out his talent alone is already outstanding.��


    His talent in Necromancy was at a terrifying level.


    Since Monstrumancers and Necromancers were quite compatible when they were allies, Dina couldn��t help but feel disappointed once she heard that Deus didn��t want to join Dante.


    But if someone asked whether she was afraid that this talented Necromancer had become their enemy, she would snort and dismiss it as nonsense.


    ��There is no one in Dante who isn��t talented.��


    Now, her other hand, which was previously normal, had now begun to wriggle and similarly transform into a giant mouth, roaring towards the sky.


    ��It��s such a low-level fight to be stuck in a fight with these mutts.��


    She never expected such a tenacious response after lightly provoking him.


    The mouths in her hands widened as they took a deep breath. Then, the hellhounds�� souls, which were rushing from the sky, started getting sucked into these mouths.


    In just a few seconds, Dina had cleanly devoured numerous souls.


    ��Ugh, tastes like gnat��s piss.��


    Dina ran without reverting the transformation of her hands. Since everyone was already disguised for Artist��s Day, and she was already moving from one rooftop to another, they would likely overlook this.


    Just like what was in their minds when those foolish yokai flaunted themselves while parading along the street.


    ��They are such foolish creatures.��


    Dina clicked her tongue disapprovingly as she observed the parade of yokai.


    Those creatures with bizarre appearances simply continued walking, laughing as if they didn��t care.


    Did these creatures even realize that people were mocking them?


    Their extreme foolishness disgusted her.


    Dina��s eyes then caught sight of a woman in black clothes among the procession.


    [Everyone, this way!]


    With her face covered with a transparent black veil, the woman led the procession of yokai.


    Thanks to her acting as a guide, Dina noticed that the yokai were not wandering aimlessly, but instead were following a set path.


    ��Tsk.��


    What kind of festival was this? Could this even be called a festival?


    Yokai should terrify, harm, and devour people.


    Bam!


    But she wasn��t an ordinary person either. Being an active Dark Mage in Griffin Kingdom meant she had to live without ever trusting anyone.


    Furthermore, the extraordinary physical prowess she displayed earlier enabled her to evade Findenai��s axe swings.


    ��You damn bitch!��


    As she cursed, Dina reached out her hands towards Findenai.


    Instead of a sword or spear, two giant mouths flew towards her.


    This wasn��t an attack that even Findenai could easily defend with just an axe. So, she had to avoid it. However...


    Crunch!


    Her blood flowed down, staining the ground. As her flesh was pierced, Findenai grimaced slightly from the pain, muttering.


    ��That��s what I get from meeting the wrong master.��


    She endured the bleeding and managed to fend off the attacks. Even though she could easily avoid them, Findenai��s legs didn��t seem to move at all.


    Why?


    A question sprouted from Dina��s mind like a weed, and it was just as easily plucked as quickly it popped up.


    ��So, you��re protecting the yokai?��


    With a big grin stretching across her face, Dina stuck out her tongue and burst into laughter, as if she just found something impressive.


    ��You crazy bitch! How could you risk your life just for these damn monster bastards? I knew you were a retard, but it turned out you��re actually a super retard!��


    ��What a foul mouth you have.��


    Findenai irritably took a cigarette from her pocket and held it in her mouth. However, seeing it dampened by her blood, she spat it out with frustration.


    ��I have to start off with this level of attack to make sure you fight properly and don��t chicken out.��


    ��What bullshit.��


    Dina now switched her targets.


    Since her original plan was just to eat up whatever yokai came her way, she did it without hesitation.


    ��Let��s see you block this one.��


    Could this maid, especially in her injured state and lonesome, really protect all these yokai from being devoured by Dina?


    Originally, her opponent would have posed quite a challenge, but she now seemed to have lost her edge as she revealed her weakness.


    Dina extended her hands, spread them apart, opened the mouths in her hands wide. Smiling,, she intended to devour at least half of the yokai before Deus�� arrival.


    Crush!


    Suddenly, she bit her tongue from an unexpected blow to her chin.


    After spitting out something moist rolling around in her mouth, she realized that it was her own tongue that had been severed.


    ��Damn it.��


    Puzzled by the situation, Dina immediately raised her head.


    If losing her tongue had been fatal, she wouldn��t even qualify to be a Monstrumancer.


    Did her opponent also know that?


    [Now, it��ll be a bit quieter.]


    The words came from the young woman with her face concealed by a black veil, indicating that the strike wasn��t meant to kill.


    The Dark Spiritualist, who had been leading the procession of yokai until a moment ago, was now floating in the sky, looking down at them.


    Dina glanced towards the front.


    Despite the Dark Spiritualist��s disappearance, the yokai had continued walking along the path which was led by a crossdressing boy and a pregnant woman in a vampire costume.


    ��Are you the soul Deus controls?��


    Dina was irritated; she could devour any soul with her hands as long as it was a soul.


    Therefore, she considered the Dark Spiritualist as nothing more than an annoying insect to be brushed aside.


    [Control me?]


    The Dark Spiritualist snorted in disbelief and extended her hand.


    [Even after having your tongue cut, you still dare to speak so carelessly.]


    Sinister mana fluctuated.


    While Deus�� rapid advance in the field of Necromancy and towards the end of it was fueled by his possession of the cheat item, the Necromancy Stone, the Dark Spiritualist was someone who had journeyed this path alone first.


    She was a Necromancer who had glimpsed the end of Necromancy solely through her own efforts. She had tread this path without any strange connections or cheat-like powerful tools.


    [What should I cut next to make you quieter?]


    With a menacing murmur, the Dark Spiritualist��s black mana fiercely rushed toward Dina.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 110: Send-Off

    Chapter 110: Send-Off


    ? Send-Off ?


    Despite a chilling sensation running down her spine, Dina assessed the situation with composure.


    After thinking about it calmly, I still have the upper hand.


    The mana emanating from the Dark Spiritualist was truly ominous, but Dina had a strong resistance to fear.


    She must have been a mage back when she was still alive, but now she��s just an evil spirit, dead nonetheless.


    No matter how talented a mage she was, now that she was dead, she would never be able to display the same level of skill as she did when she was still alive.


    [I can hear you racking your brain from here]


    Suddenly, as if she intended to shatter such thoughts from Dina, the mana of the Dark Spiritualist began to transform into the bizarre form of an evil spirit.


    Meanwhile, Dina also wielded her mana as she stretched out her hands, which were transformed into wide-open mouths, rushing forward as if screaming.


    ��... A Necromancer?��


    This was something even Dina couldn��t help but be surprised about.


    This female ghost might not be controlling souls, but the resentment emanating from her mana was a common trait shared among Necromancers.


    Moreover, on observing the vivid manifestation of her resentments, she did not appear to be any ordinary Necromancer.


    Since this field was so small, Dina could immediately recall all the Necromancers she knew and instantly realized the Dark Spiritualist��s true identity.


    ��Dark Spiritualist?��


    Similar to Deus Verdi, there was a time when Dante made efforts to scout her, but she refused because she had no interest in the world��s crisis.


    Furthermore, Dante gave up on winning her over because their ultimate goal and the Dark Spiritualist��s main purpose were polar opposites.


    ��You died?��


    This was equally shocking for Dina because the Dark Spiritualist was one of the top five high-ranking Necromancers on the continent.


    A female mage who beat herself up to devour all kinds of knowledge solely to reach the end of Necromancy.


    ��How come? No, more importantly, why are you sticking around Deus?��


    [Sigh.]


    Seemingly irritated by Dina��s barrage of questions, the Dark Spiritualist exhaled.


    Her mana took the shape of an evil spirit and rushed forward as if to answer in her stead.


    [Please shut your mouth for a moment.]


    ��That��s right. If it��s you, you should still be able to do something like this even after death, right? Besides, you��re a Necromancer.��


    As a being that was most closely associated with death, her skills did not decline sharply even after death.


    However, clearly, there were limits.


    Crrrrussssh!


    Dina��s hands weren��t just able to devour souls; they could also consume the Dark Spiritualist��s mana as well.


    Dina��s lips curled into a smirk at the high-quality mana she obtained.


    ��If a Necromancer can��t control souls, they should just die. Ah, or should I say, die and get annihilated?��


    [Insolent.]


    Her previously still mana, hidden away, fluctuated once again and gushed out.


    But to Dina, it was as if a banquet was rolling into her mouth on its own.


    At that moment...


    The thick smell of cigarettes enveloped her chest, assaulting her nose.


    Amidst the magic of the Dark Spiritualist raining down from above, Findenai had already gotten dangerously close to her with a cigarette in her mouth.


    ��This high-quality cigarette doesn��t get easily dampened at all.��


    After making that strange review, Findenai swung her axe. Thinking it had hit the mark, she exhaled a long puff of smoke, holding the now blood-stained cigarette in her mouth. However...


    Crunch!


    Teeth sprouted from Dina��s chest and began to chew on Findenai��s axe.


    ��Are you a demonic monster or a human?��


    In spite of her disbelief, Findenai didn��t stop there; she immediately abandoned her axe and punched Dina in the face.


    Dina hadn��t expected Findenai to respond without hesitation and immediately launch a counterattack. But despite taking a direct hit, Dina didn��t even flinch.


    ��Wack!��


    However, Findenai��s hand ended up in between the teeth. She had clearly aimed between her nose and eyes, so how did her hand end up getting stuck between the teeth? She couldn��t understand this.


    She was certain the woman in front of her didn��t have a normal human body.


    Concluding that close combat was ineffective, Findenai retreated to avoid being bitten.


    ��Ah, darn!��


    However, the wounds inflicted on her while trying to protect the yokai had become a hindrance. Due to the pain, she staggered for a moment, as blood gushed out.


    Seizing the opportunity, Dina immediately lunged forward with her hand, which had a wide-open mouth on it.


    However, thanks to the Dark Spiritualist��s mana holding onto Dina��s hand from both sides, Findenai was able to recover and escape.


    ��What an annoyance!��


    Dina, who had devoured the Dark Spiritualist��s mana instead, licked her lips again and glared at the two.


    Findenai, who was severely injured and bleeding, and the Dark Spiritualist, fighting with limited mana.


    While there was certainly a momentary crisis, in the end, her chances of winning remained unchanged.


    And there was no need to engage in a direct confrontation either; devouring the yokai would be enough to maintain superiority.


    ��Shit, these two look so tempting.��


    Findenai and the Dark Spiritualist looked so appetizing that the monster in her belly became ravenous as it wanted them both.


    Until she devoured those two, she would always feel unsatisfied, and she didn��t want to give up her appetite for other junk.


    As if she were bewitched by something, Dina chased after the Dark Spiritualist, who had disappeared.


    Eventually, she reached the front of the procession, the place where the inexplicable energy was pouring out from.


    The yokai were smiling as they disappeared.


    Contrary to their bizarre appearance, within the phenomenon that could be rightly labeled as death for them, they transformed into a cluster of white light that beautifully enveloped the entire city.


    And there with his hands behind his back, stood a black-haired man, sending them off.


    She wondered when he had arrived.


    However, that wasn��t all.


    Currently, she was in the midst of approaching him.


    Dina always thought that she was following the plan she herself had laid out, but only now did she belatedly realize that she was walking a path that was laid out by someone else.


    It felt like someone had moved her to another place as easily as pulling the rug from under her.


    Deus glanced at Dina, who was gritting her teeth, and spoke slowly.


    ��What do you think they truly desire?��


    ��What?��


    It was a question that came out of nowhere.


    Again, once again.


    Just like the feeling she felt when listening to the Dark Spiritualist, she now had the illusion that she had been trailing behind them belatedly.


    As she racked her brain trying to find an answer to the question that seemed too hard to decipher, she naturally couldn��t come up with any words.


    ��These are yokai created by countless artists. So, once you find the common attribute among those artists, it��s easy to see what they truly desire.��


    ��....��


    Dina could only remain silent. It felt like Deus was a professor who was forcing her, a delinquent student, to sit and listen to a lecture.


    ��They just wanted to show themselves off. Just like every artist desires to showcase their work to an audience, they simply hoped to be acknowledged by people.��


    However, that was impossible, as showing themselves to people was already an act of harm, thus they chose annihilation.


    They had considered it to be an unattainable wish. However...


    ��Do you see their satisfied smiles?��


    Deus smiled gently as he sent off the yokai, who had paraded themselves to their hearts�� content.


    Although she thought this action didn��t seem something Deus would do, it was a surprisingly warm smile.


    Thinking that their deaths were the climax of the performance, the people applauded.


    Just as the audience didn��t actually believe that a magician��s hand was really cut off when they performed a magic trick, the people didn��t believe that the yokai in this parade were real yokai, nor did they think the yokai��s departure meant actual death.


    To them, this was just an illusion formed by Mana.


    They admired the spectacular exit, laughing, applauding, and even shedding tears as they felt touched.


    However, that was precisely the only thing the yokai desired.


    To show themselves off to people until their very end. To provide a sense of awe and joy to them.


    That was why these yokai left with smiles, gladly accepting their deaths.


    It wasn��t death.


    It was the fulfillment of their wishes.


    The final destination of their dreams.


    Deus Verdi had gifted them something they had always dreamed of but were never able to achieve.


    ��What the hell are you doing now?��


    Amidst such a situation, Dina realized how tightly she was gritting her teeth as blood flowed from her gums.


    ��What are you doing while we��re in the middle of a fight? Why are you sending those yokai bastards off now when you need to borrow their power?��


    She was so dumbfounded, so incredulous that she couldn��t find what words to say. She had intended to bring about complete annihilation with the yokai to Deus Verdi, but...


    ��....��


    Deus clicked his tongue, turning his gaze away from Dina to send those yokai off once again.


    And only now did Dina realize it.


    The reason why she felt that she was unable to follow the meaning of their words and actions.


    The numerous times she wondered what the hell they were talking about.


    It was all because they were standing on an entirely different stage.


    She thought that she was in a life-or-death struggle against them while all they wanted to do was send those yokai off.


    In the midst of it all, she was merely an obstacle, a variable in their plans.


    ��I see. So, that��s why you didn��t chase after me with all your might.��


    Dina had visited the loan shark��s office to seek some clarity, but she realized that Deus himself had not even bothered to chase after her.


    Deus hadn��t even thought about it. It was only Dina who thought she was in a fight against Deus.


    It got on her nerves.


    Eventually, she snapped.


    ��I have never felt this insulted.��


    Her eyes blazed with a fiery glare as her entire body started to contort into something eerie.


    ��It has slightly...��


    He had judged that unless he hindered her, it would be difficult to send the yokai off.


    ��... Annoyed me.��


    Upon seeing the crimson monster, the Soul Whisperer��s mana began to gush out, brightly illuminating the festival.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 111: Epilogue

    Chapter 111: Epilogue


    ? Epilogue ?


    I already knew her identity the moment I saw a crimson-haired woman on the rooftop.


    She was Dina, the Monstrumancer who implanted a demonic monster into her body.


    Among the Monstrumancers affiliated with Dante, she was someone who possessed a unique ability that no one else had��a freak who could devour everything.


    When I played [Retry] and had to face Dante in the game, she would appear as a named mob.


    At that time, I could handle her easily because I had already become proficient in the gameplay.


    However, her power felt different from the game now that I had to face her directly.


    Well, it was understandable since the character I used to defeat Dina in [Retry] was Aria.


    [Did she implant multiple demonic monsters in her body?]


    The Dark Spiritualist, who had returned to my side, spoke calmly as she observed Dina. While her opinion was convincing, I shook my head.


    ��No, she only has one implanted demonic monster.��


    [Huh? But...]


    ��The human body is not strong enough to accommodate multiple demonic monsters.��


    It appeared as though there were multiple demonic monsters because she implanted a different kind of demonic monster.


    And from what I had seen, it wasn��t an ordinary demonic monster.


    ��There might be demonic monsters that could consume mana. However, I have never heard of those that can devour souls to assimilate them as their own.��


    While observing Dina, who was transforming into something even more hideous, I continued speaking.


    ��It is not a mere demonic monster; she must have combined a yokai and a demonic monster into one.��


    [And she implanted that into her body? It sounds unbelievable... However, it might be possible if it was Dante doing it.]


    ��Yes, that is right.��


    It was a plausible abnormality if it was Dante, an organization that gathered numerous dark mages.


    For example, there was the Human-Bone Centipede; a yokai that parasitized Emily��s body to manifest.


    Meanwhile, Dina fused a yokai and a high-ranking demonic monster, and then implanted it into her own body.


    It was the very definition of eccentricity.


    It was an insane act fitting for a mad Dark Mage, but Dante had the capabilities to make it possible.


    Perhaps it was something akin to Tam1Tam is known as Greed in Korean. It has the nature of Tao tie, a mystical beast known for its greed, and the outward appearance of a Qilin. It is popularly known due to God of High School., similar to a yokai from China��a monster that devoured everything, and eventually devoured itself.


    Not only could its entire body turn into a mouth, but it could also devour things that had no physical form, like mana and souls.


    [So what are you going to do? Can you resolve this?]


    ��It is surprisingly simple, that even you will be surprised.��


    Upon hearing my words, the Dark Spiritualist seemed to chuckle behind the black veil. She acted as if my answer was too ridiculous and leaned on my shoulder all of a sudden.


    [Then why don��t you act sooner? Findenai and I went through so much because of her.]


    ��If my aim was to kill Dina, then I would have done that sooner.��


    But my objective was to send off the yokai. Upon realizing that Dina was the mastermind behind the scenes, I concluded that there was no need to pursue her.


    After all, she would simply come to us during the procession of yokai.


    If I could handle the problem with Dina in the process of sending off the yokai, then everything would be fine.


    [How are you going to do it?]


    Dina gradually transformed into something more hideous. Her entire body grotesquely turned into a mouth, causing people to scream and recoil in horror.


    One couldn��t possibly laugh while witnessing such a sight.


    Therefore, I intended to kill Dina as quickly as possible. Her presence here alone had already disrupted the procession.


    So, I once again planned to bring out Lemegeton.


    Originally, she appeared as a quite tough opponent. Her persistent stamina and recovery was impressive when she appeared as a named mob. However...


    ��I should let her know that she will harm her body if she recklessly puts anything in her mouth.��


    I retrieved the black gem from my pocket. Unfortunately, in the end, games were all about being overgeared. And this very world was one formed with a game as its basis.


    And I held a gem that could only be called a cheat.


    I swiftly threw Lemegeton towards the mouth of Dina, who had completely transformed into a monster and lost her ability to think.


    Gulp.


    Dina��s movement halted after consuming it. Black light began to emanate from her body, and the dead began to escape from every mouth across her body.


    [...Is that right?]


    After putting up such a hard fight against Dina, it felt strangely anticlimactic to see her die so easily. From the Dark Spiritualist��s perspective, it must have seemed unfair.


    She might have felt aggrieved; Findenai and her risked their lives in the battle, yet I resolved everything effortlessly by tossing Lemegeton into Dina��s mouth.


    ��It just shows she was not a significant figure in this story.��


    Of course, there was a reason why the two had to fight against her.


    If Findenai and the Dark Spiritualist hadn��t fought and depleted Dina��s stamina beforehand, psychologically pressuring her, she wouldn��t have transformed her entire body into a monster like that.


    In that case, naturally, she wouldn��t have swallowed Lemegeton, which I tossed towards her.


    In the end, if the build-up was solid, everything would unravel so well that the ending almost felt anticlimactic.


    [It feels a bit unfair.]


    Nevertheless, I ignored the grumbling Dark Spiritualist and focused on sensing Lemegeton, which had entered the woman��s body.


    Actually, this was also an experiment.


    That was the mistake that led the boy down the wrong path.


    ��You showed me that. It��s the first time I��ve seen those yokai smile like that. It is the first time I��ve seen them disappear with contentment.��


    A faint smile appeared on the boy��s lips as he stared at the bright sunlight, thinking of those unfortunate yokai who had now departed.


    ��Thank you for enlightening me.��


    I once again gently stroked Owen��s head.


    ��Your grandfather, Oster, was a performer who brought comfort to those who listened to him play.��


    However, Owen was different.


    I recalled the impressive melody that built up excitement from the final performance Oster had left for Owen.


    ��You are a pianist who spreads joy.��


    ��......!��


    Owen tightly clenched his small fist.


    However, he had a sense of duty within him.


    With his small hands, the boy could already see how many smiles he would be bringing to people��s faces.


    ��Come with me, Owen.��


    ��Pardon?��


    ��I highly regard your abilities. You have the capability to walk the same path as me.��


    However, it would be in a different way from mine. That was why I needed him.


    ��When I lose my way, I might need your music.��


    Owen swallowed hard and tried to take my hand, but he hesitated for a moment.


    ��B-but without me, yokai will reappear in Claren.��


    In the end, Claren was a city of artists, and more yokai would be born from their imaginations, continuing to appear. However...


    ��That is why this festival was held.��


    Of course, the opposite could possibly happen as well.


    ��I plan to create a thought form inspired by today��s event, called ��The Night Parade of One Hundred Yokai.''��


    ��Pardon?��


    In fact, thought forms were not just yokai. Thoughts could also attach themselves to any unique phenomenon.


    School ghost stories were a typical example of this category.


    ��Just as the imaginations of artists turn into yokai, the hopes of those who anticipate this event every year will create today��s scenery again.��


    Each year, just for one day.


    There would be a day when yokai become visible to everyone.


    ��Ah....��


    Owen exclaimed. It seemed like he had realized that now there would be no more problems since the yokai would disappear every year.


    ��There is no need for you to be here anymore.��


    It was just as Oster wished.


    I wanted to show the boy a wider world.


    Just as much as I needed him, I also wanted to teach and show him many things.


    ��I see.��


    Squeeze.


    Owen slowly reached out and tightly gripped my hand, displaying a firm determination to walk alongside me.


    Just like that, we headed back to the inn. And the story in Claren, the city of artists, had come to an end.


    The time for us to leave had once again come.


    As if it was an epilogue, Owen slightly flinched and then turned his head towards me.


    ��By the way, why did my grandfather and I gain such abilities?��


    I gently replied to him, who still couldn��t understand this one thing.


    ��What was your ability?��


    ��Huh? I-I can see spirits when I play the piano.��


    I persisted with my questioning despite Owen��s bewildered response.


    ��What were you planning to do with that ability?��


    ��Oh, I was planning to help yokai peacefully pass away.��


    ��Yes, think about who needed that ability the most.��


    ��...The yokai?��


    Owen looked at me with wide eyes. I chuckled softly upon seeing the innocence in the boy��s eyes.


    An elderly master who possessed extraordinary skill and could touch the hearts of people through his playing, even managing to comfort the yokai.


    ��They did not seek the both of you because you had this ability.��


    And a boy who empathized with them, possessed a kind heart, and would never let go of the piano.


    ��It was they who chose you.��


    Furthermore, it would be the final gift that the yokai left for the boy who never gave up on them until the end.


    1


    Tam is known as Greed in Korean. It has the nature of Tao tie, a mystical beast known for its greed, and the outward appearance of a Qilin. It is popularly known due to God of High School.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 112: Summer In Norseweden

    Chapter 112: Summer In Norseweden


    ? Summer In Norseweden ?


    There was hardly any proper warm season in Norseweden.


    A cold northern region.


    A place that was perpetually covered in snow.


    A city where cold waves and heavy snowfall were part of a routine.


    That was the image of Norseweden.


    However, this year, there were consecutive days that could be called summer days.


    Even the snow, which seemed like it would never melt, turned into water and seeped into the ground. Instead of thick fur coats, people walked around outside wearing only long sleeves.


    Of course, the temperature was still lower when compared to other areas, but compared to the previous year in Norseweden, the sunshine was pretty warm.


    As such, Deia was hosting a night market festival to welcome the summer in Norseweden.


    Originally, because of the biting wind, it was hard to walk around at night, but now it was warm enough to walk around with just a cup of hot chocolate in hand.


    Realizing this, Deia, who opened the night market, smiled contentedly as she watched the citizens of Norseweden laughing and enjoying themselves into the late hours.


    It was a good time and a good place.


    Deia had forgotten about the time she had claimed that she was a city girl suited to living in the capital during her short stay in Graypond.


    Deia Verdi was a northerner to the bone, and she loved Norseweden.


    However, the problem was...


    ��Wow, this is delicious.��


    ��Tsk, it��s tough.��


    Two uninvited guests arrived without notice.


    The first unexpected visitor was the Princess of the Griffin Kingdom, Eleanor Luden Griffin.


    She had been staying in Norseweden for about two weeks already, while hiding her identity and wandering around like a student with a pen and paper in hand and wearing a white beret and a simple dress.


    Almost as if she had a hobby in drawing, the manner in which she diligently captured the landscapes of Norseweden truly resembled that of a young painter.


    Occasionally, she could be seen drawing something strange, like a wand with wings attached or a girl in a flashy, pink dress.


    However, after a few conversations between them, Deia had a rough idea as to why Eleanor had come here.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    She thought her crazy brother wanted to act like a proper human for once, but he ended up catching a big fish.


    Using the skill he enticed prostitutes with, he ended up flirting with the princess of the country.


    Although it was actually someone else.


    Even though it was Kim Shinwoo inside Deus�� body, she still felt the need to address this. Because of him, Darius, the head of the household, had to constantly remain cautious around her.


    The members of the Scrapyard Nomads especially had to speak in an awkward kingdom dialect to hide their identities.


    Although they��ve already been found out.


    Eleanor, who appeared naive and girlish on the surface, quickly figured out their true identity, showcasing the insight of a ruler in an instant.


    However, refraining from rigidly adhering to principles could also be seen as the benevolence of a ruler.


    And there was another person.


    ��Ah, it��s time for you to return.��


    It was a slightly petite girl with long hair who had openly declared that she was waiting for Deus Verdi�� Aria Rias.


    After killing the two Dark Mages from Dante and going separate ways with Erica, she immediately came to Norseweden.


    Expecting Deus to return to Norseweden around the end of the vacation, she had come ahead of time.


    Deia seemed to have similar thoughts, but she didn��t really want to be lumped together with the two of them.


    Deia believed that Deus would return to Norseweden at least once despite his busy schedule.


    Because they wouldn��t be able to see each other for a while once the second semester of the academy began.


    But why were these two here?


    The academy vacation would soon come to an end. The two people in front of her might feel disappointed, but they would meet him again at the academy, so it didn��t really matter to them.


    However, it was somewhat irritating from Deia��s perspective. She didn��t miss him, but the fact that he didn��t return home put her in a foul mood.


    So why was that?


    So, out of her usual character, she decided to unnecessarily poke at them.


    ��The two of you know that Deus used to be a playboy, right?��


    She asked as if testing the waters.


    If they were just like any of the other women, they would have been astonished and disappointed with Deus.


    ��Of course, I knew that.��


    ��You didn��t know that?��


    ��Huh?��


    Deia couldn��t help but be astounded by their surprisingly nonchalant responses.


    Wasn��t it unheard of for any woman to just casually accept that the man she likes used to flirt with other women in the past?


    Did they have good nerves, or did they have a forgiving heart like the Saintess?


    Or was it because they loved Deus enough to pretend that such things never happened?


    Deia couldn��t understand it at all. This was Deus they were talking about after all.


    No matter how much he had changed inside, outwardly, he was still the same filthy, dirty Deus!


    Even now, she still occasionally heard the rumors that were circulating among the residents about how they used to have drinks and fought with Deus, or gossip from the prostitutes about his extraordinary skills in bed.


    At least I could accept this because I know he��s a different person inside.


    The real Deus had gone to sleep, and Kim Shinwoo had taken over, so Deia could somewhat suppress her sense of refusal and accept him...


    Wait.


    A thought popped up and pricked at her brain. With a pounding heart, Deia cautiously opened her mouth.


    ��Kim Shinwoo.��


    She uttered his name as if whispering a secret code.


    Eleanor and Aria suddenly turned their gazes towards Deia.


    ��Y-y-you know about it?��


    ��Professor��s real name?��


    Now, the two girls even turned and stared at each other.


    ��You too?��


    ��You too?��


    Huh.


    What��s going on here?


    Deia naturally thought that it was a secret.


    Wasn��t it common sense to not casually let anyone know that you have possessed someone else��s body?


    Even Darius, the head of the household, was still in the dark about this.


    She thought that he had confided in her because she was his younger sister, someone who was also family and could be trusted to keep a secret.


    She believed it was a secret she would have to take to the grave.


    ��Ha.��


    A bitter laugh escaped her as she was dumbstruck.


    Until now, the three of them had been thinking exactly the same thing.


    In the end, they believed they had the upper hand over the other women because they knew the truth about Deus, that his real name and identity was Kim Shinwoo.


    However, that wasn��t true.


    In the end, they were looking at the same person.


    It somehow left them all feeling equally disillusioned.


    Thud, thud.


    After completely scratching the content of the letter she was writing, Deia just wrote one big sentence.


    �C Come home and explain yourself, you Bastard.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 113: Return Home

    Chapter 113: Return Home


    ? Return Home ?


    �C Come home and explain yourself, you Bastard.


    Underneath something heavily scratched like it was scribbled, there was a sentence that appeared to be a warning.


    I checked the letter that was supposed to be sent by Deia, but only a single statement was written there as if it were a threat.


    ��What? Did you do something wrong?��


    Findenai asked me with a questioning expression; she was on the seat beside me and glanced over the contents of the letter with just a slight turn of her head.


    She had already crossed the line too many times, to the extent that it was useless to criticize her for casually peeking into someone else��s letters.


    ��Hm.��


    To be honest, I had no idea. If I had any inkling at all, I would have roughly understood why Deia sent such a letter.


    It was too mysterious to even guess. Anyway, I had planned to return to Norseweden just before the start of the semester.


    ��It is probably regarding some unimportant matter.��


    If it were really urgent, she wouldn��t have sent a letter like this.


    Since Deia being in a bad mood wasn��t a rare occurrence, it probably wasn��t a big problem. It could just be that Darius might have done something strange.


    ��Argh, it��s itching.��


    ��......��


    Inside the rattling carriage, Findenai scowled as she kept touching the bandages wrapped around her body, looking rather uncomfortable.


    She grumbled about her back itching, but she couldn��t exactly remove the bandages.


    After all, she was in the midst of tending to the injuries she had sustained in the recent battle with Dina.


    ��It��s so darn itchy. Master Bastard, could you scratch my back a bit?��


    Findenai suddenly thrust her back to me. In spite of the irritation evident on her face, she couldn��t really ask Illuania since she was driving the carriage.


    ��Owen, you do it.��


    ��Yes, understood!��


    Owen, who had been quietly pressing the keys of the melodica I had bought him, approached her. However...


    ��Don��t you dare touch me.��


    Findenai suddenly growled and glared at him. Startled, Owen pleaded to me for help while trembling.


    ��What are you doing?��


    As I asked why she suddenly treated Owen like this, Findenai crossed her arms without even looking at me.


    ��I haven��t lived comfortably enough to entrust my back to a little kid I just got to know.��


    ��...��


    ��Ah, forget it. If you don��t want to do it, you don��t have to help me.��


    Findenai quickly turned away and retrieved a cigarette from her pocket, but she simply held it in her mouth, not lighting it. I didn��t expect her to be so touchy about this.


    ��Sigh, turn around.��


    After gesturing for Owen to just sit down, I told Findenai, and she obediently turned her back towards me.


    I helped Findenai, who couldn��t use her arms to scratch her back. One of my hands held a book, while the other had reached out to Findenai��s back.


    Scratch.


    ��Scratching over my clothes will only make me feel itchier.��


    Findenai swiftly removed the upper part of her clothing, revealing only her back. Even though her front wasn��t visible to me, it was still provocative enough.


    ��You are a woman... No, forget it.��


    What could I possibly expect from Findenai?


    She was not a woman, but a beast.


    Numerous scars riddled her small but white back.


    Suddenly, I felt like I knew why she didn��t want to show her posterior to the boy.


    ��To the right, to the right.��


    The more I moved my hand according to her instructions, the worse I felt, but I still did it anyway.


    ��A bit more to the right.��


    ��...That is your armpit. You can reach it with your hand.��


    ��What have you been up to?��


    Her instinct was right on target; I felt overwhelmed by a greatly uncomfortable sensation.


    ��Uh, um. Pardon? I-I��ve been training to get stronger. Since there are many techniques that I still can��t use right now...��


    ��Not that. I am sure you have done something else. Your body is filled with an unusual energy.��


    Aria��s eyes widened. Feeling embarrassed after getting caught, she awkwardly tapped the end of the skewer she was holding with her finger.


    ��W-well... P-Professor, I prepared a gift for you.��


    ��A gift?��


    ��Y-yes! I��ll give it to you later! You��ll surely like it!��


    After saying that, she turned her body and fled from the scene at a speed surpassing that of the carriage, proving her identity as a regressor for a reason.


    If she collided with someone at this speed, that person would likely end up on a trip to the hospital due to broken bones.


    ��What��s going on? What happened?��


    Findenai asked me as she leaned out, extending the upper half of her body from the carriage window. I responded that it was nothing much. However, voices of those who recognized Findenai erupted from the vendors�� area.


    ��Chief?��


    ��It��s Chief! The Chief is here!��


    ��Wow! Long time no see, Chief!��


    Members of the Scrapyard Nomads immediately rushed towards Findenai. Wondering what they were up to, it seemed they were running simple food stalls or doing errands.


    ��Get lost, you bastards.��


    Findenai also responded playfully by reaching out her hand, tousling the heads of the members.


    ��Chief! Please try the chicken skewers I made! I��ve found my calling!��


    ��You should try eating them with beer from my stall; it would taste even more amazing!��


    ��Alright, you dimwits.��


    Eventually, Findenai was dragged out of the carriage by the members. I intended to drive the carriage back to the mansion first since it was inconvenient for the carriage to block the street like this.


    ��Finally, you��re here!��


    A voice sharply pierced through the bustling night.


    Despite being midsummer, the late-night chill in Norseweden was still harsh when compared to the other regions, so the woman was wearing a black robe with a hood.


    ��Deia.��


    Despite it not being that long since I last saw her, was the joy I felt due to familial bond?


    Whenever I looked at Deia and Darius, I always felt a sense of something I longed for, but had never experienced, touching my heart.


    Therefore, I had to try to suppress my slightly heightened emotions before attempting to ask where Darius was.


    However, Deia was firmly biting her lip.


    She crossed her arms as if holding something back before gesturing at me.


    ��Come here.��


    Her stance made her look like a teacher who was about to scold me, making me wonder why. Upon reflection, even though I didn��t think much about it, the letter somewhat felt like a scolding in and of itself.


    It seems like she��s asking for an explanation.


    Illuania, who was resting inside the carriage, instead came out and took the reins from me.


    ��I��ll drive the carriage back to the mansion.��


    ��Thank you for your help. Since Owen is asleep, ask for a room for him, and they will give it to you.��


    Findenai was already chatting and laughing with the members of the Scrapyard Nomads.


    Aria was nowhere to be seen, having already fled far away.


    Only Deia and I were left standing in the night market street. Before I could say anything, she approached, suddenly grabbed my sleeve, and pulled me.


    ��When will these damn brothers of mine stop making me worry about them?��


    Irritated by Deia��s grumbling about me giving her a headache, I couldn��t help but rebuke her.


    ��Do not compare me to Darius.��


    No matter what, she had crossed the line.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 114: A Drinking Session Among Siblings

    Chapter 114: A Drinking Session Among Siblings


    ? A Drinking Session Among Siblings ?


    The place Deia dragged me to was one of the street stalls. The wide open surroundings with only makeshift tables spread around reminded me of Korean street food stalls.


    Perhaps because it was located at a corner, there weren��t many people around, and the elderly owner welcomed his customers in a relaxed manner.


    It felt more like he had opened the stall to enjoy the festival rather than to make money.


    ��Mister, I��m back. The usual, please.��


    ��I��ve expected you to return, so I have it prepared, Young Lady. It��s been a while, Second Young Master. You��ve become quite impressive.��


    Due to his smile, the owner had deep wrinkles around his eyes. I wondered if we were acquainted, however, I simply raised my hand in greeting and sat down.


    Sitting across me, Deia glanced around before whispering while covering her mouth with her hand.


    ��He used to be the chef at our mansion. He��s now retired and had come to Norseweden to rest, but he decided to participate in this festival.��


    ��I see.��


    ��Well, you don��t have to worry about it too much. The original Deus was always a mess, so you never really had a proper conversation with him.��


    Deia shrugged her shoulders as she cursed the previous Deus again. I casually changed the topic and asked.


    ��So why did you send me that letter then?��


    I was more curious about the letter, which seemed to contain more irritation than hostility, than I was displeased with it.


    While I wondered why Deia had sent me a letter like that, she glanced at me, sighed deeply, and called the owner.


    ��Bring us some beer over here.��


    The owner acknowledged that he understood and promptly brought over a bottle of beer.


    Deia then poured the drink into two glasses, placing one in front of me and the other in front of herself. She slightly raised her glass and extended it towards me.


    I didn��t feel like drinking, however...


    ��Let��s raise a toast.��


    At Deias��s urging, I sighed before clinking my glass with hers. And as if she was waiting for it, Deia immediately chugged down the beer.


    Since Norseweden was a cold region, the beer brewed here had a relatively high alcohol content to help warm the body. So it was actually closer to a liquor than beer, but since it was called beer here, I just went along with it.


    After taking a sip, I looked at Deia. She let out a deep sigh and asked.


    ��Have you told anyone else that you��re not Deus?��


    ��....��


    It was such an unexpected question that my mouth clamped shut, unintentionally delaying my response.


    However, Deia seemed to take that as an answer and touched her forehead.


    ��Sigh, is it really okay? Even if it��s like that, can you really go around telling others about it so casually?��


    Deia filled her glass with beer again. Though I wanted to say something to her, the owner had already brought out the food.


    ��I prepared dishes that both of you were fond of since childhood. Enjoy.��


    Leaving behind the simple yet carefully prepared dishes, the elderly owner left with a kind smile.


    It was a simple combination of grilled meat, some stew, and a salad. The food wasn��t the typical bar fare, but the owner��s unique know-how and sauce added something special to the ordinary.


    With the owner present, I momentarily remained silent. Meanwhile, with the bottle at her lips, Deia was gulping down the beer.


    ��....��


    [Is it really okay to let her drink like that?]


    The Dark Spiritualist who had been by my side all along finally spoke. With a sigh, I gestured to the Dark Spiritualist.


    ��You should go and enjoy the festival.��


    [So you don��t want to let me see your sister��s embarrassing side, huh? Got it.]


    The Dark Spiritualist flew away swiftly.


    Since she always stayed by my side and was aware that I was Kim Shinwoo, not Deus, I didn��t mind her overhearing our conversation.


    However, as the Dark Spiritualist said, as Deia was my younger sister, I didn��t want to let others see her like this.


    ��What is the problem, anyway?��


    Once the Dark Spiritualist left, I noticed that Deia had somehow managed to order another bottle of beer.


    Her eyes, which were filled with irritation just moments ago, suddenly relaxed. Her face was flushed, and her body swayed slightly.


    Despite this, her pronunciation remained clear.


    ��The Princess and Aria came to visit....��


    ��I saw Aria.��


    However, I didn��t expect Princess Eleanor to come and visit as well. Since it was quite late at night, she must have already been asleep.


    ��But both of them know that you��re not Deus, huh?��


    ��.......��


    My eyes widened for a moment. Fortunately, Deia was gradually getting drunk and didn��t notice the fluctuation in my emotions.


    ��I... I thought... you told me because we��re family. I thought you told me because you felt that you could trust me.��


    ��Seriously.��


    Upon hearing Deia��s faint voice, I paused for a moment, but she buried her head deeper into my neck and wrapped her arms around it.


    ��What is it?��


    I pretended to not hear her voice, which softly resonated behind me like a gentle breeze.


    I simply readjusted my posture and continued walking while carrying her.


    Slowly and steadily.


    * * *


    It was deliberate.


    The only reason I drank so much was because I thought I had said something unnecessary. So, I was trying to act as if I were out of my mind.


    Although I did feel dizzy due to the alcohol, it wasn��t to the point where I was unable to control myself, nor did it cause me to lie unconscious inside the stall in such a messy state.


    Even if my damn brothers didn��t know, at the very least, I wouldn��t treat my body in a reckless manner like that.


    However...


    ��You are still the only one with whom I have shared this information intentionally.��


    When I heard that statement, all I could do was drop my head on the table and let my hair cover my face as I pretended to be asleep.


    Even though it wouldn��t be noticeable, I didn��t want to show him that my face had turned as red as a beetroot; my eyes widened, and my mouth hung open.


    Why did that sentence feel so embarrassing yet strangely pleasing?


    I was about to get up again when the owner started talking nonsense.


    However, in the end, Deus ended up carrying me back to the mansion.


    It left me with a mysterious feeling.


    Memories of being carried back when I was really young were faintly coming back to my mind.


    As time passed, just like how I had grown into adulthood and undergone several developments, Deus, too, was no longer the same as when he was a child. His back, which once looked frail, was no longer as narrow as before.


    At least his body had considerably broadened.


    ��Seriously.��


    So why was that?


    I blurted it out before I realized it, causing Deus to halt his steps at the sound.


    As I buried my face into his neck and rested my arms around it, I pretended it was just drunk talk. Deus resumed his steps, thinking nothing of it.


    Did he really not notice that?


    Yet, his subtle scent tickled my nose. It used to be a smell I couldn��t stand at all.


    Now, strangely, it felt rather calming.


    Yet, at the same time...


    �C I wish you had known me as Deus and not Kim Shinwoo.


    The words he had uttered during our drinking session came to my mind, and I felt oddly upset.


    Of course, he was Deus.


    Right, he was not Kim Shinwoo, he was Deus.


    My damn second brother.


    He was someone who behaved like trash before, but now he had repented.


    And now, he was contributing to the household as the Soul Whisperer.


    That was all.


    ��What is it?��


    I voiced out my thoughts like a complaint.


    Did he not hear me?


    Or did he just think it was some drunken rambling?


    I don��t know.


    Having never experienced sibling warmth before, I wondered if this was what it felt like.


    Did Deus feel the same way as me?


    If not, what should I do?


    Rather than a worry, it felt more appropriate to label it as a fear. As that realization struck me suddenly, it immediately jolted my tipsy mind into sobriety.


    His steps gradually slowed down ever so subtly.


    It wasn��t because his legs had lost their strength or he was exhausted. He was deliberately slowing down his steps.


    It seemed as though he was intentionally prolonging our journey to the mansion.


    As that realization dawned on me, a smile of relief crept its way onto my lips.


    At that moment, we shared the same emotion.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 115: A Day In Norseweden

    Chapter 115: A Day In Norseweden


    ? A Day In Norseweden ?


    The next day. After finishing breakfast and stepping outside, I saw a blonde girl wearing a white beret sitting on the entrance steps, sketching on paper.


    She was drawing the small garden outside the mansion. Her art didn��t seem particularly impressive, perhaps because she had just recently started.


    Was it because I mentioned knowledge from my past world to her the last time, was that the reason why she started trying to draw? Had she developed a liking for drawing since then?


    ��Good morning.��


    ��Ah, Deu... P-Professor.��


    ��We are outside the academy now; it is also vacation, feel free to call me whatever you want.��


    Eleanor looked brightened up at my response.


    ��Deus! That��s right, this is it. I always feel a certain distance whenever I have to call you ��professor,�� you know?��


    Well, I wasn��t sure about that.


    ��I saw that you were drawing something.��


    According to her, she claimed to have coincidentally come over for vacation. However, it was evident that she had come here to follow me.


    It made me feel sorry for King Orpheus, who had been waiting for his sister to return.


    ��Ah, yup! I tried drawing various things you told me about, Deus. Here, take a look.��


    Eleanor showed me her sketches one by one, starting from the green dinosaur from my stories before to a penguin wearing glasses.


    Perhaps she had a deep impression of characters from children��s animations because she had been diligently drawing them.


    Of course, since I only drew them in a simple way when explaining, they weren��t exactly the same as the originals. However, Eleanor blended her creativity into her drawings, making them unique.


    ��How about it? Are they similar to the ones you know, Deus?��


    ��Yes, they are quite similar.��


    ��Yippee!��


    Eleanor stomped her feet happily. I also found myself unconsciously glancing at her drawings, not because Eleanor had drawn them well and had an appealing style.


    ��...��


    But because my old memories suddenly emerged in my mind.


    While looking at those small and cute characters didn��t evoke any sentiments, I could still recall a time that couldn��t be called the past. It might have been more appropriate to call it a previous life rather than the past.


    ��Deus?��


    Eleanor cautiously called me. I slowly returned to my senses and handed back the sketches.


    ��Drawing is a good hobby.��


    ��Isn��t it? I also think so. It feels like a whole new world is unfolding.��


    Did she possess not only talents as a ruler but also the virtues of an artist?


    With her talent, her drawing skills would surely rapidly improve.


    ��There��s even more on the back.��


    Eleanor then showed me the magic wand and the magical girl she had drawn.


    I remembered that she quite liked stories about magical girls when I told her about them. It seemed to have left a lasting impression, as the page at the back was filled with drawings of a magical girl.


    And the face was...


    ��...Is that Aria?��


    Eleanor drew a magical girl with Aria Rias as the protagonist. It did suit her. However, if Aria saw the drawings herself, she would surely complain about why Eleanor dressed her like this.


    ��Yeah, I didn��t have a suitable model, and drawing myself wearing this felt a bit weird.��


    ��...��


    ��Still, her looks aren��t that bad and the drawing came out quite good, right?��


    Indeed, her artistic skill had distinctly improved when drawing magical girls. While her landscape drawings were still unrefined, she seemed quite adept at drawing figures and characters.


    ��Also...��


    Eleanor hesitated, then took a peek at her last sketch.


    I wondered why, but Eleanor nervously scratched her head and pleaded.


    ��Um, please don��t get mad when you see it.��


    ��...Did you also draw me?��


    ��Huh?!��


    Eleanor was flustered, wondering how I could guess that. But there was no way I could be upset about her drawing me, right?


    It wasn��t a big deal.


    Since a princess of the kingdom drew my portrait, I should be grateful instead.


    ��Well, then, I��ll show you.��


    Seeing my calm reaction, Eleanor gulped and quickly turned the drawing.


    A man was drawn on the paper. Seeing traces of erasures and redraws, I could surmise the amount of effort she had invested in it.


    Even though it was only from memory, she seemed to have exerted great effort to recall my appearance and draw me as accurately as possible.


    The man in the drawing was wearing a formal black suit as if he was heading to work.


    Born in South Korea and being able to see ghosts, the man, despite all the twists and turns of life, tried to live as normal as possible.


    The one she had drawn was Kim Shinwoo.


    ��...Ah.��


    Had I ever been so confused and surprised before?


    My mouth was gaped open and an exclamation escaped. Now I understood why Eleanor had asked me not to be angry once I saw her drawing.


    ��I-It is similar to your original appearance, right? Since I saw it in my dream...��


    Eleanor covered her face with her sketches, trailing off at the end of her words. She peeked to check my reaction with only her eyes visible.


    Although it was quite a difficult place to find, the tombstones were still well-maintained.


    Did Deia often come here?


    �C The Girl Who Loved Flowers, Emily.


    �C Here she lies, seeking eternal rest.


    The inscription on the tombstone was still clear, and the Snow Flower which I had left here had now naturally flown away with the wind.


    But that didn��t matter.


    Before coming to Norseweden, I had prepared a yellow flower, which I placed in front of the tombstone.


    ��It is a yellow flower, the ones you like.��


    She might not be able to hear me, but I hoped it would bring her some joy.


    I closed my eyes for a moment and shared silence with the girl. As I did, memories suddenly resurfaced, starting from the moment I first met her attached to the Human-Bone Centipede in the underground.


    I then remembered the first time I conducted a memorial ceremony in this world.


    It was from then on that the Verdi Household began changing.


    As I spent the moment like this...


    Grrrrrr.


    A deep, rumbling growl resounded throughout my body.


    Although Darius might have declared himself as the fortress of Norseweden, the true owner of the Norseweden mountain range, a tiger with a pure white body and blue eyes, slowly appeared behind me.


    ��Mountain Lord.��


    I calmly bowed my head and greeted him. Although there were no offerings like before, I could now overlook minor things since we were in a contractual relationship.


    [Deus Verdi, you have changed so much in such a short time.]


    ��It has been quite a long time for a human.��


    However, it might have been a trivial amount of time for the Mountain Lord, who lived a life nearly as eternal as an immortal.


    [Normally, I would have torn apart the filthy creature that roams the mountains while carrying corpses and souls, causing screams everywhere, but...]


    ��...��


    [You are similar to them, yet different.]


    It must be because of the difference in how we treated souls; I didn��t view them as mere expendables.


    ��What brings you to me?��


    For the Mountain Lord to seek me out directly meant there was something he needed.


    Although I had promised to protect the Norseweden mountain range, in truth, it was originally a task that the Verdi Household should have carried out.


    I also knew it was not because of the offerings since I had asked Darius to present it once a month.


    Furthermore, the Mountain Lord��s voice contained not anger or enmity, but rather concern.


    However, what he uttered was a somewhat unexpected question.


    [Do you know about the Marias Forest?]


    ��Yes, of course I do.��


    It was the largest forest in the eastern part of the continent. Beyond it lay the Sahar Desert.


    The Sahar Desert was known as the cursed land.


    The Marias Forest, which was standing tall, halted the spreading desertification.


    If someone asked whether it was hostile to humans, it wasn��t entirely true. Although there were quite a few menacing demonic monsters there, the roads were properly maintained.


    After all, within the forest, there were indigenous people who built their own civilization and lived.


    [The Marias Forest��s guardian deity, Horua, has started to make a move for some reason.]


    ��....What does that mean?��


    [It means he has abandoned his home. Although I don��t know the reason for it, it��s probably not something good for humans.]


    A guardian deity who abandoned its own land couldn��t live eternally and would only weaken over time.


    It was practically equivalent to suicide, but it implied that Horua, the guardian deity, had something urgent enough to warrant such a choice.


    ��Do you want me to go and find out the reason?��


    [No, that is his choice. I simply came to alert you.]


    ��....��


    [Be cautious, as you seem to be born with a destiny tied to a strange connection.]


    Following his predictions, it made me certain that I would eventually meet Horua.


    It was ridiculous, but I needed to prepare myself.


    [Also, I hope I will no longer see the great evil within you the next time we meet.]


    ��....��


    The Mountain Lord saw through me, precisely that Stella and Velica were resting within me.


    ��She is someone better than what you are thinking.��


    When I tried to defend them, the Mountain Lord kept silent for a moment before snorting with a mocking laugh, turning his body.


    [Alright, since there is someone like you who doesn��t get dirty while mingling with the souls of the dead, there could be a good Demon Lord as well.]


    I watched the Mountain Lord leave without further ado; I then bowed my head in farewell and descended the mountain.


    Upon reaching downtown, I found Findenai waiting for me with her arms crossed. She declared,


    ��I need to go to Clark Republic for a bit.��


    My mood, which was quite good, immediately soured along with my expression. However, Findenai just casually shrugged her shoulders.


    ��I mean it, although it��s just for a while.��


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 116: Rejection

    Chapter 116: Rejection


    ? Rejection ?


    Since the Clark Republic wasn��t a place where one could enter freely, it was basically a statement that could only elicit a sigh.


    From the perspective of the Verdi Household, the guardians of the northern borders, it would seem like we were allowing the borders to be opened or closed at a whim.


    Findenai suddenly lowered her voice as she seemed to have read my mind.


    ��I��ll go secretly, without letting the Head of Household Bastard or Deia find out.��


    ��I find it amusing that you think I would permit you to do so.��


    When I crossed my arms and responded to her conservatively, Findenai awkwardly scratched the back of her head.


    ��Well, I won��t go if you tell me not to, Master Bastard. However, it seems like something troublesome might be taking place on that end.��


    ��...Explain.��


    The fact that Findenai brought up returning to the Republic, a place she really detested, already hinted at something serious happening.


    For a moment, doubt and unease rushed through my mind.


    However, Findenai unexpectedly asked me back instead.


    ��Huh? Are you interested in my affairs?��


    ��...��


    I stayed silent, choosing not to respond, leading Findenai to rub her neck before replying.


    �� Besides our Scrapyard Nomads, there are many other resistance groups in the Clark Republic. The largest among them is a group called ��Dog Trader.''��


    Dog Trader?


    As my eyebrows slightly twitched, Findenai chuckled and added.


    ��Their leader looks like a Doberman. As soon as you look at him, you can immediately see the resemblance, you know?��


    ��So, are you going to meet with them?��


    Since I could already guess the gist of the story without needing further explanation, I prodded, causing Findenai to nod.


    ��Word has it that the Dog Trader has been gathering the scattered resistance groups recently. I don��t know what they��re planning, but I need to go and confirm it myself.��


    ��....��


    ��I��m not scheming anything. Anyway, it won��t even take that long if I go.��


    Upon hearing that, I hesitated for a moment. Even in the game, stories about the Clark Republic were mentioned vaguely, like some sort of Neapolitan Story1An East Asian way of expressing horror/mystery story..


    However, even after witnessing the ending of the game, I had never come across any narratives about the leader and system of the Clark Republic being overturned.


    I felt quite uneasy, but from Findenai��s expression, I got a vague unpleasant feeling that if I did not allow her to go, it would leave a lingering discomfort.


    ��One week.��


    ��Huh?��


    �� I will return to the academy exactly one week from now. Come back before then.��


    ��That��s quite a tight schedule.��


    ��I will not let you go if that is impossible for you.��


    ��I didn��t say it��s impossible.��


    Findenai smirked as she removed the white frilly headdress she was wearing on her head.


    ��After all, you have part of my soul, don��t you?��


    ��So, you remember?��


    ��Of course.��


    When I first made a contract to take Findenai as my maid, I also made a contract to obtain a part of her soul.


    Considering her recent actions, I had expected her to have forgotten about it, but she surprisingly remembered.


    At that time, my abilities as a Necromancer were lacking, so I needed Findenai��s consent to proceed with the contract.


    Looking back now, it seemed quite sloppy��Both my technique and way of handling mana were amateurish.


    ��Since I only have a week, I��ll depart right away.��


    After saying so, Findenai immediately turned around. Although she acted like it was nothing when talking to me, her demeanor seemed quite tense as she walked away.


    At that moment, she was no longer Findenai, the maid, but the head of the resistance group�� the leader of the Scrapyard Nomads.


    The wolf that crossed the northern mountain range had returned.


    As I observed her silently, I hesitated for a moment before adding something else.


    ��When you go.��


    ��Hm?��


    Findenai turned her head around slightly. While she waited for me to continue speaking, I blurted out something without realizing it.


    [It��s Aria Rias. You remember that girl said she brought a gift or something, right?]


    Yes, now that I thought about it, the energy around Aria seemed off last night. She wasn��t like an ordinary girl; she seemed to carry the aura of death with her.


    It was like she had an aura that was similar to the Dark Mages of Dante.


    [I would��ve probably liked the gift a lot... But it does not seem like the kind of gift you��d be thrilled about.]


    ��...Hm.��


    Since I had a vague idea of what the gift might be, I took a deep breath and cautiously placed my hand on the doorknob.


    [Still, you should handle this situation gently. Got it? That girl seems intent on making a good impression on you.]


    ��That is precisely the problem.��


    As I abruptly pushed the door open and entered, Aria Rias stood there with a tense expression.


    She had a blunt greatsword lying on the floor, and the screams of evil spirits overflowed from inside.


    ��The Sword of Predation, Duathane.��


    Aria exclaimed in surprise and clapped her hands the moment I recognized the sword and uttered its name.


    ��That��s right! As expected from Professor! You��re amazing!��


    It was indeed quite a valuable item.


    It was not a unique item like the Necromancy Stone or the Holy Grail, but even at its lowest tier, it had an overpowered performance.


    To be able to acquire such good equipment, I couldn��t help but think that she wasn��t a regressor for no reason. However...


    ��What did you feed it?��


    Even though I knew it was a weapon that changed its nature depending on what it consumed, I couldn��t help but ask.


    Aria replied with a bright smile.


    ��Souls! It��s not just any souls; it��s an item that has devoured the souls of two Dark Mages from Dante!��


    [T-that��s truly impressive.]


    Since the Dark Spiritualist had once fought against Dina, a Dark Mage from Dante, I could deeply understand the weight of her words.


    Of course, there were some constraints as they had to protect the yokai as well, but Dina still faced both Findenai and the Dark Spiritualist at the same time.


    It was truly an achievement to have executed two such powerful Dark Mages who were comparable to that woman.


    A sinister mouth formed on Duathane, letting out a shriek, and every time it did, the aura of the Dark Mages wafted strongly.


    ��Since it might be a bit challenging to use this sword, you can simply extract the souls from it and use them! Then, you can become much stronger, Professor!��


    ��....��


    ��You��ve already become incredibly strong even though I only gave you the Necromancy Stone. So, I was really surprised, you know? Professor, you��re truly the best. In the previous round, you just had bad luck, and I hadn��t helped you develop your talent extensively enough...!��


    ��Aria.��


    I couldn��t help but feel my emotions turn cold before I realized it as I gazed at the girl who looked like she would continue praising me like a fanatic if I let her.


    Feeling like a sharp knife had been thrust into a corner of my heart,I lowered my gaze.


    She was the same girl I had directly controlled in the game as a character.


    To be honest, [Retry] was the only game I could play at that time, so I was fully invested in it.


    Journeying through this world together and experiencing all the different endings, she had been the character I was deeply invested in.


    A girl who had devoted herself to everyone and shouted out trivial yet beautiful emotions like friendship and love with her comrades...


    ��P-Professor?��


    Was now calling out to me, her face flushed with excitement as she held her breath.


    The fear that I might never see her innocent, bright smile again rose within me.


    Out of impulse, I placed my hand on Aria��s shoulder.


    ��Never again.��


    ��....Huh?��


    ��Never again take someone��s life for my sake.��


    ��....��


    The anticipation of receiving praise from me that filled Aria��s eyes vanished in an instant.


    With a voice that was as cold as the cold wave of Norseweden, yet hidden beneath a deep and dense darkness.


    ��I can��t promise you that, Professor.��


    Aria refused my request.


    1


    An East Asian way of expressing horror/mystery story.


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 117: Resistance

    Chapter 117: Resistance


    "I can''t promise you that, Professor."


    It was a clear rejection.


    This shocking declaration indicated that in the future, she would continue to kill others for me. However, upon hearing her response, my heart turned colder.


    "I will never say I��m doing it for you again, Professor."


    I could feel Aria��s conviction in her tightly clenched fists and each word of her statements. Yet, it seemed she needed to contemplate further whether it was right.


    However, one thing was certain��whether she thought it was right or wrong��it was still twisted.


    "I will do it for myself. I can only live if you''re alive, Professor."


    "...."


    "It would become truly painful and challenging if you were to dislike me, Professor. Nevertheless, I want you to become stronger than anyone else so you won''t have to experience death anymore."


    Since Aria had witnessed my death once, every word she spoke was filled with sincerity.


    "I''m sorry for being like this. I apologize if I look filthy to you."


    Aria opened the door and went out without sparing me another look. In the brief silence, I looked at Duathane, which was lying on the floor.


    [Is she okay?]


    The Dark Spiritualist asked me cautiously.


    "She will be fine."


    I called a maid to store Duathane in the warehouse, and then sat on a chair.


    Aria''s scent lingered faintly, probably because she had been on this seat before I arrived.


    And so, as this event unfolded, my concern for her deepened.


    * * *


    "Ugh."


    Three days ago, Findenai crossed the Norseweden mountain range and entered the Clark Republic. After returning to this place after a long time, she felt discomfort rather than nostalgia.


    Was it because she had been staying in Griffin Kingdom?


    Overall, along with the dull air, the buildings'' colors were all gray and gloomy, reminiscent of a blurry cityscape on a rainy day, even though it wasn''t raining.


    Moreover, just like in Norseweden, being in the north, Clark Republic had a slight chill in the air even though it was summer.


    However, it felt different from the cold temperature back in Norseweden.


    It was inevitable for Norseweden to have that sort of climate since that place was originally a cold region.


    The Clark Republic, on the other hand, simply had no warmth at all. It felt more like the cold air replaced it.


    "Sigh, what a shitty place."


    Findenai shook her head while adjusting the collar of her brown coat to hide her face.


    Perhaps because she had become accustomed to her maid uniform, the clothes she used to wear in the past felt strangely awkward; this had inexplicably brought a faint smile to her lips.


    Fortunately, the meeting place agreed upon with the leaders of each resistance group wasn��t far away, so she was able to arrive within three days.


    She might have been tight on schedule if there had been checkpoints along the way. However, luckily, she didn��t encounter any, allowing her to arrive on time and be able to return if needed.


    I wonder what''s going on.


    The leader of the Dog Trader, Doberman.


    Many resistance groups had worked with him before, and there were also many revolutionary armies that managed to branch out from Dog Trader.


    He had exceptional power, the ability to judge things objectively, and even dazzling leadership.


    Some believed that if the flames of revolution were to blaze fiercely and eventually engulf the entire Clark Republic, Doberman would be the catalyst.


    Passing through the same old, lifeless, skinny people, Findenai entered the city''s alleyways.Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com


    At the end of the alley, a man stood in front of a door, glancing at Findenai before reaching deep into his coat pocket and pulling out something.


    "Veri��"


    "Shut it. If you''re calling someone to come here, just serve the guest instead of asking for a password."


    Findenai strode forward, cursing at the member who was about to ask for a password. Despite looking dumbfounded, he recognized Findenai, a quite famous woman even among the revolutionary army, so he simply shrugged and cleared the way for her.


    "Actually, there''s no password."


    So, they were just poking around to start something. Thinking it was just like Doberman��s way of handling things, Findenai entered the door.


    Inside, the room was filled with the pungent scent of thick smoke. While someone from Griffin might frown and feel disgusted, this was a very common sight in Clark Republic.


    At least it seemed like the heater was on; her freezing body warmed up as she caught the smell of oil mixed in the air .


    Amidst the smoke, she noticed that the interior looked like a typical bar.


    Revolutionary armies who had come from various places were sitting at different tables, drinking alcohol or smoking cigarettes.


    It seemed like they were escorts for the leaders of each resistance group.


    Sitting right next to her, the man with a large and chubby rounded physique pulled out the sword at his waist and swung it towards the bottom of Findenai''s chair.


    However, before that happened, a white hand had already grabbed the man''s collar.


    It was Findenai. She pulled him towards her, driving her fist into his face.


    Crack!


    Following the satisfying sound of something breaking, the man��s nose burst and his teeth were knocked out.


    He collapsed, foaming at the mouth, and Findenai, who caused the damage, brushed her hand off and crossed her arms again.


    "So, is that why you called us here today? To prepare ourselves for the impending cold wave and huddle up together?"


    "Findenai."


    "Really, you must have gone nuts. There are some people here I''ve never seen before. How can I trust them? In my opinion, even if we''re here just for five minutes, the extermination units would sniff us out and come crawling out of nowhere."


    "I only called people I can trust."


    Bang!


    Findenai''s heel smashed the table, breaking it into pieces. After standing up straight, she glared at Doberman with her ominous, blood-red eyes.


    "But I also can''t trust you. So you, Doberman, want to handle things carelessly like this?"


    "Findenai, you''ve been in Griffin Kingdom, so you might not know, but..."


    "Bullshit, has the Republic changed so dramatically in just a few months? I''ve been rolling around this place since I was three years old. It''s so obvious."


    Findenai took out a baton from her pocket, and it transformed into the shape of an axe with a clink.


    As she wielded her weapon, the other chiefs also tensed up, instantly placing their hands on their own weapons.


    Watching their reaction, Findenai sneered.


    "That''s right, be scared like that. If you want to survive, always grab a weapon and get ready, you spineless fools."


    Findenai was someone who had always had a keen sense of smell, almost like a beast.


    "The pest control team''s here."


    Baaaaang!


    She immediately responded to sudden explosions from outside.


    The fact that the extermination units found this place caused everyone to glare at Doberman, who had crouched down in response to the explosion.


    He shook his head with an expression that said there was no way he would do something like that.


    "Get ready for battle, everyone."


    Even in the midst of swirling dust, Doberman calmly responded instead of blaming someone.


    Nonetheless, a pair of wolf-like blood-red eyes pierced through the smoke, shining brightly.


    "Ah."


    An eerie voice echoed amidst the chaotic situation.


    Her words softly rolled into their ears as if casting a spell on it.


    "So, it was you who betrayed us?"


    Findenai immediately turned and lunged towards the only other female chief in the room, Lexi.


    Kwaaaang!


    Lexi hurriedly raised her wrist to block, and steel protective gear came into view as her sleeve tore.


    It was equipment to block bullets and blades, an item used by the extermination units.


    "You even got protection under your clothes?"


    Findenai kicked Lexi''s chest in disbelief. Despite being pushed back, Lexi smirked provocatively.


    "How did you know? I thought I was someone who could be trusted among us."


    "I saw you snickering when the explosion happened."


    Growling in annoyance, Findenai grabbed a cigarette which was rolling on the floor due to the explosion and put it in her mouth.


    Watching this, Lexi shrugged and pulled out a dagger and a pistol.


    "I''ll at least give you time to light it. To be honest, I do like you."


    "Ah?"


    Findenai threw a middle finger in response to her nonsense.


    "Damn it, I''m trying to quit smoking, you know?��


    "Huh?"


    "Someone hates the smell of Republic cigarettes."


    With that said, Findenai immediately brandished her axe and rushed towards /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 118: Findenai

    Chapter 118: Findenai


    Crack!


    "Cough!"


    She spat out a thick lump of blood.


    Lexi, who seemed to have put on some makeup before she came here, now had blood smeared around her mouth, and her skin turned pale as she was slowly dying.


    "M-monstrous bitch...."


    After uttering those words, the traitor Lexi closed her eyes.


    Even though the extermination units were wearing cheat-like protective gear, they weren��t even able to inflict the slightest injury on Findenai.


    "Sigh, they''re tough as hell."


    However, it was the same for Findenai. Despite swinging her axe several times, she was still unable to penetrate the protective gear worn by the extermination units.


    In the end, she had to infuse mana into the axe��s impact to kill them.


    It now felt more like she was striking something rather than swinging the axe.


    And this protective gear would only come off automatically once the user died.


    While it was called "Protection" as it couldn''t be removed as long as the user was alive, for the Resistance who fought against them, it was more like cursed armor.


    It was an item that showcased overwhelming defensive power, which became the main reason they had to avoid the extermination units of the Clark Republic.


    Because it took ages to kill them, no matter how much you hit them.


    "Your movements looked awkward because you were wearing this kind of thing."


    Because Lexi had only worn this protection recently, it made her movements more awkward than before, enabling Findenai to finish her off swiftly. However, when facing the real extermination units, things were different.


    "If we just keep pushing them, they''ll have to eventually give up!"


    "Give up, you vermin-like bastards!"


    The extermination units had already rushed in, turning the inside of the tavern into a battlefield.


    The wind was howling fiercely through the side of the bar��s wall which was blown off completely in an explosion. The entrance was left unattended as extermination units poured in through that opening.


    Following the lead of the Doberman, they had been resisting, and that was why they had managed to hold on so far. But, the casualties were piling up.


    Eventually, they too would be exterminated over time.


    In order to survive, a decision needed to be made.


    "Doberman, you idiot! I��ll open the path, so help me!"


    Doberman glanced at Findenai and nodded indifferently as she ran forward with the Protection Lexi wore on her hand.


    Even in the middle of a crisis like this, whether it was because he was calm or because he simply had no other expression, he definitely instilled a sense of stability in his surroundings.


    Findenai held her axe tightly, took a deep breath and charged forward.


    Bullets flew from all directions on the battlefield and she used the Protection she held in her hand as a shield to deflect the bullets.


    "It''s the Scrapyard Nomads!"


    "White Hair, Red Eyes! That is the level 1 wanted criminal, Findenai!"


    Findenai glared at the extermination units, who recognized her and pushed forward.


    She cleared the path with her axe.


    As she swung her axe, the blade sustained damage with each strike, sending a tingling shock through her hand, and all she could do was knock down the extermination units without causing any fatalities.


    Nonetheless, Findenai didn''t look back to check if the fallen enemies had gotten up again or not. She just kept moving forward.


    Doberman lent his strength to her, and the other Resistance members, who witnessed this, understood their intentions and followed closely behind.


    After all, if they remained here, they would just be killed. So it would be better if they broke through together.


    Regardless, it seemed like a strategy where severe losses were inevitable.


    "When have we ever fought with our lives guaranteed!"


    As they were accustomed to living on the brink of death every day anyway, the Resistance charged forward aggressively.


    The options were always the same.


    Either more died or...


    Less died.


    If they stayed still, it would just lead to more deaths. No, all of them would probably end up dead.


    So, it was better to move in a direction where they''d have the least possible deaths.


    Even if they were fools like this.


    Even if these dimwits wanted to be honest, they always wondered if it was really possible for them to gain freedom from the Clark Republic.


    Wouldn��t it be better to prioritize survival for now?


    Forged by the overwhelming tragedy from her childhood, this was Findenai''s conviction.


    She wanted to show the children who weren��t able to fight yet, the cowards who were paralyzed by fear and chose to remain bystanders, and her former comrades who had surrendered and laid down their weapons that they could still survive even in a place like this.


    In this place, were these dimwits crying out for freedom.


    "Gaaaaaahhhhh!"


    Findenai''s dark red, glowing eyes shone brightly. As her unique trait that allowed her to grow stronger as the battle raged on caused her body to heat up, she tightened her grip on the axe until it almost broke.


    Crash!


    "Ugh!"


    The strike that had merely knocked down the extermination units before had now reached a level where it could completely blow them away.


    "So impressive!"


    "J-Just believe in Findenai and follow her from behind!"


    "We can survive! We will make it out of here alive to fight for freedom once more!"


    Upon hearing the propaganda-like cheers coming from behind, Findenai issued a threat as she continued to push forward.


    "Nobody''s saving you! Survive on your own, you morons!"


    After saying that, Findenai continued swinging her axe. Once the blade got completely damaged from overuse, she wielded it like a club, pushing through the extermination units.


    At that moment, she didn''t realize that her footsteps were guiding her back to the place she longed to return to.


    ***


    "Gasp! Gasp!"


    Findenai gasped for breath as she looked around. Having witnessed the sunset twice, she realized that two days had passed since then.


    Her limbs felt sluggish, her breath was ragged with no sign of stabilizing, and her eyes stung due to the blood.


    Feeling something strange, the extermination units looked up at the sky...


    [As you live your fleeting life, I think it is inevitable for you to live while bathing in the blood of others.]


    A voice booming like thunder, overwhelming with its sheer intimidation, reduced the humans to mere specks with its presence alone.


    [To consider that this is the nature of the world. I, too, accept it. However...]


    Findenai realized that it was a voice she had heard once before, but she couldn''t recall when.


    Was it due to the lack of oxygen?


    Or was it simply because her own brain was failing her?


    She didn��t know what it was.


    Crazy bastard.


    However, she could definitely tell that Master Bastard had done something anyway.


    She immediately let go of the strength she had intended to use to bite her tongue, and her lips naturally curled up.


    [How viciously must someone live for their resentment to overflow from the scent of blood to their very flesh.]


    ��Huh?! Are you a beast?"


    "A-a tiger? It''s a tiger! Just shoot it!"


    She slowly closed her eyes while listening to the screams of the extermination units, who foolishly chose their own demise.


    [Do not enter my mountain with your dirty feet.]


    ***


    A warm floor and a fluffy blanket.


    Findenai, who woke up feeling the warmth of her surroundings, slowly opened her eyes. Although she couldn��t feel any sensation in her body and had no strength, she was certain that she had been treated.


    She could feel bandages wrapped around her entire body.


    A soft feather pillow was placed below her head.


    The view of downtown Norseweden could be seen from the window beside the bed.


    The scent of warm herbal tea.


    Only the sound of pages turning echoed in the quiet room.


    Sitting cross-legged, Master Bastard was calmly enjoying reading a book.


    "Are you awake?"


    Deus, still focused on his book, asked casually. At that familiar sight, Findenai let out a wry smile and asked.


    "How long has it been?��


    Although her sense of time was still vague, judging by how refreshed she felt upon waking up, despite the hardships she had gone through, it seemed like she had been asleep for quite a while.


    "Half month."


    However, Deus'' answer was beyond what Findenai had assumed.


    "Half month? Fifteen days?"


    "Yes."


    Findenai stopped herself before she blurted out, ��Didn''t you say you would return to the academy in a week?��.


    For some reason, she didn''t want to hear the answer, nor did she want to unnecessarily put Master Bastard in a difficult situation.


    It was different from usual.


    "You must be hungry. I''ve prepared a meal for you."


    Deus closed the book.


    Findenai, who was staring at him, hesitated for a moment before replying with a grumble.


    "Ah, I want to smoke."


    She suddenly blurted out that she was more eager to have a cigarette than a meal.


    "Sigh."


    Deus sighed and pulled out an antique flip-top box from his pocket.


    Inside were around ten pieces of cigarettes, but he only picked one and handed it to Findenai.


    "It''s a less pungent and less addictive item, made by quite a famous artisan."


    "......"


    Slowly raising her upper body and leaning against the bed headboard, Findenai absentmindedly accepted it.


    Then, after briefly glancing at Deus, she laughed and put the cigarette in her mouth.


    "Give some fire."


    She had no lighter or matches.


    So, it was a very natural request.


    Deus suppressed a sigh as he conjured a weak flame on his finger. Seeing that, Findenai, who bit the cigarette''s tip on her lips, leaned towards the fire.


    Spit.


    The cigarette fell onto the blanket.


    And as if her outstretched hand had slipped, Findenai��s forehead landed precisely on Deus�� chest.


    "Ah, I lost my strength."


    Obviously, it was an intentional lie that anyone would be able to see through.


    "Then move."


    Despite saying so, he didn''t push her away.


    Even if it was just momentarily, Deus supported Findenai, who appeared to be quite exhausted.


    Until just a while ago, Findenai had felt parched and was craving a smoke.


    But now, she felt calm.


    Was it because of the unique, subtle scent emanating from Deus�� flesh?


    Findenai closed her eyes calmly, burying her face a little deeper.


    His scent penetrated through her dripping hair.


    Surprisingly, at some point, she realized that she liked this /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 119: The Artist

    Chapter 119: The Artist


    As summer vacation for Loberne Academy came to an end, it was time for students to return to school once again.


    Despite the tumultuous events that happened at the beginning of this year, the academy managed to find a period of stability once more.


    Not only that, as the good deeds of the Soul Whisperer, who had been tirelessly active throughout this summer vacation, began to become known, people��s interest in where he was employed, Loberne Academy, grew even stronger.


    Furthermore, as it had become the only place in the Griffin Kingdom where one could learn about Black Magic, requests flooded in under the guise of special lectures from renowned mages to attend Deus'' lessons.


    Numerous prominent figures were led by the bait known as the Soul Whisperer, lining up to give special lectures at the academy.


    Upon hearing about this magnificent lineup, the parents of the students spared no expense in supporting the academy, and the students'' anticipation for the coming semester only grew.


    And the already plump Dean''s belly swelled even more.


    "Hehehe! Deus Verdi is the best!"


    The Dean laughed heartily, with a demeanor suggesting he would even bow towards Norseweden if asked.


    Though Deus�� lectures were only for three days a week, the Dean had prepared the largest auditorium for him because, other than the students, he had to anticipate the countless mages who would attend the lectures as well.


    "Fufufu."


    Moreover, the preparations for what Deus had demanded when they signed the contract were also complete. Using the Dean��s authority, he obtained access to the Index Librorum Prohibitorum in the Millenium Library and also made a separate application form for the required research equipment.


    The Dean thought these gifts should be able to satisfy Deus.


    Eager to see Deus soon, the Dean smiled contentedly as he glanced out the window with his hands behind his back. However...


    Clang.


    Without even knocking, Academy Nurse Caren entered his office. With candy in her mouth, she spoke.


    "Sir, Professor Deus will be arriving a bit late."


    "What!?"


    With widened eyes, the Dean immediately made a big fuss.


    * * *


    Students gathered in front of the massive bulletin board.


    Despite being relatively small compared to the size of the bulletin board it was posted on, everyone''s attention was focused on the single notice. The reason for making the notice small stemmed from the Dean''s subtle desire, which he wished not to be noticed unless viewed directly.


    "The Soul Whisperer will be coming late?"


    "Ah, I was looking forward to his lectures."


    "I heard he solved the unsolved case of the Scoria serial murders. I wanted to hear about it."


    "I planned to pry for some information since I was considering writing a paper about the eerie incident where corpses were scattered in all directions..."


    "But seriously, was it really all done by ghosts? Honestly, I didn''t believe in such things."


    "Since we experienced it this year, everyone realizes that ghosts really do have some influence."


    Students who despised Dark Mages and were ignorant of evil spirits chattered inquisitively.


    But despite that, they all intended to attend Deus Verdi''s lecture.


    After all, the first semester��s incident lingered like a trauma.


    When evil spirits ruled over the academy, everyone felt it was necessary to learn from the Soul Whisperer in order to protect themselves.


    Amidst this, everyone couldn''t help but worry at the thought of the Soul Whisperer''s arrival being delayed, causing the lectures to be postponed.


    "He wouldn''t bail on us, would he?"


    "No way, the schedule and plans for the lectures are all set."


    "It''s impressive that despite his affiliation with the Royal Family, he still holds onto his professorship."


    Amidst the various comments, Eleanor subtly turned away from the crowd.


    "Tch."


    Originally, she had planned to come to the academy with Deus. However, since Deus was waiting for his maid to come back after the latter had momentarily disappeared, Eleanor had no choice but to come first.


    "You��re a Princess. How could you be an artist?!"


    Aria sighed in disbelief and pondered for a moment. Though those extravagant clothes were quite embarrassing, they weren''t something she would actually wear anyway.


    But there was a possibility of catching a glimpse of Deus�� taste, as he typically maintained an impregnable wall around himself.


    "Okay, I got it."


    "Great! Then I''ll draw it right away, so strike a pose with your chin in your hand."


    Aria didn''t expect this to start right away like this, but she falteringly struck the pose.


    She positioned herself with her chin propped up by her right hand, staring at the blackboard. Although it was slightly unnatural, Eleanor didn��t mind at all.


    Scribble, scribble, scribble.


    Eleanor, with her pen moving swiftly, did her best to draw Aria, perhaps aiming to finish it before the lecture began.


    "Did Professor not tell you anything else?"


    Aria casually asked, attempting to pry for some information, but Eleanor didn''t fall for her tactic.


    The conversations and knowledge she shared with Deus Verdi were like a treasure trove to her.


    "Be quiet."


    "If you tell me one more thing, I''ll be quiet."


    "...."


    Eleanor stiffly stared at Aria before letting out a deep sigh, answering her.


    "There are magical girls, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "He said that people who really like that kind of thing are called ''otaku1.''"


    "Otaku?"


    Aria frowned momentarily because she felt something off-putting from the nuance of the word, but Eleanor seemed to think the opposite.


    "It feels just right. Besides, the original meaning of the word is someone who is strongly devoted to something."


    "Is that so?"


    Eleanor chuckled.


    "Yeah! That��s why I''ve decided to be an otaku since I quite like magical girls."


    "It doesn''t seem like a good idea."


    Aria murmured as she scratched her cheek with the hand propping up her chin. Eleanor pouted her lips at her reaction.


    "What? You practically begged me to tell you more about magical girls, and this is just your reaction after you found out?"


    "Well... The Professor wouldn''t have told you anything strange, would he?"


    However, could it be that the Professor mentioned these kinds of stuff just to get rid of the annoying Eleanor?


    No matter how much she listened, Aria didn��t like the way the word ''otaku'' sounded.


    "Hehe. Tada!"


    Eleanor quickly flipped open the notebook to show Aria the completed drawing.


    There was Aria, depicted as a magical girl lost in thought with her chin propped up, adorned in a flashy dress with a magical wand resting on the desk.


    And below the drawing was Eleanor''s signature.


    - By Otaku Eleanor Luden Griffin.


    "Don''t you think it''d be good to use a pen name? Otaku Eleanor! Doesn''t it sound catchy? Like a great artist, you know?"


    "...I have no idea."


    Aria made a mental note to ask the Professor later if it was really appropriate for a princess of a kingdom to flaunt such a nickname /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 120: Preparing For The Lecture

    Chapter 120: Preparing For The Lecture


    "Hm?"


    Aria couldn''t help but sigh as she watched Eleanor drawing diligently from the side. However, she felt puzzled when the door opened suddenly, and the professor walked in.


    It was Erica Bright, a beautiful woman with long, neatly tied blonde hair cascading over her shoulders. She was also Professor��s fiance?e and her mere presence made Aria feel irritated.


    "Wow, it''s Professor Erica."


    "I regretted not being able to take Professor Erica''s class in the first semester, but I''m glad I am able to do so in the second semester."


    "There are rumors that she is engaged to Professor Deus. Is it true?"


    "If they are, that would be amazing. She can marry the only Dark Mage recognized by the Royal Family."


    As stories about Deus circulated, they slowly made Aria feel bothered. It was not like they were saying anything bad; rather, they were expressing their admiration for his greatness instead of gossiping about.


    However, Aria didn''t want to hear others talking about Deus over something like that.


    "Huff."


    As the throbbing in her head intensified, Aria closed her eyes for a moment. Lately, she had been experiencing these strange headaches.


    It was at that moment when a male student at her side voiced his concern.


    "Where does it hurt?"


    It was surprisingly a familiar voice.


    - No need to worry about me. I''ll take care of it for now.


    - Actually, I��ve liked you since we first met.


    - Aria, run away!


    His voice rang in her ears like a buzzing noise. As she pulled herself back from the memories of the past, Aria suddenly opened her eyes wide.


    Sitting next to her was a charming, handsome boy with blue hair. He was Leorus, an expert in water-attribute magic and spear techniques.


    He was one of her comrades in the first round and was also the boy who confessed his love to Aria.


    Oh, it is Leorus.


    Aria, who hadn''t even realized that he was there, took a deep breath before nodding.


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    Aria had received considerable help from Leorus in the previous round. Not only that, but many other talented students accompanied her as she overcame numerous hardships.


    For example, against the very Princess sitting next to her and sticking out her tongue while doodling.


    The memory of forming a special force along with Leorus and a few other students from this classroom to suppress Eleanor Luden Griffin''s rebellion was still vivid in her mind.


    However...


    I don''t need them this time.


    Aria didn��t need their help as she wasn''t as weak as she was back then. Fighting alongside her comrades at that time was inevitable and was indeed enjoyable.


    However, although the process was enjoyable, as the end drew near, she became more miserable.


    She didn''t want to go through the same experience again, and her old comrades weren��t able to keep up with the pace of her growth.


    "I heard that we''ll be forming teams and going outside a lot starting this semester.��Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com


    "Ah, is that so?"


    And so, the memories of various incidents that took place outside the academy flashed through her mind. But did that matter now? She could just go and swing her sword a few times to finish it off.


    "So, regarding that..."


    "Hey."


    Just as Leorus was about to continue speaking awkwardly, Aria massaged her forehead with her hand and interrupted him.


    "Stop talking."


    "...."


    "It makes my head hurt."


    Aria ignored Leorus and turned her gaze towards the blackboard.


    However, she didn''t want to see Erica, who had started her lecture either.


    So, she lowered her head once more.


    After meeting Eleanor��s gaze, who was subtly observing her, she closed her eyes.


    Lately, her head had been hurting mysteriously.


    What happened in the last round?


    Did such a headache ever plague her around this time?


    * * *


    It had been a week since the semester began.


    However, before I could even utter a single word...


    "Professor, this is fucking boring. Can you talk about first love instead?"


    Findenai flatly interjected.


    [Wow, that would be interesting!]


    Beside Findenai, who was behaving like that, the Dark Spiritualist was clapping, showing approval.


    Owen also seemed quite intrigued, while Erica simply shrugged a bit and waited in silence.


    Where did the woman, who just a moment ago was honored to be listening to my lecture for the first time, go?


    "When people talk about the soul, they usually just think of ghosts, but it is not quite like that. Surprisingly, it is..."


    "Ah, Master Bastard. Is it alright to blatantly ignore a student like this?"


    "...."


    Findenai stood up suddenly and shrugged her shoulders before starting to explain something.


    "If you''re a professor, shouldn''t you be prepared to handle the bewildering questions of students or sudden, unexpected actions?"


    "... I do not want you to go that far."


    "This is basic stuff! Don''t you agree with me, Fiance?e?"


    "Oh? Well, yeah, that''s true. There are times when an unexpected strange question may come up during a lecture or a student who may show interest in other areas other than the lecture, or even those who try to disrupt."


    Taken aback by Findenai''s sudden pass of the baton, Erica calmly added her reasons as she spoke.


    "In such situations, the professor''s response can be seen as a kind of discretion. It''s how they maintain the concentration of the other students even in the face of disruptions that might ruin the lecture."


    "Huff."


    I let out a deep sigh before instructing Findenai to sit by gesturing with my chin.


    As I signaled that I would start over from the beginning, perched on the bed, Findenai grinned and prepared to raise her hand.


    Since she would interrupt anyway, should I bother pretending to give them a lecture?


    No, right from the start, was this attempt even meaningful?


    While I was pondering over that, Findenai suddenly raised her hand and asked.


    "Professor, when did you have your first sexual intercourse?"


    "Pffttt!"


    Owen immediately covered his ears as his face flushed with surprise. Erica also stared at me dumbfoundedly while the Dark Spiritualist moved her hand excitedly as if signaling that she wanted something to eat.


    "I heard you like licking the asshole, Professor."


    Even though I doubted that a situation like this would genuinely arise during a lecture, I briefly imagined what I would do if I were to receive such a ridiculous question during a lecture.


    And soI slowly opened my eyes, faced the smiling Findenai, and asked.


    "What is your name?"


    "Huh? Oh, it''s Findenai.��


    "Alright, Findenai."


    With tension coursing through my entire body, I glared at her.


    Since I came into this world, I hadn��t clearly defined the concept of living within me.


    However, I definitely couldn��t help but harbor ill feelings towards a student who disrupted my lecture in this manner.


    "Just shut up and listen."


    "...."


    The room grew colder instantly.


    After meeting the gazes of the three surprised people, I continued the lecture in my usual tone.


    "Well then, now for real...."


    "Um, Professor."


    Findenai raised her hand once again.


    Feeling my anger rising, I exhaled and stared at her, but she responded with a foolish expression.


    "Professor, I think I almost wet myself just now because of you. Can I go to the bathroom?"


    "....Go and come back soon."


    "Wow, that was so damn terrifying."


    Even though she wasn''t actually scared out of her wits or involved in an accident due to relieving herself unintentionally, Findenai stuck out her tongue and went outside just like that.


    And naturally, she didn''t /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 121: First Lecture

    Chapter 121: First Lecture


    Late at night.


    Owen had already fallen asleep on my bed, breathing at regular intervals. Since I began the lecture practice quite late at night, it must have been hard for the young Owen to stay awake.


    Nonetheless, he had tried his best to concentrate, especially on the parts related to souls since they were related to him. It was admirable how he tried to retain at least something in his mind.


    And of course, Findenai never returned to the room after fleeing.


    Perhaps she went back to her room to sleep.


    Erica, who remained until the end of the lecture, was organizing her thoughts and forming opinions about it.


    "As expected, I am very satisfied with the lecture itself because of the unfamiliar knowledge I��m learning from you. It makes me want to hear it again."


    "Yes."


    "However, it seems like you��re trying to cram too much information in a short span. At this rate, you won''t last long as a teacher. You should show some flexibility in your approach."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Even though you��re going to be giving a lecture, it doesn''t necessarily mean that you have to stick to just lecturing. Especially since you''re a Dark Mage, there might be students who will feel nervous to be around you. Do you understand?"


    That was a valid point.


    I was actually most concerned about dealing with such students.


    How could they focus properly if they were afraid of the professor they were supposed to be learning from?


    They probably wouldn��t be able to even look at the blackboard properly.


    "So, it''s okay to relax the tension with something like an icebreaker or jokes."


    "......."


    I wondered if I could really do something like that. And even Erica seemed to agree that it wasn��t the right approach after mentioning it. She crossed her arms, pondering for a moment before speaking again.


    "Alternatively, sharing stories about your own experiences would be fine too. Since you''ve encountered several incidents during this vacation, you can use that information to grab their attention or briefly ease the tension."


    "Hm."


    "Giving out snacks or something the students would like during the lecture could also be quite helpful."


    It seemed like a good idea. Honestly, Erica''s advice was very helpful.


    "Thank you, it was incredibly helpful."


    When I sincerely expressed my gratitude, Erica softly smiled.


    "It''s nothing. But more importantly, it''s nice to see that you are genuinely trying to be a good professor."


    I didn''t feel the need to respond.


    Since I was paid for the job, I intended to do my best. Additionally, considering that the academy was filled with the main and supporting characters of the game, I hoped that my lecture could be somewhat helpful to them.


    "Uhm, by the way."


    Erica hesitated for a moment, struggling to express whatever she was about to say. After opening and closing her mouth several times, she finally looked me in the eyes and spoke.


    "What is the true identity of Aria Rias?"


    I didn''t expect Aria''s name to come out of her mouth.


    "I met that student during this summer vacation. Dante, was it? It''s an unfamiliar organization to me, but I fought alongside her against Dark Mages affiliated with them."


    "You?"


    "Yes, in Rometiu Forest. I went there to find nature spirits since I wanted to learn about spirit magic, as you had told me."


    She definitely had a unique energy around her now. It turned out it was because of the spirits.


    Erica seemed to have advanced in her growth.


    "I saw Aria there. She started killing people without hesitation. And not only that, she also showed... an abnormal obsession towards you."


    "......"


    "Of course, I want to follow your decision, but Deus, I''m also a professor."


    Erica clenched her fists and firmly declared her stance about Aria.


    "We can''t afford to have such a dangerous child in the academy, someone who doesn''t even hesitate to commit murder for the sake of a professor."


    I also agreed with that statement.


    I nodded lightly in response.


    "Alright, I will take responsibility for that student."


    "...If you ever need help, call me. After all, I''m... still your fiance?e."


    At Deus'' words, the Dark Spiritualist turned towards the crowd. Having confined herself to her laboratory every day while studying Necromancy, she found the stares of the people quite burdensome.


    [H-hello, I''m the Dark Spiritualist.]


    Greeting the audience, she bowed her head politely.


    She realized that Erica, Caren, and the Dean had seen her before, so she wondered if this would be fine.


    "Now, my assistant just greeted you all. Did any of you see them?"


    At his words, the Dark Spiritualist turned foolishly to stare at Deus.


    ��No!��


    The students responded in unison.


    [Y-y-you!]


    Feeling as if she had just been ridiculed by him, the Dark Spiritualist clenched her fist and glared at Deus, but he paid her no attention and continued speaking.


    "But my assistant is clearly here."


    Deus then looked at the Dark Spiritualist.


    "Show them."


    [Ugh, I hate you for real.]


    The Dark Spiritualist grumbled as she roused her mana and conjured a simple flame.


    As it was the Necromancer��s flame, it was emitting a violet hue.


    A momentary commotion occurred in the hall.


    Most of the students and professors here were adept at handling mana, so they easily noticed that Deus didn''t create the ignited flame.


    While looking at the suddenly rising violet flame with astonished eyes, they couldn''t help but acknowledge that there was indeed someone there.


    "There is nothing visible, but the mana manifested in an instant, which soon became magic. I will be teaching you about such invisible but existing things."


    It was a captivating introduction to the lecture.


    Some professors admired the exceptional start, and upon hearing such praise, Erica concealed a slight smile that almost appeared on her face.


    "Furthermore, if by the end of the winter break, if any student manages to guess the appearance of the Dark Spiritualist correctly, I will give them this."


    Ssk.


    Deus took a golden card from his pocket, one that fit in a single hand.


    At first, everyone wondered what it was. However, even upon closer inspection, it was still unfamiliar to them. This left them dumbfounded as they foolishly stared at him, unable to utter a word.


    Then, suddenly, the princess among the students let out a gasp.


    "Wow, isn��t that the access card to the Royal Family��s Millennium Library?"


    "What?!"


    "Wow, amazing."


    "I-I heard that you have to pay a fortune just to get in there."


    The Millennium Library was a bucket-list destination for the Mages in Griffin Kingdom��renowned as the perfect embodiment of the term ''treasure trove of knowledge'' due to its vast collection of original magic texts.


    Originally, it was a gift from the Dean.


    However, as access to the place had been granted to him upon becoming the Soul Whisperer, there was no need for him to have two cards.


    He simply followed Erica''s advice that bestowing a gift could help everyone focus during the lectures.


    "Yes, this is an access card for the Millennium Library��the Royal Family��s treasure trove. You may not have access to the Index Librorum Prohibitorum, but all the other books within are available for reading with this pass."


    Deus lightly waved the access card over the students like teasing fish with a bait.


    "As I mentioned earlier, I will give this to the first student who manages to get the appearance of my assistant, the Dark Spiritualist, correctly. It is entirely achievable if you listen to my lecture well and put in effort."


    [S-somehow I feel embarrassed.]


    The Dark Spiritualist deeply lowered her head.


    However, the effect was evident.


    Indeed, the majority of students had become extremely enthusiastic even though the lecture hadn''t begun yet.


    Deus slowly grasped the chalk and approached the blackboard.


    "Then, let us begin the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 122: Former Comrades

    Chapter 122: Former Comrades


    I checked the round clock placed above the auditorium entrance . Even though two hours had passed, it felt like the lecture didn''t progress as much as I intended.


    It was time to wrap things up.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    However, my personal ambition got the better of me.


    I didn��t want to disrupt the current flow as I doubted if I would get to see the students concentrating like this again.


    "To summarize once more, just as every human possesses mana, every soul also contains mana."


    So, I decided to prolong this level of concentration with a brief summary before concluding the lecture.


    Aware that I was about to bring the lecture to an end, both the students and the professors paid close attention to the final summary.


    It was the time to highlight the important points that were discussed during the lecture.


    "However, as I mentioned, what anchors the mana of the soul is not a physical body but rather a type of will."


    That was where the difference arose.


    "Thus, depending on their willpower, evil spirits often vary in strength. Although I used the term ''will'', it can essentially be seen as ''resentment'' or ''lingering attachment.''"


    Gulp.


    The students were so tense that even the sound of saliva being swallowed could be heard. It seemed like they were recalling the experiences they went through in the first semester.


    "As you have experienced, conventional magic does not work on such entities."


    This time, it was the professors who groaned in agreement. Having fought against the evil spirits that had overrun the academy several times, they could truly relate to this.


    "Simple spells like fireballs, water bullets, lightning bolts. Even though these spells are also conjured using mana, they were developed for the purpose of causing physical damage.��"


    On the contrary.


    I ignited a blue flame on the tip of my finger.


    It was a special magic known as the Necromancer��s Flame.


    "Using this, Dark Mages have a means to harm intangible entities. However..."


    The audience was taken aback as I placed my hand above the flame.


    However, my hand only felt a sauna-like warmth; there was no burn.


    "Harming tangible entities is more challenging."


    Of course, this was an extremely rare spell among the arsenal of spells a Dark Mage possessed. After all, their primary opponents were humans. Therefore, there were far more spells that were geared towards human opponents.


    I grasped the Necromancer''s Flame as it dispersed and vanished.


    "I have given you a brief explanation on the background and theory of Black Magic today. We will begin with practical exercises from the next session.��


    A momentary silence fell at my words.


    As I was aware of their concerns, I decided to address them preemptively.


    "I might be a Dark Mage, but I do not plan on teaching you Black Magic."


    The students looked puzzled. Since they were attending my lecture, they had come prepared to learn about Black Magic.


    However, this wasn''t a discipline that could be learned with half-hearted determination.


    Just like with Dante and the Dark Spiritualist, it was only possible to master if they had no hesitation in walking the disciple''s path.


    "What I intend to teach you is how to detect and respond to Black Magic, evil spirits, yokai, and much more. Furthermore, what I plan to focus on and teach you in our future lectures is how to protect yourselves from such entities.��


    That way, incidents like how the academy was easily taken over recently wouldn��t be repeated.


    Furthermore, by instilling this knowledge in young students, the teachings would spread throughout the Griffin Kingdom. This would enable the kingdom that was vulnerable to Dark Mages and spiritual phenomena to gradually be able to confront them on their own.


    The Evil Ghost Griffin, who was a Dark Mage, had created this deformed kingdom structure. Thus being a Dark Mage myself, I had to restore the balance.


    Just as I was about to conclude the lecture, a student swiftly raised their hand.


    Although much time had passed, no other student seemed to object, so I gestured to him with my hand.


    "Speak."


    "Professor, I heard that you have solved several unsolved cases during this summer break."


    "That is correct."


    That statement was true.


    After all, most of the unsolved cases in the Griffin Kingdom were either related to evil spirits or yokai.


    "So, will the content related to them also be covered in class? For example, conducting lectures by applying the circumstances of that time."


    It was quite a good question, and it was also something I was pondering over due to the advice given to me by Erica yesterday.


    Instead of merely imparting knowledge, conducting lectures by associating them with the actual cases I encountered would not only improve the concentration of the students, but it would also make the lectures more engaging.


    Of course, there were cases I would not be able to reveal out of consideration of the victims, but I thought of selecting some of the less severe ones.


    "Yes. I plan to weave my next lecture around actual cases."


    At that, the audience stirred once again.


    It showed how stable her mental strength was.


    "...Well done."


    "Yes!"


    Even such light praise made her really happy. Aria spun around with a bright smile.


    Aria stood at the back of the line, ready for the next training session. In front of her, her peers who had been defeated by the Dark Spiritualist were already lined up.


    "Aria, how do you do that so well?"


    "Wow, you''re really amazing."


    "Could you teach me later?"


    "She''s quite something."


    Leorus, Happy, Florensia, Jin�� they were her friends with unique yet significant appearances.


    "...."


    Her comrades from the first round.


    As mentioned before, Leorus excelled as a spear master and was active at the forefront. His water-attribute magic was also top-notch, making him an excellent choice to act as a barrier.


    Happy was a female archer who used bows. She always provided additional firepower from the rear alongside Florensia and had an advantage against the items from the Clark Republic.


    Florensia was a Mage.


    She played a central role in the party by supporting their recovery and making up for Happy''s lack of firepower. If she were to fall, it would be like breaking the backbone of the party.


    Lastly, Jin was an assassin skilled in dual-wielding. Currently, he was posing as a reserved student, but his household had been involved in an assassin organization for quite some time.


    Jin was supposed to be the next head of that assassin organization, but he decided to join the party.


    He had various skills such as reconnaissance, dismantling traps, and surprise attacks.


    Suddenly, memories of the friendly chatter around the bonfire resurfaced in Aria��s mind.


    - Ugh, it''s tough.


    Leorus,, groaned from the frontlines while wiping his sweat off with water magic.


    - Seeing this kind of thing makes me miss our academy days.


    Happy, grilling meat by the bonfire, missed her academy days.


    - We''re still students, you know.


    Florensia, handling the meat, replied with a sour face.


    - You fool, you burnt the meat.


    Even Jin sighed irritatedly, asking Happy not to cook.


    It was a scene that Aria had seen many times before.


    After a day of adventure, they would gather around the bonfire, chatting away.


    The most commonly discussed topic during those times were obviously stories from their days at the academy.


    Even though they weren��t able to return to the academy in the previous round, they had now returned.


    Was it really okay to have returned like this?


    All of a sudden, Aria couldn''t help but feel doubtful.


    Throb!


    She immediately grimaced in response to the throbbing pain in her head and took a sharp breath.


    "Why, what''s wrong Aria?"


    "Huh? Do you feel unwell somewhere?"


    "Sh-should we call the professor?"


    "Take deep breaths."


    Cold sweat dampened her forehead as the other students worried about her sudden condition.


    However, Aria gritted her teeth and spat at her former comrades.


    "Get lost! Go enjoy the academy life you all loved so much!"


    With fierce hostility, Aria clenched her fists.


    She didn��t need any of them.


    She would only protect the Professor. Never again would she hesitate between them and the Professor.


    Even if she were to arrive at that crossroad again...


    "I will definitely choose Professor."


    Aria turned around swiftly. She didn''t feel like being with them /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 123: Imposter

    Chapter 123: Imposter


    "Could I have a moment of your time?"


    "Huwaa! Professor Erica!"


    Professor Fel Petra was very surprised to see Erica Bright entering the laboratory.


    She swung the prosthetic arm she had been tinkering with and quickly greeted Erica.


    "H-hello! I-it''s a good morning, right?!"


    "Yes, it is. I��m sorry, but could I have a brief conversation with Professor Deus?"


    At Erica''s gentle request, Professor Fel immediately rushed out of the room, her pink hair fluttering behind her.


    "How come you hear a bouncing sound instead of footsteps when she runs?"


    Findenai, who was brewing tea as she stood beside me, clicked her tongue while watching Professor Fel��s impressive chest bob up and down.


    She then shrugged with an annoyed expression, took a cigarette from her pocket, and put it in her mouth.


    "I��ll go for a smoke."


    I thought she had stopped smoking, but it seemed like she quickly returned to the habit. Maybe she didn��t like the cigarettes I had given her since she didn��t smoke them.


    "I-I''ll go too."


    Owen, who was assisting Professor Fel, also exited with a commotion. Since everyone found out that Erica was my fiance?e, it seemed like they were obsessed with not interrupting our time together.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    Since there were no separate lectures today, I wasn''t too busy. I just planned to carry out some research with the Dark Spiritualist using the research materials I ordered before.


    However, I could sense the urgency coming from Erica, who was visiting me.


    "Aria was absent from my lecture without prior notice."


    "..."


    I involuntarily furrowed my brow at those words.


    Aria didn��t attend a lecture?


    She knew that I preferred it when she behaved like a proper student. So she always tried her best to remain as such.


    In fact, that was the only reason she was still attending the academy even though there was nothing left for her to learn.


    "When I noticed she didn''t attend my lecture, I felt something was off and looked into it. It turns out she hasn''t attended any other classes after your lecture last Monday."


    It wouldn''t be a big deal if an ordinary student didn''t attend classes.


    Many students would even actively skip classes, simply wanting to play or sleep in.


    In a dormitory setting, where students could choose their own lectures, such behavior was common due to the high level of autonomy.


    However, Aria wouldn''t skip class on a whim.


    "I guess I will have to go and check on her."


    It seemed like I needed to go to her dormitory.


    "I''ll come with you. A female professor should accompany you since it''s the girls'' dormitory."


    As if she had been waiting, Erica offered to accompany me and we headed to the girls'' dormitory together.


    Despite it being 10 in the morning, the dormitory was still bustling with students.


    Since class schedules varied for each student, some would skip morning classes and attend in the afternoon, or they��d have a free period for the day.


    The female students didn''t seem too pleased to see a male professor entering the dormitory, but with Erica sticking close by my side, they simply greeted us and moved on.


    "It would have been inappropriate if you came without me, right?"


    "Yes, you are right."


    Indeed, if Erica hadn''t been here, I would have come across quite a few hurdles on my way to Aria''s room, consuming a considerable amount of time.


    Knock. Knock.


    "Aria? Are you in there?"


    Erica knocked and asked. But there was no answer inside, so I glanced at the Dark Spiritualist beside me.


    As a ghost, the Dark Spiritualist just slightly phased her head through the door.


    And then.


    [D-D-D-Deus?! What kind of situation is this...?]


    The Dark Spiritualist called out to me in a frenzy. I quickly gathered mana and forcefully turned the doorknob to enter.


    Inside, we could see Aria floating in the air with both legs crossed.


    It was a common breathing technique used in murim novels. Mana whipped around the room violently, refusing our approach.


    Aria applied more pressure with her hand. The more pressure she applied, the more Erica struggled.


    Pretending to struggle, Erica pressed her face squarely against Aria''s.


    Then, she emitted a golden light.


    Aria''s body was pushed back, sending her flying as she crashed through another door and smashed through a window, flinging her outside.


    What Erica had used wasn��t simple light magic, but suppression magic infused with spirits.


    "Gasp! Gasp!��


    While Erica gasped for breath as she clutched her throat, I gave her a pat on the shoulder, indicating that she had done well, before immediately chasing after Aria.


    Likewise, I leaped out of the window and lightly landed outside with mana surrounding my body.


    Despite being hit by Erica''s magic head-on, Aria''s vision was only blurred for a moment as she quickly regained her senses.


    "Aria, have you come back to your senses?"


    At my words, Aria replied while gritting teeth, still filled with hostility.


    "I told you not to pretend to be Professor."


    "Huff, I am the real Deus. You know me as Kim Shinwoo."


    Although I didn''t particularly like uttering my original name while inhabiting this body, I needed to gain Aria''s trust for now.


    For some reason, she suddenly mistook me for someone else.


    "Alright, I''ll admit that you do look like him. And I don''t know how you know Professor''s real name, but you''re definitely an imposter."


    I could feel a weird sensation akin to a buzzing shock tingling, spreading through my head. It felt like I had seen this exact reaction from Aria somewhere before.


    I contemplated for a moment.


    Without wasting any time, my mind raced and reached an answer.


    "No way...."


    Screeech!


    Aria''s left foot glided on the ground, widening her stance. Since she didn��t have a sword right now, she seemed to be preparing to fight me using martial arts as she adjusted her posture.


    "You know your little play is costing you your lives, right?"


    "Aria."


    "Shut up. I know you look alike, but you''re not Professor."


    "Listen to me carefully from now on."


    Why had she suddenly changed like this?


    Though I wasn��t certain yet, her symptoms seemed almost identical to something I knew.


    This wasn''t knowledge from a game or common sense I learned on this continent.


    It was knowledge from Earth.


    Did I learn it from a simple trivia book I read before?


    Or was it something I saw on TV?


    Or perhaps someone told me about it and I just coincidentally remembered it now?


    Anyway,


    "I suspect you are currently experiencing symptoms similar to Capgras syndrome."


    Capgras syndrome.


    It was a symptom where people believed that someone close to them had been replaced by a ''different'' person with the exact same appearance.


    Some who suffered from this psychological disorder believed that the person they saw as family was actually someone else in disguise, and in severe cases, they would even mistake themselves for a stranger in the mirror.


    "I��m sick?"


    While Aria still stared at me with suspicious eyes, I cautiously continued speaking after taking a deep breath.


    "It is okay, stay calm and take deep breaths. I will help you."


    The reason wasn''t clear yet, but Aria seemed to have developed Capgras syndrome.


    So, I tried to calm her down as much as possible. However...


    "Huff."


    Aria raised the corners of her mouth and clenched her fist tightly.


    "You really talk like /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 124: Capgras Syndrome

    Chapter 124: Capgras Syndrome


    The possibility that this continent knew about the Capgras syndrome was slim.


    Furthermore, I myself just had basic knowledge about it. I didn��t know anything about the causes or treatment.


    But at the moment, the more pressing matter was...


    "Where is Professor?"


    I first had to subdue Aria, who was rushing at me.


    Bang!


    "Keugh!"


    Despite the protection magic cast by the Dark Spiritualist, Aria was still able to shatter it easily with her tightly clenched fists.


    She wasn''t a regressor for nothing; she was even able to display various techniques while launching an attack.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Despite using wind magic on my body to create some distance, golden energy surged from her feet, allowing her to accelerate and swiftly catch up with me.


    Has she already mastered the Golden Dragon''s Path?


    Among all the mobility skills, this was the most efficient and effective top-tier one.


    And the most fearsome aspect of the Golden Dragon''s Path was that it was not constrained by space.


    As Aria stepped into the air, golden platforms formed beneath her, propelling her mid-air.


    Despite my use of wind magic, Aria had already soared above me with just a few leaps.


    Then, her fist descended from above.


    "I won''t kill you because I need to find out where Professor is."


    Kuung!


    I instinctively raised both arms to block the violent impact. It was the best defense I could muster.


    Crunch!


    Aria��s strike caused both my arms to twist and break. I grimaced in pain and clenched my teeth.


    However, it wasn''t over yet.


    Pushed down by the impact, I almost fell straight to the ground. I crouched as low as possible and once again tried to cast protective magic with the help of the Dark Spiritualist.


    But perhaps because my arms were twisted, I was not able to manifest the magic in the manner I wished to.


    Relying solely on the magic cast by the Dark Spiritualist, it was slowly reaching its limit while shielding me from the impact.


    I had no choice but to endure it for the time being, but just before I hit the ground, a giant golden butterfly emerged from below and gently caught me.


    And not only that, but the light slightly healed my broken hand as well.


    [H-High-ranking elemental?]Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com


    The Dark Spiritualist exclaimed in surprise, but I turned my gaze to the other side.


    There stood Erica, casting magic while accompanied by elemental.


    "Are you okay?"


    "To some extent."


    After the brief exchange, we both turned our heads simultaneously.


    Aria had landed skilfully and glared at us as if she intended to kill us.


    "Right, so it��s even Professor Erica now."


    "...What?"


    Erica looked at me to ask what she meant by that, so I gave a simple explanation.


    "She currently believes that we are not ourselves but someone else pretending to be us."


    "You mean, she is under an illusion spell?"


    I shook my head at Erica, who was preparing to use purification magic.


    Aria wasn''t the type to be caught by an illusion spell.


    "It is a type of mental disorder."


    "...."


    "I do not know how Aria ended up in this state, but we must subdue her first."


    "That is quite tricky."


    Erica sighed as she bit her lip. A situation where we couldn''t kill her but had to subdue her was quite a challenge by itself.


    Our opponent was an expert who had fought against the Mage Tribunal Judges in a bloody battle all by herself.


    Even though Aria had the upper hand in terms of compatibility1 and the Mage Tribunal Judge was injured...


    There were only a handful of people on this continent who could pull off such an eccentric feat.


    [It looks like we need to use mind-related magic.]


    The Dark Spiritualist''s suggestion made a lot of sense. Since it was currently difficult for us to win using physical combat, it was more logical to focus on magic related to controlling the mind.


    ��Master Bastard, you seem to know almost everything. It''s the first time I''ve heard of such an illness.��


    Was there anyone on this continent who knew about Capgras syndrome?


    Probably not, I thought, as I warned Findenai.


    "If Aria tries to leave, you should call me immediately. Do not let her escape, and do not let her see anyone��s face."


    "Got it. Tsk, I can��t smoke in the dormitory.��


    I left Findenai, who was smacking her lips in displeasure, and headed down to the first floor of the dormitory.


    Even though it was a night-duty room in the female dormitory, there were quite a few prominent professors gathered there, with the Dean at the center.


    "Phew, I''ve heard an explanation about the situation from Professor Erica. It seems like she''s suffering from some sort of mental disorder, doesn''t it?"


    "Capgras syndrome. It is a mental disorder where one believes that the people around them are not real but are being impersonated by someone else."


    "Is that even a real illness?"


    Academy Nurse, Professor Caren, asked with a suspicious expression. Despite her expertise in this field, it seemed like she had never heard about it.


    While it was somewhat regrettable, I nodded calmly.


    "It is not well-known because it is a rare illness. But that is not the point."


    Regardless of Aria''s diagnosis, it didn��t really matter.


    "The crucial thing is, there is no standardized cure for her condition, so we need to begin searching for one immediately."


    Some professors immediately stood up at my words.


    "Wait, wouldn''t it be for the best to send her to the hospital?"


    "We are professors who teach students, not doctors who treat them."


    "The safety of the other students might also be at risk."


    I had somewhat anticipated the professors'' responses.


    Initially, they merely regarded Aria as an outstanding student. However, it became evident that the strength she possessed was considerably greater than expected.


    If she were to go on a rampage again, the other students would be in danger as well.


    The Dean, too, seemed to lean towards the opinion of that side. However, he subtly scrutinized my reaction.


    Erica folded her arms and coldly voiced her opinion against those answers.


    "It has only been two days since Aria began behaving like this. Just two days ago, she was attending classes as usual."


    "......"


    "So, there''s a high possibility that the cause behind her sudden change is within the academy."


    "B-But we can''t just leave her like that!"


    At the suggestion that the academy also bore some responsibility, one of the professors exclaimed in dismay, but Erica remained firm.


    "Professor Deus is the only one who knows about Aria''s diagnosis and has the means to manage it. It shouldn��t be a problem to transfer her to the downtown hospital if there��s a doctor who is familiar with her condition. However..."


    "......"


    "If not, how is that any different from simply handing her over to be a lab rat? Of course, the safety of other students is important too."


    Her chilling voice devoid of any emotion became even more persuasive. But I could feel her steadfast trust in me beneath it.


    "Aria is also a student of this academy. I believe that the quickest way to find a solution is to leave it to Professor Deus, who knows how to handle and resolve it."


    "Sigh."


    The Dean wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and sighed.


    "The first year this time has truly been an eventful one."


    Despite grumbling like that, the Dean ultimately took all the opinions into consideration to reach a conclusion.


    "Let''s observe the situation for now. If Ms. Aria''s condition gets worse after another three days, we''ll have no choice but to send her to the hospital."


    "Understood."


    With that said, the professors departed, leaving only Erica, Academy Nurse Caren and me behind.


    "Will it be fine if I follow you around for a while? I''ll check with the downtown hospital if they know anything about Capgras syndrome."


    Caren admitted that she didn''t know that such an illness existed, so she showed some interest in it.


    "So, what''s the plan?"


    Unlike the frosty atmosphere from just moments ago, Erica spoke softly.


    Because her change was too sudden, I briefly glanced at Erica before stepping outside.


    "Aria complained about having a headache while she was fighting us."


    "She did do that unexpectedly upon seeing some of the passing students."


    "It was not just because of the number of students that showed up."


    I had clearly seen some of the important figures from the game mixed with the crowd.


    "We might need to talk to some students."


    First, it seemed like I needed to meet Aria''s former /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 125: The Girls Ending

    Chapter 125: The Girl''s Ending


    Illuania, who hadn''t visited my lab in a long time, was brewing tea. Honestly, her presence here while engaged in such an activity displeased me slightly.


    "I believe that I have already mentioned that you do not need to come."


    Even though I had separately arranged a hotel room for her and told her to simply rest, Illuania still came to work.


    Her already swollen belly now indicated that it was almost time to welcome a new addition to the family.


    "It''s not good to stay still without doing anything for too long. I also get bored staying all by myself."


    "...There is no need to overdo it."


    "I know, Owen is helping me."


    Upon hearing that, Owen, who had been gazing at Illuania''s belly with fascination, flashed a bright smile and nodded eagerly.


    "Just leave it to me! I''ll do anything!"


    "Oh my, how commendable."


    Illuania seemed to have grown fond of Owen, as she had kept patting his head or pinching his cheeks quite endearingly since we were in Claren; Owen didn''t seem to mind it either.


    Also, as he was often bullied by Findena, he developed a tendency to like Illuania even more.


    "But where did Findenai go?"


    "I gave her some work to do. She is over by the first-years female dormitory, but it could get dangerous, so do not bother going there."


    "The dormitory is dangerous?"


    Although she raised a question while tilting her head, she didn''t ask further and instead started to prepare tea and refreshments with Owen.


    "Uhm, c-can I really be of help?"


    Fel Petra sat next to me nervously, fidgeting with both hands.


    If Findenai had seen her, she would''ve made some vulgar remark, but I casually replied.


    "I heard that you have conducted lectures for the students I am about to interview. There is no need to feel too pressured; you can just relax and listen.��


    I didn''t expect anything from Professor Fel. I just had her sit here because we shared the same lab, and since the four students who would be called next had attended her lectures several times, I thought she might be able to find something noteworthy.


    Academy Nurse Caren sat on the opposite side of me with her arms crossed, waiting for the students�� arrival.


    Knock. Knock.


    A knock was heard from outside.


    Owen, who had finished preparing the refreshments, immediately opened the door, only partially sticking his head out to converse with the guest.


    ��Soul Whisperer, a female student named Happy has arrived.��


    "Let her in."


    Happy served as the archer in Aria''s party, acting as the primary damage dealer from the rear. Given her potential when properly developed, she was a talent worth nurturing.


    Furthermore, resolving the episode involving Findenai could lead to obtaining items from Clark Republic, which had favorable compatibility with Happy.


    "H-hello, Sir.��


    A naive girl with orange hair walked in. Like Aria, she was a simple girl from a commoner background in a rural village.


    This was how she managed to quickly become close to Aria at the beginning of the game. Together with the Mage Florensia, they became best friends and roamed around like the Three Musketeers.


    "Come in, it is nothing major. I just wanted to talk with you for a moment."


    "Oh, okay."


    The Happy that I knew was exactly like her name, lively and full of energy. However, at this moment, she seemed stiff, perhaps nervous about standing in front of multiple professors.


    Since Illuania, who was pregnant, couldn''t entertain the guest, Owen brought over the tea she had brewed.


    After Happy sat in front of me, I gave her a moment to drink her tea.


    Once she took a few sips, I observed her stiff expression softening before asking a question.


    "Do you know a student named Aria Rias?"


    "Ah, yes. I know her."


    Findenai promptly stood up upon seeing me. I gave her a slight nod and issued instructions.


    "Make sure no one comes on this floor if possible. Thirty minutes should be enough."


    "Yawn, should I get an axe?"


    Findenai shrugged and yawned. She had lost her axe during her last visit to Clark Republic. Had she already prepared a new one?


    "Please do."


    Just in case, I asked Findenai to bring her weapon for now.


    After Findenai left to get her axe, I also asked the Dark Spiritualist who was standing beside me to step aside for a moment.


    [It seems like you and this child have a very special connection.]


    "..."


    [Hmm, well, since you wish for it, I won��t intrude. But... honestly, I''m not sure.]


    What was she not sure about?


    After briefly observing Aria''s room door, the Dark Spiritualist disappeared.


    I took a deep breath, stood before Aria''s door, and slowly opened my mouth.


    "Are you there?"


    "Ah! Professor!"


    Aria immediately came forward cheerfully. I could feel that she was standing in front of the door on the opposite side.


    "Can I leave now?"


    "Not yet, I came here to speak with you for a moment."


    "With me?! Hehe! I��m relieved!"


    Relieved?


    "What do you mean by that?"


    When I asked her in confusion, Aria replied cautiously.


    ��Didn''t I tell you that I wouldn��t care if you started hating me back in Norseweden? Actually, I... kind of regret saying that.��


    "..."


    "Even though I said that, in the end, I would be glad if you still liked me, Professor."


    "Do you still think that way now?"


    I asked out of curiosity, but the answer was quite predictable. Aria firmly replied without any hesitation.


    "If there''s anyone who puts you in danger, I will kill them no matter who it is. Because I chose you, Professor."


    "Even if they were your friends?"


    "What?"


    Aria was confused and asked back. I sighed lightly and briefly summarized today''s events.


    "I heard you distanced yourself from the other students. Today, I spoke to Happy, Florensia, Leorus, and Jin."


    "Ah..."


    Of course, those were familiar names for her.


    But Aria didn''t seem pleased. Rather, her voice lowered as if she wanted to keep some distance.


    "I don''t know exactly how much you know, Professor. I''m sure you don''t have memories of the first round like I do."


    "That is right."


    The reason I came here was to find out why Aria began behaving strangely and suddenly became mentally unstable; to uncover the root cause.


    Therefore, I swallowed hard and voiced the reason for my visit.


    "Aria, how did the first round /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 126: Retry

    Chapter 126: Retry


    The protagonist of the game called [Retry], Aria Rias, grew up in a small village and was loved by many.


    The detailed lore about her provided by the game developers, and her small yet cute appearance was quite impressive.


    And as you played the game, you would naturally fall for her lively charm and cute actions.


    If someone were to ask if [Retry] was successful because of her, it wasn''t.


    In fact, even when it failed, it was hard to imagine that it would fail that badly.


    The so-called game, where lively characters collided with the worst worldviews, was notorious for throwing unexpected twists at players, leaving them emotionally bruised.


    The gameplay itself could be considered quite good.


    However, the dreadful worldview and depressing plot didn''t blend as harmoniously as expected.


    Moreover, the attitude of the protagonist, Aria Rias, was what was most irritating.


    No matter what happened, she would overcome it.


    Even in the face of despair that brought her to her knees, she would eventually rise again with a bright smile.


    Players found it too unfamiliar, resulting in resistance.


    Nevertheless, I couldn''t help but continue playing such a game. Even after seeing the ending multiple times, I kept going back to see it again.


    Because that was all I could do.


    "The Previous round?"


    As if questioning what was said, Aria hesitated momentarily, but after a brief moment, she let out a sigh and said.


    "Ah! Right! You asked about the first round, right?"


    Taking a deep breath, Aria showed a hint of disappointment.


    "In the end, everyone died. As you know as well, Professor, there are inevitable endings for the world."


    "......."


    "Where should I start?"


    And so, Aria began her somewhat chaotic and disorganized recollection of the First Round.


    * * *


    Professor came to find me toward the end of my second year.


    The winter vacation for the second-year students would soon begin.


    Professor was hospitalized around that time. However, with the help of Professor Erica, he took the time to see me.


    "Aria Rias."


    Looking at me with an exhausted appearance, Professor exhaled roughly while seated in a wheelchair.


    "Yes?"


    "Winter vacation will start soon. Where do you plan to go?"


    I was slightly taken aback by the unexpected question.


    "I''m going back home. But, who are you, Sir?"


    "Tsk!"


    Hearing that, the Professor clicked his tongue and thumped the wheelchair with his fist weakly. Instead of doing it weakly intentionally, it appeared that he was simply unable to muster any more strength than that.


    "Go to the Sahar Desert. Right away. It is winter now, so this should be the perfect time. Find Hin, the master of the Flaming Sword, and become his disciple. With your talent, you should be able to learn everything during the winter vacation."


    "Excuse me?"


    What in the world he was talking about, I wondered.


    I was planning to return home and have a stew with my family!


    "This is for your own good. Erica will accompany you, so go there with her."


    "But, even if you say that all of a sudden..."


    "Come spring of your third year, you will be grateful for listening to me. So, make haste!"


    Looking back now, I think the main reason I followed his instructions was because Professor Erica also requested me to do so.


    I heard that he had a kind of split personality, and attempted to commit suicide occasionally.


    Since it seemed somewhat like his final request or something like that, I decided to follow it just this once.


    After leaving the kingdom, I arrived at the Sahar Desert after passing through the Marias Forest. There, I really met Hin, the master of the Flaming Sword, and trained under him.


    It happened just as Professor said. On bringing him a Yellow Scryer''s Bloom, he accepted me.


    I also learned about my talent. It turned out I was pretty skilled at swordsmanship!


    And then, surprisingly, in the spring of my third year, during that fresh and vibrant season, it almost felt like the flaming sword I learned had been waiting for this very moment to shine.


    When a Yeti brought by a circus went wild and caused a commotion during the Spring Flower Festival in Loberne, I managed to save my friend, Florensia!


    If I hadn''t learned the Flaming Sword, Florensia could have been seriously injured or perhaps even killed.


    I went to Professor Deus and spoke about it.


    At that moment, Professor Deus calmly uttered a single sentence.


    Still, Professor Erica didn''t regret it. Having tended to Professor Deus during his illness, she had genuinely grown to love him.


    And thinking that Professor, who was constantly worried about me and always made the best decisions for me, was taken away by someone else, I felt a little jealous as well.


    Perhaps that was why.


    I always wanted recognition from Professor. However, whenever I did something remarkable or defeated a formidable enemy, all Professor did was calmly acknowledge it and move on to the next agenda.


    "Subdue Dante, but do not kill their leader. Be prepared to make some sacrifices."


    It was the name of the organization of Dark Mages, whom I had fought against numerous times. I didn��t understand their goals, but they claimed they were fighting for the salvation of the continent.


    I thought the opportunity had come.


    I believed I could resolve things beyond what Professor hoped for.


    Thus, when Dante''s leader held my friends hostage, I slit the throat of Dante''s leader without hesitation because everyone would have been in danger otherwise.


    And so, Dante was destroyed.


    Their goal was indeed absurd, but they definitely had the power to achieve it.


    However, upon hearing my story...


    Bang!


    Professor slammed the desk once and after that, he ordered me with a gesture.


    "Get out."


    "P-Professor?"


    "I said get out. There is no need for you to approach me anymore now."


    Why was he behaving like this?


    It was natural to punish Dante if you considered the countless atrocities committed by them.


    "Is it because I killed their leader? But my friends would have been in danger if I hadn''t done that!"


    "What does that have to do with anything?"


    Bam!


    Again.


    Professor slammed the desk roughly as he yelled.


    "In order to save this world in your first round, you had to at least accept some level of damage! To avoid the end of this damn world, some sacrifices are inevitable!"


    "First round? Huh? What are you talking about?"


    "You should have just followed my orders, and everything would have been fine!"


    Professor Deus massaged his forehead as he spoke.


    "It''s over now."


    Professor was truly mysterious.


    Everything happened just as he said.


    Indeed, within a few weeks, the scene on this continent could fittingly be described as hell.


    Since the dead no longer had a place to rest on this continent, they began to wander around endlessly, never sleeping.


    Driven by resentment, the evil spirits of the dead thoughtlessly slaughtered the living they came across.


    As they possessed some knowledge about Black Magic, the surrounding nations were able to cope temporarily, but with so many people dying, they eventually collapsed as well.


    Of course, the first to fall, and that too, in an instant, was the kingdom that lost its functionality�� the Griffin Kingdom, which had staunchly rejected Black Magic.


    People died helplessly.


    Mages, knights, and even priests.


    The Kingdom fell without even being able to counter the numerous evil spirits.


    Those who died at the hands of the evil spirits also turned into evil spirits, pouring their grievances onto both the living and the dead.


    And just like that, at the end...


    Professor, who always regarded me as the last hope, fought against the evil spirits to protect me.


    Being a Necromancer, he was the only one capable of standing up against them.


    He even abandoned his wife.


    I watched his figure, which was originally frail, try to save me.


    However, because he learned Necromancy late in life, and was self-taught as well, he was unable to keep up with the battle.


    In the end, with his heart pierced by the evil spirit, Professor looked at me.


    "If you get another chance, at that time..."


    That was the end.


    As Professor fell victim to the evil spirits, I too closed my eyes without being able to overcome the transcendent beings.


    I would have been able to save everyone if I had listened to Professor, wouldn''t I?


    With such regrets lingering in my mind, I restarted from the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 127: A Somewhat Unique Relationship

    Chapter 127: A Somewhat Unique Relationship


    "That is my story so far."


    Aria spoke calmly from beyond the door. Though I could only sense muted emotions in her voice, I knew that expressing her story in any other way would have been difficult.


    In contrast to her, I was in a state of shock for the first time since entering this game; I had never heard something so startling before.


    I couldn''t even think straight. A single sentence had grasped me, preventing me from thinking properly.


    It was I who ruined her in this manner.


    Her distorted desire for recognition and obsession towards me were something I myself had created.


    On top of that, it was intentional; I did it to make Aria listen to me more.


    I deliberately manipulated her, making her become excessively obsessed and reliant on me.


    I understand.


    Now that I had learned Necromancy, it was possible for me to be actively involved like this since she was in the first year.


    However, the first-round��s Kim Shinwoo fought with Deus'' original soul for almost two years.


    This blew away the early part of the game, and since it was the first round, he must have known that it would have been impossible to see a proper ending.


    Therefore, the first-round��s Kim Shinwoo made a choice.


    He acted as if he were in the game, controlling the protagonist, Aria, and trying to achieve the best ending he could imagine.


    In [Retry] where the second round was inevitable, he wanted to discard more of her humane aspects to achieve the happy ending in the first round.


    "Sigh."


    I let out a rough yet heated breath. I never thought I would have a moment where I would feel such an emotion.


    Thud.


    I banged my head against the door and clenched both of my fists tightly, blaming myself.


    The forceful impact made my body tremble uncontrollably.


    Now, I finally understood everything.


    I had all the answers to my questions.


    And I also realized that the current me almost walked the same path as my past self, making the same mistake.


    "Sigh."


    I sighed once again.


    Otherwise, it felt like my head was going to explode from the suffocating and sinking feeling that was encroaching my chest.


    Even though I felt so pathetic for dragging this child to such extremes, I understood the decisions he made so well.


    Even if it was a little twisted, it was the path I should have followed.


    Therefore, I felt disgust surge at the thought of repeating those acts once more.


    "Professor?"


    Aria called out to me with concern. It seemed like she put her hand on the doorknob and shook it slightly, however, she didn''t open it.


    "Wait."


    Seeing her behave that way, I managed to force out a word. The next words I struggled to utter didn''t sound like me.


    "I am leaving now."


    "Oh, okay! I understand! I''ll wait!"


    And yet, I didn��t hear Aria''s footsteps move, perhaps because she was still standing before the door.


    I felt guilty for leaving her like that, but I still had to leave this place for now.


    Findenai, who was sitting on the descending stairs with a cigarette between her lips, tilted her chin upon sensing someone approaching.


    "Huh, is it ov..."


    After seeing me, Findenai opened her mouth, causing her cigarette to drop. Then, she suddenly stood up and forcefully pulled me in, wrapping her arms around me.


    "What... are you doing?"


    I was startled by the sudden reaction, but Findenai clenched her teeth and started carrying me as we went downstairs.


    "Shut the hell up. Damn it. What kind of fucking conversation did you actually have with her that made your face change like that?"


    "What?"


    "Forget it, you don''t need to know. If she wasn��t someone you cherished, I would''ve chopped that bitch Aria��s neck."


    "No, you should never do that."


    As soon as I muttered these words, Findenai retorted irritably.


    "I know, damn it."


    The place Findenai took me to was my room in the professor''s dormitory. She laid me down on my bed and then turned around.


    "Was it the Academy Nurse? I''m going to call that person, so wait a moment."


    The Dark Spiritualist gently embraced me. It was a very unexpected action even though I didn''t feel any sensation.


    Yet, through mana, she conveyed a subtle warmth to me.


    [Because it''s the weakest part of you that you have.]


    "I..."


    [I know I can��t recklessly try to reach beyond because that''s your own past. So, I''ll keep my distance and wait for you.]


    The Dark Spiritualist moved away from me and smiled softly.


    [It��s okay; no matter how long it takes. I don��t mind because I''m already dead anyway.]


    "...."


    [But I believe that if it is you, you''ll surely overcome it soon.]


    After saying those words, the Dark Spiritualist slowly disappeared. She was trying to give me time for myself.


    Later, Caren and Erica, who were brought by Findenai, came looking for me, but I sent them away.


    Alone in the room, I closed my eyes and started to contemplate on things deeply.


    As someone who experienced very little fluctuation in my emotions, why was I so affected by Aria''s actions to this extent?


    The reason was...


    "It is not because of Deus'' past."


    It was not simply because of the atrocities I had committed in the first round.


    "It is because of events that occurred much earlier than that."


    It was earlier than the first round.


    It was because of the story from back when I still lived as Kim Shinwoo.


    The past I had kept hidden from everyone, so no one could see my weakness.


    When I captured the soul of Dante��s Dark Mage, Dina, the Dark Spiritualist once said such words to me.


    - I hope that you won''t become a monster in the process of defeating those monsters.


    In order to survive, perhaps the me from the first round seemed to have become a monster.


    * * *


    As the sunset streamed through the window, a black-haired girl absentmindedly stared at it.


    No, actually, she just blankly staring forward.


    It was boring.


    Things were dull to the point that it made her suffer.


    She was supposed to be in her usual dorm room, but now that she thought of being trapped in it, it was mentally hard to accept.


    At that moment.


    Suddenly.


    The door opened without warning.


    Aria immediately turned her head with a bright smile.


    There stood Deus Verdi.


    However, soon after...


    "Huh! The imposter."


    Aria glared at him with narrowed eyes. He did resemble Professor Deus, but he was an imposter.


    Someone who had skillfully disguised themselves to deceive her.


    Thinking so, Aria immediately channeled her mana.


    And yet, a somewhat clumsy reply came out of Deus'' mouth.


    "Yeah."


    As if it were obvious.


    "I��m not Deus."


    What would follow after this was a slightly different story.


    It was not the cliche? tale between a student and a professor.


    It was not just another story of someone who loved and was loved.


    It was the time for a story between two people with a somewhat unique relationship.


    The protagonist of a game who endured death repeatedly to reach a happy ending.


    And a boy who continued to play the game to escape from the tragedy in his /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 128: Repaying A Debt

    Chapter 128: Repaying A Debt


    "What?"


    Perhaps because my response was unusually confident, Aria looked rather bewildered.


    So I made a proposal before she could react properly.


    "Since that��s the case, how about we figure out where the real Deus is? Let��s search for him together."


    "...Search for Professor?"


    "Yeah, perhaps if we go up to the rooftop and observe the academy from up there, we may find Deus."


    Aria seemed confused by my words, but as if compelled by the circumstances, she followed me.


    Yet, at the same time, there was a chilling readiness in her mana, as if prepared to pierce through my body at any moment.


    Aria and I then arrived at the dormitory rooftop. Thanks to the supervision of my companions, we did not come across anyone else during our journey to the rooftop.


    "If we observe the academy from up here, we might see something, right?"


    Upon hearing my words, Aria slowly approached the railing, paused, and then glanced at me sharply.


    "Why do you speak differently even though your face is similar to Professor��s?"


    Was her reaction akin to that of seeing a character she had once cherished, was now broken?


    Aria seemed displeased with the way I spoke, and because of that, a subtle smile crept onto my face.


    "It��s because you don''t see me as Deus."


    I didn''t want to speak like Kim Shinwoo while in Deus'' body.


    I wanted to differentiate Kim Shinwoo and Deus as two separate individuals.


    Therefore, I deliberately changed my manner of speaking to something distinct, and I didn''t plan on bringing up my own story if it wasn''t necessary.


    "I''m not Deus; I''m someone else, right?"


    "...R-right."


    Aria frowned slightly, perhaps thinking that she was being swayed by something, but eventually agreed with me.


    "So, just take it easy. After all, I''m just somebody that you don''t know."


    "..."


    Confused, Aria looked at me suspiciously, but I slowly extended my arm and pointed to the sports field below.


    The freshmen were training there in preparation for an upcoming practical session.


    Eleanor stood out among them and compared to other students, the main supporting characters from the original game like Happy, Florensia, Leorus, and Jin were also noticeable.


    "Ugh."


    Aria furrowed her brows slightly upon seeing them, as if she was experiencing a headache.


    However, I asked her as gently as possible.


    "Those kids, they were your friends, right?"


    "...No. They''re all imposters."


    Due to Capgras syndrome, Aria still thought that even the students were imposters.


    However, on the contrary, I nodded in agreement at her words because Aria was indeed speaking the truth.


    "That��s right, they''re not the friends you know. The friends you had adventures with, developed a friendship, traveled with, ate with, shared happiness and unhappiness with��the ones from the memories you hold are now gone."


    "..."


    Aria slowly turned her head. She fixed her gaze on me and stared dumbfoundedly.


    "However, they''re not imposters."


    "N-not... imposters??"


    "Yeah, because as you know, we''ve started over again."


    I didn��t know why she developed Capgras syndrome. It may have been due to her inability to overcome the discrepancy from the previous round, or perhaps it was a side effect of her regression, or maybe she simply succumbed mentally due to the pressure.


    Regardless, I was unable to ascertain the correct cause.


    However, she was always drawn towards the correct answer, and perhaps, at least for now, I thought that the disorder gripping her might also be a step towards the right answer.


    "You can no longer meet those people you once knew."


    "Ah."


    Covering her face with both hands, Aria fell to her knees as her strength departed.


    Yet her tears still flowed mercilessly, slipping through her fingers.


    ��Why do you show up in front of me as someone else now?! No one even remembers me! We... we said goodbye! But why are you all still here?! You all left me alone! Laughing and talking! Having fun all by yourselves!��


    "...."


    "I''m still... still in so much pain! I still haven''t forgotten you all! I... I... I''m still...!"


    Aria''s forehead touched the ground, the tears streaming down showing no signs of stopping.


    "I just want to see you all!"


    It was unclear how much time had passed. Waiting for the girl to pour out all the tears she had been holding back, I just stared at the sky as the sun set below the horizon.


    No matter how much time she had, I knew that it still wouldn''t be enough to release all the resentment she held.


    "Will it... be better..."


    Her body seemingly drained of strength, Aria crouched and spoke with a hoarse voice.


    She sought an answer from me.


    "...If I forget everything? That way, will I finally be free?"


    "...."


    "Will I finally be free if I forget my lingering feelings for Professor, my memories with my friends, and everything I''ve done?"


    Only after hearing it all did I realize that it wasn''t a question; it was a wish.


    What would I do if I won the lottery?


    Wouldn''t it be great to come first in this midterm exam?


    What if my parents were actually conglomerates?


    These were just wishes and delusions befitting someone of her age.


    She wanted to forget.


    That was what Aria was hoping for.


    However...


    "That''s not freedom."


    There was no way it would work like that.


    She couldn��t just leave it like that.


    I couldn��t make her forget everything I had done to her.


    "If you try to escape, it will just keep repeating itself. Eventually, you''ll end up in the same situation you are now in once again."


    Slowly.


    Aria raised her head very slowly.


    She grabbed hold of the rooftop railing with her trembling hands once more and stood up, glaring at me with fierce animosity.


    "So what?! Why is that so bad? No one, no one remembers anything anyway! No one knows the difference anyway! And no one remembers me!"


    With her fists clenched, her voice cracking, and her face streaked with tears, the pitiful girl was convinced that her past held no value.


    "Then why not me as well? I, too, can just forget everything I''ve done, can��t I? It would be fine if I just pretend that this worthless life of mine never happened, right?"


    "I remember you."


    However, what I remembered was just a story that took place on this continent.


    "...What did you say?!"


    "I, too, found salvation by watching over you as you lived your life."


    It was just from a slightly distant place, beyond this world, beyond dimensions.


    "I think I now have a slight understanding as to why I came to this world."


    The boy who found salvation while watching the girl who persevered in her life even in the midst of tragedy.


    "That is to repay what I received from you."


    The time had come for him to repay the debt, to repay the salvation he had received from the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 129: Ending A Step Ahead

    Chapter 129: Ending A Step Ahead


    Kim Shinwoo.


    I was ten years old at the time.


    Back then, although I had to attend elementary school, I only went to school about three days a week.


    The reason was that my mother didn''t want other people to see me, her child who could see ghosts.


    I once wondered if it was possible for me to fill my lacking attendance, but whether my mother pressured the teachers or not, they didn''t interfere with me unnecessarily.


    Then, what did I do at home?


    At the time, since I knew nothing about how the world worked, I used to converse with ghosts. Ghosts weren''t just the frightening kind, there were also ordinary-looking ones.


    Another reason was that I actually knew some of the ghosts.


    "Dad! Hong��s Mom from next door wants me to tell you something!"


    "...Huh?"


    My mother didn''t like it when I talked about ghosts, but my dad still listened to my stories occasionally.


    That day, I told him because Hong��s Mom really asked me to tell him.


    "Suicide...? Hmm, she��s saying it wasn''t suicide, but it was because Hong''s Dad pushed her."


    Since I was someone who had little interaction with others and could see the dead, I wasn''t particularly concerned about the idea of death. Therefore, I spoke brightly.


    However, Father''s expression quickly darkened.


    And then, the next day, he bought me a big game console.


    My father, who didn''t know much about this technology, only bought one game CD. However, he boasted that it was the latest game.


    "You can play this game while you''re at home. Don''t talk about other things, okay?"


    "......Hmm."


    "Your mom doesn''t like it. You got it, right?"


    "Alright."


    The game was called [Retry].


    Although it was recently published, it wasn��t highly rated. However, for me, someone who didn''t even have a chance to access the internet at the time, it was like a whole new world.


    I overcame various difficulties while adventuring across the continent. It was quite challenging, and although my comrades often died, I didn''t care.


    After all, I could see dead people again. And they weren''t even real people, just some code in the game.


    However, seeing the protagonist Aria sad, I felt a strange emotion well up inside me.


    When I realized that I could no longer use my dead comrades, for the first time, I felt a sense of loss about death.


    My impression was that it was uncomfortable.


    Then one day, while I was playing the game, my mother returned home after finishing work.


    Since she wasn��t really fond of me, I wondered if she would scold me for playing games.


    However, when my mother saw me playing with the game console, she unexpectedly smiled brightly.


    "Oh, you look just like the ordinary kids! It��s nice to see you like this!"


    Ah, I see. If I kept playing games, my mom would like it.


    So, I continued playing games day and night.


    While the game itself was fun, the more I played, the more I would see my mother happy and I liked it.


    The ghosts didn''t bother me unnecessarily.


    Normally, ghosts wouldn��t suddenly appear out of nowhere like in the movies.


    They would gradually show themselves.


    For example, I might hear a crying sound that shouldn''t be there from a corner of the room.


    Or suddenly, knocking sounds might come from the window, or footsteps might echo in the house when I was alone.


    They gave me some signs in advance, hoping that I would find them.


    However, I could forget all of that when I was focused on the game.


    I could concentrate without any distractions.


    That was what I believed.


    [Shinwoo.]


    A voice came from the balcony, accompanied by the wet sound of dripping blood.


    Splosh.


    Splosh.


    The sensation that I felt when I saw the ghost climbing up the window, leaving bloody marks behind, was different from usual.


    It wasn''t just terrifying; it felt like something rough was pressing down on my throat.


    I was even surprised enough to let go of the gamepad I was holding.


    [Shinwoo.]


    The one who crossed the balcony was Hong��s Mom. She crawled towards me with twisted bones, which had deformed when she fell from the apartment rooftop.


    [Shinwoo, why didn''t you deliver my message to them?]


    Her eyes were filled with deep resentment.


    I couldn''t look away as I realized that they were directed at me.


    I couldn''t hold onto the game anymore.


    [Shinwoo, Auntie1 is in pain, you know?]


    Splosh.


    It was something I had been waiting for, for so long.


    Therefore, I nodded gently.


    Just like that, Aria nestled into my arms.


    "Professor, I really love you."


    She looked like she just wanted to stay within my arms forever, like a child.


    "I love you so much; if I could give you everything, I would. I love you more than I value myself."


    Aria''s voice sounded tearful, perhaps she started sobbing again. I felt a lump forming in my chest.


    "Even if there were some intentions behind them. Even if you used me as your tool."


    "......"


    "Still, I loved you. I always wanted to give you what you wanted. I wanted to listen to what you said, to follow your words and rely on them."


    I chose not to question whether her feelings could truly be labeled as love.


    Whether it was an intense emotion that stemmed from being brainwashed at a young age, or it was the innocent yet unattainable first love of a girl.


    Ultimately, the decision to define this was up to Aria Rias herself.


    "If it weren''t for you, no one would have saved me. I wouldn''t have even made it this far."


    "......"


    "Thank you for saving me."


    I gently hugged her back.


    As I lightly stroked her head with one hand, she felt that touch and buried her head deeper.


    "So..."


    In order to gather the courage to move one step further.


    "So..."


    With a trembling voice, Aria even came close to biting my shirt in an attempt to restrain her emotions, just before saying something she didn''t truly want to let out.


    "Good... bye."


    Farewells were a sorrowful event.


    She was the one who first taught me that within the game.


    That was why I could empathize with the pain she was experiencing now.


    Thus, in place of Kim Shinwoo from the first round, I hugged her a little tighter.


    That person��s last words.


    - If you get another chance, at that time.


    When I first heard this after seeing Aria''s condition, the first thing I thought was, ��Do not look for me.''


    Even though we had reached this point, I still didn''t understand the meaning behind those words.


    He might have regretted it in the end.


    Or he might have cursed her with a heart tainted by hatred.


    Maybe he might have tried to sabotage the second round me out of jealousy.


    However, did that really matter?


    I released Aria from the restraints that were binding her in place of him.


    "If there is one thing I wish for you..."


    Just one wish...


    The one thing I wished for Aria Rias was something I had already said multiple times.


    It might have meant something different from what the first-round me meant, but if I quoted it.


    "If you''re a student, you should live like a student."


    "...Ah."


    "Attend lectures, take exams properly, hang out with friends, get in arguments with them, fall in love, and experience various things that you can only do during this time."


    "But..."


    But what about the burden that she had to bear?


    What about her sense of responsibility, now that she knew about the world''s impending doom?


    I gently brushed Aria''s forehead as she looked up at me with questioning eyes.


    You were the protagonist of the story because I saw the world through you.


    However, this place was now reality.


    "Now that I have come here myself. You no longer have to bear that burden."


    I kissed the forehead of this lovely child.


    It was a farewell gift, a celebration of birth.


    To comfort her for the hardships she endured.


    It was a gesture that implicated such meanings.


    "You''ve worked hard, Aria."


    Now...


    It''s time for you to break free from the role of tragedy, and for you to now live as an ordinary female student.


    "Congratulations on reaching the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 130: A New Beginning

    Chapter 130: A New Beginning


    The Loberne Academy was fundamentally an academy which focused a lot on practical training. However, I wasn''t sure if this was solely included due to the gaming aspect of [Retry], or if it was because the students were required to learn swordsmanship or magic.


    The countless practical training sessions to prepare for the various situations that would arise in the future had begun.


    And the first-year students were preparing to leave the classroom to have their very first practical training.


    They were yet to be sent out to face any extreme situations and as far as I knew, they would be camping in a nearby forest where demonic monsters usually appeared for about three days and two nights.


    Though I obviously wouldn''t be overseeing the training, I still made myself available at Erica''s request to assist in forming groups among the students this time.


    [I think I know why she called you here.]


    The Dark Spiritualist beside me grinned annoyingly as she spoke with a hand over her mouth while bending her head strangely.


    [It''s to have you act like one of those totems, you know? Like the menacing totems they usually put up in rural villages of other kingdoms to ward off foreigners or all kinds of evil ghosts.]


    "...."


    [You see, the students are so cautious around you that they didn��t even talk among themselves, only doing as they were told.]


    "I have never threatened any student secretly."


    When I responded with my arms crossed, the Dark Spiritualist chuckled again.


    [But they already find you scary by just looking at you standing here without saying a word.]


    While my lecture itself wasn��t too difficult, perhaps me being a Dark Mage and also a public official holding a high post in the kingdom made them feel pressured.


    It wasn''t really a big deal, but I wondered if simply standing there as a professor would still make the students feel intimidated.


    [You can''t fix that part of you. No way you can. How can you possibly fix it when you insist on standing there so terrifyingly?]


    The Dark Spiritualist, who had been nagging at me persistently, trailed off when a group of students rushed towards me.


    The students seemed to have already formed groups for this practical training.


    "P-Professor Deus? May I try to give the answer?"


    A girl with small eyes from the group of commoner students raised her hand eagerly.


    Of course, I allowed her.


    "Yes, go ahead."


    The girl took a deep breath, met my eyes once, and then quickly averted her gaze like a frightened hamster darting away.


    Seeing this, the Dark Spiritualist, who had been annoying me with her teasing from the side, waited for the answer.


    "It''s a man, right? Big in stature!"


    "....Incorrect."


    [Oh, are they trying to guess my appearance?]


    The Dark Spiritualist finally understood what the girl was trying to do.


    Watching the girl get eliminated without any regret, a male student behind her jumped in immediately.


    "I''ll give it a try too! It''s a woman, right? With a scrawny figure!"


    [If you don''t want to die, tell them that''s not me.]


    "...."


    The Dark Spiritualist folded her arms at the front to highlight her ample bosom, which curved like a mountain range. I sighed and shook my head.


    "No."


    The next question followed immediately after.


    "She''s a woman! With a voluptuous figure!"


    [Calling me voluptuous gives the impression that I''m fat, but well, he can continue for now.]


    I didn''t expect her to participate in this verification process herself.


    "Keep going."


    Hearing my words, the male student smiled brightly and continued.


    "And she has black hair and is very beautiful!"


    "Incorrect."


    [Hey!]


    The Dark Spiritualist immediately complained after hearing my response. I tried to ignore her to listen to the answers of the next students. However, it was difficult.


    [I��m a beautiful woman, you know?!]


    "How am I supposed to know?"


    She had a translucent fabric covering her face below the nose every day, so how was I supposed to tell if she was beautiful or not?


    [C-Can''t you see it from my silhouette?]


    "Appearance is subjective, so it should not be used as a basis for judgment. That student chose the wrong aspect to focus on."


    [...Tch.]


    "I''m fine with this arrangement as well."


    The blue-haired Leorus immediately brightened up and nodded enthusiastically.


    In the end, it was three against one.


    Aria''s recruitment had been decided, and Leorus slowly extended his hand to her.


    "Let''s do well together."


    Aria suddenly felt a lump rising in her throat as she momentarily stared at his hand and her shoulders trembled briefly.


    "Okay!"


    But soon, she smiled brightly and took Leorus'' hand.


    "Be careful, it seems like he''s been watching you since last time."


    "Did you notice Leorus sneaking glances at Aria?"


    Aria smiled wistfully as she watched the two people at her left and right gossip about Leorus.


    Her life as a hero at Loberne Academy had already come to an end.


    Aria Rias was now taking her first steps to live as a student of the academy.


    "I''ll be counting on you."


    Aria''s bright smile was purer than ever.


    [What a beautiful sight.]


    The Dark Spiritualist, who was watching alongside me, murmured as she observed the scene with satisfaction.


    "It is a lovely smile."


    The same applied to me.


    As I observed the scene, a gentle smile formed on my lips.


    ��It is definitely better seeing this in person than from a screen.��


    [Huh?]


    "Nothing."


    After wishing the best for the rest of Aria Rias'' days at the academy, I left the scene.


    * * *


    "Hey, Aria. What''s your relationship with Professor Deus?"


    As she glanced at the spot from where Deus had already departed, Happy whispered her question.


    Aria tilted her head in confusion and followed Happy''s gaze to where he had been��the person who had given her a push forward and then disappeared.


    "Why are you asking me this all of a sudden?"


    As the conversation unfolded, it wasn��t particularly difficult to talk with the four of them, and Happy perhaps brought up such questions because she thought they had become closer.


    "Well, you sort of... towards Professor Deus... Um... how do I put it?"


    ��Overly obsessed with him.��


    Florensia interjected from the side. Even though she had smoothly used polite language, she still managed to hit the nail on the head.


    Listening to them, Aria hesitated for a moment, then laughed and shook her head.


    "We''re just a student and a professor. Nothing special."


    Aria''s response was somewhat unexpected.


    They both replied with a tone of acknowledgment, yet there was a hint of suspicion in their voices.


    "No, there were just some rumors. That you liked Professor Deus and followed him around or something."


    "Haha."


    Aria laughed awkwardly and nodded.


    "Yeah, I guess it could be misunderstood like that."


    Aria''s movements so far were enough to fuel such assumptions.


    "It was just that I mistook him for someone else."


    Aria replied vaguely with a faint smile and the two nodded in understanding.


    Following the back of Deus, who was conversing with Erica there, their gazes naturally drifted towards the podium.


    "So, it''s not because I like him or anything."


    Watching that scene, Aria whispered.


    "At least, not yet."


    However, surely, someday...


    Following that unspoken ending, Aria resumed chatting with her /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 131: The Great Warrior From the East

    Chapter 131: The Great Warrior From the East


    There was a mountainside village situated on the eastern side of the Griffin Kingdom.


    To reach the Marias Great Forest, people had to pass through this village. Therefore, the village engaged in businesses that primarily catered to tourists, travelers, and hunters.


    Most of the restaurants were taverns, and the taller ones could be used as inns for accommodation.


    Due to the favorable perception of the Griffin Kingdom among citizens of other countries, Marias Great Forest was frequently visited by many travelers. While it attracted outsiders regularly, it was especially teeming with many animals and demonic monsters, practically making it a paradise for hunters.


    Another day began in the mountainside village.


    People greeted each other with smiles, welcomed guests, and prepared breakfast.


    With its generous hospitality and fair prices, the village quickly became the welcoming face of the Griffin Kingdom for travelers who were crossing into the Marias Great Forest. This led to the villagers taking pride in it.


    A good influence and mindset had spread among them.


    It was a truly special place.


    Thud, thud, thud, thud!


    Along with the sound of morning roosters crowing in the village, vibrations that awakened the ground also arrived.


    "Hm?"U?pTodated novels on


    "Are there many travelers arriving?"


    Beyond the Marias Great Forest lay the once-called cursed land, the Sahar Desert, and beyond that was the Jerman Kingdom.


    People turned their attention toward the forest entrance, wondering if it was a group of travelers from the Jerman Kingdom or perhaps an envoy.


    To welcome the arriving group of guests, the villagers began waiting for them at the entrance.


    Shortly after, a massive crowd emerged from the shadows of the forest.


    They were all topless with their bodies covered in strange tattoos. Instead of horses, they rode atop a demonic monster that had horns, grotesque teeth, and wings, resembling dragons�� called Lizard.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of splitting wind echoed.


    Stab!


    "Huh?"


    The villager couldn��t help but gasp after witnessing a friend next to him being struck in the head by an arrow, falling suddenly.


    Soon, another arrow flew and pierced the villager''s throat, making him collapse to the ground.


    "It''s the tribal people!"


    "What the hell! Why are they suddenly attacking us?!"


    "T-they''re insane! The Marias tribe has gone mad!"


    The indigenous people living in the Marias Great Forest, the Marias tribe, had swiftly invaded the mountainside village, destroying everything.


    Only livestock, which were valuable for their food rations, remained. Everyone else lay on the ground, regardless of age or gender, spilling blood.


    Leading them at the front was a great warrior mounted on a black Lizard.


    With copper skin and a massive physique, the great warrior, having shaved off all his hair to avoid showing any weakness in battle, raised a spear high towards the sky.


    "Today, Marias'' wrath shall be unleashed!"


    Their rugged muscles wriggled as if it were alive, and the tip of their spear was filled with fierce enmity towards Griffin Kingdom.


    "Today, we will start to resolve the grudge the Chieftain and our comrades, Setima held!"


    Although it was hard to find out if his booming voice contained mana, it held a strange power and echoed throughout the entire village.


    "I, Valkzar, the Great Warrior of Marias, am accompanied by the spirits of our ancestors and the guardian deity, Horua!"


    As he spoke, crimson wings extended from his back.


    It was the fiery wings of Horua; the guardian deity who lived in the Marias Great Forest��similar to the guardian deity in the Norseweden mountain range, Mountain Lord.


    "We shall unleash our wrath upon Griffin, who dare to call themselves noble!"


    Just two hours.


    In just two hours, they had completely razed one village to the ground before immediately taking the reins to head for the next village.


    * * *


    The first-year students were out for practical training, and I had returned to my usual routine.


    Of course, it only seemed ordinary on the surface, but it was a bit different in reality.


    I was doing quite a lot of preparation.


    "It''s not like someone''s on your ass. Why are you so busy?"


    Findenai, who was watching me from the side, couldn''t help but ask. She wondered why I was so preoccupied.


    The Dark Spiritualist beside me also nodded in agreement; however, I had no choice but to be busy.


    It was an item with a certain probability that would drop when players defeated her.


    Besides that, Findenai also had other items like her primary weapons, the Axe of Pangu and the Landing Machine, which turned her into a true chapter boss in the game.


    In the case of Axe of Pangu, Illuania found information that allowed me to discover that the item would soon be exchanged in one of the auction houses. However, since the Landing Machine was a product of the Clark Republic, I couldn��t obtain it for her right away.


    "I thought you were giving me something good, but you just gave this to me so I could work harder, huh?"


    I simply nodded to affirm Findenai''s accusation, noting her pouting expression as she spoke.


    "If there is a chance, you should try it out."


    "It''s too boring here. I have no one to beat up."


    When Findenai clenched her fist, the red gloves surrounding her hand transformed back into a bracelet.


    Well, despite her words, seeing her repeatedly glancing at her wrist, Findenai seemed to quite like the bracelet.


    Come to think of it, wasn��t this the second gift I had given to Findenai?


    The first were the cigarettes I gave her when she returned from the Clark Republic.


    Now that I thought about it, it seemed like she only smoked other cigarettes, not the ones I had given her.


    "Have you finished smoking all of the cigarettes I gave you?"


    I casually asked Findenai as I was suddenly curious. She then stuck her hand deep into her maid uniform front pocket, taking out a familiar box.


    Neatly laid inside were the ten cigarettes I had given her.


    "You said they''re precious."


    Last time, I saw her sniffing it, but she hadn��t smoked any of them? Even so, it was somewhat surprising that she hadn��t even lit a single one.


    Was it because of that?


    I silently stared at Findenai, and she, too, sat there and blankly stared back at me.


    We had nothing to say between us. It was just a moment of both of us looking at each other without any thoughts.


    Creak.


    The door opened and Erica Bright entered the lab.


    I casually shifted my gaze from Findenai to Erica. She spoke with quite an urgent expression.


    "T-there is a call coming from the Royal Palace."


    "From His Majesty?"


    "Since they contacted you through the Communication Crystal in the Dean��s office, you should hurry there.��


    It was the first call I had received since I returned to the academy. I wondered if there was something he wanted me to do, and I also felt that the timing was good.


    Maybe I could use this as an excuse to procure some useful items from the Royal Treasury.


    However, the situation was bigger than I thought.


    "The tribal people from the eastern Marias Great Forest have crossed the country border, and they are massacring citizens."


    "The tribal people?"


    After leaving the others behind, Erica and I exited the laboratory to go to the Dean''s office.


    In the meantime, Erica quickly filled me in on the information she knew.


    "They''re using the pretext of revenge for... Chieftain Katoler and the residents of Setima.��


    Freeze.


    I halted my steps momentarily.


    Erica also stopped a few steps ahead, turning to look at me.


    "Are they related to Setima��s residents?"


    It was new information to me.


    The residents from Setima had already settled their grievances, finally receiving their eternal rest.


    "I''m not sure about that. But I heard that''s why the Zeronia Household, which is associated with the Setima villagers, set out to subjugate them..."


    "But?"


    "They were nearly wiped out."


    Sigh.


    Gideon, who wasn��t at the academy currently, was probably involved in that mission. I wasn''t interested in their retribution, but it was quite disturbing to know that those tribal people started to massacre others under the guise of seeking justice for the residents of Setima.


    "We should go for now."


    I resumed my steps towards the Dean''s /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 132: Revelation

    Chapter 132: Revelation


    The Dean was standing politely while wiping the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief when I entered his office.


    Right now, I was not here as a professor under the Dean, but as the one and only Dark Mage of the Griffin Kingdom.


    I was here as the Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi.


    - Have you arrived?


    The expression of His Majesty, as reflected in the communication crystal on the desk, was grim. It did not resemble the face of the man who had firmly subdued the nobles and was now standing atop a power structure akin to absolute monarchy.


    "The Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi greets Your Majesty."


    I attempted to get down on one knee, as dictated by royal etiquette, to greet him, but Orpheus shook his hand to stop me.


    -We''re already past that, aren''t we? You also know that I am not particularly fond of such formalities.


    Upon hearing that, I didn''t insist and slowly stood back up.


    The Dean and Erica seemed quite shocked by His Majesty''s reaction, but I paid no heed to them.


    "I have briefly heard about the situation on my way here. The tribe from the Marias Great Forest on the eastern side have raided the Kingdom."


    -It''s a massacre. On top of that, it''s on a grand scale. No one is left alive in their wake.


    They killed people and consumed the animals.


    They were like a swarm of locusts, solely focused on just two things.


    "I heard their purpose is to avenge Chieftain Katoler and the residents of Setima."


    -It has been years since the Chieftain was executed, hasn''t it? I believe it occurred during my father''s reign.


    I knew about the Chieftain because he was one of the souls I had forcefully awakened using Lemegeton during the fight against Mage Tribunal Judge Tyren at the execution ground.


    I clearly remembered his power from the bolt of lightning he unleashed.


    - The grudge of the residents of Setima... I don''t know the details, but I heard that you''ve already resolved it. You also asked the Zeronia Household to take responsibility and instructed them to erect a memorial monument.


    "I can assure you that those people would never condone someone committing a massacre in their name."


    They were pure souls who were willing to forgive the Griffin Kingdom and even the Zeronia Household, which brutally murdered them.


    The fact that the Marias tribe were committing massacres under the name of Setima made me feel extremely... extremely uncomfortable.


    -Yes. Something felt off, so I conducted an investigation. The names of some rather troublesome houses emerged in the report.


    King Orpheus gritted his teeth.


    -Romerzan, Harroin and Boman. I received intelligence reports that a large number of the heads of the households that are still rebelling against me have gone over to the Marias Great Forest.


    "...."


    -Not only are they colluding with the Jerman Kingdom but are also preparing for acts of treason. They''re absolutely insane.


    They fled and recruited the Marias tribe because they were in danger of being exposed?


    It felt like a scheme of pure malice, but in that case, I couldn��t help but have doubts.


    "I don��t think the Marias tribe would follow them just by hearing a few words."


    -Yes, those are my thoughts as well.Fi?ndd new updates on


    The nobles who defected may have done something, but that alone wouldn''t have made it easy for the tribes of the Marias Great Forest to invade a powerful nation like Griffin.


    -That��s why I first sent some soldiers there. And to show the Royal Family��s determination to thoroughly protect our subjects, I also dispatched some members of the Royal Knight.


    It was a rather aggressive response, but it conveyed the strong commitment to protect and keep their citizens safe.


    That response was akin to wielding the mightiest sword, which defended the Royal Family, in order to take down the enemy on the battlefield.


    And the Royal Knight Commander, Gloria Grace, was especially strong when compared to Mage Tribunal Judge Tyren.


    I thought they would quickly return after a victory. However...


    "I guess they lost."


    King Orpheus wouldn''t be this worried if that was the case.


    - ...Yes, the Royal Knight Commander was also defeated by them. We''re trying our best to prevent the news from being spread , but I don''t think it is possible for us to hide it completely.


    The knights of the Royal Family were defeated by the tribal people from the east.


    It was inevitable that huge flames would rise with large amounts of meat being roasted and eaten. And this feast was accompanied by the tribe folk dancing around the fire.


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Inside the huge tent where the fierce drumming resounded.


    The Great Warrior Valkzar tore into the meat as he gazed at the shaman who also had the role of a seer, Syong.


    Shaking a staff with bells attached, Syong knelt before a large map of the Griffin Kingdom as he murmured something.


    As time passed, one of the tokens on the map began to move ever so slightly.


    Seeing this, Syong rose abruptly and pointed at the token with his staff.


    "There. That is where the one closest to death, as foretold by the ancestors, was."


    "Hmm!"


    "He''s coming! There''s still some distance, but judging by the speed, he''s riding a carriage! He''s coming!"


    "Hmm!"


    "Only avoid that man! That was the revelation given to me by the ancestors!"


    Valkzar wet his thick lips and made a displeased expression, but Syong rang the bells again as if urging him to focus.


    However, Valkzar shouted loudly after roughly emptying his beer mug on his side.


    "The souls of the ancestors on my shoulders rest! They guide me! They lead the way for me!"


    It was a warning not to underestimate him. The Great Warrior possessed the fighting spirit fitting of his name.


    "And on my back, are the fiery wings of Lord Horua! The guardian deity himself chose me and commanded me to find salvation for the Marias Great Forest!"


    "...."


    ��So, are you implying that despite everything I possess, I will still lose? Even the King��s mightiest warrior, the Crimson Female Knight, couldn''t challenge me properly and was defeated."


    "....I don''t mean that you will lose to him."


    Almost like a warning,Syong replied in a low voice.


    "Frankly speaking, as you are now, who can defeat you in a duel? However, he is the judge of the dead."


    Syong pointed directly at Valkzar''s chest.


    "The mere sight of him will make the ancestors flee. At his gesture, Horua will fall to the ground. That is the revelation."


    "...."


    "Please, prevent him from becoming a terror to us."


    Valkzar fell in thought for a moment at Syong''s advice. It was the first time he had heard such a desperate request, and it was also the first time he felt such overwhelming fear.


    He was someone who could incapacitate him? Even with the power of the ancestors and the guardian deity Horua?


    Honestly, Valkzar found it intriguing.


    He wanted to go and fight against him once.


    He wanted to feel just how much of a formidable presence he was with his own skin.


    However, the three former nobles of the Griffin Kingdom, who were standing politely by his side, spoke up.


    "He''s called the Soul Whisperer."


    "A mere someone who protected the North."


    "He''s a man who can''t even handle his own excrement. We''ll take care of him."


    It was Deus Verdi, the Soul Whisperer, the same man who made these nobles flee like this.


    With their fighting spirits burning, the three of them vowed revenge against the Soul Whisperer.


    "Hmph, do as you wish."


    Valkzar felt a little disappointed, but on thinking that if that person could be bested by just these nobles, he wouldn��t need to intervene. So, he raised his cup again.


    Honestly, he didn''t think that these scarecrow-like nobles would be able to do anything even if they made their move.


    The Great Warrior was confident that he would eventually come across that man, so as he enjoyed his dinner, he looked forward to his meeting with the Soul /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 133: The Assassin

    Chapter 133: The Assassin


    "What the hell��s up with these bastards?"


    On the road heading to the east.


    Findenai, who had neatly dealt with the assassins who had come to find us, muttered uninterestedly as she shrugged her shoulders.


    "If you came to assassinate us, you should at least show me something, you know? You shameless bastards."


    It was quite an unusual sight to see a maid scolding some assassins who were also wearing maid uniforms.


    However, the assassins were so useless that I thought they deserved to be treated like this.


    I knew Findenai was just being irritable for not having an opportunity to try out her newly acquired equipment, the Hand of Hemomancy, but I pushed her aside and stood in front of the assassins.


    When the carriage was suddenly attacked, I wondered who it was. I thought they might have been those fanatical zealots from the church who disliked my existence, but seeing their appearance, it wasn''t the case.


    "Who sent you?"


    In response to my question, the assassins shut their mouths tightly and lowered their heads.


    Was their loyalty that much better compared to their poor skill?


    "Are you going to keep your mouth shut?"


    "J-just kill us!"


    "You filthy Dark Mage!"


    "We already consider ourselves dead!"


    "There��s no need to prolong this!"


    Their audacious shouts were quite impressive. Maybe they would have been excellent assassins if they had the skills to match.


    "Fine, I will kill you."


    I conjured a sphere of flames on the palm of my hand. This was my limit since the four elemental magic wasn��t really compatible with my body. However, I still had some basic knowledge.


    "However, do not think that death is the end."


    The assassins flinched at my words.


    They seemed to be from the Griffin Kingdom, but they didn''t seem to realize how foolish it was to talk about death in front of a Dark Mage.


    "I am a Necromancer; after killing you, I will capture your souls and inflict eternal suffering on you until the day I die."


    Tension quickly filled the air.


    I exuded the kind of intimidation I used when preparing for my lecture, one that even Findenai had acknowledged.


    "Even death cannot escape from me. I''ll cut off your limbs, tie a noose around your neck, and drag you around."


    "......"


    The assassins started to look up at me with their mouths open, fear beginning to creep into their eyes.


    "Does it sound impossible? If you are already dead, you cannot die again. And since you are dead, you probably will find out that there is no end."


    "......"


    "Even death will not be your salvation."


    As I extended my hand to shoot flames, the assassins finally bowed down, shouting desperately in front of me.


    "Ro-Romerzan! We are under the command of Viscount Romerzan! He colluded with the Marias tribe who are moving with him. H-he ordered us to assassinate you!"


    "What is the reason?��


    "W-we heard that the Marias tribe fears you, Soul Whisperer! So, before you arrive on the battlefield, they ordered us to assassinate you!"


    "Harroin and Boman are present too, right?"


    Romerzan, Harroin, and Boman.


    I had heard the names of the nobles who fled to the Marias Great Forest.


    The assassins had already started nodding their heads in fear even before I finished speaking.


    "Yes! They''re all there!"


    It was neat.


    "Findenai, arrest them all and hand them over to the nearby city guards. They''ll be taken to the Royal Palace prison."


    "Sure, since I also need to buy some food, I guess I can stop by for a moment.��


    At that, I slightly turned my head.


    "I do not think there should be a shortage of food."


    "Growth period, you know?"


    As I turned to Owen, he immediately shook his head. When I turned my gaze back to Findenai, she just shrugged.


    "Do you think a twenty-seven-year-old can no longer grow?"


    So, she was saying she would be eating a lot of food by herself. Since she wasn��t allowed to smoke, she was relieving stress in strange ways.


    After saying she would pay for the food herself, Findenai brought her axe, promptly knocking out the assassins without hesitation by hitting them on the side of their heads.


    It was a crude but effective method.


    Owen began tying up the assassins knocked out by Findenai with the rope he brought.


    [You really know how to spice things up, don''t you?]


    The Dark Spiritualist contentedly watched from the side. Of course, the talk about taking away the assassins�� souls was an empty threat; I had never considered acting on it.


    Because that was against my principles.


    The Dark Spiritualist knew that too, so she smiled slyly while crossing her arms.


    [If someone sees this, they might really think you''re an evil Dark Mage.]


    "Forget that. There is something else that is bothering me more."


    [Huh?]


    The Dark Spiritualist didn''t seem to catch on, but there was quite an important issue at hand��especially now that we knew these assassins were very incompetent.


    "They were able to accurately track my location."


    [......]


    I glanced around. Although this place could be called an open field, there were many rocks around, making it a perfect place for assassins to hide.


    Another thing was there were several paths to the east. Yet, it wouldn��t have been easy enough to have assassins stationed at each of them.


    And to Aria, Eleanor was the only friend she had never gotten close to in the first round.


    Therefore, both of them basically needed each other; but neither wanted to give the other the upper hand by admitting such things.


    "Sigh. Fine, I got it. I''ll draw you one."


    "...By any chance, is it possible to have it drawn based on specific clothes or composition?"


    "I��ll listen to what you want first before making a decision."


    "No, I mean. Can you show me a sample?"


    "Sample?"


    Before nodding, Aria looked at her with questioning eyes filled with anticipation.


    "Yeah! If there''s something that I like from what you��ve already drawn, I can ask you to draw something similar to it."


    "N-No way! Are you crazy?"


    Eleanor suddenly blushed bright red, looking flustered. Aria wondered why she was reacting like that, but after thinking for a while, she too blushed.


    "Hey, wait... No way, you can��t..."


    "No! It''s not like that! Absolutely not! I have no idea what you''re thinking! But that''s definitely not it!"


    "...."


    Although Eleanor said that, Aria was still half-certain about her thoughts. Eleanor, that bitch, had probably drawn a picture of Deus Verdi that she couldn''t show to anyone.


    It was regrettable that she didn''t bring her usual notebook with her, but instead only had a drawing paper with a prop.


    If she had brought her drawing notebook, Aria would have immediately opened it up and scrutinized what this woman had been doing all this time.


    "We''re students."


    Eleanor forcefully blurted out. Although the princess could try to speak rebelliously, it would just be meaningless talk to Aria.


    Just as Aria was about to pry further.


    Rustle, rustle.


    A man emerged from the nearby bushes.


    With his innocent appearance and glasses on his face, he didn''t look either like a student or a professor.


    He approached the two girls while scratching his head and asked.


    ��Excuse me, I came here to look for Professor Erica. Do you happen to know where she is?��


    "First of all, who are you?"


    When Aria responded sharply, the man awkwardly laughed.


    "Haha, I''m an acquaintance. I live nearby. Since I heard she was here for practical training, I thought I should stop by and see her for a moment."


    "...She��s over there."


    Aria pointed to the tent where Professor Erica was while continuing to roast the skewers.


    He thanked her and left with a smile. Eleanor, who was listening from the side, stared at the back of the man��s head and asked Aria.


    "That guy, doesn��t he have a dagger hidden on his thigh?"


    Aria responded indifferently to that statement.


    "I know, but I wouldn��t care because I''m just an ordinary student."


    What was she even saying?


    Eleanor looked dumbfounded, and then used her extraordinary brain to make various speculations, coming up with the most likely one.


    "He didn��t even recognize me as the princess and gave lame excuses. I guess he''s probably not a professional assassin. And Professor Erica is not someone significant enough to the point of being targeted by an assassin."


    "...."


    ��Even though she''s from the Bright Household, I heard she''s been somewhat disowned. Then, this means that the only thing left is she��s the Soul Whisperer��s fiance?e.��


    Aria was honestly surprised to hear the deductions Eleanor was slowly spouting out as if unraveling a skein. Even now, she was extremely competent.


    "So, Professor Deus�� fiance?e is in danger of assassination?"


    At those words, Aria responded as if she was wondering what Eleanor expected her to do.


    "I''m just an ordinary student, you know? I won��t be able to guess if that person was an assassin. Even if I did, I''ll just pretend not to know."


    "I think you should go to a hospital or something."


    Eleanor, who couldn''t understand Aria''s words at all, grumbled while focusing more on grilling the potatoes and mushrooms.


    Seeing that, Aria asked irritably.


    "Then, why don''t you go and help her?"


    "Huh? If she''s Professor''s fiance?e, she should at least be able to handle that level of threat herself.��


    "...."


    "If she can''t do that, she should just break off their engagement."


    It was indeed an absurd response. However...


    "You''re so wise; the future of the country will be so bright.��


    "I''m a princess, you know? It''s the power of early education."


    Aria realized that she also sincerely agreed with Eleanor��s words. So, the two started to focus on grilling again.


    "Hey, anyway... how skilled are you at drawing?"


    "You should first tell me how complex the drawing you want is."


    "Then, you tell me too."


    After that...


    Gasssssp!


    Ohhhhhhh!


    Oh my! Oh my! Oh my!


    ��It turns out you''re really amazing!��


    The same exclamation burst out from both of their mouths /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 134: Traveling Companions

    Chapter 134: Traveling Companions


    At a point far from the mountainside village, which was now the stronghold of the Marias tribe, the outpost where the tents of the Royal Army were stretched out came into view.


    Not only did it have sentries standing guard, but sturdy barricades built with locally sourced material were surrounding it as well.


    From looking at how intricate and sturdy it was, one would find it hard to believe that the outpost was created in just a few days.


    However, the morale of the soldiers was noticeably low.


    Those who came out to welcome me had haggard eyes, and they clearly seemed to be drained of energy.


    Upon seeing them, I couldn''t help but think of an army that had nothing to eat, but since the kingdom''s army was fighting in their own territory, there shouldn''t have been any issues with the supply.


    "You��ve arrived."


    Gloria Grace, the Royal Knight Commander with crimson hair, greeted me calmly.


    The aides on her side simply nodded briefly as well; there was no grand welcome ceremony.


    Actually, looking at her face, it reminded me of the conversation we shared at the drinking fest held in the Palace.


    "I heard you faced an assassination attempt on your way here. Are you alright?"


    "They were sent by the traitors who crossed into the Forest. They were not really a problem."


    Hearing my words, some of the knights shuddered and gritted their teeth. The fact that the traitorous nobles, who crossed into the Marias Great Forest, had now sent out assassins further fueled their anger.


    "It seems like it will be better if I get straight to the point. I heard that you were defeated by the Great Warrior."


    Gloria and the other knights as well flinched visibly. And those around her especially didn''t even bother hiding their discomfort.


    This was a battlefield.


    They should have had a better understanding of the military hierarchy than me.


    However, it seemed like my special position, officially recognized by His Majesty, was yet to be acknowledged by them.


    [Screeeeech]


    [Kkaacck! Kkaacck!]


    [Save me! Save meeeeee!]


    I manipulated my mana in a manner so that only the screams of the ghosts wandering inside the tent could be heard.


    This technique was an application of the Necromancy I had learned from the Dark Spiritualist. To be precise, only I, who could see all the dead, could use it to create this kind of atmosphere.


    The Dark Spiritualist saw it and christened it the [Pretending to be a Sinister Man Technique].


    The knights flinched as screams suddenly echoed from inside the tent, and immediately looked at me.


    "Do I have to act cautiously around all of you just because your defeat was humiliating?"


    It was a clear warning.Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    A firm declaration to not look down on my position recklessly.


    It was impossible for the Royal Knights to fail to notice that, and they bowed deeply, unable to utter a word.


    "I apologize. Our military officers are sensitive to victories and defeats."


    Gloria, who hadn��t done anything wrong, immediately rose and bowed deeply to me as well.


    Seeing her do so, the other knights flinched again and looked away.


    She did it on purpose.


    Gloria deliberately took the lead to set an example to ensure the knights didn''t treat me disrespectfully.


    She demonstrated that if they failed to do so, she would be the one who would suffer from humiliation.


    "Alright, I accept your apologies."


    As I let the matter pass smoothly, Gloria also raised her head. I thought she was about to give me a briefing, but that wasn''t the case.


    ��Saintess Lucia will also arrive here in about two hours. As the explanation might take quite a while, I''ll explain everything to the both of you then.��


    "...Alright."


    "I have assigned you a personal tent. However, it will be difficult for us to allocate individual tents to your maid and the boy as well."


    "I do not expect that much. The two of them can stay in the same tent as me."


    "Then Valter here will show you the way. Just wait here for a moment."


    Knight Valter immediately walked up to the front, gave a courteous salute, and then politely motioned for me to follow.


    "Please follow me, Soul Whisperer."


    The treatment was clearly different.


    I then followed him to the large tent they had already set up for me.


    I called for Findenai and Owen, who were waiting, and we went together.


    After ushering us to the tent, Valter gave another salute before he cautiously retreated outside the tent.


    "Military discipline is impressive, isn''t it?"


    Findenai clicked her tongue and muttered in amazement. Then, while Findenai and Owen unpacked, I stepped outside the tent once again.


    Although I couldn''t see the enemy''s stronghold from here, I could still feel a strange energy.


    It wasn��t mana, but a different sensation.


    Similar to the pressure exerted by the Mountain Lord of the Norseweden mountain range, it felt like the entirety of nature was observing us.


    As expected, Horua, the guardian deity, is interfering in this matter.


    Although his power was similar to that of the Mountain Lord, he wouldn''t be able to display his full power since he was outside the Marias Great Forest.


    A sudden thought emerged, it seemed that he probably teamed up with the man known as the Great Warrior.


    Then what is his goal?


    While they were using the pretext of seeking revenge for the Chieftain and the residents of Setima, in reality, it was a weak excuse.


    [Hm?]


    "Hold on."


    At that moment, the Dark Spiritualist, the Saintess and I simultaneously turned our gazes outside the tent. The Knight Commander realized it a beat later.


    And then, screams of agony began to pour out.


    We were immediately met by a copper-skinned man with a hideous tattoo as we stepped out of the tent.


    Reminiscent of Icarus1 from Greek mythology, fiery flames, like surging hot waves, and burning wings surrounded him.


    And its owner was the Great Warrior Valkzar.


    Behind him, warriors riding lizards engaged in skirmishes with knights.


    Valkzar''s booming voice echoed throughout the barracks.


    "Who among you is the Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi?! Come forth and face my spear!"


    Being singled out like that, the attention of the three women was immediately directed at me.


    [W-wait a moment. Don''t react and just hide for now.]


    "Retreat along with me. You''re not a warrior, so there''s no need for you to fight."


    "Come behind me."


    The Dark Spiritualist and Lucia tried to hide me, while Gloria drew her sword to become a barrier to protect me.


    Just as Findenai came out from the tent and was coming in my direction, I gently pushed Lucia aside and replied.


    "I am the Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi."


    It felt like the sharp gaze of a hunter had penetrated accurately. Valkzar snorted and thumped the ground with his spear as our eyes met.


    "If you are so outstanding! Let''s compete in martial arts! This Great Warrior will judge your skills!"


    "That��s nonsense!"


    When the Great Warrior made a proposal to fight me one-on-one, Gloria was startled and tried to stop me.


    My gaze was solely focused on him, and he also only looked at me.


    Ignoring the shouts of the Dark Spiritualist and Lucia, I moved forward and reassured Gloria as I passed by her.


    The last was Findenai.


    As she ran up to me, she hesitated for a moment, and then threw her axe to the ground with a sigh.


    It was a sign that she wouldn''t interfere.


    "Are you confident you''ll win?"


    At her question, I glanced at Valkzar slyly and snorted.


    "He is a weakling who relies on borrowed strength."


    My evaluation of Valkzar seemed to have pleased her as Findenai chuckled and nodded approvingly.


    "Hah, you''re one to talk, seeing as you''re just a weakling. Don''t worry, Master Bastard, I''ll give you a nice massage when you''re back. Let''s make Owen sleep outside our tent."


    "...Please refrain from speaking like that when Owen is around."


    Subtle glances surged from behind me. Gloria and Lucia, who just moments ago were worried, looked at me strangely.


    "And in front of others as well."


    "But this is like my trademark..."


    Just that one statement was more than enough to dampen my morale. I ignored it and strode towards the stage confidently.


    I stood in front of Valkzar, who had the wings of flames spread out.


    "The souls of your ancestors, the guardian deity Horua. It seems like you are traveling with some pretty remarkable individuals."


    "...."


    Interestingly, as soon as I stood there, the atmosphere reversed.


    Valkzar''s eyes, which just moments ago looked confident, were now trembling slightly.


    I didn��t need to do anything special.


    Because the souls of the ancestors, which were clinging to Valkzar, were now trembling in fear as they attempted to flee, while the power of Horua was weak, allowing me to overpower him easily.


    Was it because he was in a position to borrow strength, or was it due to his keen senses from living in the Great Forest, that were akin to that of beasts?


    Valkzar seemed to have sensed something as he bit his thick lips and asked.


    "Then, what exactly are you traveling with?"


    "Nothing special."


    Although I had captured the soul of the Monstrumancer Dina, Valkzar would probably just snort at someone of her level.


    However,


    "There is a former Saintess who has now become starlight...."


    She was a presence that no one in this place would dare touch. Coincidentally, within me, accompanying her, was a slumbering monster.


    Valkzar��s senses were keen.


    Too keen, indeed.


    With the energy of Horua, he had gained a sense that was close to foresight.


    However, that became the decisive factor that led to his defeat.


    "The Demon Lord of Deformities might also be present within."


    That was why he was even able to notice the energy of the Demon Lord Velica, sleeping alongside the Saintess within /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 135: Reverse Scale

    Chapter 135: Reverse Scale


    A brief standoff.


    The roaring flames and the sharp noises of battle echoed around.


    Amidst the ominous and tense situation, Valkzar and I locked our gazes at each other.


    Although he glared at me as if he would lunge at me with his spear at any moment, he didn''t act upon it.


    It was because the ancestors on Valkzar''s shoulders and behind his back were leaving him as if fleeing.


    Unease.


    Eeriness.


    The Great Warrior was bewildered when the power he held in his hands began to scatter.


    Thinking the mighty power was a gift bestowed upon him, the Great Warrior found himself unable to move as it actually started to vanish.


    Now was the chance while he was distracted. I slowly spoke up to attempt dialogue.


    Not with Valkzar, but with the being beyond him.


    "The Red Eagle of the Great Forest."


    I wanted to talk to the deity who was giving strength to the Great Warrior at the cost of his own life.


    "Why did you forsake your home and endure such hardship?"


    "How dare you speak to...!"


    [Enough.]


    A dignified voice echoed as if emanating from the sky.


    It was a different sensation when compared to the imposing presence of the Mountain Lord, which spread heavily throughout the body and stung the skin like lightning.


    Curiously, it sounded like a rather delicate voice coming from a man of mystifying beauty, but the heat within it contained the weight of years that couldn''t be attributed to mere human existence.


    [You are the noblest one in this most despicable place.]


    "...!"


    Horua''s evaluation of me was more favorable than expected, and upon hearing it, Valkzar''s eyes seemed to tremble.


    [Your actions have reached me as well. Thanks to your existence, the subjects of the kingdom can peacefully close their eyes.]


    "That is an excessive compliment."


    Just like the Mountain Lord, Horua had also responded favorably to me.


    I thought that if I could persuade Horua to take away his power from the Great Warrior, the battle would essentially end easily. However...


    That would be difficult.


    Even as we conversed, Valkzar''s crimson wings were burning so brightly.


    He showed no sign of retreating.


    [However, do not think that the comfort you gave them applies to me.]


    "...."


    [Your nobility is great, but also foolish. Are you trying to embrace everything, even demons?]


    "Velica is not a demon you can easily define; after all, she bears the title of Demon Lord of Deformities only in name."


    Even Velica herself admitted that her disposition as a demon was strangely twisted.


    And although the Mountain Lord let the matter of the Demon Lord slide due to his trust in me, Horua did not.


    [Do not reach out to me with your dirty hands. I do not need any comfort from you.]


    "...."


    It was a clear refusal, a declaration that Horua would not explain why he lent his power to the Great Warrior.


    Rather, Valkzar smirked and adjusted his stance while holding his spear, perhaps gaining confidence from this conversation.


    With just one flap of his wings, he displayed overwhelming speed accompanied by the sound of strong wind. However...


    Crush! Crush!


    "This... is..."


    "If we have one thing in common."


    The menacing tip of his spear, which he brandished with confidence, didn''t reach me.


    Suddenly, hundreds of hands grabbed his ankles when he attempted to strike me.


    All of them were the citizens of the kingdom he had massacred.


    "We both at least have the same place to run wild, don''t we?"


    For a Great Warrior like him, the battlefield was undoubtedly the place where he could shine the most. He could gloriously traverse the battlefield, decimating enemies and slitting throats while intoxicated by the scent of battle.


    On the other hand, for me...


    The battlefield, where countless dead lay, was where I could exert the greatest power.


    He might have feared the Saintess and the Demon Lord who were sleeping within me.


    However, it was a perfect stage where I didn''t need to disturb the two who were peacefully resting.


    I pulled out Lemegeton from my pocket.


    Then, as if waiting for him, Shaman Syong''s sharp reprimand fell upon him.


    "Didn''t I tell you?! You shouldn''t have fought him! We could have engaged in battles without confronting him by utilizing the mobility of our tribe! I said we could have won!"


    "..."


    "Our ancestors have abandoned you, and even Horua''s power has been limited! Eventually, our tribe and the Great Forest will be devoured by the desert!"


    Looking at Syong, who cried out that there was no future for their tribe and home anymore, Valkzar felt a sense of fatigue and a headache akin to parasites crawling in his head.


    It was the first time that he, who had always been victorious, had suffered such a brutal defeat.


    He couldn��t even properly swing his spear at the enemy and just tragically suffered, having fled at the end.


    And now, he also realized how heavy the weight of the slaughter he had committed so far was.


    Valkzar didn''t want to move anywhere because he was afraid of all of that. He only wanted to flee.


    Just before his heart was completely broken, Syong sighed and brought out the map.


    "We still have one last resort to counterattack. And that if you don''t collapse yet... here."


    Thud.


    Syong''s finger on the map pointed to Loberne, where the Academy was located.


    "His weakness is here. If only we can secure this, there won''t even be a need to fight him."


    "Haven''t those nobles already all failed?"


    When they brought up the fact that they had completely failed to assassinate the Soul Whisperer and his fiance?e, the nobles being mentioned who had been as quiet as dead rats in the corner of the tent flinched.


    After the failed assassination, the positions of the three nobles became even more precarious. In particular, the Jerman Kingdom, with which they had a connection, had now completely abandoned them. So, if the Marias Tribe failed as well, it would be their end.


    If they stayed like this, they would eventually die.


    Noble Romerzan, who thought so, took a step forward and shouted.


    "There''s still a chance! If we can just capture the Soul Whisperer, we will eventually win! We''ll find out his weakness for sure!"


    They still had a connection with their informant operating in Loberne. However, it was a dangerous relationship that could be severed at any time soon if this assassination failed completely.


    Hearing Romerzan''s words, Syong added one more thing.


    "Are you just going to collapse here? A Great Warrior of your caliber? The fight has just begun. Don''t kneel down after just one loss."


    "..."


    Valkzar, who had been clenching his teeth, took a deep breath and tightened his fist.


    Even now, just the thought of the Soul Whisperer��s cold gaze piercing through him still froze his entire body.


    I am the Great Warrior.


    Knowing he was in a position where he had no choice but to overcome this wall, Valkzar nodded.


    "Go find his weakness and tell me. I will personally go to Loberne with the wings of Lord Horua."


    It was a firm determination that he wouldn��t ever entrust to the nobles again.


    It was a logical judgment, given the mobility of Horua''s wings, which could shuttle to and from Loberne in a short period.


    However, Romerzan was actually curious about Shaman Syong''s intentions.


    As far as he knew, there were no weaknesses of the Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi, in Loberne Academy right now.


    His fiance?e, Erica Bright, was away on practical training; the princess, Eleanor Luden Griffin and the commoner girl he cherished were the same.


    What could possibly be in Loberne?


    Syong accurately pointed out a specific person.


    "Now, go find the pregnant woman who has been pregnant for about 7 to 8 months."


    "A pregnant woman?"


    Just hearing it made his head feel dizzy.


    Could it be Deus Verdi��s hidden mistress?


    That was something that Romerzan could think of. However...


    "That pregnant woman is the equivalent of the Soul Whisperer''s reverse scale."


    Hearing Syong''s words and seeing Valkzar urging him to move quickly, Romerzan hastily took out a communication crystal from his pocket, contacting his attendants in Loberne.


    But even as he did so, a sense of unease crept into his heart.


    Reverse scale?


    The reverse scale was indeed usually considered a weakness. However...


    _Doesn''t touching it mean certain death for the one who dares to do so? _


    A shiver ran down his spine.


    If the Soul Whisperer, who made even the Great Warrior tremble like this, truly became enraged, what would happen?


    For a moment, Romerzan felt an impulse that perhaps surrendering right now would be the best thing to do.


    However, the pressure from Valkzar and Syong continued to weigh heavily on him.


    Romerzan could only imbue mana into the communication crystal, hoping for one thing.


    He hoped that after touching the Soul Whisperer��s reverse dragon scale, the Great Warrior would have managed to sever the dragon''s neck, before his wrath could reach /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 136: Soul Whisperer

    Chapter 136: Soul Whisperer


    "Keughhh!"


    "Ugh! It''s heavy!"


    "Is a piano supposed to be this heavy?"


    To express his gratitude, Owen bowed to each soldier who helped move the piano until they were sweating profusely.


    The soldiers accepted the water bottles he handed out and in response to the boy''s appreciation, they cheered him on to work hard before leaving.


    This was the first mountainside village that was attacked.


    The Marias tribe had abandoned the mountainside village stronghold after their Great Warrior was defeated by me and fled back into the deep forest.


    Although this situation was akin to that of a rat fleeing back into its hole, Knight Commander Gloria had no intention of letting it slide.


    The situation had escalated to a point where there was even a royal decree ordering them to bring back the culprit who had slaughtered the citizens of the kingdom from within the deep forest.


    However, I had no intention of following her as I had other duties to attend to.


    Just as Saintess Lucia''s appearance was greatly welcomed by the soldiers and boosted their morale, in contrast, I needed to ensure that the deceased found peaceful rest .


    After forcefully airlifting a piano here, I stood in the square of the ruined mountainside village.


    As I waited for a moment, the Dark Spiritualist approached me.


    [Everyone, including the soldiers who helped move the piano have left. It��s just you and that child in this village now.]


    "I see. Thank you."


    [I''ll take my leave as well. Being a Dark Mage, my presence here will not be a good influence anyway.]


    The Dark Spiritualist remained hidden as it was.


    With a calm demeanor, I closed my eyes and let my feelings settle. A cool breeze carried the drifting clouds and naturally obscured the scorching summer sun.


    It seemed like it would rain.


    Thinking so, I slowly reach out and place a spherical cover over Owen''s piano.


    Even if it rained now, the water wouldn��t seep into the piano. And just in case the boy got tired, bottles of water were placed nearby.


    "You should start now."


    "Yes, I got it."


    Owen, who had worn the elegant musician''s attire he used to wear back in the old city he lived in, slowly sat down in front of the piano and began to move his fingers.


    Ding.


    He pressed a key and the sound resonated.


    Slowly, those individual sounds merged into one, becoming a melody�� a dirge to call forth souls who met their deaths amidst injustice and agony.


    They were like moths flocking to a light in the late night.


    Hundreds of souls began to gather around me on hearing Owen��s performance.


    While I could summon them more efficiently if I used Lemegeton, I didn''t want to do that because it was a kind of coercion.CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m


    After suffering unwanted deaths, I didn''t want to strip away their freedom once more.


    I looked at the souls that had gathered around and asked.


    "How was it?"


    No one replied.


    They simply listened patiently, waiting for me to continue.


    "Are you feeling a bit relieved after driving away the Great Warrior yesterday?"


    At that, numerous responses poured out.


    Some souls responded that it felt exhilarating.


    Another said they felt relieved.


    Some trembled with fear.


    With tears accompanying their words, another soul pleaded about the injustice they felt.


    While others lamented, saying it was all meaningless.


    Hearing all their responses, I nodded calmly.


    Amidst all this, a soul directed a question at me.


    [So, what was the correct answer?]


    Whether it was joy, disgust, or awe, she was unable to discern it, but she was sure of one thing: within the village, the Soul Whisperer was performing some ceremony for the deceased.


    Witnessing that, Saintess Lucia shut her eyes tightly and prayed.


    Not wanting to interrupt her prayer, Gloria waited for a moment.


    After about ten minutes, Lucia slowly opened her eyes because she couldn''t take too much time either, as she also had to enter Marias Great Forest.


    "Let''s go."


    After Lucia ended her prayer, Gloria hesitated for a moment at the words of the Saintess, and asked as she could no longer contain her curiosity.


    "What is Deus Verdi doing there?"


    "Huh?"


    "I mean, can''t you hear those tremendous sounds? It doesn''t seem like it will end in just a day or two."


    That statement was true.


    It would likely take quite some time.


    He would never just simply send away any of those souls. That was the type of person he was.


    And that was why, Lucia could trust and rely on him to do that.


    "He''s comforting the dead."


    Because he was the Soul Whisperer.


    Because he was someone who comforted souls.


    As if waiting for that response, Gloria��s expression changed subtly.


    "Is it really possible?"


    "Huh?"


    Lucia tilted her head and made a puzzled sound as she did not expect to hear such a question from a knight like her childhood friend.


    Even though she knew that talking about such things didn''t suit her, Gloria still continued.


    "After all, they''re people who have died unfairly. What can he, someone who is practically a stranger, offer the victims of a massacre?"


    She hadn��t said anything wrong.


    It was indeed impossible to completely resolve everything, and Lucia also knew that it was a form of arrogance.


    "You��re right, at best, all he can do is take passive actions."


    He would simply listen to their stories, empathize, converse, discuss, and argue with them. He would spend a very long time with the dead.


    "But if you look at it from a different perspective, other than him, there''s no one else who can do that, right?"


    At that statement, Gloria was momentarily stunned speechless. Lucia was right.


    It was the only act Lucia, the Saintess, couldn''t carry out. This was something only the Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi could do.


    "He''s not there to comfort them with sweet talks. He''s not going to try to convince anyone to simply close their eyes."


    He probably would just sit there and cry with them.


    Upon hearing that, Gloria wondered if Deus Verdi could even shed tears.


    Afterall, he seemed so cool-headed, as if he possessed no tear glands at all.


    However...


    "Our knights must be there as well, right?"


    "Of course."


    "...I hope he treats them well."


    Thinking of the comrades she had been with, Gloria slowly closed her eyes.


    She wasn''t praying to God.


    It didn''t feel right because she feared that her wishes might be sent to the wrong place, like a letter with a wrong address.


    The prayer of the Knight Commander was directed towards the man who was shedding tears inside the village.


    After that, she felt a slight relief.


    It wasn''t just because he was comforting the fallen knights, but because when she thought of the possibility that if she were to close her eyes on this battlefield, he would send her off as well.


    That notion somehow brought deep comfort to her /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 137: Before He Comes

    Chapter 137: Before He Comes


    The place was called the Centrant Hotel.


    As the tallest building in Loberne, the hotel was considered to be one of the top five hotels within the kingdom. It offered excellent service, various supplementary facilities, and a high-quality buffet which was served daily.


    Illuania always felt uneasy about staying in this place. She often wondered if a woman like herself, who had rolled her dirty body around the red-light district in the northern region, could ever find a place to belong.


    She closed her eyes and gently stroked her swollen stomach, feeling her child inside as she entertained such thoughts.


    This was a lifestyle she couldn''t have imagined just a year ago.


    Even now, Illuania thought that she was unworthy of such treatment, but with a parent''s heart, she had decided to shamelessly provide for her child.


    With a single-minded determination for her child, she cut down on drugs and only put good things into her mouth.


    She only hoped that the rough treatment she had done to her body until now wouldn''t affect her child greatly.


    "He''ll be fine, right?"


    However, she couldn��t help but worry about Deus Verdi, who had become her master.


    This time, when he said he was going to the battlefield, Illuania hoped he''d return home in good condition as soon as possible.


    Due to his prolonged absence from Norseweden back then, it was impossible for him to be the father of her child. However, Illuania hoped to stand by Deus'' side if possible. She also wished for him to name the child.


    Illuania smiled happily as she caressed her swollen belly.


    For this child, she was prepared to do anything.


    Knock. Knock.


    A knock then came from outside the door.


    "Room service."


    Room service?


    Since she hadn''t ordered anything, wondering what could have arrived, Illuania headed towards the door.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, she felt sweltering heat surrounding the entire room. It didn''t feel awkward or frightening because she knew who was beside her.


    "Is there a problem?"


    Illuania turned her gaze towards an empty space, where the faint figure of a woman with profound resentment gradually appeared.


    [It��s dangerous.]


    Deus Verdi once told her that the deeper the grudge one held, the stronger the manifestation of evil spirits became.


    At the time, she was unable to imagine the severity of the grudge of this woman with burns on her face, it was to the point that even an ordinary person like herself could see it.


    Illuania tightly clutched her belly and nodded.


    However, she now understood.


    She, too, would fall into despair and anger if anything happened to her child.


    Illuania was about to contact the front desk urgently.


    Crush!


    The doorknob was destroyed and the door quickly swung open, revealing a number of thugs entering the room.


    She remembered hearing the hotel employee''s words yesterday when the guests next door arrived, mentioning that they were switching rooms.


    It was them.


    Disguised as guests, the thugs attempted to attack her, pulling out hidden daggers while wearing smiles on their faces.


    "Just come with us obediently."


    "We don''t want to harm a pregnant woman."


    "But if we have to, we will."


    Illuania was about to ask why they were doing this. However...


    **[Kyaaaaaaccccckk!]**


    Illuania''s guardian spirit, which had been appearing like a flickering image, let out a scream and had clearly revealed her appearance now.


    Half of her body was completely burnt.


    The fire alarm activated and mana-infused water poured from the ceiling to suppress the fire, flooding the floor.


    Although it was a device designed to make it easier for water magic users to control their magic, the intense heat simply evaporated everything.


    "Karrraaargh!"


    They wondered about the identity of the pregnant woman and questioned the rationale behind such a threat; attempting to use her life as a hostage amidst the hundreds already lost on the battlefield.


    Certainly, the life of a pregnant woman was precious, but this was a battlefield where people by the hundreds were dying.


    Therefore, the soldiers judged that the provocation demonstrated the desperation of the Marias tribe.


    "That lunatic."


    However, Findenai, who was familiar with the pregnant hostage, reacted differently.


    She glared at the Great Warrior with fierce determination, ready to wield her axe at any moment.


    Gloria and Saintess Lucia, who didn''t know much about Illuania, received an explanation from Findenai.


    In response, they looked dumbfounded.


    "It seems like he finds the Soul Whisperer really terrifying, huh?"


    "Sigh, oh God."


    The situation itself was ambiguous.


    If someone suggested to stop the war by using the life of a pregnant woman as a hostage, they would likely scoff and tell them to stop the nonsense, and to dismiss it.


    However, he simply stipulated that the Soul Whisperer should not appear on the battlefield.


    At that, they hesitated for a moment but quickly reached an answer.


    "Anyway, the Soul Whisperer has no intention of joining the battlefield anymore."


    Because he was still conducting the memorial rites for those who died in the war.


    Occasionally, there were reports of the piano stopping its notes, but the memorial rites continued without interruption for days.


    It had already been several days.


    "We''ll handle it ourselves."


    Gloria declared this and the other adjutants had no major objections. After all, their enemies were simply cornered in a desperate situation.


    Having won several victories in the Marias Great Forest, the upcoming battle was practically the final blow to secure their victory.


    No matter how strong the Great Warrior was, there was no way he could do anything in this situation, right?


    "...."


    Findenai, who was preparing to enter the war, was sharpening her axe.


    She was unusually calm and had lit a cigarette in her mouth. It was the luxury item given by Deus.


    It was the first time she actually smoked it.


    The scent of the cigarette was quite deep, something she liked. Saintess Lucia carefully approached Findenai as the latter was sharpening not only her usual folding axe, but also the thick axes she brought as spares.


    Since Findenai''s demeanor was so intimidating, Lucia was being cautious.


    Nevertheless, there was something she had to tell her.


    "Your name is Findenai... right? Do you happen to know about the spirit accompanying the Soul Whisperer?"


    "Hmm?"


    Of course, she knew about the spirit because although she hadn''t directly seen her face, she had seen Deus muttering to himself several times.


    "She has a message to pass on to you."


    Upon reflection, Findenai realized that the Saintess also had the ability to see spirits. She exhaled a puff of smoke before nodding.


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t know when the Soul Whisperer will be done with his ritual, but we have to end the war before that happens. Or at the very least, rescue the pregnant woman who has become a hostage."


    "...."


    "Otherwise, he might cross a line that shouldn''t be crossed."


    Findenai understood best how much Deus had favored and cared for Illuania, as she was the one who had experienced that discrimination firsthand.


    If Deus were to find out that Illuania had fallen into the enemy''s hands in such a bloody battlefield, and on top of that, at the most critical moment...


    "Huff."


    Findenai flicked the cigarette butt onto the ground and extinguished it as she picked up her axes.


    "Don''t worry, Master Bastard will never know."


    Then, gripping the axe with both hands, she marched forward without /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 138: Dark Mage

    Chapter 138: Dark Mage


    "Sigh, that fucking bastard."


    Spitting out a vulgar curse, Findenai gritted her teeth and regulated her breathing.


    She discarded her axe and drew another one from her waist since her first axe blade had been cleaved off perfectly.


    She felt like she should have at least carried a cigarette with her.


    Although she did have a case of cigarettes in her pocket, they weren��t something she would like to put in her mouth in this situation.


    After all, they were a luxury item meant to be appreciated thoroughly, their taste and aroma savored perfectly.


    Eventually, Findenai gritted her teeth again and took a deep breath after holding back her impulses.


    Her opponent��s attacks were fierce, making the fight more challenging than expected.


    And having the Great Warrior among them made a stark difference, compared to when he was absent.


    However, Findenai realized that it wasn''t just because of the Great Warrior''s skill.


    Growl!


    A demonic beast resembling a black panther charged from the inside of the forest. Its long fangs poised to shatter her head completely.


    However, Findenai, who had already sensed the danger in advance, swung down the axe she had raised high.


    Crash!


    The demonic monster''s skull was smashed, blood spurting all over the ground.


    The Great Warrior��s strength was undoubtedly formidable.


    However, ever since he was defeated by Deus, the amount of power he could unleash was no longer to the point where he alone could control the entire battlefield.


    Their roles were now reversed.


    Instead of Horua lending his strength to the Great Warrior, the Great Warrior was now lending his body to Horua.


    Under the command of Horua, the master of the Marias Great Forest, the demonic monsters fought alongside the Marias tribe and protected them.


    Moreover, his flames also possessed a mysterious power that ensured that the forest didn''t burn down due to carelessness.


    Nobody on this battlefield had experienced anything like this before. Moreover, Findenai was the only one who had fought against a guardian deity before.


    It was on the day she first met Deus Verdi, while they were trying to cross the Norseweden mountain range.


    Actually, it would be difficult to even call it a fight. It was more like a single blow from the Mountain Lord had knocked down Findenai, who had dared to strike Deus, who could control souls.


    It was an enormous power that one could never dream to overcome�� A majestic figure exuding greatness.


    At the very least, Findenai knew that the Mountain Lord and Horua were of the same kind. But that didn''t mean they were equally overwhelming.


    It��s more like a deity incarnate in a human body.


    Findenai glanced over her shoulder towards the center of this battlefield, towards the open field that lay beyond the trees.


    The Great Warrior was dominating the battlefield with his flaming spear.


    And the only one who was engaged in a head-on confrontation with him was the Knight Commander, Gloria.


    No matter how skilled Findenai was, interfering in their battle recklessly would be dangerous even for her.


    Even taking her skills into consideration, compared to the both of them, her equipment was somewhat lacking.


    Gloria, clad in a crimson armor that covered her entire body while wielding a greatsword that was worthy of being called a treasured weapon, faced off against the Great Warrior Valkzar, who was practically naked, but had received protection through the guardian deity��s power that was far superior when compared to any armor.


    "Huff."


    However, even so...


    If Findenai wished to simply remain standing here, she wouldn''t have fought for freedom while being oppressed by the Clark Republic.


    Findenai had never knelt down to anyone in her life. Perhaps it was something one would only witness after death.


    "Ghost Lady, are you there?"


    At Findenai''s call, a wind mixed with mana blew in.


    While Deus was in the mountainside village, the Dark Spiritualist stayed by Findenai''s side to assist her whenever she was in danger.


    "I''m going to jump in there now. Can you support me?"


    Although she was unable to see the Dark Spiritualist, their desires were aligned.


    Findenai then checked the protective barrier that was now enveloping her. Being a Dark Mage, the Dark Spiritualist had a low proficiency when it came to casting protective magic on others, but it was better than nothing.


    Seeing this, Findenai took a deep breath, gripped her axe tight, and retrieved a club hidden near her waist with her other hand.


    Swish!


    "Master Bastard!"


    The club extended into a long axe. She took deep breaths and while gripping an axe with each hand, she stepped forward.


    "You should only come out a bit later."


    She couldn��t waste any more time.


    Even if she couldn''t bring the war to an end, at the very least, Deus Verdi should show up only after she managed to rescue Illuania.


    It was so that he, who always remained calm and composed, wouldn''t become like the other Dark Mages. That was their earnest wish.


    "I''ll end this quickly."


    Through an unexpected partnership, Findenai and the Dark Spiritualist charged towards the Great Warrior.


    ***


    "You Fools! Flee now!"


    The Great Warrior Valkzar had now become someone who could no longer be labeled as a mere human.


    Deities couldn''t harm humans as they wished. For those who protected nature, humans were a part of that nature.


    However, Horua had abandoned his position as a guardian deity.


    After throwing away his responsibility, he lost his power. However, he still remained formidable against humans as his power was originally immense.


    Deus nodded lightly after getting a rough understanding of the situation, and then posed another question.


    "But where is Findenai?"


    "......"


    "......"


    A momentary silence filled the tent.


    Witnessing that, Deus immediately furrowed his brows and somewhat issued a command.


    "Take me to her. Now."


    * * *


    "Damn, you came back so fucking early."


    Findenai greeted me with a hoarse voice as she looked up at me. The tips of her white hair seemed charred, and her entire body was wrapped in bandages.


    She seemed to have been inflicted with burns, but it seemed that the wounds wouldn''t leave any scars on her thanks to Lucia��s Holy Power.


    However, it looked like she had now exhausted all her energy, as she didn��t even have the energy to rise.


    [It''s... over now.]


    The appearance of the Dark Spiritualist, who was sitting quietly beside her, was also concerning. Since Horua could even attack the soul, her body looked feeble and blurred, which seemed precarious.


    "Master Bastard, I haven''t lost yet. If I go back into the battlefield now, I''ll certainly win."


    [That''s right. So, you can just sit still and remain here.]


    I stared at the two of them without saying a word before finally speaking up.


    "Why did you two fight until you reached such dire conditions?"


    "..."


    [...]


    The two remained silent, refusing to speak. In the face of such explicit silence, I asked them once again.


    "Speak up."


    Despite that, silence still lingered.


    When I glanced at the Saintess who had followed me, she also lowered her head and remained silent.


    It felt like a lump had formed inside my chest. The more I saw Findenai and the Dark Spiritualist so enervated, almost like they would collapse at any time, the more I felt like something inside my chest was going on a rampage, threatening to burst out.


    Such emotions were new to me.


    Unsure of how to relieve them, I slowly conjured my mana.


    "Should I retrieve one of the deceased and interrogate them?"


    The chilly mana gradually dominated the inside of the medical tent. If they truly wished to remain silent, I would simply step outside the tent and seize a soul for interrogation.


    However, at that moment, a woman with half her body burnt, entering through the edge of the tent, appeared before my eyes.


    Her energy seemed to have been drained away, and she looked like she would fade away at any moment. She slowly approached me, not with her usual confident stride, but by crawling towards me.


    "Illuania?"


    Why was her guardian spirit here?


    And at the same time, the three other women flinched.


    I felt like my head started to heat up.


    For the first time, the emotions that I had considered faint before, were now starting to sway me.


    "I will no longer repeat my question. So, speak up."


    "I-I understand! Please conceal your mana first! See, the other patients are scared of you!"


    After seeing that my condition was unusual, Saintess Lucia immediately spoke up.


    Though she explained it with utmost caution, almost as if she was tapping on a stone bridge1, ultimately, I could only arrive at one conclusion.


    Hoping that I wouldn��t enter the battlefield, the Great Warrior had kidnapped Illuania.


    "Master Bastard, just stay still for now. I''ll take care of this...!"


    Findenai hurriedly rose from her sick bed to grab my hand, but I brushed it off.


    "Wait! Please wait! If you intervene, it will put that person in danger!"


    It was the Saintess who blocked my way, but I grabbed her by the shoulders and pushed her aside.


    [Deus, uphold your principles. Don''t become like Dante, the other Dark Mages... or me.]


    Although the Dark Spiritualist spoke tearfully, I ignored her as well and stepped outside.


    Shwaaaa.


    Amidst the heavy downpour, I looked up and spoke.


    ��Pass this message to Gloria.��


    My voice was so calm that it even surprised me.


    "Until I come out, do not bring the army near the forest."


    Then, without hesitation, I strode towards the Marias Great Forest in the distance.


    My pace gradually became faster.


    With tightly clenched fists, I felt the fluctuations in my emotions start to fade as they touched the principles I held as the Soul Whisperer, not as a Dark Mage.


    However, I held no regrets.


    "That forest now belongs to the dead."


    With that, I headed into the depths of the forest all by /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 139: Broken Principles

    Chapter 139: Broken Principles


    "Kwahaha!��


    The Great Warrior��s hearty laughter echoed through the rain in the Marias Great Forest.


    Despite the pouring rain, the Marias tribe were enjoying their festival, sitting around the blazing fire of a huge horned creature and roasting meat.


    Even as raindrops continued pouring down, there was no sign of wavering in Horua��s towering flames that rose at the center of the village; the Marias tribe gathered around it, grilling meat and enjoying the celebration.


    Although rainwater was mixed in the food, it was no problem for those who had been living in the deep forest.


    "It turns out Griffin is nothing!"


    "Who? The Royal Knights? Our ancestors are with us!"


    "Hail Lord Horua! Hail the Great Warrior!"


    The Marias tribe raised their drinks, reveling in victory. The Great Warrior stared at them with a satisfied smile before turning to Shaman Syong, who was beside him.


    "We have won."


    Syong''s expression darkened at the Great Warrior''s laughter.


    "It is not victory, it is protection. Have you forgotten our original purpose?"


    The triumphant expression on Valkzar''s face froze at those words.


    Syong urged him as if forcing him to wake up from being intoxicated by a sweet moment of success.


    "It''s irreversible now. To survive, we must reclaim a portion of Griffin''s land."


    "Alright, I know."


    The war had just begun.


    However, Valkzar was somehow confident. Now, he was no longer a mere human but a being close to divinity.


    Though he knew nothing would last forever and the flames would eventually extinguish, until the foundation for the tribe''s survival was secured, the flame would persist.


    In order to achieve that, Horua had even abandoned the forest to join the war.


    Then, a woman rushed in with urgency.


    Amidst the shared joy, she addressed Valkzar and Syong with a tensed expression.


    "G-great Warrior! The woman we are keeping hostage has been whining about labor pains. It seems she needs to give birth immediately."


    "Hm!"


    He had heard that Illuania, the pregnant hostage, had been experiencing labor pains lately, and wondered if it had really arrived this soon.


    After a moment''s consideration, the Great Warrior nodded lightly.


    "Proceed. The hostage''s life is of utmost importance."


    "U-understood!��


    The woman hurriedly turned and ran. Syong''s lips curled into a smirk after he heard the conversation.


    "Well, this is good timing. We have another pawn to use against the Soul Whisperer."


    "Hm!"


    "Besides, if it''s a child, it''ll be easier to handle as a hostage."


    "Alright."


    Honestly, the Great Warrior knew that kidnapping a pregnant woman and even using her child as hostage wasn''t morally right.


    However, he had already dedicated himself entirely to the Marias tribe and for the Great Forest��s survival.


    That was why it was acceptable.


    If this fight was for their sake, then it was enough.


    As he pondered this...


    [Kyaaaaccccccckkk]


    A chilling scream was heard.


    Its deep sound pierced through the forest, adding an ominous tone to the heavy rain.


    However, it didn''t end there.


    [WhydidIhavetodie?IhaventdoneanythingwrongwhydidIhavetodie?]1


    [Youcanjuststartfromthatbastardfirstwhyme?]2


    [Pleasesavemesavemesavemesavemesavemesavemesavemesaveme.]3


    [Isitokaytobeburiedherelikethis?Missareyoureallyokay?Yourestillayounglady.]4


    [Iheardtherearealotofdemonicmonstersinthisforestsofornow...]5


    [BellsarmwascrushedDelranseyeballsweredugoutHalaslegwassevered.IthoughtIwastheonlyoneleftalivebutmyheadgotsmashed.]6


    [ItoldyoutobecarefulbutIdidnttellyoutoabandonme.]7


    Each spirit gathered high in the sky and poured out their own stories and grievances, pleading for their deaths.


    The Marias tribe, in the midst of celebrating their festival, fell into confusion, but the Great Warrior gritted his teeth with determination and immediately pulled out his spear.


    "Bring the hostage! The Soul Whisperer has arrived!"


    Was it because it was soaked by the pouring rain?


    The spear he had always carried seemed unusually heavy now.


    After he decided to touch the Soul Whisperer��s reverse scale, this situation wasn��t something he expected to happen.


    But surely, if he let the Soul Whisperer see the pregnant woman in labor, the latter wouldn��t be able to act so recklessly.


    Thinking so, the Great Warrior commanded Syong. However...


    "Ah... aaaah..."


    Somehow, Shaman Syong didn''t obey his orders but instead looked up at the sky with a smile filled with contentment.


    It was as if the appearance of so many souls present at once was a spectacle he had been waiting for.


    "Syong...?��


    "Bastard! I will make sure to kill you later!"


    ��You seem quite relaxed, huh?��


    Valkzar gritted his teeth and was about to follow Syong with determination. However, at that moment...


    [Kyaaaaaaackk!]


    With a scream filled with agony, the souls enveloped in white flames plummeted like meteorites, striking Syong''s body with precision.


    "Cough!"


    He had no option but to endure a heavy blow while coughing up blood.


    [Kyaaaaaaackk!]


    [Stopppppp!]


    [It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!]


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Some of the souls hovering in the sky continued to fall on Syong.


    The cabin he had been on was already half-collapsed, and within its wreckage, Syong lay writhing on the ground, coughing up blood.


    "Keuuuaaargh!"


    Not only that, but the flames of souls were also clinging to his hands and feet, inflicting him with agonizing pain.


    "...."


    Even Valkzar couldn''t help but shudder at the brutality. However...


    Suddenly, Syong��s burning body floated away. It was carried by unseen forces and flying towards the entrance of the village.


    Amidst the dense trees, the man finally revealed himself. However, his appearance was completely different from what the Great Warrior remembered.


    Tired eyes.


    His long hair, soaked by the rain, clung to his face.


    And evil spirits clung to his entire body, spewing out their resentments.


    Deus caught Syong as he flew towards him, slamming him to the ground. Then, he grabbed his hair and dragged him along.


    "Kyaaaaaaackk!"


    Deus whispered softly as he looked down at Syong''s burning robe.


    "Dante''s spy."


    "Cough! Kuogh!"


    Although Syong''s limbs were burning, he didn''t die. Was this also a kind of Necromancy?


    The Great Warrior was momentarily seized by indescribable fear after realizing some kind of truth.


    Even death... may not be my end.


    Deus completely ignored the Great Warrior''s reaction, looking down at Syong instead and talking to him.


    "Look closely at who you have turned into your enemy.��


    Deus issued a warning, knowing that all members of Dante were witnessing this spectacle through Syong''s eyes.


    With Horua��s wings spread wide, Valkzar flew in front of Deus, who was exuding an ominous energy from his demeanor.


    He had to inform him that this situation itself was a trap.


    "Deus Verdi! Listen to me! This is all a trap! It was orchestrated by that man!"


    "...."


    "This war was planned to make you and me fight! The hostage is safe! We are even helping the woman in lab��"


    Before he could even finish speaking, Deus'' eyes were already fixed on the cabin where the hostages were held.


    Numerous souls had surrounded the cabin, blocking anyone from entering.


    [What a monster.]


    Even the guardian deity, Horua, couldn��t help but acknowledge him.


    Valkzar suddenly wondered why Horua, the guardian deity, didn''t recognize Deus entering the forest. However...


    Fuck, I forgot. He''s no longer a guardian deity now.


    Horua had already forsaken his role as the forest''s guardian in order to protect it.


    Now, even if he was with Horua, he wouldn''t be able to perceive everything that happened inside the forest.


    "We, too, were merely fighting for survival! We were also helpless in the face of the calamity called the desert..."


    Upon meeting Deus'' gaze, Valkzar could only stop in the middle of his speech.


    It was a futile attempt.


    The man in front of him wasn''t listening at all.


    No matter what he tried to say here, he would never receive any mercy from him.


    Valkzar gripped his spear tightly, glaring at Deus as he unleashed Horua''s flames.


    Yes, this was war.


    Thinking that, Valkzar glared at the enemy before him.


    However, on the contrary, Deus looked past Valkzar and at the trembling villagers.


    "All of you... will die."


    He said it resolutely, almost like making some kind of oath.


    "However, that death will not be the end you imagine it to be."


    He had abandoned his identity as the Soul Whisperer.


    In the eyes of Deus, who had now truly become a Necromancer in the sense of the word, there was only a thick layer of murderous /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 140: Savior

    Chapter 140: Savior


    Though I wasn''t sure what it was, I strongly felt something inside me break.


    Was that why...?


    The resistance I always felt when it came to controlling souls was now completely gone.


    [Kyaaaaccckkk!]


    [Stoppppppp!]


    [Accccckkk!]


    Was that why...?


    Even amidst the pitiful screams of souls being swept away and suffering under my magic, I felt nothing.


    Was that why...?


    Even when facing the Great Warrior and Horua, whom even Gloria, the Knight Commander, and Findenai, the leader of the Scrapyard Nomads, couldn��t defeat, I managed to gain the upper hand.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Each of the souls continuously pouring out was akin to an ultimate blow delivered by putting everything on the line.


    The Marias Great Forest was a vast jungle with a rich past, steeped in history and tradition.


    Consequently, it was inevitable that there would be many unfortunate casualties. As a result, it felt as though I had a nearly unlimited supply of bullets in my hands.


    The Great Warrior staggered.


    He desperately emitted flames from his body to protect himself.


    Even if the souls were infused with my mana and the power of Lemegeton, they were unable to stick to the flames of Horua, who was known as the deity of the forest, easily.


    Therefore...


    Swish.


    I changed the direction of my hand.


    And beyond it, past the Great Warrior, were the trembling members of the Marias tribe.


    Men and women, the elderly and the children.


    I shot arrows of remorseful souls towards the fairly diverse group of tribal people gathered there.


    "Kyaaccck!"


    "Please, save us!"


    "Great Warrior!"


    The tribal people screamed in terror.


    Startled, Valkzar hurriedly gathered his flames and threw himself towards his tribe.


    "Keugh!"


    After blocking the souls flying towards them with his body, he let out a faint breath, quickly regaining a steady stance, and glared at me.


    His eyes held various emotions, but he didn��t voice them out.


    It seemed like he felt a type of aversion towards me.


    Honestly speaking, if it were the me from before, I would never have taken such drastic actions.


    However, even when I closed my eyes for a brief moment, the face of the kidnapped Illuania came to mind.


    When I opened my eyes again, I could see Findenai, who had been injured, looking up at me.


    And when I closed my eyes again, it felt as though I could hear the Dark Spiritualist''s voice, filled with concern even though she herself was in a pitiful state.


    And every time I recalled all of these women, the actions my hand took grew fiercer.


    Necromancers were basically proficient in using offensive magic.


    They manipulated souls and showcased a variety of irregularities through their mana that would generally be impossible for other mages to achieve.


    If one were to point out the biggest weakness of such Necromancers, it would be souls.


    To control souls, they first had to discover them. However, finding those souls wasn''t an easy task.


    While some individuals were gifted with spiritual eyes and could see souls to a certain extent, they were unable to see all souls.


    Most could only see evil spirits with grudges deep enough to be able to materialize themselves to some extent.


    That is right.


    I am not like them.


    What may have been a weakness or a limitation for ordinary Necromancers posed no problem for me.


    With Lemegeton capable of awakening the dead, and eyes that could see them all, I could surpass the supposed limitations of a Necromancer.


    I stretched my hand upward.


    The scattered souls began to condense in my palm and soon, I forcibly contorted them into the shape of a greatsword.


    The Soul Greatsword gradually enlarged, reaching a size capable of engulfing not only Valkzar but the countless tribal people behind him as well.


    "...!"


    Upon realizing the imminent danger if he couldn''t stop this, Valkzar��s eyes widened. Determined to meddle in the process, he gripped his spear, and rushed towards me.


    Shrill!


    He then whistled.


    As if waiting for his call, numerous demonic monsters burst out of the bushes in response to the whistle.


    They were loyal demonic monsters who had never forgotten who the Master of the Forest was, and they came to the aid of the Great Warrior, who had now merged with Horua. However...


    Crack! Crack!


    Transparent beings in the shape of demonic monsters emerged from the ground while simultaneously tearing the throats of the charging demonic monsters.


    "Even in death you will not find eternal rest."


    Realizing that even after death, he would not be able to escape, he began to tremble and pleaded with me.


    However, since I didn''t even want to hear his voice, I restrained his entire body with chains of mana extending from my palm.


    The torment wasn''t over yet.


    "Look at them."


    Valkzar��s eyes widened as I pointed towards the Marias tribe, who were kneeling and begging before me with tears streaming down their faces.


    "They too shall meet their ends here"


    The Great Warrior pleaded and writhed desperately, hoping to change my mind regarding my declaration.


    However, I no longer had any hesitation.


    As he had risked it all under his name as the Great Warrior, slaughtering countless people of the kingdom, he had to pay the price.


    Therefore...


    I hope that you won''t become a monster in the process of defeating those monsters.


    And indeed, I, too....


    Master Bastard, just stay still for now. I''ll take care of this...!


    Had become the same as those monsters.


    Deus, uphold your principles. Don''t become like Dante, the other Dark Mages... or me.


    I would kill them all.


    [It''s dark tonight.]


    "....!"


    All of a sudden I heard a voice. And even though it had been a while since I last heard it, my eyes trembled at the familiar voice.


    I glanced around unconsciously, but naturally, I found nothing.


    [Is there a waning moon tonight?]


    Because the voice came from within me.


    I wanted to hear that voice again, but she didn''t speak further.


    Did I wake her up?


    Accompanied by a chilling sensation down my spine, doubt began to creep in.


    However, it wasn��t enough to cause me to put a stop to my actions.


    All it did was make me hesitate for a moment.


    A brief moment that awakened my dulled senses.


    However, because of it, I could finally hear the resounding cries I had missed.


    I turned my gaze.


    At the end of my gaze was a woman holding a tiny baby swaddled tightly in a blanket.


    Hoping the cold rain wouldn''t touch her, Illuania held the baby close to her and then, she looked at me with an exhausted face.


    Sploosh.


    I stepped on the puddled ground.


    I unconsciously headed in the opposite direction of the trembling tribal people, towards the baby.


    Resounding cries.


    The birth of new life.


    Illuania carefully handed her baby to me as I drew closer to her, smiling in spite of her exhaustion.


    "It''s a girl."


    "...."


    Warmth spread through my palm and spread throughout my body.


    She wasn''t my child, but I had chosen to take responsibility for her��the living being entrusted to me by Deus Verdi, at the cost of giving up his own body.


    "Would you like to name the child?"


    With trembling hands, I carefully held the child.


    You may not be my own flesh and blood, but I will be your family.


    I slowly averted my gaze.


    I still felt the simmering anger within me as I stared at them, who were looking at me with fearful gazes.


    However, I chose to gently stroke the child''s forehead with my hand.


    Strangely enough, the crying child suddenly fell silent and stared at me blankly.


    "You have saved many lives."


    I did not want to taint your birth with blood, screams, and slaughter and since I did not want to ruin your first meeting with the world....


    "Savior."


    (Savior)


    You have already saved many lives just by being born. I am sure you will become a great person in the future.


    "Sevia, that is your name."


    As if understanding my words, the child giggled.


    And just then the rain began to ease /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 141: Farewell

    Chapter 141: Farewell


    The war was over.


    Moreover, it was ironically finished in a very short time, akin to when a downpour abruptly stops, leaving those who hadn��t managed to shed their tension feeling awkward.


    However, even after the rain stopped, puddles were still formed from leftover rainwater. And just like that, the disaster of war still lingered throughout Griffin Kingdom and Marias Great Forest, leaving behind a bitter scent of blood.


    Meanwhile, Romerzan, Harroin, and Boman��nobles from the Griffin Kingdom��were the first to be arrested and taken away. They were likely headed to the Griffin''s execution grounds.


    According to what they confessed to me when I directly confronted them in the forest, this invasion was one of the negotiation points with the Jerman Kingdom, which was beyond the desert.


    Since they already had no way to stay in the Griffin Kingdom, the three of them planned to use the Marias tribe to occupy part of Griffin Kingdom''s land, expecting that the Jerman Kingdom would follow suit.


    However, the Jerman Kingdom deemed the situation hopeless and unilaterally severed ties with the three of them, leaving them abandoned.


    It was ridiculous to think they left the confines of Griffin to negotiate with Jerman using the Marias tribe. In fact, I thought it not only foolish but also surprisingly audacious of them.


    They might believe that this incident occurred under their own initiative, but there was no way Dante��s spy, the Dark Mage, wasn��t involved in this matter.


    Perhaps that man led everything, right?


    The Dark Mage affiliated with Dante couldn''t overcome the suffering and injuries caused by his burnt limbs and had now died.


    I also collected his soul along with Valkzar; it was to prepare for the battle against Dante.


    Dante is moving too quickly.


    The Jerman Kingdom��s invasion plan, by itself, wasn��t surprising because it was part of the main episode.


    However, it happened faster than expected.


    At the very least, it should have happened around the second semester of Aria��s third year; when the story of the Queen of Jerman, which was the starting point of the episode, began. However, it was only the second semester of Aria��s first year.


    It was ahead of schedule by almost two years.


    I knew that from Dante''s side, as they were already aware of my existence as the Soul Whisperer, were now making various moves.


    However, I didn''t expect individuals like Horua and Valkzar, who weren''t even mentioned in the game, to appear.


    This means that there might be more powerful individuals I am not yet aware of.


    I slowly walked out of Marias Great Forest, pondering what in the world was happening on this continent.


    Illuania had already left first to receive protection, and now, I was leaving the aftermath for Gloria to handle.


    Perhaps because I came out a little later, it was already the break of day.


    The air, once damp due to the rain, now felt slightly refreshing.


    [Deus!]


    Swish!


    Something flew past me.


    "Huh?"


    I was so bewildered that I couldn��t help but subtly exclaim before I even realized it.


    When I glanced back, I saw the Dark Spiritualist floundering in mid-air.


    Thud!


    Afterwards, a heavy impact suddenly struck my body. Unlike when it was the Dark Spiritualist who tried to tackle me, this time, I could feel a distinct weight and warmth.


    "Master Bastard!"


    As Findenai rushed at me, I could smell the faint scent of a cigarette. She wrapped her arms around my neck and both legs around my waist, clinging tightly and causing me to stagger.


    "...."


    While the sudden welcome slightly took me aback, Findenai buried her head against my chest and murmured softly.


    "Well done, you''ve done really well."


    "......"


    "Damn it, Master Bastard, massacres aren''t your style. I''ll handle that kind of thing for you, so you should just sit back and cross your legs while enjoying a warm cup of tea."


    Upon hearing the rare tone of relief in her voice, I could feel how worried she was about me.


    Was that why...?


    Somehow feeling awkward, I still spoke as coldly as usual.


    "As long as the tea is not brewed by you."


    "Ha! Bullshit!"


    In response to my words, Findenai lifted her buttocks and leaned forward. Since I was already exhausted and wasn��t particularly strong physically, the sudden movement caused me to tilt backwards and fall.


    Thud!


    Although we both fell, Findenai placed her hand behind my head to cushion the impact, ending on top of me.


    Findenai slightly shifted her body and looked down at me with a playful smile on her lips.


    "Wait for it. One day, I''ll surely make you can''t live without my tea."


    "Sigh, move away."


    When I sighed irritably, Findenai once again laughed and lightly rubbed her buttocks against my waist.


    "Is it up?"


    Fortunately, not as much time had passed as I had feared. Then, I spoke again.


    "Where is Illuania?"


    "Illuania and Sevia are both fine, so you don��t have to worry. You should eat first. Look at your sunken face."


    Although Findenai''s words were probably spoken out of concern, I shook my head.


    "No, this is more urgent."


    There was still one soul left whose resentment hadn��t been resolved.


    Hearing my response, Findenai sighed heavily before loudly shouting.


    "Hey, Owen! Get the food ready! We''re going to eat soon!"


    "Ah, yup! Got it!"


    Owen''s voice came from somewhere. It seemed like he was still afraid of Findenai.


    "Let''s go. You should finish what you need to do and then go eat."


    "Alright."


    Findenai guided me into a large tent. Inside it was Illuania holding Sevia, with the Dark Spiritualist protecting them from the side.


    "Ah, you''re awake!"


    Illuania greeted me warmly.


    Rather than this, I wished I could provide her with a better place for her postpartum recovery.


    However, it seemed like she had waited for me to wake up.


    That was fortunate.


    "Illuania, there is one soul that has remained in this world in order to protect you and this child."


    "Yes, I know. She also protected me at the hotel."


    "And soon, that woman will fall into a deep sleep."


    "...."


    She would protect Illuania until she saw her child enter this world safely, letting out a smile.


    That was the promise made between me and the woman with burns on her body.


    "Would you consider letting the woman hold the child, even if it is just for a moment?"


    I politely requested permission from Illuania, the mother, as it seemed only natural to do so.


    Illuania smiled and nodded.


    "Of course."


    I immediately looked at the Dark Spiritualist. The reason she was here was none other than to ensure that the guardian spirit did not vanish before I arrived.


    With the help of the Dark Spiritualist''s mana, the female guardian spirit revealed herself again.


    She, who had directly faced Horua��s flames to protect Illuania, had lost her horrendous, resentful appearance from the past.


    Now, she was barely able to maintain consciousness, her body dripping with cold sweat.


    I reached out and welcomed her into my body.


    It was just like when I allowed Owen''s grandfather, Oster, to possess my hands.


    This time, I entrusted my body to her, the guardian spirit.


    She then slowly took my hand and reached out towards the baby.


    Illuania handed over Sevia, who was wrapped in a swaddling blanket.


    Once the child was in my embrace, my hand moved across the child''s forehead on its own accord.


    Kyaaa!


    Sevia laughed as if there was something funny about it.


    Then, various emotions that were not my own started spreading inside me.


    Relief, gratitude, joy, happiness.


    And regret.


    [Ah.]


    The woman''s voice echoed within me, not from the pain of half her body being burned, but from the regret and determination of wandering in resentment after losing her child and dying.


    [Was my child also this beautiful?]


    I lightly nodded upon hearing her tearful voice.


    "Certainly."


    I had become one with the emotions I felt spreading within me.


    [Thank you.]


    With that, the woman who fought for her child even after death slowly closed her eyes, and finally entered into eternal /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 142: The Forbidden Book in Loberne

    Chapter 142: The Forbidden Book in Loberne


    "Yawn."


    Findenai let out a yawn while driving the carriage. Glancing around, she realized that they had somehow arrived at the Loberne Academy.


    It wasn''t specifically an unpleasant place, and in fact, it even held some fun memories, but at the moment, a sense of annoyance was pricking at Findenai''s head for no special reason.


    The professors had already been waiting in line to greet them as the carriage entered the academy.


    And among them, the Dean especially was making a fuss about hosting a party to welcome the heroes who were returning from the war.


    Unfortunately, the Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi, the protagonist of the day, was not in the carriage.


    And that was precisely why Findenai wasn��t in a really agreeable mood.


    "What, where''s Deus?"


    Erica, who was waiting along with the Dean, asked with a puzzled expression, and Findenai replied curtly.


    "I don''t know."


    Then, after collecting Illuania''s and her own luggage, Findenai walked towards the entrance of the academy. Despite looking severely injured with the bandages wrapped around her body, there was no hindrance in her movements.


    "Groan."


    The gaze of the professors naturally shifted to Owen, who belatedly got off the carriage with his luggage and melodica.


    The boy also had bandages on his hands, but he smiled awkwardly and answered the professors'' questions.


    "He said he needs to stay a bit longer as he has to apologize and take responsibility for the souls in the Marias Great Forest."


    "Take responsibility?"


    The information was not clear, but Owen didn''t bother elaborating any further.


    The last person to get off the carriage was Illuania. She wasn��t carrying any luggage but in her arms was her precious new family member.


    Since the professors were aware that she was the pregnant maid who had accompanied Deus, they congratulated her on the birth of her child. However, Illuania simply thanked them and headed straight to the hotel she had previously stayed at.


    Since postpartum care was also important, the hotel had been preparing related services in advance.


    Findenai decided to follow her for now because it was uncertain whether the hotel building was still intact


    In the end, only Owen was left behind with the carriage.


    Despite harboring some regrets, the professors had no choice but to return to their respective places with dejected expressions.


    Owen, too, headed straight to Deus'' room. After neatly arranging Deus�� luggage, he took out the melodica he had been carrying on his back.


    Then, as he blew into the instrument, it produced a sound when the keys were pressed.


    As he had performed for a long time at the mountainside village, his fingers hurt even when playing the relatively lightweight melodica, but the boy continued to play it skillfully.


    Gradually, a woman appeared. She wore a black robe covering her eyes, with the lower part of her face concealed by a semi-transparent black veil.


    She was the Dark Spiritualist he had already met several times whenever he performed.


    Even though the music stopped as he removed the melodica from his mouth, Owen''s spiritual eyes had developed enough to allow him to converse with her to some extent.


    "D-Dark Spiritualist, so you came along."


    [Yes, Deus told me to do so, didn��t he?]


    Like Findenai, the Dark Spiritualist was also in a sullen mood.


    Deus had insisted on handling it alone, so he also sent the Dark Spiritualist away.


    And in case someone secretly disobeyed him and stayed behind, Deus instructed Owen to confirm their presence upon his arrival at the academy.


    [I am his Master, why did he issue orders to me?]


    Even though she was complaining, Owen realized that she was obedient, so he decided to remain silent for now.


    There was no need to provoke the already upset woman by saying anything else.


    "He told me to check on you daily. Are you okay?"


    [...Sigh, alright.]


    The Dark Spiritualist sighed.


    It was Deus�� wish to spend some time alone with the souls in Marias Great Forest.


    Hearing that, the Dark Spiritualist couldn''t help but make a complex expression.


    It did mean that Deus, who was on the verge of crossing a line, had regained his principles.


    However, did he really need to bear that burden alone?


    Wouldn''t it be better to do it together? Weren''t they soulmates? Even the Dark Spiritualist herself was actually a soul as well.


    [Ugh, so annoying.]


    With a swift turn, the Dark Spiritualist disappeared.


    "Sigh."


    Seeing that, Owen wiped the sweat from his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Soul Whisperer must be really exhausted.


    Owen also overheard that this war was a scheme cooked up by an organization of dark mages to discern the true intentions of the Soul Whisperer.


    Since Owen was unaware of more details, he simply stretched and headed out of Deus'' room for now.


    Since Owen was staying in a spare room in the first-year male dormitory, he planned to go and rest in his own room for a while.


    Because in the absence of Deus, he didn''t really have anything to do either.


    Even though he didn��t intend to take one before, it was truly a sweet break.


    He had been through quite a lot this time, so he deserved to relax like this.


    Since the students were still attending their lectures, Owen quietly returned to his room after showering and fell into a pleasant sleep on the soft bed.


    "No, I swear it wasn''t me!"


    Because of the loud voice filled with frustration and injustice coming from outside, Owen''s eyes fluttered open.


    Despite his sleep being disturbed, he didn��t feel tired.


    It was a statement he made after mustering up some courage.


    "Hmm?"


    Eleanor looked at Owen, who had abruptly asked her to show him her sketch, with suspicion. However, she recognized him as Professor Deus'' apprentice.


    "Sure."


    She turned the book around with ease to show him the sketch.


    It was a night sky with a beautiful moon. As someone who lived in the Land of Artists, Claren, Owen could immediately see how much effort she put into her drawing.


    "Wow."


    Even he was surprised by the skill.


    Seeing Owen exclaim with admiration, Eleanor asked carefully.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "N-no! I''m sorry! I have disrespectfully misunderstood you!"


    "Misunderstood? What misunderstanding?"


    Eleanor slowly set down her sketch beside her on the bench and crossed her arms and legs.


    Even though she appeared to be slightly older than him at first glance, as her gaze shifted and the atmosphere began to settle into a solemn one, an indescribable aura of authority as a princess began to overwhelm Owen.


    This was the Princess of the Kingdom.


    The sudden change in atmosphere felt akin to an assassin retrieving their hidden weapon.


    Perhaps speaking to a princess like her would help resolve this matter easily.


    Thinking so, Owen raised his voice slightly and spoke.


    "R-recently, someone at the academy has been drawing inappropriate pictures and circulating them! So, I thought I''d try to find that person before the Soul Whisperer returned!"


    "Huh?"


    In an instant, Eleanor froze in her place. The dignity of a princess, which she had displayed just moments ago, disappeared, and she reverted back to student Eleanor.


    "Oh, is that so? Weeeelll, theeeere are really strange people out there! But-that-is-not-me!"


    "Y-your Highness?"


    Even to the innocent Owen, her manner of speaking seemed suspicious. Just then, Aria emerged from the female dorm entrance.


    "Eleanor! Look at this! If you darken the iris and blur the focal point, it looks like he��s obsessing over something!"


    Eleanor frowned as she saw the drawing of Deus Verdi in Aria''s hand.


    "I have told you before! Do not scribble on my drawings...!"


    Sneak! Sneak!


    While Eleanor got annoyed by Aria''s tendency to add her preferences to her drawings, Owen had already started fleeing.


    Could it be that she was drawing strange pictures based on the Soul Whisperer?


    Thinking that he had to inform the Soul Whisperer at all costs, Owen ran.


    "Oops."


    Along with Eleanor''s sigh, Owen''s legs floated up into the air.


    "Whoa!"


    Surprised as his body began to levitate from the ground suddenly, Owen naturally drifted back towards Eleanor.


    "Um, well, you see. It seems like there''s a misunderstanding."


    When Eleanor smiled awkwardly and said that, Owen blurted out tearfully.


    "I''m sorry! I promise I won''t tell the Soul Whisperer! Please spare me!"


    "......"


    "What''s this? Isn��t this the kiddo following the professor around?"


    Aria, who approached them, made a dumbfounded expression before hastily hiding the drawing.


    ��You hid it so quickly, huh?! Why? Why don''t you just go and announce to everyone that you are drawing Deus?��


    "No, I mean it''s just such a groundbreaking discovery."


    For once, Eleanor''s bitter tone rendered Aria unable to protest at all.


    However, she tried to offer a solution.


    "Shall we just knock him out to make him lose his memory?"


    "Why is everything you do so inappropriate?"


    "...Then, how about we say that it''s only you, the Princess, who is drawing Professor in that manner?"


    "W-why are you talking about that?! This kid can hear that, you know! Also, don��t you like it too?!"


    "Thanks to your early education in sexual education, this humble commoner has seen a new world."


    Despite the two seemingly engrossed in their conversation, Owen knew he would never be able to escape from them.


    The moment his body slumped in despair, he once again found himself floating.


    It felt as if someone had grabbed him by the collar and lifted him up.


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    This time, it wasn''t Eleanor''s doing, so both of them were surprised.


    Owen was also taken aback. However, amidst his surprise, he blurted out due to the familiar sensation.


    "A-are you the Dark Spiritualist?!"


    Though he wasn��t particularly close to the Dark Spiritualist, Owen felt like he had met his /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 143: Arrested

    Chapter 143: Arrested


    Owen blew into the melodica, and started playing the instrument.


    However, before he could fully immerse himself in the performance, the Dark Spiritualist had already revealed herself with arms crossed, staring down at the three of them.


    "Is she here now?"


    "This feels somewhat like a typical ghost-summoning in a specific location of an academy��s rumored horror story."


    The Dark Spiritualist openly displayed discomfort in response to Aria and Eleanor''s inquiries.


    Although these two people couldn��t see her, Owen hoped they would tread carefully, as he knew how displeased the Dark Spiritualist was at the moment.


    [So, why were you captured by them?]


    To respond to the Dark Spiritualist��s question, Owen hurriedly let go of his melodica.


    "Ah, well, actually..."


    Owen began explaining the reason why he came here. Naturally, Aria and Eleanor, who were beside him were also listening; their expressions subtly changing.


    When Owen finished the story, Aria immediately turned to look at Eleanor with an expression of disgust.


    "Hey, did you really..."Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com


    "I did not!"


    Eleanor immediately refuted. However, Owen, the Dark Spiritualist, and Aria all looked suspiciously at her.


    Eleanor, clever as she was, knew the quickest way to clear her name of the false accusation.


    "I do not draw any man other than Deus! If I were making adult magazines, wouldn''t I have to draw many men?"


    "Ah, well, that''s true."


    Aria nodded in agreement.


    Eleanor felt the urge to punch Aria in the face because although the latter knew everything, she still acted like that.


    "Let��s say Eleanor is innocent for now. However, we still need to catch that bastard."


    Aria crossed her arms, appearing to take the matter seriously. Eleanor also had a change in attitude as she solemnly nodded.


    "That��s right! If he''s not just circulating obscene materials but also producing them himself, there might be students who''ve been harmed!"


    "As expected, you catch on quickly. It must be because you��re a princess; so wise."


    If he produced his own material, it was natural to think that he might have involved people around him to create the obscene art.


    Following that line of thought, there could be students who have been harmed.


    Whether male or female students, if they found out their faces were illegally used in obscene materials, they''d likely be shocked.


    [Hey, shouldn''t we also apprehend them?]


    A single remark from the Dark Spiritualist had accurately pierced through the brazen duo. Owen did think it was probably because these two had done something similar, which was why they could figure out such exploitation cases first. However...


    I should tell the Soul Whisperer about this later.


    Owen had resolved himself to survive this incident, and even if he died and became a spirit, he would definitely let that person know about this.


    "Should we try searching in the art department, maybe like a club or something, to check if it''s a student drawing?"


    Suddenly, it felt like they were forming a patrol squad to conduct an investigation. Both girls, as well as Owen, felt a boost in their morale.


    "Ah, I heard about something in the library. There''s a certain book in there that you can use to leave letters or request notes."


    "They accepting requests for drawing obscene materials through letters?"


    "Why is it needlessly romantic?"


    Despite complaining, Aria and Eleanor immediately moved their feet. Even though the library was probably closed since it was late at night, it didn��t stop them.


    [...Owen, you should go with them too.]


    "Ah, yes! Understood!"


    Owen immediately followed the Dark Spiritualist''s instructions. The Dark Spiritualist also followed suit with a subtle expression.


    Then, they arrived at the library.


    [Could this be considered as reaping what they sowed?]


    "...I guess."


    Although he didn��t know about the kind of drawing they made of Deus, at the very least, the two had also done something similar to this.


    Nonetheless, after seeing the content of the drawing request, Owen felt that these people had crossed a line.


    Even if the requester were anonymous and thus couldn��t be identified, it would be hard to overlook this matter when someone attempted to commission such drawings involving the Princess of the Kingdom.


    At that moment, the Dark Spiritualist spoke to Owen again.


    [You still don��t feel anything?]


    "S-should I play a tune?"


    [Hmm, no need. He��s finally appearing now.]


    The Dark Spiritualist pointed to the distant darkness with her chin. There, a shabby man wearing glasses, holding paper and a pen, was trudging toward them.


    "A ghost?"


    The translucent figure was clearly a ghost.


    [That man seems to be the author of the Forbidden Books.]


    With arms folded, the Dark Spiritualist shrugged as if it were trivial��a brief amusement while Deus was absent.


    [Sigh, it seems like he has some resentment remaining. Since handling him will be hard for you, I''ll take him down for now. When that person returns later, he will put him to sleep.]


    "Ah, yes! Understood!"


    The Dark Spiritualist approached the man. And upon seeing the Dark Spiritualist, the man opened his mouth wide, drooling. He immediately began to draw something with enthusiasm.


    [Y-you''re a magnificent beauty! Please let me use you as a model...!]


    Crash!


    The Dark Spiritualist''s mana wrapped around him like a coil, restraining him. Normally, she wouldn''t have acted so aggressively. However...


    [Don''t seek mercy when he''s not present. It will only sour my mood.]


    After bluntly subduing the author of the Forbidden Books, the Dark Spiritualist briefly glanced at Owen before leaving.


    Seeing the man writhing on the floor felt oddly pitiful.


    "There is also someone who has requested a drawing of Professor! I''m definitely going to find that bitch!"


    "Wow, is this the kind of thinking that comes from the heads of the academy students who are supported by the Royal Family? Should I report this to my brother and have their support cut off?"


    The two clicked their tongues and expressed annoyance at the students'' sexual creativity. Meanwhile, Owen still thought that the two weren''t that different from the requestees, but he didn''t bother mentioning it.


    "Uh, well, the case has been resolved."


    The two were surprised by Owen''s words. When asked what he meant by that, Owen scratched the back of his head sheepishly.


    "It was a ghost who drew the Forbidden Books. The Dark Spiritualist caught and subdued him, so you no longer need to worry."


    The two somehow felt disappointed that the incident ended in a rather anticlimactic way.


    It was also quite disappointing that they couldn''t deliver the blow themselves since the creator was a ghost.


    However, perhaps now that they had captured the ghost, all the Forbidden Books he drew would also disappear.


    But how deep is the resentment he harbors that ordinary people are able to see the Forbidden Books...


    Owen clicked his tongue, sensing the obsession of the man who poured his sincerity into creating the Forbidden Books, enough for even ordinary students to see them.


    A few days later...


    While the case seemed to have ended without major issues, Aria Rias and Eleanor Luden Griffin received a notification after Deus Verdi returned.


    - Bring all the drawings you have made so far and come to my laboratory now.


    "Huaaah!"


    "Arrghhh!"


    It was Owen who cleanly apprehended the last /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 144: The Best Necromancer

    Chapter 144: The Best Necromancer


    It had been a week since I had returned to the academy from Marias Great Forest.


    As I came back quietly, some students and professors didn''t even realize that I had returned.


    However, I made it known that I had indeed returned during my lecture, which I resumed the previous day.


    As they were upset that I sent them home first, Findenai and the Dark Spiritualist irritated me slightly with their blunt reaction upon my return, but I decided to let time sort it out.


    More importantly, there was another thing that needed to be addressed now.


    "Huff."


    Right now, Eleanor Luden Griffin was in my lab, tearfully writing a reflection.


    There was a sign hanging around her neck that read,


    I''m stupid.


    I didn��t know why she was wearing something like that. Was it perhaps a joke by Findenai?


    Well, it was not wrong, so I just let it be. Then, another female student approached me carefully.


    It was Aria who had her long black hair tied up, probably because it was summer. She cautiously handed me her sheet with her reflection written.


    She also had a sign hanging around her neck.


    I''m sorry for behaving like I''m in a rut.


    "...Take that sign off."


    Regardless, asking a student to wear something like that was a bit too much. Upon hearing my words, Aria smiled brightly as she immediately removed the sign, tearing it in half.


    "I-it''s Findenai��s doing."


    As expected.


    I sighed and began reading Aria''s short reflection.


    I deeply reflect on the incident of drawing an unpleasant picture resembling Professor Deus this time. Actually, I was not the one who drew the picture; it was Eleanor who did... (omitted)... But down the line, wouldn��t this also become a bittersweet memory of my school days? Just like how Professor wants me to, am I not living faithfully as the student Aria Rias? A curious and innocent child...-


    Scrunch.


    As I read it until there, I found myself crumpling the reflection before I realized it.


    Glancing beyond the crumpled ball of paper, Aria scratched her cheek with embarrassment.


    "Please, look at me~!"


    She winked while acting cutely.


    Normally, I would have calmly let the student act cute. However...


    "Write another two pages."


    "Huwaaah!"


    Since it really soured my mood, I immediately doubled the length of the reflection she had to write.


    Aria trudged back to the seat next to Eleanor and began writing her reflection again on the paper she received from Owen.


    She glared at Owen, the informant, but as soon as I glanced at her, she withdrew her gaze and focused on her reflection, like a puppy running away.


    It seemed like it was going to be a long day.


    Frankly, it felt uncomfortable that they were drawing weird pictures of me. However, both of them were my precious students for now, and they were still young, so I decided to overlook it.


    "Hmmm."


    At that moment, Illuania, who was sitting beside me and flipping through the drawings, let out a murmur. I had told her to stay at the hotel and rest, but she insisted on coming all the way here with Sevia to visit.


    She was flipping through the pictures Eleanor had drawn while holding her child in her arms.


    Then.


    "Pfft."


    Finding something amusing, she chuckled to herself.


    "Perhaps because they''re still kids, their imagination is lacking. You��re much more impressive than this."


    "...Pardon?"


    "What did you say?"


    Both Aria and Eleanor immediately stared at Illuania. I also frowned and glared at her. Covering her child''s ears, Illuania smiled awkwardly.


    "Oops, an old habit of mine."


    "Sigh, stop looking at them and go burn it outside. Findenai is also getting ready."


    "Alright, understood! Goo-goo ga-ga, Sevia, shall we go~?"


    Holding Sevia tightly, Illuania carried the drawings, and walked out.


    I sighed and turned to look at the woman who shared the lab with me.


    Since there were an unusual number of people present in the lab today, I was worried that Professor Fel Petra would be bothered by it. However...


    Her anger seemed to have been festering inside.


    [Isn''t it within my capacity to do that much for you? Am I not in a position where I can accompany you to kneel down and apologize?]


    The Dark Spiritualist closed the distance confidently, clenched both fists, leaned forward, and glared at me.


    From her attitude, I felt as if she was saying, ��I dare you to say something.�� However, I still opened my mouth.


    "Yes, you are right."


    [...Excuse me?]


    She must have not expected me to accept it so easily. Despite the puzzled expression on the Dark Spiritualist''s face, I continued speaking.


    "If you want to think like that, of course, you have every right to do so."


    At some point, the Dark Spiritualist had somehow also become quite significant to me.


    She stammered in surprise.


    "However, please do not misunderstand. It is not because I ignored or distanced myself from you."


    In fact, I had instructed her to leave first because I didn''t want her to suffer like that just because of me.


    [A-hem. Okay. I understand.]


    Feeling awkward, the Dark Spiritualist cleared her throat nervously and averted her gaze. Though barely visible from behind the semi-transparent veil, it seemed like she was forcibly stopping the corners of her lips from rising.


    After giving her a moment, the Dark Spiritualist finally regained her composure and asked with a brighter mood.


    [Did your apology in the Great Forest go well before you returned here?]


    "I did my best. Not everyone accepted it, but I paid a suitable price for that."


    Currently, I was fine, thanks to Saintess Lucia''s treatment.


    However, when I had emerged from Marias Great Forest, I was covered in blood and lost consciousness because there were no souls who would graciously accept being used by force.


    "And I also gained something as well."


    [Gained something?]


    When the Dark Spiritualist stared at me in confusion, I slowly stretched out my hand.


    In it was a burning red orb.


    While some might consider it to be a mere ember, it was not the same for the Dark Spiritualist.


    [Horua?!]


    Her eyes widened in surprise. I nodded slightly in response to her.


    "He has weakened considerably, but since guardian deities are spiritual beings as well, I was able to collect his soul."


    Initially dumbfounded by my calm response, the Dark Spiritualist eventually let out a bitter laugh.


    [From a Saintess to a Demon Lord, and now a Guardian Deity who has lost his land as well. You''re truly remarkable.]


    "You forgot another one."


    [What?]


    "The greatest Necromancer on this continent is also with me, right?"


    When I glanced at her with a faint smile, the Dark Spiritualist gaped for a moment before straightening her shoulders and exclaiming proudly.


    [Of course! No doubt! I have no intention of stepping down from the top position! I will continue to keep moving forward!]


    "Indeed, keep working hard. Anyway, how about we go now?"


    As I turned around, the Dark Spiritualist followed me in a good mood.


    [Fufu, you were unusually kind when you came to find me today. I should get upset with you more often.]


    Her humming response surprisingly didn''t put me in a bad mood either.


    Although it wasn''t my intention, asking her for a favor while in this state didn''t seem difficult.


    After returning to the laboratory, I pointed to a lone artificial arm lying there and said.


    "Put it on."


    [...]


    "Professor Fel said she needed an actual user. I thought you would probably feel something similar since you don''t have a physical body."


    The Dark Spiritualist, who had been staring blankly at me, slowly clenched her fist.


    And then, as expected, she burst out in anger.


    [You! YOU! YOU FOOOOOL! You deceived me! You used sweet words to manipulate me! Scum! Garbage! Necromancer!]


    "...You too are a Necromancer."


    [SHUT /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 145: Preparations for the Festival

    Chapter 145: Preparations for the Festival


    "Isn��t that enough?"


    Outside the academy at a dessert shop downtown, Findenai was eating cake using a fork before she became extremely annoyed and just picked it up with her hand. When I asked her this, she responded flatly.


    "Well, I guess it''s not as good as I thought, huh?"


    Findenai possessed numerous talents.


    Aside from her combat ability, she also excelled in leadership, possessing the charisma capable of commanding a revolutionary army.


    Furthermore, her beast-like senses were something that could only be called a talent.


    However, personally, I suspected that her greatest talent lay in her ability to get on my nerves.


    "Do you know how many slices of cake you just stuffed into your mouth?"


    "Of course, I don''t know."


    "Look at the number of plates next to you."


    There were stacks of plates piled high.


    I gazed at Findenai, who brought to mind a scene I could only have witnessed in a sushi conveyor belt restaurant in the past. She then took a bite of the chocolate cake that was in her hand before responding to my statement.


    "Tsk, I think grilled meat suits me better."


    "Huff, alright; it was my fault to expect common sense from a wolf."


    As I sighed and rose from my seat, Findenai followed suit while smacking her lips.


    After paying an amount that could hardly be considered the price for a meal, we left with some take-out cakes, and Findenai giggled for no apparent reason.


    No longer wanting to be swept along by her, I decided to change the subject.


    "Honestly, I was surprised. I did not know you would choose to eat dessert."


    "Huh? Actually, I didn''t really want to."


    Thud.


    As I stopped in my tracks and stared at Findenai, she also stared back at me patiently.


    Given her sour mood after I requested her to leave me alone in Marias Great Forest, I sought to appease her by asking what she wanted, to which she demanded dessert.


    And now she said she actually didn��t really want to eat it?


    Did she know how much money I just spent on her? If Deia found out, she would have immediately thrown anything she could get her hands on at me and called me a crazy bastard.


    "I just felt this was the most efficient way to empty your pocket, Master Bastard."


    "..."


    "Nevertheless, wow, Master Bastard, you really did spend that much on me. I feel touched now. Should I do something for you in return?"


    Findenai elbowed my side teasingly.


    Yeah, she was actually this kind of woman from the start.


    No, maybe I should just see her as a beast instead of a woman.


    "Alright, let me ask you to do one thing."


    "Oh? What is it? Are you feeling pent-up? Do you need me to help you out?"


    "Just shut that mouth of yours for a bit."


    When I spoke through my clenched teeth, Findenai immediately pretended to zip her mouth shut.


    I felt slightly relieved once she quieted down.


    After stopping by the hotel where Illuania was staying at, to deliver the cakes, I headed back to the lab.


    "Wow! Thank you!"


    "I-isn��t this pa?tisserie really expensive?"


    [...It looks delicious.]


    After also sharing the dessert with Owen and Professor Fel, I grabbed the remaining cake.


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    "I want to give this to someone. Also, did I not tell you to keep your mouth shut?"


    "Shit, what a fucking narrow-minded jerk."


    "..."


    "Ah, right! I��m sorry! Should I put a gag in my mouth? I heard that''s your thing."


    I ignored Findenai''s words and stepped out of the lab. My destination was Erica''s lab.


    "...Ah."


    Erica''s expression turned cold. I pretended not to see the bitterness on her face as I spoke calmly.


    "Please understand."


    "Alright, I got it. I don''t really want to go back to my family''s main house, but I do want to see those nobles groveling before you."


    After that, I simply said goodbye and left the lab. I felt sorry for the dejected Erica, however...


    I don''t want to tie her up in this life as well.


    From what I heard from Aria, I ended up marrying Erica in the first round.


    It was not out of love, but simply because I needed her. When I was sick, she took care of me and eventually proceeded with the marriage.


    This time, I could at least do something for her, right?


    Of course, it wasn''t just for Erica''s sake.


    It��s also because Dante''s movements are highly suspicious.


    They instigated incidents earlier than expected. In the game''s original storyline, Dante''s name wasn��t even supposed to appear during this period.


    Their activity seemed to have increased due to my presence, so I also had to make thorough plans and prepare accordingly.


    What a headache.


    There was only one reason why Dante was giving me a major headache.


    It was because their ultimate plan might truly be the way to save this continent.


    In fact, during the first round, Aria failed to prevent Dante��s leader from dying. As a result, we couldn''t prevent the boundary between life and death on the continent from collapsing.


    I need to find a way to replace their plan.


    Until I found a recourse, I had no choice but to leave Dante as a bunch of variables.


    When I returned to my lab with such thoughts, I found that it was quite noisy compared to when I left.


    Findenai and Professor Fel held a paper that resembled a notice and were engaged in a discussion while Owen attempted to interject his opinion.


    It was somewhat of an unexpected scene.


    As soon as I arrived, the attention of the three people were immediately drawn to me, and they rushed over.


    "Uh-huh-uh-blah!"


    "..."


    "Uh-blah-blah-blah!��


    Findenai was the first to reach me. She had actually grabbed something from somewhere to gag her mouth, and that gag caused her to drool when she tried to explain something to me.


    ��Sigh, take that thing out first.��


    "Puha! Master Bastard! Look at this! They''re having a festival at the academy!"


    "P-Professor Deus. They say each lab is allowed to set up one stand or display their achievements!"


    ��Soul Whisperer! How about we do something like a performance?"


    Each of them spouted things they wanted to say. I quickly reached out and grabbed the notice that Findenai was holding and read it.


    It was a paper that read ''Loberne Summer Festival.'' It was almost the end of summer now.


    Now, this reminded me that there were festive periods in [Retry], and every time it was held, there would be various events where users could obtain abilities or items.


    "Hmm."


    It was a notice asking each professor''s lab to submit a work related to their achievements or set up a stand. It wasn''t a very interesting event since I wasn''t planning on raising Aria as a hero anymore, but everyone seemed to have slightly different opinions.


    "How about having a dueling arena? You know, the kind of place where we can all gather and have a big brawl!"


    Findenai suggested something absurd.


    "I-it''s a chance to showcase my research items! I''ve come up with an incredible imitation body! It goes swoosh-swoosh when you stab, and then blood comes out, too!"


    Professor Fel wanted to turn the student festival into a gory scene.


    ��Can I... also perform?"


    Even Owen joined in, seemingly eager for a chance to play on stage.


    Hearing them talk, I sighed and replied.


    "Just do what you want."


    I didn''t have the luxury to care about it that /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 146: Festival Date (1)

    Chapter 146: Festival Date (1)


    During the period when summer was about to come to an end.


    A refreshing breeze blew as if to reward the students'' efforts for attending the lecture under the scorching sun, amidst which the students bustled around.


    Today was the day of the annual summer festival. Students set their pens aside, professors stowed their lecture notes away, and everyone took a breather to enjoy the day.


    Normally, I would have taken Aria and visited various places.


    While it was evident that in games like [Retry], bonuses such as stats, skills, or items were often distributed instead of merely passing by during events like this.


    It was a kind of festival for the users as well.


    But there is no need to do that now.


    Because Aria was no longer a hero.


    There was no need to take her around here and there, following a predetermined strategy guide robotically.


    That child just needed to enjoy herself and do what she wanted to the fullest.


    However, there was nothing I could get from this festival either. As a professor, most of the things I could obtain were things that were of no use to me.


    In the end, for me, this festival would just pass by like a flowing stream. So, it was time to take a little break.


    Was it because of that?


    I stepped away from the hustle and bustle outside for a while and closed my eyes alone in the cool air of the laboratory.


    There was neither Findenai, who would babble noisily, nor the Dark Spiritualist, who appeared to shrink strangely only my presence, Owen, or Illuania, nor anyone else.


    Everyone had gone out to enjoy the festival, so I was taking a short break all by myself.


    Of course, it wasn''t completely quiet.


    The voices coming through the window were quite lively. However, having time like this to be all by myself was quite precious.


    I was always troubled by those ghosts I couldn''t exorcise in my past life and I was busier than ever in this life.


    Yes, it was just a brief moment of rest.Updated chapters at novelhall.com


    This would be enough.


    Creak.


    However, someone opened the door to the laboratory after a short while, and the person stepped in cautiously, with light footsteps.


    When I opened my eyes slowly, standing before me was Eleanor Luden Griffin, with her big eyes blinking at me.


    I already knew it was Eleanor before I opened my eyes. I could tell by her graceful footsteps and her boldness to enter my lab without knocking; she was the only one who dared to do that.


    "Deus."


    "I am sure I have asked you to call me Professor."


    Normally, she would address me properly. However, she would occasionally call me using only my name. Whenever that happened, I would give her a demerit.


    Every time that happened, she would wear a long face and apologize. Although I wondered if such an intelligent person like her had her learning ability lessened, today was different.


    Eleanor giggled and whispered.


    "Currently, I''m not here as a student but rather as a princess."


    "..."


    I wondered what she meant by that, but the answer immediately presented itself in my laboratory. Despite him covering his face with a bizarre mask sold at the festival, a certain aura emanating from his body had already revealed his identity.


    His elegant yet confident steps and the dignity he possessed were not something that would belong to an ordinary noble.


    Once he swiftly removed the mask, revealing his cascading blonde hair, King Orpheus appeared.


    "Haha! Long time no see, Deus!"


    He spread his hands exaggeratedly, thinking he would surprise me in his own way.


    Upon seeing His Majesty the King, I slowly rose from my seat and bowed. I knew he didn''t like excessive formality, so I kept it to the bare minimum.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty."


    "...You''re quite a boring person."


    Orpheus seemed disappointed. However, I didn''t react much, and soon after, the Archmage, Ropelican, also entered, and we exchanged greetings.


    "You know, just as I finished all the busy work related to the Marias Tribe, I happened to hear about the festival at my sister��s academy, so I came here secretly."


    "I will inform the Dean."


    I thought we should extend proper courtesy, but Orpheus shook his head.


    "No need for that. I don''t want the festive atmosphere to be ruined because of me. The spotlight should be on the students, right?"


    "Thank you for your consideration."


    Indeed, as expected of Orpheus.


    It was a small act of consideration on his part because he knew that if it were to become known that the King made a surprise visit, the spotlight of the one-day festival would be on him instead of the students.


    "Well, Ropelican and I will enjoy ourselves. But more importantly..."


    He cleared his throat and glanced at Eleanor discreetly.


    "Aren''t men usually interested in approaching ladies during such festivals?"


    "That is possible."


    Certainly, caught up in the excitement of the festival and they might gather the courage to approach other students they had been eyeing.


    "Hmph, then there might be those with ill intentions who could target my sister, Eleanor, right? After all, she��s a royal and has an exceptional appearance."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    As Orpheus continued while feigning ignorance, Eleanor looked utterly dumbfounded.


    "So, wouldn''t it be good if you watched over my sister, Eleanor? You don''t have to stick around her all day, perhaps just in the morning."


    Only now did Eleanor understand Orpheus'' intention. She let out a faint sigh and then held back her words.


    So, with that extraordinary mind of hers, she quickly concluded that staying silent would be more advantageous to her��caught in the cunning scheme of the siblings, I responded calmly.


    "Princess Eleanor, do you intend to enjoy the festival from the perspective of a princess?"


    "...Ah, um."


    "If that is what you want to do, I will comply. However, there will be many restrictions."


    If it were Princess Eleanor instead of Student Eleanor, naturally, I would have to change the manner I treated her.


    "Voice actor?"


    "It is a manner of acting by speaking as if you have become a magical girl."


    "Oh! Voice actor! A voice actor! I want to try doing something like that as well."


    Eleanor seemed shy about dressing up as a magical girl, so I wondered if she would enjoy something like this. However, her excitement was evident as she stomped her feet with enthusiasm.


    So, I thought I had said something correct. Yet, Eleanor looked at me all of a sudden.


    "Oops, it shouldn��t be like this."


    Eleanor, who quickly covered her mouth, said playfully with a small laugh.


    "What are you talking about? Of course, it''s reality!"


    "...Did you want to do that?"


    It was the phrase she uttered once she realized that it wasn''t just a dream.


    I wondered why she wanted to do it again, but then Eleanor provided an answer to my doubts, albeit a little shyly.


    "It''s the only experience in my life where I felt something called destiny, so I wanted to try it again and again."


    Then, Eleanor cautiously placed her hand on top of mine.


    "Princess..."


    It was fine when she did it earlier, as she did it for the sake of moving around, but now, it was not appropriate for her to do this.


    When I tried to draw the line and call her out, Eleanor interrupted me firmly.


    "Deus, it''s an order from the Royal Family."


    Her voice itself carried quite a bit of strength. It was overbearing and dignified yet so straightforward that it seemed it would break easily.


    "Just stay like this for a moment."


    "...As you wish."


    Eleanor''s hand, which was holding mine gently, trembled slightly. She no longer looked like the girl who was chattering loudly with a big smile just moments ago.


    "You know, Deus. I mean me. I''ve enjoyed dreaming since that day."


    "Glad to hear that."


    It was a somewhat out-of-place confession, but it wasn''t that bad.


    Naturally, it was good news that she, who was once afraid of falling asleep, had come to love it once again.


    "Actually, there are times when I have nightmares or dreams about chilling or scary situations.��


    "..."


    "If I could be more honest, those cases happen more often. It seems like I still haven''t escaped properly from several traumas."


    The emotion I felt from her trembling hand was definitely fear.


    I remembered the time when I entered her dream back in the Royal Palace. Her mother, Hylan Luden Griffin, appeared as a grotesque figure.


    Of course, that was because Evil Ghost Griffin had taken over her body.


    Regardless of the reason, for Eleanor, her mother still remained as a source of fear within her.


    "Yet, you still enjoy dreaming?"


    When I asked her cautiously, Eleanor gently leaned her head against my shoulder.


    "Yes, regardless, I still do."


    She gently closed her eyes and poured out her fuzzy emotions as if she were dreaming.


    "Because I can see you there."


    "..."


    "No matter what nightmare I have, no matter what monster chases after me, you always come to my rescue. Deus... No, Kim Shinwoo."


    As if behaving childishly, Eleanor lightly rubbed her face against my shoulder. Nevertheless, with her eyes closed, she smiled and lowered her head.


    "I want to see you again. Not as Deus, but the real you, Kim Shinwoo."


    "..."


    "I love dreaming because I can see you when I��m dreaming; because I can meet you again."


    Eleanor added.


    "Perhaps that��s the reason I must have drawn you like that�� because waking up means parting with you and it''s just too sad for me."


    Eleanor clung on to me, as if pleading.


    I knew well about the emotions she held towards me. But if she were to ask me if I could accept them, the answer would be a resounding no.


    "I cannot accept your feelings."


    It was a firm rejection.


    Even if it hurt her, I believed that I had to firmly reject those feelings.


    "Fufu."


    Eleanor bumped her forehead against my shoulder with a look of amusement.


    Seeing her unexpected relaxed reaction, I momentarily froze.


    Eleanor slowly opened her eyes and looked up at me with those transparent golden eyes.


    "Haven��t I already told you? I always meet you in my dreams, and part with you when I wake up."


    "..."


    "I meet you every day, and lose you every day."


    In [Retry], Eleanor Luden Griffin was the fallen princess who had plotted to overthrow her older brother, the current king, Orpheus, and ascend to the throne herself.


    "And once again, I lost you today."


    I had become so accustomed to her innocent appearance that I had overlooked one crucial fact.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll try harder."


    ��About how strong of a person she /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 147: Festival Date (2)

    Chapter 147: Festival Date (2)


    Morning had passed and it was now lunchtime.


    Eleanor had already left to spend time with King Orpheus, once again, leaving me all alone.


    Instead of returning to the lab right away, I figured that I might as well patrol the area and maybe take a look around at the festival.


    With that in mind, I stumbled upon an unusually noisy tent. Normally, I would have just passed by without much interest.


    However, not only was there a crowd blocking the path, but I could also hear familiar music playing.


    "..."


    Upon closer inspection, it wasn''t just people gathered there; wandering spirits who had previously haunted the academy were also gathered around because of the music.


    A hastily scribbled sign that read [Professor Deus'' Laboratory] was hanging above the tent.


    "..."


    As I circled to the back of the tent, I saw Owen passionately playing a small piano he had brought from somewhere.


    When I went to the front, beyond the child who was playing with his eyes closed and immersed in his performance, there was a miniature duel arena that was typically used to play with mini cars or spinning tops.


    And there...


    "Go!"


    "Don''t give up! Be strong!"


    They were using hands adorned in something flashy to fight each other.


    On each side stood a person who was channeling their mana into Professor Fel''s prosthetic arms as if they were threads and controlling it.


    "Come on! Move! Don''t just stand there like a spinning top; it''s a matter of life and death!"


    Findenai excitedly encouraged them from the center of the arena as they gambled.


    "How about this? If you look at this imitation arm..."


    Even Professor Fel Petra was there, setting up a stall in the corner and recommending prosthetic arms to students.


    The thought of them using my name on this dreadful hybrid collaboration already made me dizzy.


    Just then, Erica Bright and Academy Nurse Caren broke through the crowd.


    Erica, who spotted me, approached to ask.


    "Uh, we received a report that there are duels between hands that can spurt blood everywhere taking place here, and that you can even bet on them..."


    "Wow, I was wondering what kind of nonsense is going on here, but the person who reported this explained it quite well."


    Caren clicked her tongue and exclaimed in amazement.


    "Let me... take care of this."


    "Okay... do your best."


    "Good luck."


    The two of them seemed to trust me and left. After taking a deep breath, I approached Owen.


    "Huh?"


    I grabbed the hands of the boy playing the piano, stopped him, and then forcefully pressed down on the piano keys.


    Clang!


    Due to the loud sound, everyone''s gaze turned towards us.


    Unknowingly, I furrowed my brow and uttered a single sentence with an expression that indicated I was furious.


    "Everything is now closed."


    * * *


    "Wasn''t it fun?"


    "..."


    "Just be honest with me, our ideas were pretty good, don��t you think so?"


    Findenai, who was patrolling the streets with me, babbled regretfully.


    "You are right. Honestly, the idea itself was not bad."


    I had to at least admit that.


    I never thought they would be able to create an event that fulfilled Findenai''s desire for a fighting arena, Professor Fel''s enthusiasm to showcase her prosthetic arms, and Owen''s yearning to perform all at once.


    However, it went a bit too far.


    "One of the issues here was that Professor Fel''s prosthetic arms were too perfect. With blood flying everywhere as the hands moved around, it was too grotesque for an academy festival."


    "But that''s what made it fun."


    "Additionally, the biggest issue was the opening of a gambling den. I will say it again: this is an academy. This is a festival for students."


    Watching her like that, I uttered the words I had organized in my mind for a moment.


    "Our contract is valid for a period of five years."


    Crunch!


    Findenai chewed on the ice before responding.


    "Yeah, I know. It feels like at least two years have passed, but it''s only been half a year, which is surprising."


    Seeing Findenai let out forced laughter, I continued speaking.


    "After five years, once everything I need to resolve is taken care of, you will be free from our contract."


    "That''s right."


    Findenai''s gaze momentarily drifted far away as if imagining that day arriving. There was a hint of regret in her eyes.


    "By then, once I achieve my goal and if the continent is still intact..."


    "..."


    "At that time, I will be the one to lend you a hand."


    Five years was the time remaining until the fate of the continent was decided.


    If I managed to stop the impending doom properly, then, afterwards, it wouldn''t be bad to assist Findenai in fighting against the Republic.


    "Ha! Your dream is on the scale of saving the continent?"


    "Have you not noticed it yet? After all, we have been going around together all this time."


    I responded slyly at Findenai��s playful retort, which was not typical of me. The other side laughed in return.


    "Yeah, I felt it. I got myself a very impressive Master Bastard."


    Findenai, who had been laughing heartily, slowly stopped laughing and let out a slightly regretful sigh.


    Then, after looking around, Findenai changed the conversation.


    "Master Bastard, what would I have become if I had been born in the Griffin Kingdom?"


    "...The Griffin Kingdom is not a Utopia."


    Although it annoyed me that she deliberately avoided my offer to help, I decided to respond to Findenai''s words first.


    "Students often talk about things like this, right? What if this happened, what if that happened."


    "..."


    "If I were born in Norseweden, would I be much different from now?"


    It almost felt like Findenai was forcing the question on me.


    "Probably, but that nasty temper of yours would still be there."


    "Tch."


    "You might not be as strong as you are now, but you might have recognized your talent and applied to join the garrison."


    "Ah, that does seem like something I would do."


    Findenai nodded in agreement. Yet, I exercised a bit more imagination.


    "While working in the garrison like that, you would have probably caught Darius'' eye and become friendly with the members of the household."


    "From what I see, if it were Master Bastard from his playboy era, you would have made a move on me right away, wouldn''t you?"


    "..."


    As I stared blankly at Findenai for a moment, she met my gaze.


    Alright, I would let her win this time.


    "Yes, maybe it could have happened... No, that is definitely how it would have happened."


    Because you are more charming than you think.


    "So, will I end up being a northern wench who, despite cursing at you and complaining, eventually succumbs to your sweet words and techniques, Master Bastard?��


    "....Though I am not sure if you would have liked the person I was back then.��


    ��We��re just talking about hypotheticals. Why are you taking this so seriously? I''ll just think of him as you, the Master Bastard I''ve known so far.��


    Findenai smirked and closed her eyes for a moment. She took a deep breath and raised the corners of her mouth.


    "It''s a completely useless fantasy. How can I ever become a northern countryside maiden? It really doesn''t suit me."


    "..."


    "But..."


    It probably would have been enjoyable.


    I felt like such a remark would follow that /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 148: Festival Date (3)

    Chapter 148: Festival Date (3)


    I continued to spend my time walking around with Findenai. And even though I didn''t particularly intend to, we ended up having lunch together, and even afterwards, I thought we might wander around a bit more or take a break.


    However, because of the gambling incident, Erica summoned Findenai to Dean''s office.


    Hence, after sending off the grumbling woman, I enjoyed the returning peace.


    The Dark Spiritualist was nowhere to be seen and Illuania was roaming around with Sevia, showing her the festival.


    Since Owen was also summoned along with Findenai, I had no one accompanying me at the moment.


    Thinking I had seen enough of the festival, I planned to return to the lab. However, a certain girl caught my eye.


    It was Aria Rias, wearing a ridiculous white hat that looked like a souvenir and green-rimmed sunglasses. She was holding skewers in one hand and a huge drink in the other.


    Laughing and chatting among themselves besides her were her old comrades, Leorus, Happy, Florensia, and Jin.


    "..."


    Seeing her enjoying the festival was so rewarding that I unconsciously felt the corners of my mouth twitch.


    "Oh, Professor!"


    Noticing my gaze, with her sunglasses still on, Aria ran over. The other students naturally followed her.


    Even though she joined the group later than the rest, it seemed like Aria had already taken on a leadership role in the group.


    "You seem to be enjoying yourself quite a bit."


    When I commented on how she seemed to be enjoying the festival twice as much as everyone else, Aria turned awkwardly and hesitated.


    "It��s just that it��s been a long time since I was able to have fun at a festival without really thinking about anything in particular..."


    I knew it well.


    Because in the first round, I was the one who kept her busy since the start of the winter vacation of the second year; since then, she probably didn��t have enough time to properly enjoy events like festivals.


    She must have not regarded those events as something to enjoy as a student but as ordeals to obtain something.


    Seeing her enjoying the festival even more passionately to make up for that time now, I wanted to pat her on the head, but I didn''t bother to because the big hat was in the way.


    Aria momentarily handed over her drink to Happy and took out a cat ear headband from her pocket.


    "By the way, Professor, do you know where Eleanor is? I bought this for her to put on."


    I noticed that the other female students were also wearing animal ear headbands.


    Since Eleanor had been hanging out with these kids lately, it must have been disappointing as she was not here.


    "She is spending some time alone. She will probably join you in the evening."


    "Geez, she always goes missing when we need her."


    Since they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, Eleanor must have been spending time with King Orpheus, but out of consideration, the King would likely ensure that his sister could join her friends at the festival in the evening.


    Since I didn''t want to take up Aria��s time any longer, I was about to say to enjoy the festival and leave.


    However, all of a sudden, Aria took off her own hat, put it on Leorus, and gave Florensia her sunglasses.


    She then handed the skewer to Jin and returned to her usual self, sticking close to me.


    "I''m going to spend some time with Professor for a while! I''ll join you guys in the evening with Eleanor!"


    "What? Wait a moment..."


    Leorus, who seemed to have feelings for Aria, tried to stop her, but Happy and Florensia responded immediately.


    "Got it!"


    "See you in the evening!"


    Then the group left as they were.


    I couldn��t help but feel unpleasant for some reason as I watched Leorus��s shoulders slump.


    Besides...


    "I don��t feel like wandering around the festival."


    Since I was planning to rest, I didn''t want to wander around the festival with Aria.


    However, Aria responded with a laugh.


    "Do you know what? During the festival time, you used to draw me a rough map and make me run around without a break. ''Talk to someone three times, go buy something, eat something,'' stuff like that."


    "That wasn��t me."


    "I know. But since you look the same, can''t you even let me vent a little?"


    When Aria mischievously asked me that, I finally sighed and nodded.


    "Alright, if that��ll help ease your mind."


    "Oh yeah!"


    She pumped up her fist to celebrate, then immediately linked her arm with mine, and dragged me around.


    The sight of a student and a professor walking around with their arms linked was bound to make people talk.


    However, Aria didn��t pay any heed and continued to lead me around. No matter how much strength and effort I put into trying to slip out, she didn��t budge at all.


    "The first thing I want to do is this!"


    Aria pointed to the dart booth.


    It was a simple yet subtly challenging game of hitting balloons with darts.


    Pushed by Aria''s enthusiasm, I ended up attempting it first. However, since my physical strength was below that of an average person, I was unable to pop many balloons.


    "Fufu! Let me do it!"


    As if expecting it, Aria immediately stepped forward and threw the dart. Even in such moments, her extraordinary eyesight and muscular strength naturally shone..


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    Aria popped all the balloons cleanly and shrugged her shoulders triumphantly.


    "Fufu! This is the ability of someone who almost saved the world!"


    "...If you feel satisfied by boasting about this, then I��ll let you have it."


    Since she had popped all the balloons, I thought she might receive something like a large teddy bear, but what she actually got was a small coupon.


    With that in hand, Aria led me straight to the side stall.


    It was a food stall selling waffles.


    "When saying goodbye, it was the first time I was held in your arms, Professor."


    "..."


    I immediately realized that she was referring to the time when she had let go of the me from the first round, causing me to be momentarily stunned.


    "Can you please let me feel your embrace once again?"


    "Keep your lower body still."


    "...You never respond to students, do you?"


    Aria sulked as she pouted her lips. However, since I didn��t refuse her request, she cautiously leaned her petite body against me.


    "I can hear the sound of a heart pounding."


    "..."


    "I don''t know if it''s the sound from my chest or yours, Professor."


    I could hear Aria��s playful laugh coming from beneath my chin. Slowly, she wrapped her arms around my waist. Despite the slight tension in her grip, her voice surprisingly contained a hint of tears.


    "As you know, Professor, saving the continent means living with pain."


    "..."


    "People will clap, cheer, and thank you, Professor."


    Aria''s touch trembled softly.


    "But do they know that? In the end, it all came back to me as a burden."


    Expectation, gratitude, blessing, envy, and so on.


    Aria must have felt so many positive emotions. When she first received them, it likely ignited a sense of duty and enthusiasm within her.


    However, as time went on...


    As she lost more and more...


    And as the path became more difficult...


    Ultimately, all those things just became another burden weighing on her shoulders.


    "It was a path of hardship with swords and spears thrust into it. In order not to lose anyone else, there was a time when I had no choice but to lose myself instead.��


    "..."


    "Professor... Professor... I hope you will never have to experience the suffering I''ve endured, Professor."


    Tears gradually soaked my chest as I heard Aria''s voice turning tearful.


    "Just say the word, anytime. You can tell me whenever you want, and I''ll be ready to walk that path again. Instead of you, Professor, I, who has already become numb to all this, am ready to sacrifice everything for this continent."


    "..."


    Perhaps Aria didn��t completely grasp the weight of the words she had just uttered.


    Even though it was only the second round, there was one reason why I didn��t consider it fortunate to meet Aria Rias for the first time.


    If it were Aria, who was already in that state, she wouldn��t have been able to reach the true ending, even in the second round.


    Because...


    One could only reach the true ending of the second round through the sacrifice of a girl named Aria Rias.


    The death of the protagonist.


    And just like that, the game concluded��the girl saved the continent and closed her eyes for the last time.


    Now, Aria had matured enough mentally to guide the continent to the true ending. However...


    I gently pulled the girl into my embrace but added some strength to my hold. It was a symbol of my determination to never let go.


    "You only have one thing to do."


    It wasn''t about collecting the items needed to save the continent, building relationships with comrades, or growing.


    "You should do well in your final exams this winter."


    "..."


    "And then, find something you actually want to do before graduating from the academy."


    "Grad...uation..."


    "Anything is fine. Find your aptitude, discover your talents, and hone what you want to do. There''s no need to fear the future."


    Slowly, I placed my hand on the girl''s head. Aria didn��t resist; instead, she closed her eyes and accepted it.


    "Little Lady, the continent is safe."


    Because I am here.


    Because I will save it.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    The girl who had suffered a lot until now had finally let go of her burden properly, so the tears contained relief.


    She didn''t bother wiping them away.


    After shedding tears for a long time, Aria sniffled and planted her forehead on my chest.


    Perhaps now that her emotions had calmed down, Aria whispered breathlessly.


    "Even so... If it''s really tough for you, you can come and talk to me. You can lean on me. As the only one who has already walked the path you will walk, as the predecessor who walked it before you. I''ll be here for you."


    "You''re so reliable."


    "Fufu, I''m the strongest female student on this continent."


    Squeeze.


    Aria hugged me tighter and rested her chin on my shoulder. Along with the sound of her hot breath, her voice reached my ear.


    "Professor, I''ll be waiting for the day I become your sword."


    I hoped that such a day would never arrive.


    "Don''t wait for it."


    That was my /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 149: Festival Date (4)

    Chapter 149: Festival Date (4)


    On a dark evening, as the festival drew to a close, the Academy still glowed brightly with lights.


    Filled with a determination not to end the day just yet, an enormous bonfire illuminated the dark sky.


    "Sigh."


    "..."


    And there was Erica standing beside me. The sigh that escaped her lips was quite long.


    "Are you worried? Perhaps there might be some strange rumors about you that might be going around because of me."


    Due to her experience of directly refuting the rumors and gossip that surrounded me in the past, Erica reacted sensitively to rumors.


    Since I also felt that I had been getting complacent, I had nothing to say in defense of myself in this situation.


    "In the morning, you had a secret meeting with Princess Eleanor, then an outdoor date with a maid wearing quite a revealing outfit in the afternoon, followed by another date with a female student."


    "...It was not a date."


    Although I tried to explain, Erica turned a deaf ear to my words and kept speaking.


    "And later, you were taken to the lab by Aria, right?"


    Ultimately, there was nothing wrong with what was said. Because I couldn��t say anything in response to that statement, I simply turned my gaze towards the bonfire, where the Dark Spiritualist was spinning around, looking excited.


    Even the last time, I had noticed that she seemed to like big fires like those.


    "I did not do anything strange."


    When I continued to remain silent, it felt like Erica''s fiery gaze was stabbing into my side, so I eventually answered her. She let out a deep sigh upon hearing my response.


    "Of course, you did not. I don''t think you acted out of ulterior motives. You probably did something like counseling."


    Erica''s guess was unexpectedly accurate. When it involved personal feelings that couldn''t be shared with others, it could indeed be seen as counseling.


    "However, the problem is, people around us don''t think that way. Despite that, rumors about you are already circulating, especially among the guests from outside��


    "Who told you this?"


    "..."


    Erica''s silence affirmed my words. No matter who she was, she wouldn''t have been able to catch wind of the rumors this quickly.


    Since Erica was my fiance?e, that person must have told her out of concern.


    ��Your fiance?e is spending time with other women,�� was probably what they said.


    Somehow, being scrutinized like this by those around us, made it feel like we were the protagonists of a morning drama1.


    If things continued like this, not only would there be misunderstandings, but Erica''s image would also suffer.


    "Well, I don''t really care what other people think of me. However, you''re different. You''re the first recognized Dark Mage in the kingdom, the Soul Whisperer affiliated to the Royal Family."


    I could hear genuine concern only for me from Erica��s voice.


    "Be careful, as great as your position is. There will be many who are ."


    Her response showed that she didn��t care what others thought about her; upon hearing that, I once again sensed the changes in her.


    She was no longer a woman that a ruffian like Gideon Zeronia could sway. The fragile Erica, whose future had been forcibly taken away by her household''s status, had now disappeared.


    Her attitude of not being intimidated by the gazes of others, because she was confident in herself and her firmly held beliefs, perfectly suited her to be called a lady.


    But strangely, I couldn��t help but wonder why I didn��t want to leave her alone.


    "You seem to have misunderstood me."


    "Huh?"


    Erica tilted her head in confusion at my sudden words. While still staring at the blazing bonfire, I continued speaking.


    "If my image as the Soul Whisperer is important, then naturally, as my fiance?e, you should not get involved in such malicious gossip either."


    "Hmm, that''s true."


    "It seems like there is a need to talk about our relationship."


    I slowly stretched out my hand to Erica.


    "If you do not mind, how about we spend some time together?"


    "..."


    Erica stared blankly at my hand before chuckling, finally taking it cautiously.


    "Do you usually flirt with women in Norseweden like this?"


    "I do not really want to talk about those times."Chee?ck out latest novels on


    "Alright, I never imagined that my fiance? would be such a playboy either. They really investigated your past to make me change my mind and force me to marry into the Zeronia family, you know?"


    "Indeed, that could be useful ammunition for the family meeting this time."


    Knowing that they had researched my background would give me more of an advantage when we finally visit the Bright household.


    "Yes, that��s why I��m telling you."


    Then, Erica smiled softly as if it were expected of her. Her fingers naturally and gently intertwined with mine.


    Then, with a red face, she lowered her head deeply. When I kept staring at her after her bold action, she covered her mouth with her other hand and glanced at me sideways.


    "Don''t look."


    "The heat feels intense."


    Blushing with embarrassment, Erica spoke bluntly. Following her request, I slightly turned my head.


    As I walked slowly towards the bonfire, her steps naturally followed mine.


    "Oh."


    "Oh, it��s Professor Erica and Professor Deus."


    "Wow, they make a good-looking couple."


    "They suit each other well."


    "Here."


    Erica slowly unfolded the annulment letter she had handed me. Next to my signature was hers, which wasn��t there initially.


    "..."


    I didn''t feel the need to say anything. I calmly looked at her, waiting for her to explain her intention.


    "You said I should bring this to you once I returned to being the radiant and beautiful Erica Bright."


    "Yes, I did."


    "How about now?"


    She stood tall with confidence. Despite a slight tear glistening in the corner of her eye, her posture remained unwavering.


    Seeing that, I answered.


    "You are radiant and beautiful now."


    Indeed, she was.


    I had no choice but to answer honestly.


    Erica spoke with a smile.


    "Do you know that you''ve changed so much?"


    I didn''t deny it.


    If I objectively looked back at myself, there were indeed many differences between who I was when I first came to the academy and who I am now.


    "To you, who could only faintly feel emotions and was more indifferent and blunt than other people..."


    "..."


    "This is the only apology I, Erica Bright, can offer. As the woman who betrayed you, I hope I can be of some help to you, even if it''s just a little."


    When she slowly lowered the annulment letter, her tearful face came into view.


    Despite appearing distressed, she continued to speak.


    "Just like when you gave this letter to me for my sake, this time I''ll give it to you for yours."


    When I handed her this annulment letter, the words I said to her were...


    - _Not even for a moment... I have never felt the emotion called love for you. _


    "Because I have never stopped loving you, not even for a moment."


    This time, instead.


    - However, you are worth loving. No, you are a woman deserving of love.


    "That is how much you are worth loving, and deserve to be loved."


    - That is why I spent time with you and hoped to see you smile, I wished to love you.


    "Therefore, I''ll give you time��time for you to meet someone who can make you smile, someone who you can truly love."


    She returned those words to me.


    With tears streaming down her face, Erica took a deep breath and continued.


    "Have confidence in yourself because you are an incredibly amazing man.��


    "..."


    "That annulment letter, when you find a woman you truly love..."


    Erica slowly closed her eyes.


    "Use it then."


    She seemed to find it agonizing to just look at me.


    "When you find someone who can awaken your emotions..."


    "..."


    "Bring it to me, and then we will finalize our separation."


    "Erica."


    Just like when Erica pushed Gideon away by using our engagement, she told me to use her as a shield to prevent any women I might not love from forcing themselves on me.


    It would be a painful stage for her.


    She would have to wait tirelessly for me to make my decision, sacrificing her most brilliant years,and in the end, nothing would remain.


    As long as we maintained our engagement, Erica couldn��t meet anyone else.


    No one else could love her.


    "Those are the words I want to say to you, who has been my benefactor until now."


    Flit.


    The annulment letter fell from her grasp and to the ground. Once again, Erica held onto my hand and as if trying to hide it, she buried her tear-streaked face in my chest.


    Unaware of the situation, the people around us either protested, saying that we shouldn��t rub salt in their wounds or expressed envy, saying that our supposedly fiery display of affection was too much for their eyes.


    However, we ignored them and simply focused on each other.


    "But as your fiance?e, if I were to voice my selfishness..."


    That one phrase.


    After uttering those words...


    "Please, don''t leave."


    Erica continued to sob endlessly in my arms. She just cried, trembling with the fear of separation.


    To prevent anyone else from seeing that, I gently embraced /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 150: Preparing for the Family Meet

    Chapter 150: Preparing for the Family Meet


    [Did you enjoy it?]


    "..."


    [I asked you, did you enjoy it?]


    "..."


    [Please say something.]Chee?ck out latest novels on


    After the festival ended, we went back to our daily lives. The students were busy preparing for their final exams, which could be considered the end of the second semester.


    Naturally, us professors were also busy with preparations as well.


    Recently, I, too, had been rummaging through various books, reviewing them and considering questions for the exam.


    Perhaps the Dark Spiritualist would be quite helpful in this regard.


    [The festival only lasted for a day, so tell me, how did you end up meeting with four women at once?]


    However, it seemed like she was quite upset because I had seemingly abandoned her and wandered around with other people during the festival.


    Although I wondered why I had to make excuses about such things, first things first, I needed her help at the moment.


    "It was just a coincidence."


    Upon hearing my vague answer, the Dark Spiritualist pouted with displeasure.


    [Even if it was just a coincidence, how could you coincidentally meet with four people in a day? And, coincidentally, end up flirting with them? Seeing this, it seems like the rumors that you were a playboy might be true after all.]


    "Cut it out."


    I responded irritatedly as her complaining started to bother me. The Dark Spiritualist immediately pouted again and this time, she laid on her back on the top of my desk.


    Because of that, the exam papers with the question I had written down were hidden, and all I could see was the exposed stomach of the Dark Spiritualist, covered by a stocking-like piece of clothing.


    Was this what she wore under her robe? It seemed quite revealing.


    "Huff."


    [I��m already dead. But do you know what? While everyone else grows old and falls sick, I''m stuck in this state forever.]


    "So, what?"


    I sighed before infusing mana into my hands and pushing the Dark Spiritualist off the desk.


    [Ack!]


    And just like that, the Dark Spiritualist rolled off the desk and fell. Being a ghost, she wouldn''t get hurt or feel pain, but nevertheless, her reaction was quite amusing.


    "Surely this was not the image I had of you in mind."


    Although she acted like a child at times when she was around me, recently, it seemed like her mental age had truly regressed.


    She was someone who had spent her life secluded in the laboratory, solely focused on studying Necromancy. Perhaps all her other desires from back then were now surfacing.


    I heard that she acted differently when I was not around.


    Owen said that during the time I was absent from the academy, the Dark Spiritualist, who spent time with him, was calm and cold.


    Therefore, I thought that perhaps she only showed her true self to me.


    However, why did this woman...


    Why did she pursue necromancy while having such a disposition? Why did she want to sever all ties and solely focus on reaching the end of Necromancy?


    I was really curious, but I didn''t voice out my thoughts.


    Just then, Erica Bright entered the lab after knocking on the door.


    She was currently assisting me with this exam paper as well.


    Of course, in addition to that, we had also been spending more time together recently.


    "Take a short break."


    In her hand was a box from the luxury dessert shop Findenai and I had visited previously.


    Owen, who was tapping on the keys of the melodica, and Professor Fel Petra, who just like me, was also working on exam questions, were the first to react.


    "Wow! Welcome!"


    "Professor Erica! I''m so glad that you''ve been coming here more often lately!"


    Upon receiving a warm welcome from the two of them, Erica''s lips curved upward slightly as she handed them the cake before coming to my side.


    Of course, this weather could be called autumnal in Norseweden.


    "A family meeting?"


    Deia''s voice was filled with coldness, appropriate for such a wintry chill.


    "Yes, it seems that Deus has finally made up his mind."


    Not noticing his younger sister��s mood, Darius let out a broad laugh, rejoicing because of the marriage of the second son of the household.


    However, seeing such a sight made Deia even more annoyed.


    There was no way that bastard was planning to get married.


    Deia knew Deus very well. In other words, she knew if that were Kim Shinwoo, he would never marry Erica.


    With such conviction, Deia immediately sensed that he had other plans.


    She heard that there was a massacre in the eastern region of Marias Great Forest recently, and he had managed to end it. Perhaps at that time, he felt the need for something.


    Perhaps there must be something he needs from the Bright Household.


    The Bright household was always famous for its prestigious lineage of mages.


    It was well-known that Erica Bright was an expert in light magic research and had two papers recorded in the Millennium Library.


    While her contributions were not as prominent, Erica''s two older brothers and the head of the household were also highly regarded in magic.


    Certainly, they are a household with many useful connections.


    Even during the recent purges of King Orpheus, they naturally lowered their heads and passed through with minimal damage.


    At a time when households like the Zeronia were struggling, they were one of the few influential households that still remained.


    Why is he hiding something from us? He can just tell us everything.


    Deia felt slightly annoyed, but the reason Deus didn''t disclose everything was probably to avoid burdening them.


    However, an alarm was already raised in Deia''s mind.


    I can''t miss this opportunity.


    As the lady of the Verdi Household, Deia realized that preliminary work was necessary to deal with the Bright Household.


    And for that, Darius would play the most crucial role.


    "Don''t think of it as a usual meeting between families. You need to remain focused. You need to memorize everything I''m going to tell you about the Bright Household."


    Since they could not leave their territory empty, Deia naturally thought that she would have to stay behind.


    Therefore, she had to make sure that Darius remembered and organized the information she would provide him and then hand it over to Deus.


    That was what she thought. However...


    "Hmm? Are you really going to investigate the household we''ll be in-laws with now? Don''t do something like that."


    "..."


    "Don''t unnecessarily create embarrassing situations. There''s no need to attack someone''s weak point."


    Ever since that incident, where he had to atone for the sins of the Verdi household with Deus, Darius always disliked this kind of maneuvering. However...


    "Jeez."


    Deia sighed as she smacked her forehead. Being clean and righteous was good.


    However, wasn''t this a bit foolish?


    "Fine, you should just stay quiet. Just go and smile politely, maybe bow a bit."


    Because I will be the one who handles the necks of the opponent.


    After swallowing back those words, Deia resolved herself to accompany him to this family meeting as well.


    "Hmm, it''s certainly been a while since I practiced my etiquette and have smiled properly."


    "Why don''t you go and coolly impress everyone with your axe-handling skills while you''re at it?"


    "Well, I think that''s a bit too much. Use some common sense, Deia."


    "..."


    Seriously, what a crappy /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 151: Their Own Paths

    Chapter 151: Their Own Paths


    "She is a beautiful woman wearing a dark-colored robe, with a curvy figure."


    Even though the last lecture of the semester had ended, students still gathered in the main auditorium��staring at me standing at the podium.


    Today, I deliberately took some extra time to give students an opportunity to provide an answer regarding the appearance of the Dark Spiritualist.


    Although everyone eagerly rushed for the Millennium Library pass, a valuable item that would be hard to obtain during their student days, they all failed.


    When even Aria and Eleanor failed, they judged that there was practically no correct answer.


    However, a noble male student who had been buying information about the Dark Spiritualist using the other students�� chances stepped forward and gave quite an accurate answer.


    [Oh, has someone finally succeeded?]


    The Dark Spiritualist beside me nodded as she stared at the boy who was describing her.


    "She is shorter than Professor and her figure is not particularly large. She is an average adult woman."


    I listened quietly without saying it was wrong, and exclamations flowed from the other students.


    Certainly, so far, everything was correct.


    "Her eyes are violet, and her skin is pale, as if she hasn''t seen the sun for a long time."


    "Hmm."


    "What do you think so far?"


    The boy thought he had guessed everything correctly since he had said a lot. I slowly nodded.


    However, there was still one more thing he hadn''t mentioned.V/\Issi?T  for the b/est novel reading experi/en/ce


    ��There is one more thing left to describe."


    "...Pardon?"


    The male student was flustered by my inquiry. Although it was not the direction I wanted him to take, his efforts to find out about the appearance of the Dark Spiritualist were quite commendable.


    Even though he used this method, I could see he had put all his resources and passion into it, so I didn��t feel reluctant to give him a reward.


    However, shouldn''t the answer be accurate first?


    "When you see the Dark Spiritualist, there is something that stands out the most. You haven''t described that yet."


    "Something that stands out?"


    "Yes."


    "..."


    The male student shut his lips tightly. With an expression showing injustice, he clenched his fists and shouted.


    "Isn''t this enough?! Isn''t it just because you don''t like the method I used to get this information?��


    The boy realized that he had failed and exclaimed. I could understand why he was angry since he spent quite a lot of money on the other students to gather information regarding the Dark Spiritualist, treating them as disposable pawns.


    However, doubting my fairness was not something I could overlook.


    "That is not the reason. I knew from the very beginning that you were paying other students to acquire information to deduce the Dark Spiritualist��s appearance."


    [That''s right. We already knew that from the beginning.]


    The Dark Spiritualist beside me verbally agreed even though apart from me, no one else couldn��t hear her.


    I then added reluctantly.


    "That is also part of your own ability, so I will allow it. But the answer cannot be wrong."


    Step.


    My footsteps echoed throughout the main auditorium. After a few steps, I looked at the boy in front of me.


    "What is her most distinctive characteristic that you cannot miss when you first see her?"


    "...��


    A sharp silence followed after I asked that.


    When the sweat dripping from the boy''s forehead reached his chin, he finally tightly closed his eyes and responded.


    "I don''t know."


    "Alright, what is your name?"


    "...It��s Leighton Herrlich."


    The Herrlich Household.


    They maintained a close relationship with the Royal Family.


    "Alright, Leighton. Nevertheless, you managed to come up with the closest answer, so I will give you some extra credit."


    "Thank... you."


    He had a somewhat unsatisfied expression due to the result he obtained. However, I immediately lowered a string of hope.


    "Since no student managed to guess the appearance of the Dark Spiritualist, the owner of the Millennium Library pass is still vacant. Instead, I will give it to the top student in my class."


    "...!"


    The students murmured among themselves while Leighton suddenly lifted his head, looking at me intently.


    Naturally, with the additional points he received, he now held the most advantageous position for the prize.


    Since the opportunity to get the pass was not yet over, the students'' competitive spirit was reignited.


    It was one of the methods Erica had suggested to boost the students'' motivation.


    "Um, Professor. Could you tell us the last distinctive characteristic?"


    Leighton, who had quickly turned more friendly towards me, cautiously asked.


    Well, since he wouldn��t be able to use the same method next time, I extended my hand towards the Dark Spiritualist.


    "Grab it."


    [Huh?]


    The Dark Spiritualist looked puzzled. However, she first decided to slowly reach out towards me to see. When our hands overlapped, my mana flowed to her, and the semi-transparent Dark Spiritualist gradually began to gain color.


    The phenomenon was followed by exclamations.


    "Wooooow!"


    "What is this?! Woah! This is amazing!"


    "Does Professor hang out with such a person?"


    "..."


    Findenai kept her lips sealed tight.


    There was no sign of hesitation; she showed a firm resolve to never tell me.


    "Speak."


    "I won''t."


    "...Speak."


    "I��m sorry, Master Bastard, but I definitely won''t tell you anything about it. Because this is our own problem."


    "..."


    The ��our own�� excluded me.


    It was a clearly drawn line.


    The atmosphere grew heavier.


    In the silence, Findenai suddenly burst into laughter and spoke loudly.


    "Damn, fine, I got it. I��m not going. I won''t go. Jeez, Master Bastard really can''t do anything without me."


    "..."


    "I''ll light one last cigarette, please allow that at least."


    As Findenai spoke, her departing figure and slumped shoulders looked unusually heavy today.


    ***


    "Sssssp."


    Puff.


    White smoke billowed out.


    Now, there were only about eight cigarettes left in the case Master Bastard gave her.


    "It really tastes good."


    Findenai looked at the cigarette dangling between her fingers with a bitter smile.


    Normally, upon seeing a cigarette, she would want to light it immediately, but strangely, she wanted to cherish this one.


    Perhaps it was because Master Bastard gave it to her. That was why she unconsciously treasured it.


    Sssssp.


    Puff.


    Once again, she exhaled the cigarette smoke.


    Leaning against the wall in an alleyway, Findenai slowly gazed up at the sky.


    The sky could only be seen through the slight gap between the buildings.


    If she had been born in this place and had only seen this kind of sky, perhaps she would have thought the sky was only long and narrow.


    Just like I did.


    For her, life was a struggle. She had never experienced freedom, so its meaning was ambiguous to her. However, because everyone else yearned for it, she, too, started fighting for freedom.


    And now, she had come to truly know what freedom was.


    What she had experienced so far was, in fact, something that couldn''t be called living.


    Struggle that couldn''t be called a life.


    "Puff."


    Her contact with all the resistance in the Clark Republic had been cut off.


    Well, it was a familiar occurrence.


    Due to Doberman''s meeting last time, many resistance leaders were caught, so she didn''t care much if one or two more were caught.


    However, the most important thing was the orphanage where she had entrusted the surviving children before she and the Scrapyard Nomads had crossed the Norseweden Mountain Range.


    She had lost contact with them.


    Perhaps the extermination units had finally rushed into that place.


    "I��m sorry, Master Bastard."


    Because if I told you, you would surely try to help me.


    You''d leave behind all your important tasks to follow me.


    Even if that was not the case.


    If she told the truth and he still didn''t let her go, it would only instill an unbearable guilt within her, making her feel like she had abandoned the children.


    That was why she couldn''t tell him this.


    She didn''t want to burden the man, who was already shouldering so much, with another burden like herself.


    - At that time, I will be the one to lend you a hand.


    The words he said during Loberne��s summer festival echoed in her ears. She remembered feeling so relieved that she could barely hold back from impulsively accepting that offer.


    Ssk.


    As if it was instinctive, she took out a photo from her front pocket.


    It was a picture she had once forced him to take. His face was as expressionless as usual, but because of the drawing on the wall behind him, it looked like wings were sprouting from his back.


    A photographer took it for him when they wandered around the city of artists, Claren.


    Deus had Findenai��s picture and vice versa, Deus�� picture was with Findenai.


    It was a secret, but Findenai occasionally looked at this picture. She secretly carried it on her person without anyone knowing.


    She didn��t even know why she did it.


    However, she simply felt like she wanted to do so.


    "Huff."


    Having smoked the entire cigarette while blankly looking at the picture, Findenai finally dropped the cigarette butt to the ground.


    She placed the picture back in her pocket before stepping on the cigarette Deus Verdi had given her as a gift, exiting the narrow /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 152: Time For Two

    Chapter 152: Time For Two


    "Hahaha!"


    With her report card in hand, Eleanor laughed triumphantly as she stood on the podium.


    She had secured the position as the top student for the semester, and the Millennium Library pass was now hers.


    In front of her, was Aria, openly displaying an irritated expression, while Leighton drooped his head in astonishment behind her.


    While Aria''s dissatisfaction stemmed due to the fact she lost to Eleanor, Leighton was despairing over failing to obtain the Millennium Library pass.


    Despite his best efforts to obtain it, he had ultimately failed to secure the top spot in Deus'' exam.


    On top of that, he even lost second place to Aria, causing him to feel an indescribable sense of loss.


    "Hahaha! Keuk! Cough! Cough!"


    With veins popping up in her eyes, Eleanor laughed hysterically until she eventually choked on her own saliva.


    After struggling to clear her throat, she stopped laughing and began to boast in a different manner.


    "You ignorant people, kneel before me! I am the top student!"


    "That''s a rather risky statement from the perspective of a princess."


    It was a remark that, if misunderstood, could lead to rumors that the Princess was looking down on the entire kingdom.


    After a moment of hesitation at Aria''s advice, Eleanor stretched out her hand again and shouted.


    "Will you kneel before me, all you silly commoners? For I am the top student!"


    "Hmm, that seems somewhat acceptable."


    After Aria nodded approvingly at the slightly softened expression of the Princess, Eleanor happily waved about the Millennium Library pass like a flag.


    It was nice seeing her smile so brightly, and her innocent celebration of her victory made her seem more like a typical female student of her age than a princess.


    After enjoying herself for a while, Eleanor exhaled loudly as she descended from the podium and approached Leighton.


    She casually placed the library pass on Leighton''s desk. Leighton looked at her with confusion, not understanding the situation.


    Eleanor winked in response.


    "I''m a princess, you know? I can just go in whenever I want to, so someone who really needs it can have it."


    Eleanor only worked hard because she wanted to excel in Deus'' subject and become the top student. She didn''t really need the library pass.


    "Ah."


    Leighton nervously picked up the library pass in front of him with trembling hands as if it was something really precious.


    "I��m in second place, so why are you giving it to him?"


    "What are you yapping about? Anyone below first place is just a loser, you loser."


    "You must be happy with your high grades. As for me, I need to go because Professor called me."Th.e? most uptod/ate novels a/re published on n(0)velbj)n(.)c/o/m


    "...Why did he only call for you? I''m the top student."


    When Eleanor asked with pursed lips, Aria responded with a mocking smile and stuck her tongue out playfully.


    "Who knows? Miss First Place, you should just stare at your report card peacefully. However, since I lost, I''ll go to Professor and accept my defeat as I sit on his lap."


    "Hey! Let''s go together!"


    "Stop talking nonsense! Only I was called!"


    "What did you just say? Nonsense? Nonsense?! You have insulted royalty, so you deserve capital punishment! Prepare the execution ground! I will immediately summon Tyren here!"


    Simply bringing up the name of the presiding Mage Tribunal Judge without reserve showed the reality of Eleanor''s position.


    However, unfortunately, her opponent was someone who could be called a transcendent.


    "Oh, call him then! Call him if you want to! Go ahead, Princess! And while you do that... I''ll go to Professor!"


    "Hey! Let''s go together!"


    Aria dashed out of the classroom at an incredible speed, with Eleanor chasing after her.


    A mana backblast swept through the place where the two of them were, showing just how serious they were.


    At that spot, Leighton held onto the library pass he had received as a gift tightly and stared vacantly at the place where the two girls had been.


    "Princess..."


    It was at that moment that the pitiful boy''s first love blossomed.


    ***


    The Norseweden mountain range.


    It had been a day since Darius and Deia of the Verdi Household had left for the territory of the Bright Household.


    It was quite risky for both of them to leave their posts vacant at the same time, but they still made arrangements because it was a meeting between families for Deus, the second son of the household.


    However, it didn''t mean that the defenses of the mountain range were slackened.


    Red eyes, drooling at the mouth, and a strange mechanical device attached to the back of his neck.


    At that moment, the rumor about brainwashing devices circulating in the Clark Republic, like something from an urban myth, came to mind.


    Bang!


    Another gunshot rang out.


    This time, it pierced the heart of the guard next to him, who fell onto the snowy ground.


    No matter how much they tried, they were unable to keep up or react to Doberman''s swift movements.


    As the surviving member of the Scrapyard Nomads moved to take cover...


    Bang!


    Another gunshot echoed in the distance. Then, he felt an impact on his head.


    Thud.


    He heard something falling, and it didn''t take long for him to realize that it was himself.


    The sky spun around as his vision blurred with a reddish tint.


    The member of the Scrapyard Nomads realized he was dying.


    Amidst all this, Doberman''s voice could be heard, choppy and strained.


    "Fin-den...ai."


    Doberman was solely focused on finding one woman.


    ***


    The winter vacation at the academy would begin tomorrow, and I was packing my bags, getting ready to leave for the family meeting with the Bright Household. However, I heard a knock at the door.


    Thinking it might be Erica, I opened the door without much thought, but to my surprise, I found Findenai standing there calmly.


    "What do you need?"


    Findenai replied to my question with a chuckle.


    "I��m just dropping by."


    In her hand was a bottle of liquor, filled to the brim. I did not know where she got it from, but it seemed quite luxurious.


    However, I felt like I had seen it somewhere before.


    "I secretly stole it from the Dean''s office."


    "..."


    It must have been a part of the Dean''s alcohol collection. If he found out, he would most likely throw a fit. However, Findenai seemed indifferent as she shook the wine glasses she held between her fingers and stepped inside.


    "Are you packing? Isn��t this kind of thing usually left to the maid?"


    "If I leave it to you, it will not be done properly. Hence, I am doing it myself."


    "Jeez, you know me too well."


    Findenai shrugged as she sat down on the chair in my room. She placed the bottle and glasses down, then pulled out a club from her waist.


    With a swing that made a sharp sound, the club transformed into an axe.


    Even though I felt this way every time I saw it, Findenai��s weapon was really inadequate compared to her skill.


    Findenai used the axe to skillfully remove the cork from the bottle, and then she handed me a glass.


    "Take a glass."


    "...What are you up to?"


    Ignoring my question, Findenai silently poured liquor into the glass.


    She then slowly raised the glass.


    I, too, raised my glass in response to her proposal.


    The atmosphere was set as the glasses clinked together, creating a unique resonance.


    Under the gentle light of the bulb.


    Findenai looked down at her glass and replied with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t really like moments like this either. It''s better to just laugh and talk while having meat together."


    "..."


    "However, it is a bit different this time. Um, I want it to be a bit special."


    Without her usual broad smile or her lewd yet inappropriate speech, Findenai''s bitter smile, which had subtly settled on her face, stuck to me.


    "At least for our last /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 153: What She Wishes More Than Freedom

    Chapter 153: What She Wishes More Than Freedom


    "However, it is a bit different this time. Um, I want it to be a bit special."


    "..."


    "At least for our last one..."


    I knew the meaning and weight of the words she uttered. After all, things had been strange ever since Findenai spoke about returning to the Clark Republic.


    "..."


    Part of why I wasn''t greatly surprised was because I already knew she might make this choice.


    "You��re not even surprised."


    Findenai took a sip of her drink and grinned. It wasn''t her usual smile filled with playfulness, but rather one that was tinged with a hint of bitterness.


    "I possess half of your soul."


    "Yeah, I know."


    The terms of our contract were if I wanted to kill her, I could have done so at any time.


    However, Findenai just shrugged.


    "But the other half is still with me, isn''t it?"


    "..."


    "That''s sufficient then."


    An individual with half her soul destroyed.


    I had never seen such a person before, so I couldn''t accurately predict the outcome. However, one thing was certain��that person wouldn''t be able to live for long.


    It was safe to say that they were living on a time limit.


    Yet, Findenai replied calmly.


    "It��s fine as long as everything''s done before I kick the bucket."


    That showed how firm her determination was.


    It was to the extent that I felt I shouldn��t recklessly interfere.


    Nevertheless, I kept speaking.


    ��Can you still not tell me the reason?��


    If only she would give me a reason�� if she explained why she was being so insistent��perhaps I might be able to understand.


    However, the smile still hanging on Findenai��s lips remained unchanged.


    "I��m sorry."


    It was a sincere apology.


    Rather than the casual remarks she usually made, this was a genuine apology for having no choice but to make this decision.


    Unknowingly, I brought the glass to my lips.


    The Dean''s high-quality liquor could be called an exquisite drink. The sweet liquid that enveloped my tongue contained various kinds of sweetness.


    However, strangely, all I could taste in my mouth was bitterness.


    "Aside from your apology, do you not have anything else to say?"


    "Hmm, what else can I say..."


    Findenai blankly stared at the brimming liquid in the glass. From that gesture, I could sense that she was avoiding my gaze.


    It was very unlike her.


    It was not like Findenai at all.


    "Well, wouldn''t a lengthy conversation become a burden when saying goodbye?��


    "What if I still say I will not let you go?"


    "Well, that��s not entirely unexpected."


    Instead of answering me properly, she gestured at the axe leaning against the chair with her chin.


    It meant that no matter what, even if she had to break through me by force, she would run away.


    Did she realize that her resolute attitude was, in fact, weighing heavily on my heart?


    Honestly, I was surprised. I had no idea that I would feel this way about Findenai leaving.


    Beyond regret, a kind of sadness quietly settled within me.


    Starting with the Dark Spiritualist, who could hardly be seen lately, I felt as though the connections I had always taken for granted were slowly breaking off.


    ��Well, if you''re trying to get revenge, go ahead. After all, when we fought in the mountain range, the Mountain Lord did everything.��


    "Then and now are different."


    Findenai suddenly let out an uncontrollable laughter at my words.


    "Alright, honestly, Master Bastard, with your current abilities, it would be hard for me to win no matter how skilled I am."


    While nodding in agreement, Findenai added.


    "So, now, I��m planning to feed you a potion, Master Bastard."


    "..."


    Although I wondered what she was talking about, Findenai suddenly stood up and swiftly grabbed the teapot from the corner of my room. She even brought a container filled with tea leaves.


    "It''s not harmful to your body. On the contrary, it''s a sleeping potion that will help you, who hasn��t been able to sleep well until now, to sleep deeply."


    She set the wine glass aside and began brewing tea. Although this random attitude was typical of Findenai, this was not a situation I wanted to be in at all.


    After my eyes slowly closed, I lost consciousness right then and there.


    ***


    "Puha."


    Findenai stopped her kiss and looked down at Deus Verdi, who was drooping on the bed.


    Then, almost instinctively, she ran her fingers over her lips, savoring the taste.


    It was her first time.


    However, it was a moment where she could very well understand why lovers bit, nibbled, and went crazy on each other.


    "I should have tried this sooner."


    He had drunk the tea for her sake, and his lips looked so sweet that Findenai impulsively leaned in.


    Now that she thought of it, didn��t she kiss him right after he drank the tea with a sleeping potion in it? Would the potion affect her as well?


    Since it was probably just a small dose, Findenai didn''t think much of it.


    She stared blankly after laying Deus down roughly and covering him with a blanket.


    Not knowing how much time had passed, she realized she had been staring at him as if she was being sucked into something.


    I should leave quickly.


    She felt like she might just wait endlessly until he woke up if she kept staring at him for no reason.


    Just as she urged herself to move forward...


    Thud.


    A large bag caught her foot.


    The luggage Deus had been using to pack for tomorrow was still scattered around and not properly organized.


    After Findenai kicked it, it became even more disorganized. Amidst the cluttered luggage, a picture stuck out and caught her eyes.


    "..."


    Findenai unknowingly picked it up.


    The picture had the same background as the one she possessed, but the person in it was different.


    It was her, who was somewhat awkwardly standing in front of a wall with wings drawn on it.


    "So, he didn''t throw it away, huh?"


    Findenai, who had been vacantly staring at her own picture, suddenly crumpled it up and tore it into pieces before tossing it out the window.


    The shredded pieces of the photo scattered in the wind and naturally flew away.


    Now, it was her time to disappear, just like those pieces.


    "Just forget about me. It''ll be easier that way."


    Findenai was now prepared to leave.


    As she cast a final glance at the sleeping Deus, she felt her legs grow heavier.


    "Ha! This is ridiculous."


    It was indeed ridiculous.


    Yeah, it was hard to express it in any other way other than ridiculous.


    "The bitch who is supposed to be the leader of the resistance army will leave now."


    She couldn��t help but admit.


    The leash called ��maid�� that Deus Verdi had placed around her neck felt truly sweet.


    It was so sweet that Findenai, without realizing it, just wanted to settle down here.


    However, for the woman named Findenai, the end of her path wasn��t here.


    She had too many burdens to carry to simply settle down, forget everything, and live in blissful ignorance.


    If she really could give up everything she carried on her shoulders...


    "That wouldn''t be like me at all, right?"


    She wouldn��t be Findenai anymore.


    "You can''t keep a wolf on a leash forever. You knew that, and yet you still took me in."


    Step. Step.


    She could barely let her heavy steps take her forward. Each step she took made her axe feel heavier and heart hurt more.


    "I never thought there''d come a day when I wanted to give up the fight for freedom."


    Finally, after placing her hand on the doorknob, Findenai slowly shook her head.


    Her silver hair cascaded down, enveloping her contorted red eyes.


    "Damn it."


    And almost in lament...


    "I never thought I''d wish for something..."


    She exhaled a breath that sounded as if it were filled with tears.


    "Something more than freedom."


    With a heavy thud, the door closed, leaving only silence to fill the room.


    Thus, the wolf who crossed the mountain range had now embarked on a journey back to her /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 154: The Giant of Norseweden

    Chapter 154: The Giant of Norseweden


    After confirming that all the luggage had been loaded onto the carriage, I slowly turned towards the academy.


    Before we knew it, the winter vacation had already begun.


    Just as I did during this past summer, I attempted to solve various incidents or unsolved cases caused by evil spirits while traveling around the kingdom.


    Thanks to Saintess Lucia, who seemed to have been working hard and had gotten some free time recently, I planned to visit Bright Household''s territory in Byolren for the family meeting.


    Erica, who was also checking the luggage in the same carriage, slowly approached me.


    "Do you have any plans?"


    "Regardless of my plans, they will be the ones who will come to me with their heads down, so there is no problem."


    Erica nodded at my words, but then, she looked at me with a subtle expression.


    "It sounds like you don��t have any plans."


    "..."


    "That��s unlike you."


    I felt that it wasn��t necessary for me to respond to that. However, my silence made Erica feel strange, and she displayed an expression filled with concern.


    "Nothing happened, right?"


    "Yes."


    When I replied firmly, Erica showed signs that she would stop worrying about me for the time being.


    "Anyway, where''s Findenai? She��s usually the loudest one around."


    Erica tried to change the subject by asking about Findenai. However, she unintentionally ended up hitting the bull��s eye.


    "She is gone."


    "Gone?"


    I thought I was using my usual tone and manner of speaking. However, it may have sounded a bit different to her.


    Erica''s expression contorted as she turned to stare at me. The worry in her eyes strangely evoked unsettled feelings from within me.


    "Yes, she came from the Clark Republic, so she decided to return."


    "..."


    Erica, who had been staring at me intently, clenched her fists and bit her lips. She then lowered her head and said,


    "Let''s go after her."


    I didn��t expect her to react like this.


    I never imagined that a suggestion to chase after Findenai would come out of Erica��s mouth.


    "There is no need for us to waste time chasing after a runaway maid."


    "She''s not just a maid, right?!"


    All of a sudden, Erica shouted loudly. Her voice was filled with various emotions�� jealousy, anger, and also a mix of sympathy and consideration.


    Pushing aside her own emotions, she spoke to me.


    "I��ve been pondering over it because something felt different lately. So, that was the reason. Deus, I��m okay with this. Let''s go to Norseweden. After all, it''s only a family meeting in name. It doesn��t matter if we cancel it."


    "That does not make sense."


    "What doesn��t make sense?!"


    "The Bright Household has already been preparing to welcome us, and Darius has also set off."


    "But�C!"


    "And I also invited the Zeronia Household."


    "What...?"


    Erica unconsciously took a sharp breath and replied in a fluster. Her expression showed that she hadn''t expected me to bring up their name here.


    "Of course, it is not related to you. You do not have to worry about Gideon."


    "Wait, did the Zeronia Household say they were coming?"


    "In one or another way, they should."


    The Zeronia Household had been in a state of decline and were almost at the edge of the cliff. Upon reading the letter I sent as the Soul Whisperer, their bodies would heat up, and they would no longer be able to contain themselves.


    They would have immediately set off for the Bright Household in their restlessness.


    Perhaps my letter would feel a lifeline for them, making me look like a fairy godmother from a fairy tale.


    In reality, they wouldn��t even realize that the lifeline I was dangling was a leash to restrain them.


    "So... it��s not like you didn''t have any plans at all."


    Erica, who was tongue-tied, spoke again after clearing her throat.


    The person''s armor was adorned with thick animal hide, unique to the northern region. A black cloak hung long behind the scorched silver armor, and decorations of thick fur were wrapped around his waist and shoulders.


    However, what stood out were the scorch marks and signs of burns on the armor and cloak.


    Thud.


    Carrying a greatsword on his shoulder, Darius Verdi, the Northern barrier, stared at Doberman and spoke.


    "Is this what you have done to my homeland?"


    "..."


    "You also planted landmine-type bombs outside."


    Doberman didn''t respond. He simply raised his right hand and pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The bullet fired from the long-barreled copper-colored revolver flew swiftly, aiming for the gap between Darius'' eyebrows.


    On the other side, Darius widened his eyes as he circulated mana throughout his body.


    And that was the end of it.


    Darius didn��t budge at all.


    His mana, as cold as the chill of the northern region, wouldn''t even allow a mere lead bullet to touch its master.


    "Thanks to you, I had to rush back from attending the family meeting related to my younger brother."


    Thanks to the quick and timely report, the citizens of Norseweden were fortunately able to evacuate to the nearby territory of Margrave Hellian. However, Norseweden itself suffered from considerable damage.


    By the way, Margrave Hellian had taken over the role of guarding the Norseweden mountain range in the absence of Darius. However...


    "Hellian..."


    Hellian, lying near Doberman''s foot with his eyes slightly open, had a bullet lodged in his forehead. He was dead.


    "You bastard, thanks to the bullets and bombs, I had quite a hard time coming here."


    Thanks to the landmines planted at every entrance of the city by Doberman, Darius was unable to bring in an army and had to infiltrate it all by himself.


    Since there was only one opponent, there was no need to risk casualties due to the bombs, so he entered alone.


    The burns on his whole body were caused by that.


    "However, it seems like it wasn''t enough to ward off the chill of the northern region."


    Click.


    Darius lowered the visor on his helmet to protect his eyes.


    At the same time, he lowered the greatsword he was holding in both hands. The Giant of the North crouched down and took a big step forward.


    Boom!


    Like the word itself, Darius charged forward, leaving behind the reverberation of an explosion.


    Each of his steps were heavy, making the earth itself tremble.


    Beep beep beep beep!


    Once again, warning sounds echoing from the ground were followed by explosions.


    BOOOM!


    And it wasn''t just one or two.


    An enormous amount of bombs had been planted on both the left and right sides of Doberman. And as they went off simultaneously, they unleashed flames and black smoke.


    Doberman slowly lowered his hand and once again holstered the revolver at his waist.


    Whoosh!


    A sudden wind blew.


    And it was a very strong gust.


    A violent gale called Norseweden.


    "Aaah!"


    Along with a sigh, mocking laughter pierced through the smoke, as if that person had just seen something ridiculous.


    Doberman hurriedly tried to draw his revolver once again. However, it was already too late.


    "So, is this the level of the flames of the Republic?"


    His cloak was now completely burnt, and his silver armor was already blackened with livid marks from the blows.


    However, the steps of Darius, the armor''s owner, were just as steady and forward as they were at the beginning, moving ahead unwaveringly.


    "It''s lukewarm!"


    He aimed his greatsword precisely at Doberman''s heart and /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 155: To Our Homeland

    Chapter 155: To Our Homeland


    The territory of the Bright Household, Byolren.


    Inside the mansion, preparations for the banquet were in full swing. Not only were they busy with cleaning the mansion but also decorating the banquet hall and bringing in the finest ingredients for various dishes.


    Of course, it wasn''t just the servants who were busy.


    "We should aim for Darius Verdi."


    Elliah Bright, who was Erica''s older brother and the eldest son of the Bright Household, firmly declared.


    Hearing that, the second son of the household, Edwon Bright, also nodded in agreement.


    "That''s right. I heard that he has a favorable attitude towards us and is very pleased about his younger brother, Deus Verdi''s marriage."


    "He even sent us separate gifts for this family meeting. It should be easier to persuade Darius rather than Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi."


    Listening to the advice of his two eldest sons, Ellan, Erica Bright��s father and the head of household, let out a heavy sigh, he then rested his hands on the desk with his chin on them.


    ��The Verdi Household does not just compose of the eldest son. Moreover, it was Deus who first suggested holding a family meeting, so he might not be hostile to us.��


    "But isn''t that strange? Why would the Soul Whisperer, who is the rising power in the kingdom, marry Erica?"


    "He must want something from us! If we let our guard down, only that cunning fox will be able to benefit!"


    Despite the fervent support from his two sons, Ellan remained silent for a moment before checking the Verdi Household''s family tree which was laid out on the desk.


    Both parents had already passed away, leaving only the eldest son, Darius; his younger brother, Deus; and the youngest, their sister, Deia Verdi.


    Ellan pointed to Deia''s name and asked.


    "What about this woman?"


    "...We absolutely can��t get through that woman."


    The eldest son, Elliah, responded with a frown as if just hearing Deia��s name gave him a headache.


    "She''s like the lady of the Verdi Household. While the eldest son, Darius, guards Norseweden, and the second son, Deus, is spending time at the Academy as theSoul Whisperer, she governs Norseweden."


    "Hmm."


    "We once sent them a gift after the Zeronia Household collapsed quickly. It was a bribe to not forsake the marriage relationship between our families, but..."


    Elliah took a deep breath, as if reminded of the memories of that event.


    "In return, they sent us a letter and flowers.��


    Despite being quite modest compared to the luxurious gifts that were sent by the Bright Household, the response alone showed that they were very grateful.


    The contents of the letter were quite friendly.


    They expressed that once a bond was formed, it was not easy to break, and how they trusted the Bright Household, and so on.


    However, the letter itself was literally just lip service; the real problem lay with the flowers.


    "They were white flowers called Snow Flower, which only bloom in Norseweden. And... they had already withered on the way here."


    "..."


    "There was no way we could miss the meaning behind their gift. While the letters talked about maintaining a strong relationship, the flowers expressed how our relationship had already decayed."


    Deia had used the Snow Flower to convey that the relationship between Bright and Verdi Households was over.


    "Do you understand? They already knew that we were trying to establish a new bridge called the Zeronia Household. Deus was also the one who dealt with the nobles through the bishops and strengthened the royal authority. The moment we mess around with them, an Inferno will strike.��


    Elliah exclaimed while slamming the desk.


    "Deia Verdi? That woman is probably raising several snakes in her belly. She''s the Viper of Norseweden. The person we must aim for is definitely! Definitely Darius Verdi!"


    "Hmm."


    Seeing that even Ellan, who was the head of the household, finally seemed to agree, Elliah''s voice grew louder.


    "He''s the giant who decided to become the kingdom''s protector. Our goal is to target that man, who is honest and loyal. Fortunately, as he is the eldest son and the head of the household, he can''t ignore his younger siblings."


    Targeting Darius��that was the Bright Household''s strategy.


    And just like this, time passed.


    Two carriages entered the estate.


    In one were Deus Verdi and Erica Bright.


    And from the other, Deia Verdi descended.


    "There is an issue at our territory, so the head of the household is unable to attend the meeting."


    At Deia��s words, the shoulders of the Bright Household members slumped as if someone had just pressed down on them. They realized that this family meeting would be more challenging than ever.


    * * *


    He thought he had surely won.


    Darius'' thick greatsword pierced through the heat and explosions without wavering, aiming straight for his opponent''s heart. And indeed, it did make contact.


    However, if someone asked if that led to victory in the battle, it did not; it did not even pierce through flesh.


    Thud!


    What echoed from the forceful push was not the sound of flesh tearing but the chilling clang of sturdy armor.


    "...!"


    Darius widened his eyes. What he saw inside the coat of Doberman torn by his greatsword was a dull black garment he had never seen before


    It was very different from what could be considered armor from Griffin Kingdom. However, its sturdiness far exceeded that of iron armor for it to be assessed as ordinary clothing.


    Protection.


    With her other hand, she grabbed the brainwashing device at the back of his neck and pulled it out.


    Crunch!


    "Kaaaaargh!"


    Doberman''s scream echoed. She then threw the brainwashing device, which oozed thick blood as well as a piece of Doberman��s flesh stuck to it.


    "What the..."


    Inside the brainwashing device, something squirmed and wriggled in agony along with the blood.


    It seemed that the device was simply for fixation and these insects played some central role.


    However, Findenai crushed it under her foot.


    "Hey."


    Doberman, who was feeling a lot of pain, had crouched his body. When Findenai picked up her axe, Doberman stared at her.


    A few seconds passed like that.


    Findenai then spoke to Doberman in a cold, detached tone.


    "Stop acting, you motherfucker."


    Bang!


    An explosive sound and white smoke erupted from Doberman''s crouched body.


    Although he aimed at Findenai and pulled the trigger while crouching, the bullet was blocked by the axe, falling helplessly to the ground.


    "Something''s been off since the last time."


    She had sensed it ever since she returned to the Clark Republic and the meeting area where Doberman held was attacked.


    Although she confirmed that the woman named Lexi was the traitor, Findenai still sensed something fishy afterwards.


    "After all, a traitor doesn''t just have to be a single person, right?"


    Doberman slowly rose from his crouched position. His expression was so calm that it seemed as if the man who was previously in agony wasn''t him.


    "You truly are a beast, Findenai."


    "You really sold out your compatriots? You''ve chosen a great name, Doberman, you mutt bastard."


    "They weren''t my compatriots; I was a member of the extermination unit from the start."


    "So that��s why you planted bugs in your body? Even though you��re part of the extermination unit, your body really is full of parasites."


    "This is a token of my loyalty to the President."


    "Ha, you crazy mutt bastard."


    Click.


    In the middle of the conversation, Doberman quickly got into position and aimed the revolver at Findenai.


    Since he had already been discovered, he intended to at least eliminate Findenai, the most dangerous resistance member.


    However, before he knew it, Doberman was already rolling on the ground. A moment later, he realized that the impact and dizziness were caused by an axe precisely striking his temple.


    "Phew."


    Holding the cigarette in one hand, Findenai deeply exhaled the smoke and used the axe to firmly pin down Doberman''s shoulder joint.


    "W-wait!"


    Since Findenai knew how to kill those from the extermination units wearing Protection, Doberman hurriedly shouted.


    However...


    Crack!


    Findenai precisely stepped around the Doberman��s neck area. Although there was no external wound, the shock itself couldn''t be completely nullified.


    Therefore, it was effective to deal with him by either striking his head to cause dizziness, or breaking the neck bone inside this way.


    Although the Protection couldn''t be damaged, one could still cause harm to the person wearing it.


    Looking down at Doberman, who had died with his white eyes showing, Findenai turned around without a shred of hesitation.


    "Fin... denai..."


    "Master Bastard... Ah no, he��s not Master Bastard anymore now..."


    Darius barely regained his senses when he called her name out, but Findenai was mumbling something to herself.


    Her expression held an unspeakable bitterness.


    "Give my regards to Deus. And don''t forget that I saved you."


    "W-w-where... are you going... cough!"


    "Hey, quickly treat him and take him to where the soldiers are. He��s already helped us a lot, so we should at least do this much."


    Watching her members take care of Darius, Findenai suddenly noticed that the cigarette she was smoking had almost burned out.


    "Phew."


    After taking one final deep drag from the cigarette, she flicked the butt onto the ground.


    Findenai then looked towards the mountain range and declared.


    "Let''s go! Back to our shitty /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 156: Family Meeting

    Chapter 156: Family Meeting


    ��Ahem.��


    The lavishly prepared food on the spacious dining table was comparable to that from a royal banquet.


    Despite the fact that Byolren, the territory of the Bright Household, was relatively in the south, they still managed to prepare dishes made from precious ingredients like seafood from the western sea and fruits from the east.


    The entire room was filled with a strange silence.


    It was bound to happen eventually.


    Originally, this was only meant to be a celebration of a family meeting between the Verdi and Bright Households.


    However, out of nowhere, the meeting was interrupted by the Zeronia Household.


    Although the Bright Household wanted to drive away the unwanted visitors, upon learning that Deus, who had initiated the event, was the one who invited them, they were unable to say anything.


    With the term ��family meeting�� having long lost its meaning, they wondered why they had to endure this awkward situation together.


    "Hmm, it��s delicious."


    Of course, amidst it all, there were those who weren��t swept away by the atmosphere.


    Deia, for instance, appeared to be quite satisfied while enjoying the delicacies that were typically not found in Norseweden.


    "Try this."


    "I can eat by myself."


    "If you could do so, you wouldn''t have become so thin. Eat a lot while you''re here."


    Letting out a sigh, Deia glanced at Erica, who was sitting on the other side of the table.


    "You should have taken better care of him while you were with him. He��s someone whose work is really important, so I''m worried he might collapse.��


    Although Deia said it with a smile on her face, her words contained clear hostility. That alone was enough to bring down the temperature of the atmosphere even further.


    "Forcing someone to eat will only stress them out. I''m fine with Deus just the way he is now. Even if he collapses, I''ll be there to support him.


    Upon Erica��s rather blatant response, Deia flinched slightly. She never expected Erica to openly express her affection for Deus like this.


    "Erica has been taking good care of me. There is no need to worry."


    Just like when she bought desserts the last time, she subtly expressed concern about me being too thin without forcing me directly. She simply bought the delicacies and brought them over to the laboratory.


    Squeeze.


    I could feel some weight and a stinging sensation on the top of my foot.


    When I glanced at Deia, who was stepping on my foot, she put on a mask-like smile.


    "Why?"


    "...That is enough."


    I didn''t know why Deia was engaged in a war of nerves with Erica, but now was not the time for that.


    I shifted my gaze towards the others.


    Gideon and the Head of the Zeronia Household, Gilthea Zeronia��s mouths were twitching as if they were about to speak at any moment. However, they were unable to say a word because they felt like unwelcome guests.


    ��Ahem, Lord Deus. It seems like it is about time you explained why you arranged for this meeting."


    Eventually, Ellan, the Head of the Bright Household and Erica''s father, was the first to speak up.


    "I thought today was an occasion to further solidify the betrothal between Erica and Lord Deus, but it seems like that is not the case."


    He subtly glanced towards the Zeronia��s side first before continuing his words.


    "There is an unnecessary guest here, isn''t there?"


    In response to his words, Gilthea who had long red hair, like a lion��s mane, flowing behind his back, snorted and replied.


    "Didn��t we also have some relationship with the young lady of your household?"


    "..."


    ��And did we ever hesitate and insult you like this when you came to us wagging your tail, saying you wanted her to marry Gideon?��


    Bam!


    Gilthea, who was slowly getting worked up while speaking, abruptly stood up and glared in my direction.


    ��Let me make this very clear. Everyone else in the household said that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity given by the Goddess and that we should make a good impression on you, Soul Whisperer. However...��


    "F-Father!"


    Bewildered by Gilthea''s sudden attempt to upend the situation, Gideon tried to intervene, but Gilthea was already pointing at me.


    "It seems you just called us here to discipline the Bright Household, but you''ll regret summoning us like some stupid mutts for this matter. Mark my words, we will rise again."


    Without speaking any further, Gilthea turned around to leave. I had heard about his tough temperament, and I could certainly see he did have the tendency.


    His thick arms especially gave the impression that the blood of a martial artist truly ran through them.


    First, to stop him from leaving, I attempted to speak up. However...


    "What a prick."


    Deia, who was sitting beside me and eating chicken, interjected while supporting her chin.


    Gilthea''s gaze shifted at those words. Even though his murderous intent, his mouth twisted into a vicious scowl, was directed at her, Deia simply stabbed her fork into the chicken and twirled her wrist nonchalantly.


    As soon as they stepped in, the eldest son, Elliah, spoke up.


    "The Soul Whisperer''s proposal isn''t bad at all, but it''s still somewhat regrettable.��


    While he offered them a chance to get on good terms with the Royal Family, Elliah got a strong feeling that the engagement with Erica would practically be nullified.


    The Zeronia Household might welcome the opportunity to wag their tails at the Royal Family, however for the Bright Household, who wanted to solidify the relationship between the households through marriage, it wasn''t an entirely favorable outcome.


    It was the next best thing, not the best.


    "Obviously, that foolish girl, Erica, has already taken the Soul Whisperer''s side."


    At Elliah��s words, Ellan, the head of the family, also sighed deeply with regret.


    However, at that moment, Edwon, the younger son, interjected with a confident smile.


    "Then let''s go in a different direction."


    "Hm?"


    "Do you have some kind of secret plan?"


    Under the gazes of the eldest son and their father, Edwon thumped his chest confidently.


    "I will marry Deia Verdi."


    "...Is that even possible?"


    Both of them had seen Deia Verdi''s momentum and had experienced her calculating nature firsthand, so they seemed unable to trust the idea.


    Surprisingly, Edwon responded with a fresh smile.


    "Since the start, Deia Verdi has been glancing at me continuously. When I counted the number of times our eyes met, it exceeded double digits."


    At his words, both of them found it unexpected, yet they could also see potential in his plan.


    Even within the Bright Household, Edwon was particularly handsome. Of course, his popularity with women was quite dazzling, but ironically, that could become an advantage for him to skillfully seduce Deia.


    "Well, since she was quite a doll too, I don��t really mind marrying into that household. Since Erica failed, I''ll take on the responsibility."


    In fact, just by saying this much, Edwon quite liked Deia''s appearance.


    "From observing her behavior this time, it seems like she''s quite an emotional woman. So, if we orchestrated a few fate-like situations, it would naturally be enough for me to sweep her with my charm and eloquence."


    Having exchanged glances with her multiple times, Edwon was already confident that Deia harbored feelings for him.


    * * *


    The next morning.


    Since the secret meeting, which was disguised as a family meeting, was scheduled for the evening, there was some free time to wander around.


    Deia was sitting indifferently on a bench in the garden of the Bright Household, arms folded and legs crossed.


    In the distance, she could see Deus and Erica spending time together, staring at the flower bed. Somehow, seeing such a sight, oddly annoyed her.


    Why is that idiot doing unnecessary things?


    Why was he wasting time with Erica, when he wasn''t even planning to marry that woman anyway?


    Since it had been a while since the last time they met, Deia thought it wouldn''t be bad for the siblings to have a family conversation.


    After all, wasn''t the present family more important than the arranged one?


    That woman wasn''t even part of the arrangement from the start.


    As she sensed a presence next to her, with a deep sigh, Deia, who had been staring at the two, turned her head slightly.


    Edwon, the second son of the Bright Household, stood there with a bright smile, holding some flowers.


    "It seems that you are quite fond of the flowers in our household estate, so I picked some for you."


    "...Ah, yes."


    Deia tried to maintain her expression as she scrutinized Edwon.


    An intense determination was evident behind his bright smile.


    Ah, he finally took it out.


    Actually, the reason Deia kept staring at Edwon yesterday was because some food was stuck between his teeth and that annoyed her to the point where she felt the urge to yank his teeth out. However, fortunately, it didn''t continue today.


    "Would you like to spend some time with me?"


    What��s this bastard��s deal with me?


    Deia wondered why the man was suddenly making a move on her. However...


    Ha, does he see me as an easy woman?


    In that fleeting moment, Deia could clearly see what schemes the Bright Household was up to, which made her snort inwardly.


    She wanted to ask him if his head wasn''t working properly and if he''d like her to make a bullet hole in his head for some air circulation.


    However, upon seeing Deus and Erica in the distance, she felt all the more annoyed for no reason.


    "Come with me."


    Deia suddenly got up and walked towards the two with a /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 157: Family

    Chapter 157: Family


    "I used to spend time here when I was young."


    Before tonight''s dinner conversation, Erica and I were looking at the flowerbed in the garden, accompanied by the cool breeze.


    We hadn''t specifically planned to spend time together.


    It just so happened that when I came out to the garden, I saw Erica looking at the flowers, so I came and stood beside her.


    "At the time, I didn''t really have anything else to do. They never expected anything from me, not having even taught me magic properly. They simply neglected me."


    "You did not learn magic from your family?"


    Considering the Bright Household''s reputation in magic, I naturally assumed Erica''s exceptional skills stemmed from her family��s support.


    At my question, Erica gave a bitter smile.


    "Looking back, what I learned by watching over their shoulders could still be considered learning, right? Um, it actually might be more accurate to say that I secretly peeked in order to learn."


    "..."


    "I was raised for political marriage from the start. Since they already had their eldest and the second son, they thought there was no need to pay attention to a daughter like me."


    She calmly recounted her rather bitter past. Having experienced it myself, I could understand the devastating feeling of the indifference coming from your own family.


    However, Erica smiled confidently, as if she had already overcome everything.


    She strived to live her best life by leaving everything in the past and focusing only on the present. That sight was as beautiful as the flowers in the flowerbed.


    "Thank you for coming here like this."


    "..."


    Without even turning to look at me, Erica suddenly let out her true feelings as she continued staring at the flowers.


    "No one knows how our relationship will end up, but for now, I''m happy to have you by my side."


    Although I could certainly feel the sincerity in her words, her expression didn''t reflect it at all.


    "But is this really how you want to spend your time?"


    Erica turned her gaze from the vibrant flowerbed to me while I had been staring at her intently from the start.


    That expression again.


    Perhaps Erica herself wasn��t aware of it.


    Despite having overcome and grown through many hardships, she still had a habit of making a particular expression��a slight furrow between her brows as she forced a calm countenance. She would do this whenever she tried to conquer the feeling of suffering.


    That was exactly how she looked right now.


    Erica was once again enduring something within herself.


    "Is this really where you should be?"


    "..."


    I couldn''t figure out what to say to make her understand. No matter how much I racked my brain, I couldn''t come up with the right words.


    I had no confidence in convincing Erica Bright, who had now managed to overcome her own desires and happiness.


    "I used to hate staring at these flowers when I was young. It was boring; I stared at them not because I liked flowers, but because I had nothing else to do."


    Erica strongly added that it was at least worth seeing.


    "But, Deus, I truly enjoy spending time with you��even just being together like this, looking at flowers."


    Even though she said it like that, her tone had still carried an obvious hint of reproach.


    "But you are not happy, are you?"


    "Erica."


    I tried to signal her to stop talking, but she naturally intertwined her hand with mine.


    "Haha, I guess I really do love you."


    Erica let out a hollow laugh as if she thought the situation was too ridiculous. She cautiously leaned against my shoulder.


    "What I mean is, rather than my own feelings, your happiness comes first."


    "..."


    "It''ll take quite some time to travel from Byolren to Norseweden. We should leave now."


    Byolren was in the southern part of the kingdom and Norseweden was in the north. Since they were in complete opposite directions, even leaving now would be too late.


    Findenai must have already crossed the mountain range and arrived in the Clark Republic.


    "Sigh, Erica. Findenai made the decision herself."


    I hadn''t chased after her out of respect for her choice.


    "It was her own decision, and I showed her mercy by not killing her."


    "Jeez, what was I expecting from you? He probably saw an opportunity with me because they thought your engagement with Erica might not go well."


    Deia stared at me with slightly furrowed brows.


    "What happened? What did that bitch say to you?"


    "Huff, Erica is my fiance?e. Be careful of what you say."


    "Who cares? After all, it��s not like you are going to marry her anyway."


    "..."


    When I chose not to respond to that and remained silent, Deia, seeming somewhat uneasy, asked again.


    "You... won��t marry her, right?"


    "...No."


    After responding like that, Deia seemed somewhat relieved and took a deep breath before stretching.


    "Anyway, since that woman sees you in a favorable light, this matter should be resolved smoothly... But what is the real reason you involved the Bright and Zeronia Households in this situation?"


    "I needed a household among the nobles loyal to the kingdom who I can systematically control "


    Deia shook her head somewhat boredly at my words.


    "Alright, I get that already, but I''m still curious as to why you needed a family you can control."


    "..."


    Indeed, this was Deia after all.


    If it were Darius, he would have just said, ��I see,�� and let it slide. However, Deia was different. She would dig deeper into the underlying reasons.


    Seeing how she researched the Bright Household''s flaws even before attending the family meeting, she must have been able to read my intentions somehow.


    Well, if it was Deia...


    It might be better to tell her everything so preparations could be easier.


    "There is an organization of Dark Mages called Dante."


    "Dante?"


    Deia looked puzzled as if hearing about it for the first time.


    "They were people I have occasionally tangled with in the past, and the war in the Marias Great Forest could be considered their doing."


    "Hmm."


    Understanding the seriousness of the matter, Deia listened with her arms crossed before getting lost in thought.


    "Originally, I could roughly anticipate their actions, but it has now become difficult. Since it is impossible to predict how they will act, I am trying to use all possible means to prepare."


    "Since you''re the only recognized Dark Mage in the kingdom, they must be surveilling you from that side."


    Deia guessed it almost perfectly. Her thought process could conclude even the parts I didn��t explain explicitly. She then asked with a subtle expression.


    "Then, wouldn''t it be better to get help from the Royal Family?From what I saw last time, both His Majesty and the Princess were quite close to you.��


    "If I do that, it will look like the kingdom moves at my request."


    "...Huh?"


    "As of now, the subjects of the kingdom who are still resistant towards Dark Mages will not view the Royal Family moving in response to my words positively, right?"


    "Certainly."


    Indirect support would be fine, but I couldn��t request any direct help.


    They accepted me solely because, on the surface, the power dynamics between the Royal Family and me were clearly defined as one of superior and subordinate.


    Perhaps the bishops were waiting to launch a battle of public opinion by manipulating civil organizations into thinking that the Soul Whisperer was inciting the Royal Family.


    "So, is that why you chose the fallen Zeronia Household and the Bright Household, which, despite being located in a remote area, is still powerful?"


    They had some degree of power, and they were also the ones who had taken a step back from the stage.


    Having heard my entire explanation, Deia smiled subtly with a sense of satisfaction.


    "Hmm, I feel better after hearing you explain it like this."


    Perhaps because we were certainly within the bounds of family, it was comfortable to talk to Deia about something.


    The reason why she intentionally didn''t ask me about Findenai was probably because despite being worried, she also trusted me.


    "Is it because we are family?��


    I muttered almost absent-mindedly. Deia''s eyes trembled slightly at my words, and she gave an awkward smile.


    "Of course, we��re /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 158: The Women

    Chapter 158: The Women


    That evening.


    The conversation progressed quite smoothly.


    Both households agreed to support Deus and assist him in locating the Dark Mages affiliated with Dante hiding within the kingdom.


    If it had just been a matter of supporting Deus, both sides would have shown some discomfort. However, the moment he revealed his plans to eradicate the Dark Mages, all hesitation from their side vanished immediately.


    Not only did they hold some hatred towards the Dark Mages, but by eliminating them, they would gain considerable support from the kingdom''s subjects.


    The Royal Family would also appoint the Zeronia and Bright Households to subdue the Dark Mages who committed evil deeds.


    Zeronia for the sword, Bright for magic��it was a perfect division of labor.


    Only Deia felt regretful that the weaknesses she had dug up hadn''t been utilized and were instead left unused in a corner.


    Well, of course, the situation where we don��t have to resort to drawing our swords is the best case scenario.


    Deia knew it was for the best if they could be persuaded with just words, but it was still disappointing to have diligently gathered resources only to see them go to waste.


    Deus Verdi, Ellan, the head of the Bright Household, and Gilthea, the head of the Zeronia Household were each holding a glass of wine and discussing the future in the banquet hall.


    Deia quietly slipped out into the corridor. This mansion was very different from her household��s mansion back in Norseweden.


    In Norseweden, the windows were thick to keep the cold out, every gap was sealed tightly to block the wind, and animal-skin carpets were used to trap the warmth.


    Perhaps because the Southern Region was the hottest region in the Kingdom, everything seemed to be the opposite here.


    The windows were thin, with gaps left intentionally for heat to escape, and carpets and other decorations were placed in a manner that allowed ventilation and prevented exposure to moisture and heat.


    "Lady Deia."


    Deia turned her head towards the voice calling her from behind.


    It was Edwon Bright, whom she had met in the garden this morning.


    She had been ignoring his advances on her on purpose, but it seemed like he sought her out the moment she left the banquet hall.


    "What is it?"


    Even though she responded curtly, Edwon seemed to find it adorable, as the corners of his mouth were raised.


    In contrast, Deia''s lips drooped, making no effort to hide her bad mood.


    "If you''re too drunk, I can escort you to your room."


    "..."


    It was quite ridiculous.


    Since she was a child, Deia had always been sensitive to human desires, particularly the sexual desires of men, because her own brother, that crazy bastard, had sexually harassed her constantly and even attempted to establish a relationship.


    During every meal, she always felt Edwon��s gaze greedily land not on the food, but on her body.


    This bastard...


    She barely managed to restrain the curses from spilling out of her mouth. Edwon''s eyes were filled only with greed and desire.


    In the first meeting, she bluntly spoke to assert dominance, but now, as they had become one of the households cooperating with her brother, there was no need to sow further discord.


    However, Deia really felt like drawing out the magic gun she had hidden in her pocket and making a few holes in his head.


    Just then.


    "I am sorry, Brother."


    Once again, a voice came from behind, causing both of them to turn simultaneously.


    Standing there politely was Erica Bright, who was absent from today''s banquet.


    "I had already made plans with Sister-in-law first. There are a lot of things I need to know before getting into married life."


    "You didn''t even attend the banquet and yet you dare... Ahem."


    Edwon was about to rebuke her harshly, but he glanced at Deia next to him. He had become more cautious after Deus warned him earlier in the morning to not treat Erica as he wished.


    "Lady Deia, how about we go now,?"


    "...Alright."


    Although they hadn''t made any plans, Deia decided to go with the flow as she didn''t want to spend any more time with that man.


    After entering Erica''s room, Deia shut the door and leaned against it. She didn''t want to step any further inside.


    "It seems like it��s still a bit early to talk about married life."


    Despite Deia''s sarcastic remark, Erica didn��t show any change in her emotions as she replied.


    "Yes, I know."


    She accepted it rather easily.


    And that only made Deia feel worse.


    "It does not seem like there''s much affection between the two of you."


    As Deia decided to throw another jab, Erica, who had been preparing something, stopped and stared at Deia.


    Her gaze was quite intense, causing Deia to involuntarily shrink back.


    "...W-why?"


    "I don��t know what you think about me, Sister-in-law, but my love for Deus is genuine.��


    "Do not call me Sister-in-law."


    Deia felt annoyed, knowing that Erica had intentionally changed the manner in which she addressed her. Regardless, Erica continued speaking.


    "That''s why I want him to be happy. Sister-in-law, do you not find Deus a bit odd at the moment?"


    "He''s always been a bit strange."


    Deia shrugged, trying to change the subject, but Erica''s gaze didn''t let her off the hook.


    Eventually, letting out a deep sigh, Deia gave her answer.


    "It''s probably because of Findenai."


    It all started from when Findenai couldn��t be seen around and it wasn��t even necessary for Deus to say it out loud.


    Findenai''s disappearance was most likely the cause, and she had quite an impact on Deus'' mood.


    "Yes, he pretends like there��s nothing wrong, but I can no longer bear to watch his contorted expression."


    "...But you''re his fiance?e, aren��t you?"


    Deia felt misled by Erica''s words. Just moments ago, she was openly displaying her affection for Deus, yet she was now speaking as if she supported his relationship with the other woman in his heart.


    "Does it mean that you��re giving up?"


    "I''m not giving up. Well, maybe I can''t."


    Erica smiled bitterly before replying calmly.


    "But that��s okay. I guess there''s this kind of love, too."


    Others might not call it love and would suggest she give up.


    Strangely, Deia found herself empathizing with Erica''s emotions.


    The phrase ��giving up because you love someone�� oddly resonated with her deeply.


    Because we are family...


    Clenching her fist, Deia asked.


    ��Is there anything I can do to help?��


    "Hm?"


    Erica seemed slightly taken aback by Deia''s sudden offer of help, but after thinking for a moment, she asked just in case.


    "It doesn��t matter, I''ll save them all."


    Muse coughed a few times and vomited blood, yet she still managed to raise the corner of her lips.


    "I heard everything. First Detention Center. They took all the kids to that hell. "


    "..."


    "They... tell you this? And yet... you still managed to stay alive until now?"


    Chuckling, Muse let out a deep breath. It seemed it would be difficult for her to inhale again.


    Findenai slowly placed her hand on Muse''s shoulder. She expressed gratitude for the latter��s determination, but Muse just stared back and asked.


    "Was Griffin... good?"


    "Uh, the sun, the wind, the clouds, and even the grass. Everything felt so nice."


    "Hehe, hehehe! I envy you. So... What did you do there?"


    "..."


    For a moment, she couldn��t help but hesitate at that question. However, then, with a wry smile, for the sake of her friend on her final journey, she confessed her secret.


    "I fell in love with someone."


    At the unexpected answer, Muse''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Cough! Cough! Ah...! Damn it...!"


    After scolding herself for her shitty condition, Muse took a deep breath.


    "You idiot! Why are you only bringing up such an interesting topic now?"


    "I don''t know either. What can I do about the timing?"


    "Ah, damn... I was about to die, but now I have to live because of you."


    Findenai''s story about her love life made Muse''s determination to stay alive flare up again. That was how curious she was about it.


    However, the sound of her breathing gradually decreased.


    Like gentle whispers, the rough breaths slowly grew softer.


    "That guy, let me meet him too... let me... check if he''s really a decent person..."


    "No. He''s too damn cool, you��ll fall for him too."


    "Damn, I tried to steal him... but you... caught me."


    The two of them chuckled uncontrollably in disbelief. Muse slowly raised her hand and placed it on top of Findenai''s hand resting on her shoulder.


    "I... will... rest... for a bit. Please... take care... of... the rest..."


    "Got it."


    "Findenai..."


    With a hint of her first and final sign of tears in her fading voice....


    "Please take care of the kids."


    Muse''s gentle touch slid away. Findenai silently watched over her before closing her eyes and nodding slowly.


    "I will. Sleep well."


    Findenai pulled out a cigarette from her pocket. It hadn��t even been that long since she thought about smoking in moderation.


    But now, it did not seem like she would be able to endure this situation without lighting one.


    The thick smoke from the cigarette naturally enveloped Findenai and Muse.


    It almost felt as if...


    Findenai felt as if Deus Verdi was granting Muse her eternal rest as she departed from this plane and thus she unknowingly felt her heart lighten.


    "Phew."


    Now, there were only four remaining.


    However, it didn''t feel like a waste this time.


    With a blank expression on her face, Findenai gazed at her friend one last time before standing up and grabbing her two axes.


    There was a commotion coming from outside.


    "First-class fugitive, the terrorist Findenai! You are surrounded! Just surrender obediently!"


    Laughing mockingly at the absurd warning, Findenai slowly stepped outside.


    The jackals of the Clark Republic had suddenly swarmed in and surrounded the orphanage.


    He always said that eternal rest was a long and deep sleep.


    Her friend had just closed her eyes, yet with all this noise, one would not be able to sleep even if they wanted to.


    Thud.


    She tightened her grip on her axe.


    The transparent shields held by the men reflected her own reflection back at her.


    Her white hair soaked in blood, bloodstains on her cheeks, and the Hand of Hemomancy which had now transformed into a glove that covered her hand.


    It was a gift from her Master Bastard, who knew well that the longer the battle lasted, the stronger she grew.


    Perhaps because of that, her body still felt hot.


    No, in fact, it had been like this all this while.


    Ever since she had crossed the Norseweden Mountain Range and returned to the Clark Republic, the heat in Findenai''s body did not dissipate, it was almost as if she was still in battle.


    Perhaps because of that...


    Despite seeing a number of people that would usually make her flee, she felt a sense of ease emanating from her body.


    "Have I ever fought for this long before?"


    Asking herself, Findenai bit her lip, and then raised her axe high as she charged forward again.


    Life was a struggle.


    Findenai grew stronger as the battle prolonged.


    Bullets flew in without a warning, but they were swept away by her mana gale, unable to even graze her.


    It was a technique she had learned in the Griffin Kingdom.


    A violent gale swirled around Findenai as she took a big leap and landed in the middle of the enemy.


    "Surround her and kill her!"


    "She''s a first-class fugitive! Just shoot her to death! There will be no problem!"


    "Anyone who catches her will receive a special promotion!"


    Like the blades of a chopper, Findenai''s axe began to spin towards the soldiers who rushed forward without retreating.


    How many hours passed by just like that?


    Findenai''s entire body was drenched in blood, making it difficult for her to see her surroundings clearly.


    Staggering past the scattered piles of bodies, Findenai walked along the blood-stained path.


    She could see the members of the Scrapyard Nomads approaching her with haste from a distance.


    Despite huffing out hot breaths, Findenai didn''t collapse but instead, she continued speaking.


    "We��re going to the First Detention /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 159: The Reason for Her Return

    Chapter 159: The Reason for Her Return


    The First Detention Center of the Clark Republic.


    It was the place where the most ruthlessly ruined, blood-soaked bodies came out as if they were being churned out from a factory.


    Although there were a total of five detention centers, this specific area was the largest and most advanced facility.


    If one lasted a year, they were considered strong-willed.


    If one lasted two years, then they were deemed to possess innate blessings from the go.


    If one managed to last three years, they were considered nothing but spies from the Republic.


    It was that kind of place.


    However, in reality, among those who had entered this detention center, no one had lasted for three years.


    The First Detention Center was the Republic��s thickest whip and a symbol of terror for its citizens.


    Whoooonnng!


    Sirens were blaring loudly.


    The inmates wondered what kind of situation would warrant this unfamiliar warning sound.


    In fact, it wasn''t just the longest-serving inmates who were wondering; it was also the first time the Republic��s prison guards, who worked there, had heard this siren.


    Because it was the signal that someone had infiltrated the First Detention Center.


    The culprit, Findenai, the leader of the Scrapyard Nomads, was running through the detention center''s corridors with her white hair fluttering.


    "I never imagined that there would be heat sensors."


    Findenai responded incredulously to the words of the Scrapyard Nomads members following her.


    "Jeez, these bastards only did their best for this kind of thing."


    Since the First Detention Center held not only the concept of a simple detention center, but was also a symbolic meaning for the Republic��s dictatorship, it was never meant to be breached.


    Holding her axe firmly, Findenai glanced at the members following behind her.


    She knew that she would lose most of the people who came with her to this place. However...


    "Chief, don''t hesitate unnecessarily."


    "That''s right. Aren''t we supposed to rescue the kids?"


    "I never thought I would experience freedom in this lifetime anyway."


    Seeing the determined resolve of her comrades, Findenai also steadied her heart.


    Was it really that way?


    She put another cigarette in her mouth.


    After lighting and inhaling the scent, she exhaled the smoke. With a calm feeling, she turned to the corner of the corridor with the cigarette still in her mouth.


    In the distance, there were prison guards holding shields, already blocking the entire corridor.


    When they noticed Findenai and the Scrapyard Nomads advancing, they immediately extended their gun barrels through the shields and pulled the triggers.


    The bullets were fired without the slightest hint of mercy or hesitation. However...


    "Bullets won''t work on me now."


    Findenai''s mana twisted the trajectory of the bullets, embedding them into the wall. Among the techniques she learned in Griffin, it was the one she was most satisfied with.


    "Huh?"


    "T-the bullets got redirected!"


    Findenai flew towards the startled prison guards and kicked their shields away with her feet, breaking their defense.


    Crash!


    At the same time, she struck a prison guard''s head with her axe and immediately withdrew it back.


    Following her, the other Scrapyard Nomads members rushed in, stabbing spears or knives into the prison guards'' throats or heads, finishing them off.


    It was perfect coordination.


    After repeating this several times, the prison guards blocking their path were no longer visible. It seemed like they had another plan, perhaps realizing that fighting in small groups would likely just lead to their defeat.


    "Let''s push through."


    With another cigarette from the remaining ones between her lips, Findenai ran towards their destination.


    They were heading towards the place known as the Kids Zone in the First Detention Center.


    "It''s right ahead!"


    At the sudden shout from a member who had already finished scouting, Findenai put more force into her legs.


    Bright lights illuminated the end of the corridor; they had finally reached the Kids Zone.


    However, prison guards surrounded the entrance, aiming their guns at them.


    Bullets flew from every direction like a sudden downpour.


    But this was a situation they had already anticipated.


    The Scrapyard Nomads quickly conjured up storms of mana alongside Findenai.


    They weren''t just idling during their time in Griffin. Now, they could combine their mana to shield themselves from the bullets.


    That was what they thought.


    Bang!


    Simultaneous gunfire erupted.


    The booming noise, which was reminiscent of cannonballs rather than bullets, heavily reverberated.


    She spat out the burnt stub of her cigarette�� only two remained now.


    Findenai took one of them out, lit it, and tossed it towards her comrades.


    Thud.


    The scent of the cigarette that fell to the ground spread, filling the surroundings.


    ��In case anyone dies here, I''ll at least provide some fine scent.��


    It was a good smell, surely they could have their eternal rest comfortably now.


    "Chief! Chief! What the hell are you talking about?!"


    "Where are you going? Chief!"


    "We''ll fight outside too!"


    Hearing the cries of her members, Findenai swung her axe down on the metal floor of the second floor, bringing it crashing down.


    "You��ve worked hard."


    With a final farewell, Findenai leaped outside and stood before the main gate of the Kids Zone.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    She then hit the huge latch on the main gate with her axe, bending it completely.


    Now, unless someone broke the gate, no one could enter or leave.


    "It seems like you��re done with your goodbyes?"


    As the extermination units aimed their guns at her, a towering figure, standing at a height of 3 meters, approached her with a greatsword slung over his shoulder.


    The smug sneer on the lips of the Superhuman Oskov couldn''t have been more irritating than this.


    Even though she wanted to light the last remaining cigarette, if she reached into her pocket now, bullets would surely fly.


    Now, with mana running so low that she had to conserve it, Findenai replied through clenched lips.


    "Screw you, did you swarm here with all your people because you felt like you couldn''t handle me alone?"


    "Provocation? Huh, not bad."


    Despite his words, Oskov''s pupils showed no hint of wavering.


    "But unlike you, I''m not foolish enough to let emotions dictate my actions."


    "..."


    "Just look at you, bringing your comrades here just to rescue some useless kids who won''t contribute anything to your revolution. Mark my words, the Scrapyard Nomads will be finished today."


    "As long as you''re around, we won''t disappear."


    The Scrapyard Nomads.


    It was a place where useless discarded people gathered. They might curse each other as ugly bastards, but they treasured each other as comrades.


    Behind her now were her comrades who were like her family.


    The longer she stalled, the more time they''d have to escape.


    "The second and third Scrapyard Nomads will emerge again."


    "Without you at the center, they will just be rabble. White Wolf, wouldn''t it have been better if you had forgotten everything and lived in the kingdom?"


    "..."


    "You had the chance to settle down there, find work, meet a good man, and live a normal life."


    There was such a future.


    It would have been better to forget everything here and continue to live in Norseweden with everyone.


    Living as the maid of that man, she could grumble while laughing joyfully.


    Yes, it would have been nice to live like that.


    "Hey."


    However...


    "Stop spouting bullshit."


    She would no longer be called Findenai if that happened.


    There was a man she loved.


    Although it was just a guess, she thought he also probably had some vague feelings for her.


    It was because she was Findenai, the leader of the Scrapyard Nomads and a woman who bore everything and fought, she caught his eye.


    However, if she settled for a peaceful life in Griffin and let go of everything, could she still be called Findenai?


    Would she still be the same woman occupying a part of Deus Verdi''s heart?


    "I didn''t come back here to give up on him."


    Grip.


    She put more strength in her hands that were holding the axes.


    "The reason I returned..."


    As she exhaled a deep breath, a long white stream of breath escaped her lips.


    "...is to remain as the woman he loved, for as long as possible."


    Yes, it was to continue being the Findenai who Deus /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 160: 10 Minutes

    Chapter 160: 10 Minutes


    The cold settled low.


    With the thought of responding to even the slightest movement caused by Findenai, the extermination units slowly began encircling her.


    However, Findenai reacted faster than anyone else.


    Her sudden leap made no sound, not even a trace was left behind as the two axes moved swiftly, striking down upon the head of the Superhuman.


    Kwaang!


    "...!"


    Even Oskov, known as the Superhuman, was left bewildered as he hastily raised his greatsword. Such was the speed of Findenai; almost impossible to follow with one��s eyes.


    "Ugh!"


    Since the Protection he was wearing was specially crafted for him, there was no lag in his strength.


    Yet, he still found himself unable to repel the axe that was coming down upon him with its full weight and force.


    Wheeeeeeng!


    Consequently, though it felt humiliating, Oskov had no choice but to exert all his strength. He infused the yellow force into his greatsword, causing its saw blade to start rotating.


    However, Findenai, already aware of the greatsword''s capabilities, swiftly leaped backwards.


    After landing on the ground, Findenai once again rushed towards the extermination units without a moment''s hesitation.


    Though she knew that her axes would not be able to break the Protection worn by the extermination units, she was someone who had already fought against countless extermination units equipped with Protection.


    Crack!


    The neck of a member of the extermination unit twisted unnaturally as she aggressively struck them with the axe blade.


    Although the Protection showed no signs of damage, the member of the extermination unit inside it was unable to withstand the impact, causing their neck to break


    "...!"


    Unaccustomed to such a combat style and brute display of strength , the remaining members of the extermination unit were startled.


    Just one blow was enough to pierce through the Protection which they previously thought to be invincible. The unbelievable sight struck them with fear.


    Without missing a beat, the woman''s blood-red eyes swiftly landed on her next prey.


    Bam!


    Bam!


    Bam!


    It was truly a display of power beyond human limits. Even though they were equipped with the Protection akin to a knights'' plate armor ,she was easily able to break the necks of enemies she preyed on.


    "Hoooo!"


    Each time her tattered coat fluttered, a member of the extermination unit fell.


    Even if they wanted to fight back, this was something the extermination units were facing for the first time. They couldn��t help but panic.


    All this time, they had always been confident in the overwhelming defense of their equipment, hiding behind it while engaging in nothing but a one-sided slaughter.


    Hence, they were called the extermination units; their purpose was to exterminate ��bugs��.


    However, this woman was no bug.


    If anything, she was a wolf.


    On top of that, she was a wolf who had crossed the mountain range.


    In the end, having no other choice, the extermination units drew their rifles instead of the batons they had held.


    After all, even if they shot their allies, the Protection would shield them. So, without any hesitation, they pulled the triggers in the direction of Findenai.


    "You motherfuckerrrrssss! Come at meeeeeeee!"


    Findenai��s last remaining mana burst out explosively from her feet, forming a storm.


    Swirling about like snow flurries, the bullets flew into the sky as they were swept away by it.


    Swinging her axe, Findenai once again plunged into the midst of her enemies.


    Every time she brought down an enemy, she could feel the energy coursing through her through the gloves she was wearing.


    It is an item called the Hand of Hemomancy. If you inject blood into it while in use, you will gradually feel your health increase.


    You''re really giving this to me?


    Yes, it is a fitting item for you.


    Remembering the conversation they had when he had given her this, Findenai couldn''t help it as a small smile crept onto her lips.


    The longer the battle prolonged, the stronger Findenai grew.


    For her, life was a constant struggle.


    Twenty-seven years.


    Striving for freedom from unjust oppression and dictatorship, she fought relentlessly for almost twenty-seven years, never resting for a single moment.


    "Kaaaack!"


    And at this very moment, the essence of that struggle had finally erupted now.


    nnnn


    - Huh!He said he only used one arm because he found your show-off attitude unsightly! Right, Tyren?


    - P-Princess! You must maintain your dignity! There are people around...!


    It was ridiculous.


    Just moments ago, Findenai had bid this world her final farewell


    And now, just like when she was living at the academy, the black-haired girl standing in front of her was as temperamental as ever.


    - Hurry up and set it up! It takes time, you know!


    "I said I got it! I''m telling you this again, as we agreed, we should keep this a secret from Professor! Don''t try to score points on your own!"


    - ...


    "Why aren''t you answering meeee!"


    BAAAM!


    The extremely annoyed black-haired girl drove the double-ended sharp pillar she was holding straight into the ground.


    As if it was waiting, the golden mana from within seemed to pour out brilliantly.


    Soon, it shot up high into the sky as it grew into a superhuman pillar of golden mana.


    "Done."


    - Ah, I can sense it here as well. Well done! Just hold on for another 10 minutes. You can at least do that, right?


    "What? You said 5 minutes earlier!"


    - What? What did you say? Crackle! I can''t hear you well. Crackle! Is the communication device faulty?


    "Tsk, just listen to this girl talking. Sigh, it seems like the entire kingdom needs to be turned upside down.��


    - Hey!I heard what you said just now. You rebel! I''ll inform my brother about this, and you''ll be executed immediately!


    "You idiot, a rebellion is what you started in the first round!"


    Crash!


    Aria Rias threw the communication device to the ground and smashed it.


    The girl, who was throwing a fit, naturally locked eyes with Findenai behind her.


    "Brat...?"


    "Oh my, you look absolutely terrible. Here, have some of this."


    Aria started pulling out various rare and precious items from her pocket. As someone who had been on the brink of death several times in the first round, all these potions were carefully selected by her.


    Additionally, even the highest-quality recovery potion supplied exclusively to the Royal Palace was present among them.


    "Just choose any of these and take it. I need to buy us some time."


    With those words, Aria tightened her robe as she glanced back at the extermination units and Oskov, who were watching her with astonishment from behind.


    "Who are you?"


    Oskov asked, facing Aria who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Her sudden appearance, almost as if she had appeared using magic, made him feel a strange sense of unease.


    At Oskov''s question, Aria winked playfully in response.


    "I''m just an ordinary soon-to-be second-year female student."


    "A-a student?"


    The answer seemed like something from a lunatic, but what followed after was anything but.


    "Yes! But for the next 10 minutes..."


    Kwoong!


    She clenched the massive greatsword that appeared out of nowhere and slammed it to the ground


    The ominous, pitch-black greatsword, whose mere presence implied its extraordinary nature, reverberated deeply throughout the entire detention center.


    And almost as if it were signaling an ominous foreboding, a chilly wind blew in.


    "Just for 10 minutes."


    Her fighting spirit surged forth.


    Gushing mana.


    A colossal tsunami of mana violently gushed forth from within the girl, that bullets didn��t even dare to leave the barrel.


    Even in the presence of Oskov, the man known as the Superhuman of the Republic, the man who had claimed countless lives, she wore a relaxed smile.


    The girl then declared.


    "I��ll return to being a hero."


    Casting aside her identity as a ''student''...


    Aria Rias would return to being a ''hero.��


    For exactly 10 /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 161: A Chaotic Land

    Chapter 161: A Chaotic LandThe girl��s bright smile immediately disappeared, as if extinguished by the sharp coldness of the Republic.


    Suddenly, the hero who had vowed to start anew by forgetting her own past was back at this very place.


    Srrung.


    As she lifted the greatsword from the ground and slung it over her shoulder, Aria''s eyes held a calmness that were uncharacteristic of the girl who had been irritably complaining just moments before.


    The greatsword hanging from her shoulder tore apart and a large mouth appeared, emitting a strange and vicious scream.


    Oskov furrowed his eyebrows at the Black Magic emanating from within.


    "The Sword of Predation, Duathane?"


    It was an object that could be called a living weapon. Especially since the sword''s nature and characteristics changed depending on what it cut through, it held limitless potential.


    The greatsword was something even the Clark Republic, which was conducting various studies on weapons, was interested in. However, they were unable to retrieve it since it was hidden in the Griffin Kingdom.


    "Did you feed Dark Mages to it?"


    Oskov showed disbelief. Unlike the Griffin Kingdom, the Clark Republic actively accommodated Dark Mages, so he had some knowledge of Black Magic.


    If such energy made from Black Magic emanated through Duathane, it wouldn''t have been an ordinary Dark Mage it ate.


    And Oskov''s guess was correct.


    Back when Aria was still a hero and obsessed with Deus Verdi, she had fed two of Dante''s Dark Mages to Duathane and even presented the sword to Deus. However, he refused her gift.


    Since then, she held onto it due to the difficulty of disposing of the weapon; she never expected to use it here like this.


    Kkkkkkiiiieeeeekkk!


    Along with Duathane''s scream, Aria swung the greatsword. Despite the considerable distance between them, the force that pushed space itself was tremendous.


    Only Oskov, the Superhuman, remained standing firmly on both legs.


    His sawtooth greatsword began to roar roughly, emitting noise just like Duathane.


    "Those kingdom folks are truly unbelievable."


    Thud, thud, thud.


    Oskov approached Aria with heavy footsteps.


    "Even after living such mediocre lives, they think they are extraordinary."


    Thud.


    Standing right in front of Aria, he looked down at her. It was challenging for Aria to look up at Oskov, who reached a height of 3 meters with the help of his Protection.


    In fact, the height difference between them was more than double.


    In a situation where he already had the upper hand with just his physique, Oskov raised his sawtooth greatsword high.


    "Being elegant and dignified is proof that you are not fierce."


    BAAAAM!


    The sawtooth greatsword rotated as it struck down on the ground without hesitation. Initially, there should have been a scene where Aria''s whole body was mangled by it with blood splattering everywhere.


    However, the sawtooth greatsword just gnawed at the empty ground, sending sparks flying in all directions.


    In an instant, Aria leaped and spun her whole body like a top while holding Duahtane with both hands.


    BAAAM!


    The impact was so powerful that it didn��t seem like it came from the hands of such a petite girl.


    Oskov, who had been struck on the head, exhaled a tense breath for a moment. He feared he would have almost been knocked out had things gone slightly wrong.


    Yet, Aria and Duathane didn��t stop there.


    The Black Magic emanating from Duathane took the form of a hand, seizing Oskoph''s shoulders.


    As the hand continued to pull Aria towards Oskoph, she continued her assault without even touching the ground.


    Under the barrage of attacks, Oskov ultimately had no choice but to raise his greatsword in order to defend himself.


    Aria moved around as if unaffected by gravity, continuing the battle in all directions.


    Even while wielding a long and heavy weapon known as a greatsword, she engaged in close-quarters combat against an opponent more than twice her size without retreating an inch.


    Despite appearing fragile on the outside, her combat style was remarkably the opposite.


    "Hoo."


    It was a deep, steady breath.


    Just that sound alone could send shivers down one��s spine; Oskov hastily raised his sword and tried to create distance.


    Thud!


    When Aria''s feet touched the ground, an explosive burst of mana appeared.


    The black mana contained within Duathane spread like paint, covering the surroundings.


    The landscape turned pitch-black as if obscured by a giant storm cloud��Oskov almost felt like he was floating in the night sky.


    "Half Moon."


    And then, as the girl drew her greatsword, a single slash resembling the moon in the night sky flowed out smoothly.


    The once impenetrable Protection began to crack under the assault.


    Crack!


    Once Protection shattered, Oskov, who was inside it, finally stepped onto the ground with his own legs for the first time in a while.


    While this could be seen as liberation from the seemingly unbreakable Protection, Oskov felt no joy about it.


    "No, this can''t be..."


    "Huff!"


    Regardless of Oskov''s reaction, Aria exhaled and hoisted her greatsword on her shoulder.


    After displaying such a phenomenal series of attacks, why didn��t she claim his life immediately?


    Barctos laughed again as he looked up at Tyren, who was calmly glaring at his surroundings while emanating a fierce fighting spirit.


    "Hehehe! It turns out it��s a visit from the big shots! Is the kingdom eager to start a war?!"


    Despite his amusement, Barctos tapped the ground with his staff. However, Tyren slowly turned and opened a path for someone.


    ��You have committed an act without the slightest respect for the kingdom, and yet you dare to speak of war?��


    Then, a blonde girl who wore a dress that didn��t suit the detention center, donned with a sword strapped to her waist that also didn��t suit the dress she was wearing, appeared.


    "Hey, Hunchback, you��re so disgusting, so don''t open your mouth. I��m afraid I��ll accidentally unleash Norseweden''s wrath upon you."


    Upon the arrival of Eleanor Luden Griffin, the Princess of the Griffin Kingdom, even Barctos widened his eyes, smiling without letting out a sound of laughter.


    "Oh, oh, I can��t believe this, a Princess has come to such a dangerous place."


    "..."


    "Here is a place where no one would find strange if someone were to die due to an accident."


    Eeeeeng.


    An insect attempted to naturally land on Princess Eleanor''s fair skin. However...


    "Hup!"


    It burned out, blocked by Tyren''s mana barrier, who was standing beside her.


    The golden robes of the Mage Tribunal Judges fluttered in the air.


    It was a weapon that could be called the counter to all magic, and because of its defensive power, even Deus found it troublesome to face Tyren.


    "Hooh."


    When Barctos showed deep interest in the Mage Tribunal Judge''s robes, it signified a moment of carelessness.


    "Tyren."


    At Eleanor''s cold remark, Tyren, a Presiding Mage Tribunal Judge, channeled power throughout his body, grasping his staff like a spear as he advanced.


    Before Barctos knew it, Tyren had rushed to his side. Looking up at him, the old man burst into laughter.


    Tyren''s staff stuck precisely at Barctos'' hunched back.


    Craaaaaaaccckk!


    Barctos'' hunched back straightened and he collapsed onto the ground like a worm, Tyren''s mana created intense pressure, completely crushing him.


    "D-Director!"


    Even though he wanted to react, Oskov couldn''t respond because he had already lost his Protection.


    The other members of the extermination unit were no different.


    They couldn''t even move properly in front of Tyren''s overwhelming magic.


    Barctos ended up like a crushed centipede that was trampled on hollowed ground.


    "Haha! Are you really going to wage war?"


    Before anyone realized it, Barctos was suddenly laughing right next to Oskoph. Tyren, startled, checked the corpse he had killed, but it quickly disintegrated into hundreds of insects and vanished.


    "Princess! Do you know the situation you''re in right now? You''ve walked right into enemy territory. Do you realize how valuable your body is?"


    Barctos chortled as he licked his lips, reaching his nose with his tongue.


    Eleanor responded with a sneer.


    "How foolish."


    "Huh?"


    ��I only pretended not to see it until now, but it seems like you think I truly didn''t realize anything.��


    "..."


    The warp marker set by Aria trembled.


    A golden beam once again descended from the sky to the ground.


    This time, there wasn��t a large-scale mana that led a huge army.


    Only one figure was contained within the golden light.


    "Are you aware of the weight of the blood you��ve shed?"


    "....Ha."


    Barctos, upon recognizing the incoming figure for the first time, tightened his grip on his staff with a tense expression.


    Gulp.


    As Barctos�� saliva dropped on the ground, insects began to slowly gather.


    "You��ll soon find out. How heavy the weight of death really is."


    Watching that figure, Eleanor��s lips formed a big grin.


    "In the end, can you all stop him from moving forward?"


    Just like that, as the pillar of light finished its role and disappeared, in its place stood an expressionless man known as the Soul Whisperer of the kingdom.


    A silent stillness enveloped the surroundings as if to welcome him. His eyes were filled with various thoughts as he surveyed the Republic.


    "How can..."


    A sigh was directed towards the sky and the ground.


    He continued with genuine regret.


    "...it be this chaotic?"


    As if he saw something.

 Chapter 162: Lemon Flavor

    Chapter 162: Lemon FlavorFrom Byolren, the territory of the Bright Household, located in the southern part of the Griffin Kingdom, to the land of the Clark Republic, beyond the Northern region.


    If someone were to ask how Deus Verdi was able to warp there instantly, the main preparator would undoubtedly be his fiance?e.


    After all, it was all the doing of Erica Bright.


    "Gosh, this is intense."


    The Zeronia Household had already departed.


    However, due to Deia''s insistence, we decided to stay in Byolren for a few more days.


    She lamented about the hardships she had endured until now and then sat near the flowerbed railing, smiling.


    "Deia, care to give me an explanation?"


    Due to an inexplicable surge of discomfort, I glared at her with a perplexed frown, however, Deia immediately deflected responsibility with an exaggerated gesture of her chin.


    "It''s something your future wife asked me to do. I''m just following her orders because I''m a good sister-in-law."


    Erica, who had created a pillar of golden light, was standing where Deia was pointing at.


    She was checking to see if the pillar was constructed properly and then wore a satisfied smile.


    "Thanks to that, the Bright Household must have become terrified of us, right? It was a good idea to do some research beforehand."


    I felt a sudden impulse to hit Deia on the head as she proudly declared that Darius would never have done something like this.


    Previously, I was wondering why everyone, from Ellan, the head of the household, to the eldest and second sons of the Bright family, were suddenly treading around Deia carefully. It turns out that there was an untold story unfolding behind the scenes.


    "Anyway, all I did was assist her. Everything else, from contacting the Royal Family to deceiving you, was done by Sister-in-law."


    "The two of you seem to have grown closer, huh?"


    Seeing her referring to Erica and herself as sister-in-law made me wonder if she had acknowledged Erica in her own way.


    On the contrary, Deia stared at Erica with a wry smile.


    "It''s because she is a woman who is willing to make sacrifices to stay by your side. I admit, that''s a wise move."


    "..."


    "I don''t know what choice you''ll make at the end of the day, but if you''re going to break up with her, do it as gently as possible."


    After saying that, Deia crossed her legs and stared at the pillar of light in the now destroyed garden of the Bright Household.


    It was quite a rare spectacle to behold.


    Seeing a gesture from Deia indicating she wouldn''t engage in further conversation, I sighed and turned toward Erica.


    Sensing my approach, she smiled faintly, as if proudly showing off her accomplishments.


    "I have contacted the Royal Family. With this, you''ll be taken directly to the First Detention Center in the Clark Republic."


    "Erica."


    I tried to speak with her, but Erica continued speaking, as if she didn��t hear anything.


    "It''s fortunate that Eleanor and Aria made the first move. It seems like they acted in advance after they noticed your strange behavior and became aware of Findenai��s disappearance from the Academy."


    So the two of them were also involved in this?


    I had clearly told everyone to stay still, but it seemed like no one was actually listening to me.


    "Erica."


    "If you go, you might find Findenai there. Go and bring back that maid of yours who ran away recklessly."


    "Erica."


    "..."


    Eventually, Erica could no longer ignore me. She took a deep breath and raised her head.


    "Yes, Deus."


    "I never wished for you to do something like this."


    "I know."


    She replied succinctly, but it was not an answer that could be taken lightly.


    "However, it is something you need."


    "..."


    Without saying another word, I slowly turned my eyes slowly towards the golden pillar and Erica followed suit.


    "It is quite impressive, right? I mixed my specialty light magic with the warp magic of the Mage Tribunal Judges. Thanks to that, you can move much faster and safer."


    "You must have also used a large amount of mana to open the passage from this side."


    "Even though the dunderheads in our household are morons, we are still considered to be one of the top houses in the kingdom in terms of mana quantity."


    Eventually, as I just stared at her with my lips shut tight, Erica slowly drew closer.


    "It''s a gift your fiance?e has worked hard to create. Are you really not going to accept it?"


    "Why are you going to such lengths?"


    At my question, Erica simply grinned bitterly, trying to forcibly hide her expression.


    "Because I love you?"


    "..."


    "That��s why I��m sending you away. I am unable to fill the void left by Findenai for now."


    "Huff."


    Exhaling deeply, I glanced down at my feet for a moment.


    My heart was clearly telling me to accept this and go meet her.


    However, the thought of leaving this woman in front of me made me feel uneasy.


    Did she know that I felt like this?


    Tug.


    Erica gently tugged my collar.


    It was a simple gesture that seemed insignificant, but since I was in a somewhat relaxed stance, my upper body naturally leaned forward.


    My gaze, which had been on the ground, caught sight of Erica''s raised heels.


    Panting heavily, Findenai asked me. Why did you come?


    "If you''re here to help me, go back. This is something I have to do on my own."


    Findenai rebuffed me coldly with her words.


    I knew she was concerned about me getting involved in the affairs of the Republic.


    However, her voice didn''t reach me.


    Why did I come?


    That question alone spun around wildly in my mind.


    I had come here because Erica and Deia gave me a push from behind, and now that I actually saw Findenai, I realized I was really behaving unlike myself in her absence.


    However, I was still unable to answer Findenai''s question properly.


    "I came to arrest you."


    Because I was unable to give a clear explanation as to why I came to find Findenai, that was the reply that slipped out of my mouth before I realized it.


    "Huh?"


    Findenai, wearing an expression that showed she hadn��t expected such an answer from me, gaped, and I could hear a subtle sigh from behind.


    However, the milk was already split.


    Adding more details to make it convincing, I decided to elaborate on my barebone excuse.


    "I am the only Dark Mage in the Griffin Kingdom recognized by His Majesty, holding the position of Soul Whisperer."


    "..."


    ��You illegally put a potion in my drink and sexually harassed me. That can be considered a serious crime, you know?��


    Then, I heard the two girls gasp from behind.


    "Sexual Harassment? Is she crazy for real?! We rescued her for nothing!"


    "Wh-what did you do to Deus?! What did you do!"


    As Aria and Eleanor blabbered, Findenai scratched the back of her head blankly and responded.


    "I didn''t rape you though, did I?"


    How come her choice of words never changed? I wondered why.


    "If you did that, you''d already be dead! Professor! May I receive permission to be a hero for just 5 minutes?!"


    "Tyren! Off with her head! Execute her immediately!"


    Tyren Ol Velocus was trying his best to pacify the two girls rushing towards me and Findenai.


    Anyway,


    I simply looked down at Findenai and declared.


    "Findenai, I am placing you under arrest. Let us return to Griffin together."


    "...Pfffttttt haha!��


    Perhaps finding what I said to be absurd, Findenai burst into laughter, covering her face with both hands and took a deep breath.


    "My accomplices inside there."


    She used her hand to subtly point at the building where she was leaning against.


    "Please take them with us too."


    Indeed.


    "Of course."


    Her usual carefree smile could be seen on her face as she lowered her hands.


    "Before I am arrested, can I at least have a smoke first? I only have one remaining."


    To show her that I didn��t mind, I just nodded. Findenai then picked up the cigarette that had been rolling on the ground and put it in her mouth. It was the one I had given her.


    She groaned with pain as she got up, then slightly stuck out her head.


    "Fire."


    "..."


    Despite feeling annoyed by her blatant demand, I ended up conjuring fire at my fingertips and lit the end of the cigarette.


    "Puff."


    Findenai, who spewed out thick smoke, seemed to feel strange about something for a moment. She opened and closed her mouth a few times before she resumed smoking the cigarette.


    "Hmm."


    "Is there any problem?"


    Feeling something was strange, Findenai scratched her head. She nodded at my question and threw the cigarette to the ground.


    "It turned bad."


    "...?"


    It clearly seemed that she liked it when it tasted good.


    While I pondered over her remark, the smoke and scent from the cigarette suddenly filled my mouth, and I could sense a tongue, like that of a beast, exploring my mouth.


    Findenai, with her arms around my neck, rushed at me and was now exploring my lips.


    The screams coming from Aria and Eleanor behind me sounded nothing like that of a human.


    ��Puha.��


    Although she had already pulled her lips away, Findenai smirked and spoke while still clinging to my neck from behind.


    "Yeah, this is what I''ve been craving the most.��


    Findenai, smiling brighter than ever, was now right in front of me.


    "But unlike last time, why does it taste like lemons this time?"


    "..."

 Chapter 163: Reason Why She Like It There

    Chapter 163: Reason Why She Like It There"Did you eat a lemon?"


    "I do not have time for small talk."


    As I turned around and left Findenai behind, a subtle voice could be heard from behind.


    "Why do I feel like you��re avoiding the question?"


    [You��re caught.]


    The Dark Spiritualist, who had finally appeared again, looked upset beside me, but I ignored her and pretended not to hear, and approached the direction of the older man who seemed to be a Dark Mage and part of an extermination unit.


    However, before that, Aria and Eleanor rushed to my side.


    "P-Professor. It''s a coincidence to see you here! I came here to sightsee!"


    "...Really? In one of the Republic��s detention centers? Do you think Deus will fall for that lie?"


    Aria looked anxious because she ignored my advice to just enjoy her winter vacation as a student.


    When Eleanor rebuked from the side, they immediately started bickering.


    As I gazed at them blankly, both of them naturally turned their heads to meet my eyes. Despite constantly opposing each other, they gave me the feeling that their relationship was actually better than it appeared.


    Thud.


    Perhaps because of that, I gently placed my hand on the heads of these anxious, petite girls.


    "Ah."


    "Uh."


    Both of them gasped and stared at me with a blank expression. It was because a smile, which didn��t come to my face easily, had smoothly appeared today.


    Surely a change had come to me as a person as well, and these two must have contributed to it.


    "Thank you."


    "P-Professor..."


    "Deus..."


    I couldn''t stroke the top of their heads for long. The enemies who were waiting behind us seemed to have reached the limits of their patience.


    "From now on, watch and trust me."


    Upon my words, the two girls immediately nodded, trying to hide their flushed cheeks.


    As I slowly withdrew my hand, the sound of insects incessantly flying near my ears was bothering me, so I stared at the culprit.


    An old man with a hunchback, holding a staff, was smiling viciously like a snake while staring at us.


    "Huheehehehe, the esteemed Soul Whisperer has arrived. Rather than being right here, you should go to the cemetery..."


    "Shut up."


    Pow!


    I wielded my mana and materialized the soul who was hanging on his back, giving it a physical form with magic. The soul immediately thrust itself towards the old man.


    However, the old man had already turned into an insect and appeared in another place.


    "Huh."


    The old man was genuinely surprised and speechless. Aria, who was standing behind me, subtly notified me of the old man��s identity.


    "He introduced himself as Barctos Nikolay, a Dark Mage affiliated with Dante. It seems that he can manipulate insects."


    "...Dante?"


    He was someone I had never seen nor heard of before. Aria also nodded in agreement.


    "I also have never seen that man while I was conquering Dante. He mentioned it was only a side job... I don''t think he ever intervened when I destroyed Dante in my previous life."


    A Dark Mage affiliated with Dante and we didn��t know about him?


    Moreover, he possessed a very rare magic capable of manipulating insects, and had also received support from the Clark Republic.


    Not only that.


    He is similar to a Cadavermancer.


    Just like how Cadavermancers hid their bodies while manipulating corpses, he also pretended to be present here by using his own insects, but it was not his true body.


    No matter how many times I killed him, that old man would probably continue reappearing forever.


    Strictly speaking, it meant that I didn��t kill the old man, but just all the insects nearby.


    Barctos chuckled, his hand holding the staff trembling slightly.


    "That performance you showed in Marias Great Forest was quite impressive. Well, can you reveal that explosive killing intent again?"


    "..."


    "You probably have taken Dante''s Dark Mages�� souls too, right? Let��s see... Shaman of the Marias tribe, Monstrumancer Dina. Who else?"


    "..."


    "Huheehehehe! How about trying to take this old man''s soul as well? Wouldn''t it have some value? You��ll become a Necromancer who handles the souls of a Monstrumancer and an Entomancer at the same time! You might even surpass Dante''s leader!"


    Watching Barctos laugh, I sighed, feeling tired, and made a comment.


    "You do not have to be scared."


    "...!"


    "I will not let you go just because you are provoking me."


    "Heh, hehe."


    Feeling absurd, Barctos irritatedly tapped the ground several times while beads of sweat formed on his forehead.


    It seemed like he was trying to buy time, thinking there might be some other way.


    [Ah! Ah! Aaaarrrghhhh!]


    [Is this my chance?! My chance to get revenge on this land?!]


    [Daaaaaaddddd!]


    [A Detention Center! It��s a cursed building that has become my grave!]


    "You could even control the soul of a spiritual being?"


    I extended my left hand toward Barctos, who was laughing uncontrollably in disbelief. I then shot the flames, engulfing the Dark Mage, which also caused the flames to rapidly spread.


    The screams of the souls spread from all directions, and the ground was overflowing with the flames of destruction.


    I walked away from the scene which was reminiscent of hell written in the Bible.


    "There is a saying where I come from: ��burn not your house to fright the mouse away��."


    It seemed like an appropriate proverb for this situation.


    "How much of the Republic do I need to burn down to stop you from reconstituting your body?"


    "Is this... really the beginning of war?"


    "I do not know about war, but..."


    Although Barctos reappeared amidst the inferno, his body continued wavering as if it was about to be consumed by the flames, so I passed by, reigniting him once more.


    "I should at least see the esteemed Dictator of the Republic."


    Wanting to see that great face of his, I began walking alone to conquer the land of the Republic.


    ***"Wow, what the hell��s this?"


    Findenai stared at the burning First Detention Center of the Republic bewilderedly.


    The inmates who were inside the detention center were already in the process of escaping thanks to the Republic soldiers disappearing and the crumbling walls.


    The only ones remaining with Findenai, who was under the protection of the Mage Tribunal Judges, were just the Scrapyard Nomads and the children.


    Realistically, they couldn''t save everyone.


    "Is the Second Young Master this strong?"


    "Is he trying to conquer the Republic alone?"


    Even the members of Scrapyard Nomads, who had just had an emotional reunion with Findenai, were dumbfounded.


    "Even if he��s Professor, is that really possible? There may be many souls in the Republic, but it''s still too dangerous to go too deep."


    "That��s right, even we need to maintain a certain distance."


    Between the members of Scrapyard Nomads, there stood Aria and Eleanor. Though they had said this, they, too, were gaping in awe at Deus, who led the inferno that not even hundreds of souls and allies could approach.


    Despite such two people being with them, Findenai, who was staring at Deus'' back from a distance, naturally looked up at the sky.


    "Pfft."


    Findenai suddenly burst into uncontrollable laughter as she realized something. Upon seeing this, Aria and Eleanor absentmindedly blinked for a moment, and as if something had just reminded them, they immediately rushed forward.


    "Hey!"


    "You!"


    Both of them wanted to say something, but they couldn''t find the right words, so they just stared at Findenai while standing at a close distance from each other.


    "...How was it?"


    "W-was it, good?"


    The two people were curious about Findenai��s experience just now because they were unfamiliar with this topic.


    Findenai just shrugged her shoulders and answered them like she was in a good mood.


    "It tasted... like lemons? Did Master Bastard just eat lemons before coming here?"


    "L-Lemons? Ah, I can''t eat sour things..."


    "If the taste changes depending on what we eat, I should eat strawberries."


    "You guys are talking nonsense so much."


    Even as she scoffed at the two girls who were lost in their own fantasies, the smile never left Findenai''s lips.


    When one of the members of the Scrapyard Nomads saw that, he subtly asked, thinking it was a good sign.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    "Huh? Oh, it''s just... I just felt like I said something wrong."


    "Huh?"


    "I mean, to Muse."


    Muse was the matron of the orphanage, and her friend.


    Although she must have closed her eyes and entered into eternal rest now, the memory of telling her something wrong still crossed Findenai''s mind.


    "I told her that everything about Griffin was good. The sun, the wind, the clouds, the grass..."


    "Um, but weren��t they really good?"


    Findenai patted the head of the member who couldn''t follow the conversation and smiled brightly.


    "No, I thought everything was good because of Griffin."


    However, it wasn''t.


    The sun in the Republic also felt nice.


    She liked the rough wind blowing right now, and she found the clouds floating with souls amicable. She even liked looking at the grass now, which were nothing but weeds.


    "I was mistaken."


    Findenai still stared at the back of Deus Verdi in the distance.


    It was because of you.


    That was why everything felt good.


    It was because of him, her fucking lovely Master Bastard.


    "Haha! This is insane!��


    She couldn''t stop laughing as this feeling kept coming.

 Chapter 164: The Dictator

    Chapter 164: The DictatorA natural disaster.


    The current Deus Verdi was truly worthy of being called a natural disaster.


    The only difference was that he was only striking his enemies with clear precision.


    He used Horua��s flames to guide the souls and ensure they wouldn��t harm innocent civilians.


    Of course, this was just a stopgap measure in case of emergency, but most of the ghosts were simply pouring out their attacks towards the soldiers of the Republic who had made them like this.


    "Extermination units, assemble and advance!"


    "The enemy is a Mage! It''s over if he gets close!"


    "Snipers, take your positions! Open fire on my signal!"


    Research Director Barctos let out a hollow laugh as he watched the soldiers move in an orderly fashion.


    After the First Detention Center had disappeared from the map, Deus Verdi continued advancing towards the heart of the Republic.


    In just a few hours, the second and third detention centers, along with an entire brigade, had also disappeared.


    "It��s really ridiculous."


    Barctos had no intention of doing anything. All he did was share his sight with the other members of Dante.


    Some of the aggressive members of Dante were urging Barctos to fight, but he remained indifferent.


    Wasn��t it laughable?


    "How can humans prevent disasters?"


    Chuckling and shaking his head, Barctos was left speechless as he felt the searing heat of the inferno rising from beyond the horizon.


    "How can he wield Horua��s power to such an extent?!"


    It was beyond astounding.


    It was simply marvelous.


    Of course, it was not even half the firepower compared to when he was still the guardian deity of the Marias Great Forest. Still, Horua was now a soul, and a human was controlling him.


    - Perhaps because, in the end, even Horua is just a soul.


    Barctos could only agree with the judgment of the solemn voice echoing in his mind.


    "Right. Indeed. Is it because you both are Necromancers?"


    - ...


    The man who was called a Necromancer did not respond and this reaction piqued Barctos'' curiosity. Once again, he posed a question.


    ��As someone who created an organization called Dante to save the world, what are your thoughts?��


    - It''s no doubt an enviable talent.


    "Hm? It seems like regardless of his talent, you believe that you''re not inferior to him, huh?"


    - Surely. After all, he cannot be called a Necromancer.


    It was a firm declaration.


    Despite witnessing the current scene, his voice did not waver nor were there signs of hesitation.


    Barctos subtly sounded him out with another statement.


    "Indeed, for Heralhazard, who committed a massacre, this must be like a drop in the ocean."


    A brief moment of silence ensued.


    Without expressing any emotions, the man smoothly changed the subject.


    - It would be more challenging to deal with that Dark Spiritualist woman.


    "Huheehehehe, even if they are overpowering, his skills are still too mild to say that she is the one who is guiding him, right?"


    - ...


    Even though he didn''t reply, it was still as good as a positive response. Barctos simply sighed regretfully as he stroked his chin.


    "My compatibility with him is poor due to the existence of Horua. So, I''ll just sit back and watch for now, but I will still keep an eye to see how far Deus Verdi can go."


    With that, their connection was severed, but they could still witness this scene through Barctos�� eyes.


    Along with the soaring inferno like the rising sun, a tumultuous whirlwind of restless souls revealed itself.


    Even though he was far away, he still could feel the ominous gusts from his spot.


    It wasn��t that Deus Verdi was just stirring up the whirlwind using the souls.


    The souls had gathered on their own, becoming a solitary disaster that was advancing to destroy the Republic.


    "How did he obtain such talent?"


    The situation was absurd, to the point of ridiculousness. Heralhazard might have claimed that he could kill Deus Verdi.


    However, he didn��t say anything about being able to reproduce this scene.


    Just like how different chefs could produce different flavors using the same ingredients.


    This scene was something Heralhazard would never be able to create using his Necromancy.


    As Barctos watched the whirlwind of the deceased, the warning of Princess Eleanor Luden Griffin suddenly came to mind.


    "The weight of death, was it?"


    The huge stack of deaths accumulated by the Republic had collapsed just like that. He couldn''t deny that more blood than the Republic could contain had been shed on its land.


    "But what can we do? After all, we have a monster that feeds on blood."


    If that was truly the weight of death that would condemn the Republic...


    "We''re still far from it."


    Huheehehehe!


    Barctos tapped the ground with his staff and turned around. The soldiers surrounding him were expecting his assistance, however...


    "It''s already too late."


    The souls that had suddenly rushed towards Barctos enveloped him and exploded.


    And that wasn''t all.


    The extermination units, who were supposed to charge at Deus Verdi, felt something squirming inside the Protection they were wearing.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One after the other, explosions erupted from within the protective gear. While the Protection itself remained intact, the members inside were charred black as they collapsed to the ground.


    "It��s because they''re souls."


    Barctos, who had reappeared, clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "Pardon?"


    Oskov, who had already lost his Protection and was now temporarily acting as the commander, asked Barctos. However, the old man suddenly burst into uncontrollable laughter upon hearing Oskov��s question.


    However, a nauseatingly vile energy seemed about to emanate. Residing within that man was something that was impossible to belong to humans.


    After pondering for a while, I came up with an answer.


    "Ha!"


    A dumbfounded laughter almost involuntarily flowed out of my mouth.


    The Clark Republic was a place that barely appeared even in the game [Retry].


    So, information about the dictator was extremely scarce. Or one could say it was almost nonexistent.


    "The Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi. I��m Magan, the President of the Republic."


    Unlike his external appearance, his eyes were full of intelligence and wisdom.


    However, that didn''t mean he looked good-natured.


    Rather, he was very evil.


    Meeting his gaze could induce a chilling sensation, as if one''s heart were descending into corruption.


    "It is quite surprising."


    I was now convinced.


    "Could it be... that the President is actually a Demon Lord?"


    Even when my words hit the bull��s eye, Magan showed no change in expression.


    Almost as if he was saying, so what?


    "Can we stop here? You''ve already destroyed three out of five detention centers and crushed one brigade. Considering that we only attacked one territory of a Margrave, it''s like we''ve gotten the raw deal.��


    Although it seemed like he had no intention of negotiating, he still brought it up.


    Trying to sound him out, I replied.


    "I am just relieving the grievances of the dead."


    However, his reaction was indeed violently aggressive.


    "You''re not leading this? You��re just performing a memorial service? Then, you will have no problem if I consume all of them, right?"


    Slide.


    Magan raised his fat index finger and pointed towards the whirlwind. The souls at the end of the direction he was pointing at began fleeing in terror in an orderly manner.


    Gradually, the whirlwind lost its form, and even Horua''s inferno was unable to inflict any harm on him.


    "If you��ve brought them to my table so enticingly, it''ll be troublesome. I might end up eating all of them without realizing it."


    "..."


    Table.


    The man, no, the Demon Lord in front of me, described the Republic as a simple table.


    "The guardian spirit of Marias Great Forest, two Dark Mages from Dante, the Great Warrior... And..."


    Gulp.


    Could the sound of saliva being swallowed be so chilling?


    Suddenly, it almost felt like his huge mouth and teeth were tearing into my nape.


    "The Saintess of Starlight and the Demon Lord of Deformities. Ah, how tempting! It must be delicious."


    "..."


    As if he could no longer hold himself back, Magan��s upper body began to lean forward.


    In such a dangerously volatile situation, one that did not even allow me to relax in the slightest, the door of the sedan opened at the driver��s side.


    Out came a woman.


    The woman was skinny and had emerald hair. She then presented a long box to Maganas if it contained a treasured sword.


    "Ah, right. It''s not ripe yet. I must hold myself back."


    His gaze, full of anticipation, was boring into me. Magan swallowed his saliva as he broke the seal of the box, and reached inside.


    What could be inside?


    The scene that unfolded was so shocking that all my concerns seemed laughable.


    It was an ��arm.��


    A slender and fair one.


    A beautiful left arm.


    Magan kept licking it here and there, like a child with their favorite candy.


    As if it was unbelievably delicious...


    As if it was irresistibly tempting...


    And at the same time.


    My chest throbbed.


    Something like a scream erupted from within and violently overwhelmed my entire body.


    "Ah."


    Only then did I realize who that arm belonged to.


    The one who had her eyes gouged out.


    The one who had her legs rot away.


    The one who had her left hand severed.


    "Stella."


    As I unintentionally uttered her name, Magan''s mouth stretched into a huge grin.


    "The hand of the woman chosen by the gods is quite extraordinary, right?"


    I was unable to even muster a sigh of disbelief.


    In the midst of inexplicable terror, my once chilled emotions suddenly became fiery.


    "Alright."


    With Lemegeton and Horua in each of my hands trembling simultaneously, I unconsciously began to forcefully exert all the mana inside my body.


    The spirits of the dead in the surroundings began to respond to me in that state, spewing hatred, and forming a whirlwind once again.


    "Tear him apart."


    The negotiation had collapsed.

 Chapter 165: Demon Lord

    Chapter 165: Demon LordWooong!


    The heavy pressure of wind rushed in from all directions, creating a ring and hindering external interference, like an arena enclosing me and Magan.


    It seemed to represent the current situation, where there was no room to retreat or even think about it.


    While my purpose coming here was to rescue Findenai, the situation had now evolved beyond just Findenai alone. This was because I launched a preemptive attack on the Clark Republic without any prior declaration of war.


    However, even though my head was getting heated, I had no intention of repeating the mistake I made in Marias Great Forest and using the innocent souls around me.


    After all, I also thought that ordinary souls would be unable to inflict any harm on that Demon Lord.


    So, I awakened the sleeping souls within me.


    Valkzar, the Great Warrior of Marias Great Forest, who had a huge build even for an adult man. Syong, Dante��s Shaman, who deceived him and Horua.


    There was also Dina, Dante��s Monstrumancer, whom I fought against in the Land of Artists, Claren.


    These were the three souls I controlled as a Necromancer.


    They, who had turned into translucent forms, rushed straight towards Magan.


    "Hmm."


    Magan, who was stroking his thick chin, carefully observed the three transparent figures before pointing to Syong, the shaman.


    "For the sake of what��s to come later, I should eat the most tasteless one."


    Crunchhhh!


    The ground cracked open, and something with black skin and red nails suddenly protruded, grabbing Syong and presenting him to Magan.


    What happened next was too predictable.


    Having consumed Syong as if he were slurping a drink, Magan rubbed his belly and subtly smiled.


    "Still, being associated with Dante does make him quite a delicacy, doesn''t it?"


    While chuckling, he shook Stella��s left hand here and there, continuing to provoke me.


    I thought that if I recklessly used Valkzar and Dina, they would also end up like that, so I planned to assist them with Horua''s flames. However...


    [Gather the souls.]


    Unlike usual, the Dark Spiritualist beside me spoke up, looking at Magan.


    [After all, they''re just prey to him. You can''t defeat that creature with human souls.]


    "That��s true."


    It was Magan who responded to the Dark Spiritualist''s words. Just hearing him speak alone already seemed to make her uncomfortable, yet she continued to talk.


    [Demons; on top of that, a Demon Lord is simply like that. Fighting him with human souls would just be providing him with more food]


    "Exactly. Especially Deus Verdi, you''re a truly tempting man. If only you came here a few years later, I would have eaten you up right away."


    Magan muttered that he couldn''t resist me while licking his lips. However, he immediately restrained his desire while licking Stella''s arm, which he was holding.


    [Deus, listen to me carefully from now on.]


    "..."


    I unconsciously turned my head towards the Dark Spiritualist. She wasn''t wearing her usual playful smile, but rather showed a bitter one.


    [I''ll handle him.]


    "..."


    [I''m a soul as well as a Necromancer. And I was the one who taught you magic.]


    "It is dangerous."


    That meant she would be fighting the Demon Lord from the closest possible place.


    I couldn''t let the Dark Spiritualist take the lead against a creature that could consume souls.


    [Deus, we can''t win if we don''t do this.]


    "Did you not just say that human souls are unable to harm that thing?"


    When I pointed out that this differed from what she just said, the Dark Spiritualist shook her head.


    [I''m not a regular human.]


    "..."


    [I''m a Necromancer, remember?]


    She was someone who had reached this far in order to look beyond the limits of humanity, striving for the pinnacle of Necromancy.


    She gently pointed to Lemegeton and asked me.


    [Let me borrow it for a moment.]


    "..."


    My hand, which was holding Lemegeton, tensed. I knew what would happen if I recklessly handed her this stone.


    I tried to refuse, but her mana, stronger than I expected, pressed my hand holding Lemegeton, swiftly snatching it away.


    The Dark Spiritualist, who now held Lemegeton, began infusing her mana into it. Her previously translucent body started to take on color.


    Despite my months of attempting to control the legendary stone, her skill clearly surpassed mine.


    No, it wasn''t just a matter of skill.


    "Lemegeton..."


    It had fully accepted the Dark Spiritualist as its master. I thought I had already utilized all of Lemegeton��s power, but that wasn''t the case.


    Simply by holding it, she was showing me something beyond the limits I had reached.


    The answer to this came from Magan.


    "Ha...! Hahaha! What''s this?! So, that''s it! That''s it! Hahaha! You carry the blood of the girl to whom Lehric gave the stone?��


    Lemegeton.


    It was a gem given by a demon to a girl who had lost her mother, wishing to see her mother again.


    A descendant of that girl?


    I also found myself turning to look at her. However, the Dark Spiritualist had already begun to utilize Lemegeton without saying anything.


    [Deus, there is a line you should not cross while living in this world.]


    It was a voice that conveyed a sense of distance.


    It carried the hope that I would never come to where she stood.


    [You showed me a path to the truth I couldn''t reach.]


    "..."


    [That''s why. That''s why...]


    And this kind of Demon had been licking his lips while eyeing me.


    He had even murmured several times about how he would like me to mature more, just like wine.


    Right before his eyes at this very moment, the food he thought would be the most delicious was being stolen by another Demon Lord.


    There was no way Magan could bear it.


    "What the hell are you doinggggg?!"


    Magan rushed forward, causing the ground to tremble. For the first time today, there was urgency in his eyes.


    Despite having a fat body, he moved forward at a speed that couldn''t be followed with ordinary eyes.


    Magan created long nails, aiming to cut off my arm holding Lemegeton and urgently swung it.


    However, I was already pushing my hand, which was holding Lemegeton, into his mouth.


    "Ubwup!"


    Magan made a euphoric expression as if he had just tasted something truly sweet. His thick tongue couldn''t resist the temptation as he licked my arm in his mouth.


    And then, crunch!


    As Magan''s gruesome teeth severed my arm, Lemegeton caused a massive explosion inside his stomach.


    BOOOOMMMMM!


    ***"He... Hieek.."


    A sound of someone��s gasping breath could be heard.


    Magan heaved as if he had just exercised again after a long time. His breathing was rough, almost as if it would soon be cut off.


    To avoid being sucked into the trap called Lemegeton, Magan exerted all his strength. When the two Demon Lords'' full strength clashed, it resulted in a massive explosion.


    "Hieeek! Huuaaack!"


    Magan was in a horrible state; his abdomen had a large hole pierced through it. Not only that, his lower body was also completely gone.


    It was a situation where an ordinary human would never have survived, but somehow, Magan managed to cling to life.


    "Mr. President!"


    "Don''t make a big fuss for something as trivial as this!"


    The woman with emerald green hair, who had been blown away by the explosion, hurriedly approached Magan.


    After shouting at her for being annoying, Magan felt hungry; he looked for Stella��s left arm, which he had been holding.


    However, during the altercation, Deus Verdi had taken away Stella��s arm as he was blown far away, holding it with his remaining hand, as if it were precious to him.


    [Deus! Deus!]


    The Dark Spiritualist called out his name in tears. However, Deus had collapsed and remained motionless.


    "How dare you... to me..."


    Magan felt like he wanted to immediately devour the man in one bite.


    However, no matter how much of a Demon Lord he was, with his lower body completely gone and a large hole near his heart, he had no way to move.


    And then...


    "Shall I fetch him for you?"


    The woman, carefully considering Magan��s enjoyment of devouring humans, asked him.


    However, he shook his head.


    Magan was a Demon Lord.


    He wasn''t some stray dog wandering the streets.


    "I do not eat corpses."


    Although it was regrettable to lose a delicacy, it was still better to leave it on the ground rather than having it end up in another Demon Lord��s gullet.


    It might be different if only he could consume Deus�� soul. However, the Dark Spiritualist would likely do her best to intervene, and considering his current state, it would be dangerous to fight her.


    At least the supreme quality taste he felt from Deus'' hand still lingered on his tongue.


    For Magan, preserving his messed-up body was the first priority.


    In the distance, members of the kingdom were rushing over. Among them was the girl destined to save the continent.


    "Let''s go back."


    [Deusssss!]


    Leaving only the Dark Spiritualist''s screams behind, Magan was carried by the emerald-haired woman and fled.


    ***I slowly opened my closed eyes.


    The scenery was pure white.


    It felt like I was standing on a blank canvas with nothing on it.


    My body, which was previously heavily weighed down by fatigue, had now felt as light as a feather.


    Once I saw that my right arm, which had been bitten off by Magan, was now restored, I realized that I had become a soul.


    I heard a woman''s sobbing.


    In the distance, a woman was crouched down, crying.


    She was trying to forcefully suppress her tears, but still, they streamed down her face.


    It was a woman with dull blond hair and turquoise eyes. She, the saintess, was wearing her nun��s habit even after death.


    "Stella."


    As I cautiously called her name, Stella turned her tear-streaked face and shouted at me.


    "You fool!"


    "..."


    "And also... an idiot!"


    A very childish reproach like it was coming from a little kid.


    "Perhaps it is because you are a former Saintess, but your vocabulary for insulting others is not very rich."


    The moment she heard my words, two horns suddenly sprouted from Stella''s forehead and her pupils began to change.


    And then...


    "You fucking bastard!"


    A very sharp curse echoed.

 Chapter 166: Comfort

    Chapter 166: Comfort"You fucking bastard!"


    The hideous horns of a demon rose from her forehead. The gruff gift of gab and the rough intonation that changed in an instant.


    "Is this Velica?"


    The demon in charge of deformities. Just like her title suggested, even her demonic instincts had become deformed, and that led her, the Demon Lord, to accompany Stella.


    When I had put Stella to sleep within me, Velica seemed to be in an unconscious state due to the flames of the Holy Grail, but it seemed like she was fine now.


    "It looks like you are full of energy, huh?"


    "Of course, I had a long rest after my death."


    That was true. I shouldn��t delude myself.


    Stella and Velica.


    At the end of the day, they were already dead.


    I had only lent them my body so they could rest peacefully within me, however, I still had to accept the fact that their lives had already ended.


    "What were you thinking? Fighting against Magan? Ugh, you fucking moron."


    "The timing was good."


    "What''s so good about it?"


    "Do you have any information about Magan?"


    Thinking about it, the one who knew had the most information about Magan was probably Velica, who was also a Demon Lord.


    Putting my life on the line, I tried to end Magan once and for all while also getting rid of Lemegeton. However, according to my estimation,I didn��t think he was someone who would die that easily.


    If that were the case, the other Demon Lords would have coveted Magan''s position long ago.


    Just when I thought I had found a fairly competent informant, barring her hideous teeth and horns, Velica began yelling.


    "Hey, you mo�� S-stop it. Velica, please stop it."


    However, instead of a torrent of profanities, a calm voice resounded from her once more.


    "Stella! Didn''t you hear what he just said? He''s planning to fight him again! Even after becoming disabled!"


    "S-still! You cannot curse. The gods bestow their mercy upon the foolish, not punishment."


    "...Those fucking gods of yours... I should kill them all one day."


    Was this what it felt like to watch a one-man play? The two of them were having a conversation using Stella��s mouth, but because their manner of speaking and intonations were polar opposites, it wasn''t difficult to understand.


    "After all, it is not you who called this person here to say something to him, right?��


    "But I still have to say something! Since you won''t, I��ll do it myself. I know that you were looking forward to seeing him since it��s been a while but...!"


    "Wow! Whoa! V-Velica!"


    With her face flushed red, Stella immediately used both hands to cover her mouth. She subtly stole a glance at me, trying to check my reaction, but I pretended not to notice.


    Stella''s hand released the other as she shouted.


    "I got a little excited..."


    Thud.


    She once again clamped her mouth tightly with both hands.


    She seemed really angry as she exerted pressure on her forehead, and then, the horns that had been protruding from her forehead disappeared.


    Stella, who had been staring at the ground with both hands pressed against her mouth for a while, glanced up briefly and blurted out an excuse.


    "Velica uttered something strange just because she is a demon."


    "I see."


    "We absolutely do not share emotions or anything just because she is a part of me."


    "I have never thought about you like that, not at all."


    "Are you speaking the truth?"


    "...Yeah."


    Rather than that, a part of the conversation I had with Velica earlier was what bothered me.


    "I heard that you called me here for a reason."


    "Ah, that is right."


    Stella slowly got herself together, turned her body around, and extended her hand forward as if to guide me.


    Then, the scenery, which was like a blank canvas, began to change. The moon and stars rose, and an ordinary night sky with drifting clouds took its place.


    We had become silhouettes floating in that sky.


    _Thud. Thud. _


    I tapped the ground with my toes. So, we didn��t really move to this place and it was just a concept like wallpaper?


    Before I knew it, I had become Kim Shinwoo.


    "Even while I was sleeping inside you, I could still hear and see a lot. You know, it turns out that resting inside another person is not as comfortable as one might think.��


    "Sorry."


    Stella simply shook her head at my honest apology and laughed.


    "No, on the contrary, I quite liked the fact that I could keep listening to your stories like lullabies."


    "..."


    Stella didn''t stop there and continued with a question.


    "So is that why? I have been following your actions closely. You have comforted the dead, guided your broken student back to the right path, and given value to the yokai created unfairly."


    "..."


    "And there was a time when you almost went astray, but still, you came back."


    "..."


    "And this time, you even managed to bring the Demon Lord of the Republic, who only sees humans as food, to the brink of death. Such deeds can only be called heroic."


    Stella listed all the events I had gone through until now, not for the sake of praising me, because as she continued speaking, her expression gradually grew darker.


    And then,


    "Why?"


    She asked me a question that felt like someone threw a large stone into a calm lake.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Why do you go to such lengths?"


    Kim Shinwoo�� Stella then added my name after that question, once again giving me a feeling that I was being reminded of the clear boundary between this continent and myself.


    "I was actually curious."


    Stella slowly bent down and sat down right where she was. It looked as if she was perched on the clouds in the night sky.


    Her turquoise eyes moved across the distant horizon of the far-off sky and eventually landed on me.


    "You have deluded yourself into thinking that you are doing this in order to survive, correct?"


    "..."


    "To put it bluntly, you wish to prevent the downfall of the continent just to survive. You have taken on too much responsibility."


    The statement wasn��t incorrect, so I couldn''t deny it.


    "In fact, you, yourself, are not even overly concerned about your own death."


    Each of her words pierced deep into me, yet Stella formed a gentle smile on her lips.


    After a brief moment of silence, as if giving me time to organize my thoughts, Stella began to reminisce about the past by asking.


    "Do you remember the time when we spoke at the convent?"


    "....Yes, I remember."


    "It is just like back then. I only want to listen."


    Tap. Tap.


    Tapping the seat next to her, Stella suggested that I sit as well.


    As if I was entranced by something, I naturally sat down next to her.


    "To provide comfort to souls, you have heard countless stories. But strangely, there is no one on this continent to listen to your story."


    Without realizing it, the corners of my eyes began to waver. After meeting my gaze, Stella carefully wrapped her arms around my head.


    "What is the real reason you volunteered to serve this world?"


    "..."


    Clearly, as I was a soul, I wouldn��t be able to feel anything.


    Yet strangely, Stella''s embrace felt comforting, and the warmth quickly spread within me.


    "It is okay. Take your time and give me your answer. It does not matter if you wish to take a short break."


    "Ah."


    My body, tense from all her penetrating questions, gradually began to regain its stability.


    "You have endured a lot, haven''t you?"


    As her warmth enveloped my entire being, and her whisper tickled my ear, I slowly closed my eyes.


    ��For the sake of you, who has comforted the continent...��


    Let me be the one who comforts you.

 Chapter 167: Re...turn?!

    Chapter 167: Re...turn?!I couldn��t deny that it was a truly warm time.


    If I were to call this period, where I lost my physical body and became a soul, a dream, then the desire not to wake up would fill my heart. That was how sweet the time I spent with Stella was.


    It wasn''t simply because having a conversation with her was enjoyable. It was because we understood each other, laid everything bare without secrets, and there were no worries.


    It was my first time being separated from this continent.


    It was the first time I managed to act, think, and speak solely as Kim Shinwoo.


    "It is delightful."


    I couldn''t help but agree with Stella''s sunny smile because the time spent with her was indeed enjoyable.


    "Your world is truly fascinating."


    Back when we spent time together at the Elia Convent, we spoke about each other''s lives.


    It was a time when we shared stories and listened, like one continuous narrative.


    But now, it was a bit different.


    We started from serious concerns and moved on to trivial small talk.


    We shared thoughts, exchanged stories, and expressed various opinions.


    Velica also occasionally chimed in, adding spice to the conversation and making it even livelier.


    "There is something I realized after meeting you."


    Stella slowly turned her head to look at the village below us. Although we had talked for a long time, the village still remained in a festive mood.


    It was as if only that part was being played on repeat.


    Therefore, I was unable to perceive the passage of time clearly.


    "What is it?"


    As she was about to answer my question, Stella slowly leaned against my shoulder.


    "In the end, I was also human."


    "..."


    "When I lived my life as the Saintess, people found me noble and even shed tears for me, while the demons marveled at my transcendence beyond humanity.��


    That was true.


    Indeed, there were occasions when Magan also made remarks acknowledging Stella.


    It was similar to Aria and the Dark Spiritualist, who turned away from humanity to become the Hero and a Necromancer.


    "However, do you know what?"


    Stella chuckled and carefully buried her face in my shoulder, as if whispering a secret.


    "That was not transcendence."


    "..."


    "It was the opposite."


    "The opposite?"


    "Rather than transcending humanity, it was more like I was confining myself to the mold called Saintess."


    That was why she was unable to look or act like an ordinary human.


    She was unable to live an ordinary life like other people because she confined herself to the mold of a Saintess.


    It was what Stella was trying to tell me now.


    The moment I heard it, I also realized that it was the correct answer. Only after death did Stella obtain this realization.


    "Kim Shinwoo, do not confine yourself."


    "..."


    "Do not restrict yourself as the Soul Whisperer. Do not throw everything else away just for that purpose."


    Saintess.


    With just that one word, she abandoned everything else, even herself.


    Both Aria Rias, the Hero, and Dark Spiritualist, the Necromancer, were the same.


    However, Stella was advising me what they both hadn��t realized.


    "You are also an ordinary human. So, you should not use the title ��Soul Whisperer�� to judge yourself."


    "I see."


    Stella slowly lifted her face from my shoulder and calmly touched my cheek.


    She caressed me as if I were precious, and I entrusted my body to her.


    "You are Kim Shinwoo, the second son of the Verdi Household, a professor at the Loberne Academy, and Erica Bright��s fiance?."


    King Orpheus postponed everything, declaring that all matters would be clarified once the situation stabilized; he was actively preparing for a potential war with the Clark Republic.


    However, at the border region directly adjacent to Clark..


    Norseweden was engulfed in a quiet stillness.


    "..."


    Looking at Deus Verdi lying on the bed with his eyes closed, Deia felt a gloomy feeling digging into her heart.


    Despite being somewhat relieved because Darius Verdi had gotten up from his sickbed two days ago, Deus still showed no signs of waking up.


    Creak.


    At that moment, two women entered through the door.


    It was Findenai and Erica Bright.


    Both women approached Deia��s side without a word. Findenai, dressed in her usual maid uniform, replaced the scented candle next to Deus with a fresh one.


    "He still hasn''t woken up."


    When Deia spoke gravely, Erica gently placed her hand on her shoulder and said.


    "It''s okay, he''ll wake up soon."


    "It''s been a week already."


    "Owen heard from the Dark Spiritualist that Deus'' soul hasn''t departed or found eternal rest yet."


    Owen and Illuania, who were previously staying in Loberne, had joined them from there.


    According to Owen, who was the only one able to converse with the Dark Spiritualist, Deus�� soul was still inside his body.


    During this period, the Dark Spiritualist had also consistently been by Deus'' side.


    "Unlike before, he''s breathing and his pulse is steady."


    Findenai''s words were correct.


    When they first brought Deus here, he wasn''t breathing, so he might as well have been declared dead.


    However, a quiet breathing sound suddenly emerged at some point. It was something that could only be described as a miracle from God.


    "..."


    Even though she had just finished smoking a cigarette before coming here, Findenai felt the desire to light another one rising again as she looked at Deus. So, she gazed out the window.


    Outside the mansion, Aria Rias was training with a fierce momentum as she swung her sword, determined to regain her old skills.


    Meanwhile, Eleanor, as the princess who had engaged in direct combat across the border of the Clark Republic, was currently required to be present in the royal palace.


    I had so many things I wanted to do once we met again.


    Turning away from the window, Findenai looked at Deus once more.


    She had thought it was their farewell, but it wasn''t.


    The mere fact that he had come to find her filled Findenai with a happiness she had never felt before.


    However, now, she experienced even more sadness enveloping her entire being than when she faced her own death.


    She now realized that simply seeing the man in front of her lying with his eyes closed could already make her feel so anxious like this.


    In that moment of thought...


    "Ugh."


    The gazes of the four people in the room simultaneously turned to Deus.


    They could hear a low groan.


    Although none of them were speaking, they all precisely shared the same thought.


    Please...


    And as if in response to that thought, Deus, after being unconscious for the past week, slowly began to open his eyes.


    "Where... am I?"


    He muttered with a cracked voice.


    Just that alone made the four realize that there was something wrong.


    "Ugh, my head. What is this? I''m sure... I..."


    Deus furrowed his brows and looked around. His expression contorted like he had tasted something bitter as he muttered to himself.


    "Yuck, shit. I feel like I''m going to throw up."


    In this confusing situation, Deia was the only person who came up with the correct answer.


    "Scoundrel Deus?"

 Chapter 168: Kim Shinwoo

    Chapter 168: Kim Shinwoo"Scoundrel Deus?"


    Hearing Deia��s words, Deus immediately furrowed his brows and narrowed his eyes.


    "You..."


    He wanted to say something, but he couldn��t find the right words.


    "So..."


    Feeling like he was trying to loosen up his stiff mind; Deus tried to say something, but unfortunately, he was unable to do so.


    Because...


    BAM!


    Deia slammed her fist directly into his face first.


    "You crazy bastard! Why are you the one who showed up?! We never wanted you here!"


    "Keuoghh!"


    "If you��re dead, you should have stayed dead, shouldn''t you?!"


    As Deia continued beating him up, Erica hurriedly grabbed Deia from behind to stop her, while Findenai stepped between the siblings to create some distance.


    As Erica and Findenai still didn''t know about Kim Shinwoo, they wondered why Deia was behaving in this manner.


    "Master Bastard just woke up! So what the hell are you doing!"


    It didn''t make sense to greet someone who had barely recovered from the brink of death with a fist to the face.


    Findenai approached Deus with a worried expression.


    "Master Bastard, are you okay?"


    "Ah... Ahem. Um..."


    As Deus pondered over what to say, Findenai''s expression immediately twisted and became fierce, like that of an evil ghost.


    "Who the fuck are you?"


    Click.


    As soon as her hand touched it, the club on Findenai��s waist immediately transformed into an axe.


    Thud!


    The axe grazed Deus'' face and embedded itself into the bed. Forgetting what she had just said to Deia, Findenai pressed her foot on his chest to pin him down and looked down at him.


    "How dare a bastard like you occupy his body!"


    "N-No, it''s not like that!"


    "Shut up! One more word and I''ll really tear you apart."


    Findenai''s menacing mana pressed down on Deus roughly, her eyes filled with the desire to kill her opponent right then and there.


    If it weren''t for the fact that it was Deus'' body, her axe would have already been lodged in his neck.


    "Wait!"


    Pushing away Findenai''s mana, Erica''s light magic enveloped the entire room.


    Erica then pushed away Findenai and Deia and stood besides Deus.


    "What in the world are the two of you doing?! And that too, to someone who requires absolute stability!"


    Erica rarely raised her voice, but now, she was scolding and glaring at Deia and Findenai, threatening to cast magic the moment they did anything strange.


    "T-Thank you."


    Hearing Deus'' voice from behind, Erica��s eyes widened and she immediately turned her head.


    "Oh."


    The light swords that were aimed at Deia and Findenai instantly turned in the direction of Deus.


    Clench!


    The light swords flew at Deus with precision, binding him like restraints. And then, Erica spoke in her coldest tone.


    "You have taken over his body... again?"


    "Kaarrrrghhhhh! It hurtssssss!"


    This time, Erica''s reaction was even stronger than Findenai''s. Having already witnessed Deus struggle against someone for control over his body at the Loberne Academy, Erica found it hard to keep her emotions under control.


    Thinking she could no longer bear to see such a sight, Erica looked down at Deus and spoke with a voice cold enough to rival the chill of Norseweden.


    "Never again will I allow someone to treat his body recklessly."


    The light magic binding him gradually tightened. Despite screaming in pain, it seemed like he finally regained his senses due to the urgent situation and shouted.


    Looking at the spot where Deus'' now missing right arm was supposed to be Erica asked, as if resolving herself.


    "So, you''re saying that you��re the original Deus Verdi?"


    "...Uh, uhm, yes."


    "And this is the first time we have met."


    "Yes, I heard that I was engaged to someone from the Bright Household."


    Since Deus just had a rather unpleasant experience with Erica, he kept avoiding eye contact, feeling somewhat dispirited.


    Erica felt awkward seeing him behave like that, but ironically, it allowed her to discern the difference between Kim Shinwoo and Deus more clearly.


    Whenever she saw him before, her heart used to race.


    Yet, now, let alone a moment of flutter, all she felt was a chilling coldness, which was truly a mysterious experience.


    "So you came back briefly to prevent your body from dying for De�� I mean, for the sake of Kim Shinwoo?"


    "A Saintess with horns on her forehead woke me up while I was in repose. She said he''s in danger and needs some time."


    "..."


    "S-so, I came to buy him some time. Because I also felt..."


    Clutching the blanket tightly, Deus expressed his feelings.


    "Indebted to him."


    "..."


    Erica understood very well what he meant by that. Though confused by the sudden revelation of truth, there was only one thing that mattered at the moment.


    As long as he has time, he''ll eventually return.


    Just knowing that alone made Erica feel as if a heavy burden on her chest had disappeared, like water flowing away.


    "Huff."


    Erica bowed her head and covered her face with both hands as she wiped it.


    For now, she intended to leave because, frankly speaking, she didn''t even want to talk to the current Deus Verdi.


    "Um, w-wait."


    At that moment, Deus cautiously spoke up.


    "Is... Illuania... doing well?"


    "Ah."


    Knowing the relationship between Illuania and Deus, Erica hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    "Yes, she and her child are doing well. The child��s name is Sevia and they��re currently in Norseweden."


    "They��re in Norseweden now?!"


    Deus'' eyes sparkled and he was about to make a request, but Erica shook her head.


    "You can''t show your current self to others. And I''m not sure if Illuania would want that either."


    "Ah, alright...."


    Though he showed a bitter expression, Deus didn''t deny it, nor did he try to force the issue because he clearly knew what his role and position were.


    "...Please stay here for a moment. I''ll call another caregiver for you."


    Deus turned his gaze towards the window and replied that he understood. Erica then slowly stood up and was about to leave the room.


    However, before Erica could even place her hand on the doorknob, the door opened, and two people stepped in.


    It was Darius Verdi, the head of the Verdi Household, wrapped in bandages as the wounds he had received in the fight against Doberman were not healed yet.


    Along with Deia Verdi, who was glaring at Deus with a look of disgust.


    Upon seeing Erica, Darius greeted her with a slight nod and then spoke.


    "Could you please vacate the room for a moment?"


    "Ah, yes. I was just about to leave."


    After Erica left in that manner, the two just stood in front of Deus Verdi.


    Deia clearly showed that she was forcefully dragged to this place, despite not wanting to engage in the conversation. Next to her, Darius simply gazed at Deus with a troubled expression.


    Even though the three of them had already taken a seat, they remained silent for a moment to gather their thoughts.


    "We need to talk."


    The first to break the silence was the eldest son, Darius.

 Chapter 169: Family Time

    Chapter 169: Family Time


    We need to talk.


    Even though he couldn��t even remember how long it had been since he last heard those words, Deus recognised the situation he was in.


    To put it positively, Deus�� family allowed him to live as he wished; to put it negatively, they had given up on him for choosing to live recklessly.


    Darius was the only one who occasionally repeated the warning not to cause any trouble and to marry the daughter of the Bright Household.


    Meanwhile, Deia never even spared him a glance and immediately showed disgust and anger if she happened to be in the same space as him.


    Remembering how he had emotionally and decadently responded to Deia''s reaction at the time, Deus was flooded with intense regret, like being hit by a wave of sand.


    "Is your right arm okay?"


    It was just a question uttered without much thought since Deus'' right arm was now completely missing.


    Deus nodded as he bitterly gazed at the empty space.


    "It''s just throbbing slightly now."


    After that answer, there was another moment of silence, but eventually, Darius continued with his questions.


    "You really are Deus Verdi, right?"


    "...Yeah."


    Just with that short answer, Darius could already clearly sense the contrast between Deus and Kim Shinwoo. This caused him to let out a bitter sigh and wipe his eyes with his thick hands.


    "It makes sense now. No wonder I thought you changed too suddenly."


    Darius had already heard everything from Deia. However, Deia couldn��t gauge his reaction, so that was why she initially remained silent to observe the situation.


    "You... died?"


    It was a question uttered with much difficulty.


    Just that one sentence already made Deus feel so sorrowful that tears welled up in his eyes.


    "Y-yes... that''s right."


    Deus sounded choked when he answered, his voice filled with a sigh tinged with self-blame for how his situation had come to be.


    "How did you die?"


    Darius asked with an uncharacteristic calmness.


    No, beneath that calmness lay regret and sadness disguised as composure.


    "I-I don''t know. Before going to sleep... I think I took some drugs and drank alcohol, and also..."


    Deus listed various possible reasons.


    When he recalled everything he had done so far, he thought it was impressive that he hadn��t died sooner.


    Darius'' expression grew darker as he heard Deus articulate each of those words.


    "..."


    Once he was done listening to all the reasons Deus blurted out without much thought, Darius couldn��t even sigh. With a remorseful expression, he could only lower his head to stare at the ground.


    Then, he turned his gaze towards Deia.


    "Why did you hide it from me?"


    "What would you have done if you knew about it?"


    "What?"


    With her arms crossed, Deia showed no signs of backing down, even against Darius, who was unable to hide his anger at this moment.


    ��What''s the point of saying that, anyway? It''s not like this bastard will be back in our lives. After all, he''s already dead, you know. But we can make it seem like he''s not. It''s not like you don��t know how much trouble we would be in if we told the Bright Household he died, right?��


    "Deia!"


    As he scolded Deia for saying things that shouldn��t have been said out loud, Darius was so angry that a vein popped out on his forehead. Nevertheless, Deia still showed no sign of retreat.


    "What! Didn��t you like that idiot too?! He��s not even our family, not even my older brother! But still, that person has taken care of me much more than my real brother ever did!"


    "..."


    ��That person is still better than this fucking bastard who only got drunk, did drugs, or was emotionally unstable half the fucking time! All this bastard did was just moan about wanting to bed women everyday and cry in the mansion. In fact, he even kept urging the sibling he shared the same blood with to have a relationship with him!��


    Unable to contain her anger, Deia raised her clenched fist high, but she slowly lowered it again as if trying to suppress her emotions as much as possible.


    "Compared to this bastard, that person is much, much better."


    She deeply lowered her head.


    Tears falling beneath.


    With tears drenching the ground around her feet, Deia sobbed like a child.


    "Bring him back, you motherfucker. That person. Bring him back... my brother."


    "..."


    "You came to help? For him? Don''t bullshit me. I was gradually starting to forget everything you did. I was just starting to remember the good things first, before the things I hated and felt disgusted every time I saw your face..."


    Deia wiped away her tears and glared at him with reddened eyes.


    "I don��t need a bastard like you."


    Darius couldn''t even response because he also knew how much stress Deia got from Deus.


    In fact, the kind of hatred she harbored towards men was definitely created by Deus.


    In the past, Deus would have immediately resorted to cursing and using foul language.


    However, now, he slowly stepped down from the bed, knelt down, and banged his head on the ground.


    "I''m sorry.��


    "...!"


    Deia''s eyes trembled because the Deus she knew would have never resorted to kneeling and apologizing to anyone.


    However, after crossing the threshold, accepting the end of his life, being sent away by Kim Shinwoo, and making a decision for someone else��s well being only at the last moment, Deus had managed to change, albeit slightly.


    "Bull...shit!!"


    "To suddenly gain another younger brother at this age."


    "That''s... "


    "Why are my younger brothers all so unusual?"


    Darius withdrew his hand from Deia''s head, smiling somewhat delightedly as he continued talking.


    "If they were even half as much like you, I''d have fewer worries."


    After leaving such a firm statement behind, Darius returned to his study.


    Watching his retreating figure, for the first time...


    "We are family."


    Deia thought Darius was reliable.


    However, a moment later...


    "De-Deia! What should we do with this?!"


    If only Darius hadn''t made such a big fuss when he brought over the invitation the Clark Republic sent to his study, Deia might have started to trust even the eldest son by now.


    "How can you not maintain the atmosphere like this for even half a day?"


    "A-Ahem!"


    With a forced cough, Darius pretended not to hear. Deia grabbed the invitation from the Republic and checked it.


    "A banquet for the Peace Treaty?"


    It was a banquet to mend the strained relationship between the Griffin Kingdom and the Clark Republic.


    The invitation specifically included the name of the Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi, whose presence was indispensable for this incident.


    Seeing it, Deia felt a headache coming on.


    "Why did they send this directly to us, and not to the Royal Palace?"


    "Exactly. Especially when they know that Deus is dead."


    Darius was right. With its strange implications, this invitation seemed to reveal an aspect of the Clark Republic.


    "Sigh, let''s contact the Royal Palace immediately. It seems that these Republic bastards are up to something."


    "Got it!"


    "Also, please! You bastard! If you were as reliable and cool as just a moment ago, shouldn��t you at least make an effort to maintain that image for a day?!"


    Deia grumbled a complaint at the end, but Darius had already ignored her outburst and left after turning his back.


    "Sigh."


    There was no time to dwell on complicated personal concerns. While holding the problematic invitation in her hand, Deia closed her eyes tightly once again.


    With everyone��s eyes across the continent focused on Griffin and Clark, ignoring this invitation would make it seem like they were rejecting the other side��s offer of reconciliation.


    Attending the banquet could have many advantages.


    Although she didn��t know what Clark Republic was up to, they were still the first to bow their heads.


    This action could lead the other countries to perceive that the Clark Republic had acknowledged their own faults.


    However, many areas of this sound suspicious.


    The way they suddenly bowed their heads and hosted a banquet for reconciliation at this time.


    Furthermore, they sent the invitation directly to the Verdi Household instead of the Royal Palace.


    Moreover, they even invited Deus Verdi, whom they already knew was dead.


    Feeling uneasy about all of these factors, Deia''s attention was drawn to the message written at the end of the invitation.


    It was unclear when it was written there.


    Written in elegant handwriting, it gave off a strange sense of pressure.


    - Please return the item you took.


    "Item?"


    Deia pondered for a moment, wondering if Deus had brought back anything, but she immediately frowned.


    She almost made the mistake of crumpling the invitation.


    "They want us to return the Saintess�� left arm?"


    They were demanding the return of the former Saintess Stella''s left arm, which Deus was determined to retrieve even at the risk of his own life.


    "Sigh."


    Realizing the situation''s complexity, Deia couldn��t help but let out a sigh.


    To put it bluntly, Deia''s personal impression of the Clark Republic was fucking awful.


    However, given the Griffin Kingdom''s position, they couldn''t maintain a hostile stance towards the Clark Republic.


    Through the Marias Great Forest incident, they realized that even the Jerman Kingdom beyond the desert was eyeing them covetously.


    Being potentially attacked from both sides, the Griffin Kingdom urgently needed to regain a neutral position with the Clark Republic.


    In that case, the best course of action was to return the left arm and let the Soul Whisperer attend the banquet for the sake of peace.


    However, the problem was...


    "Arrrrghhh!"


    The current Deus Verdi wasn��t the Soul Whisperer.


    "I can''t ask that moron to go to the Republic!"


    They could deal a significant blow to the Clark Republic by having Deus Verdi, whom they thought was dead, attend the banquet.


    "You...! Son of a bitchhhhhh..."


    Deia leaned back in her chair and gazed at the ceiling, murmuring wistfully.


    "When will you return?"

 Chapter 170: Time to Learn

    Chapter 170: Time to LearnClank clank.


    At the sight of the Republic, Deia��s mood soured for no reason as she looked outside the carriage.


    The moment she saw the invitation, Deia knew that it would come to this. And now that it was actually happening, she could only sigh deeply.


    An invitation to the banquet had also been sent to the Griffin Royal Family. And from the perspective of Griffin, they couldn''t ignore this event, especially considering that the Clark Republic had lowered their heads first.


    Therefore, they had no choice but to set off to attend the banquet.


    "Don''t hate it too much. The ones who live here are also humans."


    "So, is that why you are active in the Resistance?"


    "That... of course, is because there are more beasts than people here."


    Then, beaming with a smile, Findenai shrugged and pointed out the window.


    "Flowergarden? Are we going to stop there?"


    "Uh, yeah. The horses are tired from crossing the mountain range, so I think we should rest here for a day."


    "Hmm, that doesn��t seem like the best decision."


    "Why?"


    The signboard labeled ''Flowergarden'' had a cheerful atmosphere as it welcomed the guests from Norseweden.


    And the yellow flowers being cultivated in the distant vinyl greenhouse especially added a poetic ambiance to the village scenery.


    "Ssspp, I feel like I''ve heard that name somewhere before."


    Deia murmured, resting her chin on her hand.


    Since the Clark Republic itself was quite secretive, Deia had seen many villages that were not marked on the map during their journey.


    However, the name ''Flowergarden'' still felt strangely familiar. It was like she had heard it somewhere before.


    Surprisingly, it was Findenai who gave her the answer.


    "Emily. It''s the hometown of the girl who had become the Human-Bone Centipede in the basement of your mansion."


    "Ah!"


    Emily, the girl who loved flowers.


    Because of the girl who said she liked the yellow flowers from her hometown, Deus Verdi would often leave flowers at her grave in the Norseweden Mountain Range.


    "Indeed, it''s a type of flower that a child would''ve liked."


    "..."


    Upon hearing that statement, Findenai remained silent and simply stared out the window.


    After all, Deia would discover the truth sooner or later, so there was no need for Findenai to inform her about it in advance and incur her resentment.


    As they approached the village, Deia noticed a thick layer of yellow pollen in the vicinity, which gave her a strange sense of unease.


    "Cough! Cough! Khek! Khek!"


    All of a sudden, the old coachman who was driving the carriage started coughing uncontrollably, gasping for breath.


    "Ah, damn it."


    With an incredulous expression, Findenai stepped out to bring the carriage to a stop and ushered the coachman inside.


    Thanks to that, the other carriages behind them that were carrying the rest of the party were also forced to stop.


    "Hack! Haaack!"


    "What''s happening?! Why is he behaving like that?"


    Ignoring Deia''s question, Findenai brought the coachman inside with haste, fetching water as his face swelled.


    Only after the coachman''s breathing began to stabilize did Findenai let out a sigh.


    "Does he have bronchitis or something? We haven''t even reached the vicinity; why are the symptoms already showing up?��


    Findenai turned away in frustration. But when Deia demanded for an answer, she finally responded with a shrug.


    "Flowergarden is the Republic''s largest drug production site."


    "What? Drugs?!"


    "Yeah, all those flowers are used as raw materials for drugs. They''re specially processed by the Republic, so they''re pretty harmful to the human body even in their raw form."


    Finding it ridiculous, Deia stared at the distant flower field before quickly turning her head.


    "Then what about Emily?"


    "You heard her thoughts, right? She said her parents never allowed her to touch the yellow flowers."


    "Ah..."


    That was why Emily admired and loved yellow flowers; she had never even touched them once.


    "You can think of that village as a kind of colony. They have special laws that apply only to them."


    For example, a law that prohibited dating until the age of 20.


    "Dating?"


    The clause did feel somewhat random, but Findenai shrugged and explained the truth behind it.


    "Roughly, if you spend around 20 years in there, you''ll develop enough antibodies, right? They want only those people to reproduce."


    "..."


    "That''s the only way they can keep the cycle going. Don''t even think of giving birth to children who won''t survive. Something like that."


    "Crazy bastards."


    Seeing Deia��s reaction, Findenai could only agree in silence. It was at that moment that Deia understood why the people who had escaped from Flowergarden tried crossing the Norseweden Mountain Range.


    At that moment, two people wearing masks with purification filters that covered their entire face appeared at the carriage window. .


    They were carrying rifles on their shoulders, but they knocked at the carriage and approached them in a friendly manner.


    "I wish I could close my eyes as well."


    As Deia sighed, with Erica as the focal point, golden mana from her hands began spreading around.


    Erica''s magic began to clear the impurities from the air as it formed a circle.


    "You even know spirit magic."


    It was magic assisted by elementals. Thus, even without gas masks, it seemed unnecessary to worry about the impurities in the air.


    "Still, go and put on the gas mask on him."


    As Deia pointed at the fallen Deus, Findenai rushed to comply with her instruction.


    ***Thud!


    I felt like something was shaking.


    I wondered if it was just my imagination, but considering where I currently was, maybe something had happened to Deus�� body.


    "So, how long are we going to stay here?"


    The scenery around us was a lake this time.


    However, instead of fishes swimming about, the clear, transparent water had stars.


    Observing the night lake, it felt like I could see the reflection of the sky, and it was exactly like that.


    In front of that, Stella and I were each holding a fishing rod without any actual purpose.


    This was the perfect moment to say ��fishing for time��1.


    "Huh?"


    Upon hearing my question, Stella, who was sitting right next to me, asked in bewilderment.


    "D-did you not like it?"


    "It is not that."


    "Actually, I have wanted to try something like having a date while fishing."


    "..."


    Though I was somewhat speechless after hearing her say that, I forced myself to continue.


    "It was nice. However, I do not feel like we should just be sitting still like this. I feel comforted and was able to take a break thanks to you, but now, it is time for me to return."


    "Is that so?"


    Stella looked at me with a hint of disappointment. I almost softened under her gaze for a moment, but I still needed to return.


    As I slowly got up from my seat, Stella followed suit with a smile.


    "I am sorry. I wanted to spend time with you even to the extent of being selfish."


    "Huh?"


    "See you next time."


    Clunk!


    As Stella waved goodbye, horns protruded from her forehead and her eyes turned into those of a demon.


    ��You enjoyed your time with Stella enough, right? It��s my turn now!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    I had told them that I needed to leave, so what was she talking about here? Still, Velica raised a finger to silence me.


    "What am I talking about? Of course, I mean I can��t just let you go, you know."


    Did she have to make such gestures with Stella��s body?


    "What are you going to do after leaving this place? Are you planning to fight against Magan again? You��ll really die this time, you know?"


    "...��


    ��Hey, if you die, do you know how many demons will flock over to devour Stella, me, or even you?��


    It was crude, but what she said wasn''t wrong. My life wasn''t just my own anymore.


    There were two women within me that I had to take care of.


    "You lost Lemegeton, and your right arm had been cut off."


    With my power drastically reduced, I would be defeated immediately if I fought against Magan again.


    "You foolish bastard. Of course, that��s because, being a Necromancer, you left out your strongest card while fighting him.��


    "My strongest... card?"


    When I looked at her suspiciously, Velica pointed to herself confidently and shouted.


    "To face a Demon Lord, don��t you think you need another Demon Lord of the same level?"


    She grinned widely as she called herself a secret weapon.


    "Don��t you have incredible talent? Stella keeps boasting about that all day long."


    "..."


    "The guardian of the boundary between the living and the dead. That��s exactly who the man standing right in front of me is! Gaaahhhh! It''s going to be fun!"


    Thud!


    As Velica took a big jump, the surroundings began vibrating and started changing dramatically.


    The lake disappeared, and the stars in the black sky vanished.


    Only Velica''s sinister eyes remained illuminated as she gazed at me through the pitch black darkness.


    "So, Necromancer, can you handle me?"


    1. Grand Duke Jiang (Jiang Ziya) often said this. It probably originated from the image of someone gazing at a tranquil lake, repeatedly contemplating and enjoying a leisurely life as they wish.

 Chapter 171: Time for The Actor

    Chapter 171: Time for The ActorPeople gathered around the crackling campfire. Thanks to Erica��s spirit magic, they were able to breathe normal air even though they were close to the Flowergarden.


    "Where''s Deus?"


    "He''s unconscious in the carriage."


    "Sigh."


    The sight of him being intoxicated, losing his mind from the pollen mixed in the air clearly showed how broken of a man he was.


    "You can��t just say it��s only Deus�� problem because the air here is so polluted, that even the spirits are reluctant to stay."


    Deia wondered if the butterflies fluttering around Erica were spirits. However, despite her curiosity, Deia ignored Erica��s words which were defending Deus and let them in one ear and out the other.


    After finishing eating the simple meal they prepared with the food they brought, there wasn''t much to do.


    So, they naturally tried to start a conversation since it was still a bit early to turn in.


    However, an awkward atmosphere lingered as they were not that close to each other.


    "There aren��t any stars."


    Aria Rias, who had a lot of experience doing this from adventures, spoke up in the midst of the silence.


    At her words, the party naturally looked up at the sky. Indeed, there were no stars to be seen, and it was also unclear if the moon was even out.


    This indicated how much impurities the murky sky of the Clark Republic was filled with.


    Being the youngest among them, Aria continued to talk with light-hearted questions despite the heavy situation they were in, walking into the lion''s mouth.


    "But is the Dictator really inviting us for a peace treaty?"


    "That''s bullshit, of course."


    Deia sighed as she crossed her legs and rested her elbow on her knee, supporting her chin.


    "Isn��t the Republic''s Dictator a Demon Lord? Would such a creature truly speak of peace?"


    "Hmm."


    Having personally seen Demon Lords a few times in the first round, Aria thought it might be possible.


    Even though they were Demon Lords, they were not necessarily absolutely evil; they were simply true to their desires.


    Just as someone��s justice could be someone else��s evil, they, too, in a way, were simply enforcing their own sense of justice, although their notions and innate nature were very different from humans.


    "That��s why the Kingdom is deliberately inviting envoys from other countries, isn''t it?"


    It was a minimum safeguard.


    For the banquet hosted in the interest of peace, not only were Clark and Griffin participating, but the kingdom beyond the desert, the Jerman Kingdom, had also sent envoys.


    On the surface, they came to convey their gratitude and congratulations for the decisions made by the two countries for the sake of the great cause and peace of the continent.


    In reality, it was just to examine the diplomatic atmosphere and direction.


    "If they cause trouble here, they��ll become the enemy of the entire continent in an instant. So, they can��t act recklessly, right?"


    Also, the Clark Republic wouldn''t dare to bare their fangs at them in this situation unless they were insane, right?


    This was a clever move from the Griffin Kingdom.


    A banquet for peace?


    Fine.


    However, let��s do it openly in front of everyone.


    With that connotation, the Griffin Kingdom invited envoys from other countries.


    "We also brought a kind of secret weapon to use in truly dangerous moments."


    When Darius grinned and gave a thumbs up, Erica tilted her head and asked him.


    "A secret weapon?"


    "Sister-in-law, you��ll be surprised when you see it!"


    Deia felt irritated as she watched Darius laugh confidently. Additionally, she didn��t like the way Darius called Erica ��Sister-in-law.��


    "It��s the Holy Grail."


    When Deia spat out the answer surlily, Darius�� jaw dropped.


    "W-wait, if you reveal that so easily..."


    Still gaping, Darius stared at Deia, asking why she revealed it that easily, but she just shrugged.


    "After all, only that woman doesn''t know about it here. Did you forget that it was Aria and Findenai who retrieved the Holy Grail?"


    "Huh? Did you call me?"


    Findenai, who had just finished smoking behind the carriage, dusted herself off and casually sat down.


    "The Holy Grail..."


    Erica was startled by the unexpected mention of such an item, but it did reassure her because an item with a name such as the Holy Grail must have a complete opposite compatibility1 against demons.


    "I didn''t know an object like that actually existed."


    Erica added amidst the awkward silence, and Darius nodded vigorously.


    "That''s right, Sister-in-law. I never knew something like the Holy Grail actually existed either. Speaking of which, Deus... or Kim Shinwoo... what should we call him?"


    Confused by the complicated situation, Darius scratched his head and turned to look at Deia for help.


    Perhaps she imagined Deus neglecting her and making love to Findenai.


    "Illuania told me. Unexpectedly, she says she��s seen it a few times."


    Illuania, who used to wander around the red-light district, had seen many such messy affairs and was quite knowledgeable of the topic.


    And just like that, the conversation grew more intense.


    A kiss that tasted like lemon...!


    That was actually...


    Such a cheap trick!


    Watching the various stories being shared around the campfire burning away, Deia quickly retreated to the carriage to escape the shock.


    ***"Wow."


    "It��s quite impressive."


    After passing through the Flowergarden and traveling for several more days, they arrived at Clark Republic��s capital, Clarkwork.


    Deia and Darius couldn��t help but express their honest admiration at the sight of the tall castle walls.


    In fact, the castle walls were so high that they couldn��t discern what these walls were meant to keep out. Falling from such a height wouldn��t just cause instant death, but the body would likely scatter into pieces upon impact.


    In front of the castle walls, which required one to tilt their head all the way back to see the top, Deia handed a warp marker to Deus.


    "Huff, huff, huff!"


    He took several deep breaths, clearly nervous, while anxiously looking around. He visibly trembled as he took the warp marker from Deia.


    "Remember, you��re the Soul Whisperer now. You��re responsible for welcoming the kingdom''s esteemed guests."


    Actually, it wasn��t a difficult task.


    All he had to do was place the warp marker in the spot designated by the Republic and allow the kingdom��s envoys to arrive via warping.


    However, for a scoundrel who spent his days drinking, embracing women, and doing drugs, it was a significant responsibility.


    "Stay focused. Make sure your eyes seem devoid of emotion. Here! Like this! Just like this."


    Deia imitated Soul Whisperer Deus�� cold stare, creating a strikingly similar atmosphere and highlighting their resemblance as siblings.


    "Also, keep your answers short. Actually, scratch that. Since I''ll be next to you, it��s better not to answer at all. I��ll tell them you''re not comfortable speaking because of your injury."


    "Okay."


    Smack!


    Deia finally slapped Deus, who was still not fully focused.


    Startled, Deus stared at her in a daze, which prompted Deia to yell at him.


    "Get a grip! You''re not the scoundrel you were right now. You''re the Soul Whisperer, the face of the kingdom and the representative of our envoys! Be confident! Act cold and collected!"


    "...I-I''ll try."


    "Not ''try,'' you have to do it. At least until the real one wakes up."


    Deus swallowed hard and nodded in understanding.


    Though still looking awkward and anxious, he managed to mimic her instructions.


    The carriage passed through the castle wall and came to a stop.


    Outside the window, the Republic''s soldiers were ceremoniously clearing the path.


    "Sigh."


    Deus still wasn''t fully composed despite the hour having arrived. Seeing him acting like this, Deia finally pulled out a picture.


    "Take this."


    "Huh?"


    He took the photo with his trembling left hand, which was still clutching the warp marker.


    It was a picture of Illuania smiling while holding a small child.


    "Ah..."


    Illuania was the only woman Deus Verdi ever loved. He had even given up his own body and chosen eternal rest for her and the child she bore.


    "Brace yourselves, at least for those two."


    "Hang in there!"


    With words of encouragement from Deia and Darius, Deus nodded, managing to muster some courage.


    He carefully placed Illuania''s picture into his pocket as if it was a cherished treasure.


    Outside, Findenai opened the carriage door.


    Even if it was only for a brief moment, the Soul Whisperer, no, Deus Verdi, the actor, began his performance.


    1. "??????" (compatibility) is a loaned word from Japan. "??????" often assumes a relationship of ''opposition'' between two entities, it''s argued that it''s difficult to translate the original meaning into Korean properly.


    In Korea, the term "??????" (compatibility) was first used through the competitive action game scene. For example: The Street Fighter series.


    When a specific character struggles or is disadvantaged against another particular character, the term "??????" is used, and conversely, the term "?????????" (reverse compatibility) is used when the opposite is true.


    The cause of "??????" arises mostly from the characteristics of the characters when the performance difference between characters is disregarded. For example, if a character named (A) is said to have a disadvantage against (B) in terms of compatibility, (B) may have traits that make it easier to exploit A''s weaknesses or nullify A''s strengths. As this relationship intensifies, even if both players are equally skilled, it becomes very difficult for A to defeat B without any lucky chances.

 Chapter 172: Greeting

    Chapter 172: GreetingMagan had sent a separate invitation for the banquet to the already dead Deus Verdi and Norseweden for his amusement and to warn them.


    It was a warning to return Saintess Stella''s left arm, which once belonged to him, and a pretense of ignorance regarding Deus Verdi''s death.


    It was a bizarre joke that only demons would laugh at.


    However,


    "Am I seeing this correctly?"


    Leaning against the balcony, Magan had his eyes fixed on Deus as he stepped out of the carriage.


    Magan casually inquired as if it were natural, despite the considerable distance that would have made it impossible for an ordinary person to see.


    The secretary with emerald hair standing next to him kept her mouth shut, unable to utter a word.


    She wasn''t an ordinary person either, so she could see Deus as well, but she was unable to explain why someone they thought to be dead was still alive.


    Her role was to assist Magan to the best of her abilities and provide him with the delicacies and answers he desired, but now, she had no choice but to remain silent.


    "Do humans obtain an additional life if they become a Soul Whisperer?"


    "..."


    "Huh? Tell me. You see, I''m not too sure as I''m not human. How much karma does one have to accumulate in order to gain another life? Is one coupon1 enough?��


    "No, sir."


    "Right? They don''t, right?"


    Magan guffawed, his double chin shaking. However, the damage inflicted by the explosion of Lemegeton in his stomach was not completely healed yet.


    His abdomen began aching the moment he saw Deus, making him realize that no matter how much he ate, the pain would not dissipate naturally.


    "That��s right, Deus Verdi."


    Lick.


    Magan''s tongue swept across his thick lips. He hadn''t felt like this since he had seen Saintess Stella.


    Someone he wanted to devour but was unable to�� that man was standing on the soil of the Republic, which was practically his dining table, yet he couldn''t reach him.


    He forcibly restrained his impulse to step onto the balcony railing and rush towards Deus.


    "Eventually, he too will be served as a meal before you, Lord Magan."


    "Yes, of course he will. It seems like it will be necessary to make some adjustments to the original plan."


    Hearing his secretary''s words, Magan, who was struggling to calm himself, took a deep breath but did not take his eyes off Deus.


    "I still feel like that man''s right arm is inside my stomach."


    He had to admit that it was indeed a delicacy. A human who had borne numerous resentments and karma and overcome various hardships was so sweet, that even his tongue rejoiced.


    "Ahhhh~"


    Magan''s voice resounded low, carrying genuine regret.


    "He��s truly appetizing."


    ***The moment Deus slammed the warp marker onto the ground, a giant pillar of light descended from the sky.


    Findenai and Aria were indifferent as they had seen this spectacle before, but some of the other party members and a few soldiers from the Republic looked up, with their mouths agape.


    The golden pillar soon took the shape of people, with a blonde girl standing at the forefront.


    Eleanor Luden Griffin.


    Compared to when they had come to rescue Findenai, there were more people this time. Along with the Presiding Mage Tribunal Judge, Tyren Ol Velocus, a large contingent of knights were also present.


    No matter the circumstances, it would be too dangerous for King Orpheus to attend the banquet personally, and it wouldn��t have looked good if the citizens of the kingdom learnt that their king had traveled directly to the Republic.


    Since a king always had to remain serious and dignified, he couldn''t show himself responding that quickly and easily just because the Republic had called him over, especially while they were still engaged in a war of nerves.


    Nevertheless, to maintain a minimal level of courtesy, it was decided that Eleanor, a member of the Royal Family, would attend on his behalf. This was because she also actively pushed for it.


    "Princess."


    Deus slowly knelt before her. He intended to kiss her hand, but Eleanor signaled that it was unnecessary with a considerate smile.


    "I''ve heard everything."


    She would have been more agreeable if it were Kim Shinwoo, but she didn''t want it from the current Deus.


    "Haha, I am simply delighted that I am able to step forward for the greater good of the continent!"


    After exchanging pleasantries with Eleanor, Magan greeted the Saintess.


    "Saintess, the Sun of the continent. The continent remains so bright thanks to you."


    "...You flatter me.��


    Lucia couldn''t hide her unease as she never expected that she would be conversing like this with a Demon Lord.


    Magan had hidden his demonic aura so perfectly, that he didn''t seem to be a demon at all.


    Had she not been informed beforehand, she would never have guessed he was a Demon Lord.


    Hence, Lucia felt that she was still lacking when compared to the previous Saintess.


    Next, Magan approached the Soul Whisperer Deus.


    Observing Magan''s massive size and build, Deus felt like he might be crushed at any moment.


    "It has been a while, Soul Whisperer."


    Magan slyly extended his right hand, then tapped his forehead with a laugh.


    "Oh, right! You do not have a hand there!"


    "..."


    "I was inconsiderate. Here, let me offer you my left hand."


    Magan''s eyes gleamed menacingly as he extended his left hand.


    As far as he knew, Deus Verdi was dead, so Magan was testing whether this Deus was truly the one he knew or a fake.


    Sensing that, Deia broke into a cold sweat as she anxiously watched what Deus would do next.


    If Deus smiled as if it were fine with him or shook hands casually, Magan��s suspicions would be confirmed.


    During this brief but dangerous psychological battle, Deus made his choice.


    Plop.


    He decided to thrust his hand into his pocket.


    It was a clear refusal to shake hands with him.


    While it may have appeared rude to the onlookers, however, as Magan had insulted him with the remark about his missing right arm first, it was not an unreasonable response.


    "Hmm..."


    Magan licked his lips, barely restraining his appetite.


    Is he the real one? Did he manage to survive and return?


    Magan had an ambiguous expression on his face as he pondered internally, but he turned away without saying much. Only then did Deus slowly pull his hand out of his pocket, barely able to breathe.


    "Well done."


    Deia whispered carefully, and Deus turned his head slightly.


    His expression was a mess, and he looked like he was on the verge of tears.


    "I-I just didn��t want to shake hands because I was scared."


    "Yes, yes. You unexpectedly lucked out by backing away."


    From Deus�� perspective, thinking he might be eaten the moment he took that hand, he had just run away in fear.


    Thanks to the tension freezing the muscles in his face, it helped him maintain his expression and deceive the Demon Lord.


    Of course, Magan��s suspicions weren''t erased entirely.


    "Sigh, there''s still a long way to go."


    Knowing that the banquet had just begun, Deia kept her eyes on Magan��s back, still feeling tense.


    However, on the other hand, at the moment when all eyes were on Deus, Deia failed to notice that Magan''s gaze had shifted beyond Deus and had landed on her.


    1. The original raws say ''??? ??????'' or ''One Coin?''. If you have ever read Ready Player One or watched the movie, you can see that a "Coin" signifies an extra life (spoiler alert), which is what is the case for most retro games. It inherently stands for a "reservation" to an arcade game or the "amount" given to play a game in Korea. As such, in the frame of Korean culture, "One coin?" implies, "Oh, so you can play again, even though it''s Game Over?".


    We chose to go with ''One coupon'' to fit Magan''s character and the setting of the story.

 Chapter 173: Victim

    Chapter 173: VictimThe grand chandelier in the banquet hall, reminiscent of something one might find in a detective novel, looked both dazzling and unsettling.


    The brown-patterned fur carpet gently cushioned the feet, while the subtle lights on the walls made one forget it was currently evening.


    Circular tables were reserved for the ambassadors from various countries.


    There were representatives from the Griffin Kingdom, the Jerman Kingdom, the Duchy of Valestan, which was located quite far from the Clark Republic, and even from the declining Han Empire in the east.


    With many countries attending the banquet, this alone was a testament to Griffin Kingdom��s influence.


    The Jerman Kingdom might have just been across the desert, but the Griffin Kingdom also managed to invite a small country like the Duchy of Valestan and the now poorly regarded Han Empire.


    Lavish dishes adorned each table, which were particularly abundant in a variety of meat, reflecting Magan''s preferences.


    Naturally, not everyone could enter the banquet hall. Among the Norseweden party, only the three siblings of the Verdi Household were present.


    The three of them occupied a table while Princess Eleanor, Saintess Lucia, and Mage Tribunal Judge Tyren sat at another table meant for the Griffin Kingdom.


    "Sigh."


    As soon as they sat down, Deia gently pushed aside the champagne in front of her and requested water.


    Although alcohol, which was the Republic''s specialty hard liquor, was hard to come by in the Kingdom, she couldn''t afford to be drunk in such tense circumstances.


    Deus also felt like drinking, but held himself back for now. Only Darius had taken a sip out of courtesy.


    "Anyway, there are a lot of important figures gathered here, aren''t there?"


    Even at a glance, Darius, who was a martial artist, could already discern that many strong people were present.


    For instance, there was the Clark Republic''s Superhuman Oskov, who was confidently guarding the entrance.


    "The Protector of the Duchy of Valestan, Tom. I''ve heard he''s as big as a bear, and now that I��m seeing him in person, he certainly lives up to that reputation."


    The man called Tom from the Duchy of Valestan occupied two chairs since one was insufficient for him. He had already started drinking from the bottle.


    Even the hard liquor seemed like just a soft drink to him.


    ��Given that the heir to the Duchy is present, he''s probably here to protect him in case of any unforeseen circumstances, right?��


    With her chin resting on her hand, Deia glanced toward the Duchy of Valestan. Among the people gathered in the banquet, the young man who was heir to the Duchy, although appearing calm, was discreetly keeping an eye on things despite having the smallest stature among those summoned.


    "And the old man who was once known as the War God of the Han Empire, Han So, is also here."


    "With the empire in a critical situation, they couldn''t afford to sendkey figures. Being the War God, he certainly lives up to his reputation. However, since he��s an old man now and is supposedly about to retire soon, it seems he has nothing else to do, so that��s why he��s attending."


    "...Do you have to interject my thoughts with your commentary every single time?"


    Darius was excited about meeting great martial artists, but Deia, who responded with her own political perspective on the situation, only shrugged her shoulders.


    Despite the Duchy of Valestan and the Han Empire sharing a border, their tables were placed at opposite ends due to their strained relationship.


    Perhaps the reason why they attended the banquet was because they were observing each other.


    ��Most importantly, the Jerman Kingdom has used quite a bit of resources on us."


    The Jerman Kingdom, located beyond the Marias Great Forest across the Sahar Desert, had attempted to use the Marias tribe as a foothold to launch an invasion on the Griffin Kingdom.


    While others might not know, Deus and Aria were already aware that they would soon mobilize a massive army towards the Griffin Kingdom in a few years.


    That event would mark the beginning of a bloodbath across the continent once again.


    "The Phantom Beast of the Desert, Jordia."


    Copper-colored skin and ripped muscles��despite wearing banquet attire, he carried a khopesh, a sword with a blade curved like an axe, on his waist.


    "It seems like all the big shots are gathered here. Will there really be no sparring or something like that?"


    As Darius sniffed and murmured, Deia clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "What''s the point if you''re only going to end up getting stepped on?��


    "W-what are you talking about? I''m also a renowned martial artist, the Giant of Norseweden!"


    "Oh, is that why you got blasted by that Doberman bastard alone?"


    "I-it��s because that bastard had explosives...!"


    "Forget it. Since we have Sir Tyren present here, we won''t fall behind in terms of strength."


    The unstable chandelier fell, engulfing the area in black smoke. The dust was carried by a strong wind.


    The entrance wall of the banquet hall collapsed like a tsunami, burying one side of the hall under rubble.


    Superhuman Oskov, who was guarding the door along with numerous servants of the Republic, were buried under the pile of stones as dark blood seeped out from between the rubble.


    "Lower your head!"


    Deia urgently protected Deus. After pushing the startled and trembling man under the table, she locked eyes with Darius.


    "I''ll cover you. Assess the situation."


    "Got it."


    Darius hurriedly glanced towards Eleanor''s table.


    Fortunately, the protective spell from Tyren''s robe extended to both the Princess and the Saintess, shielding them simultaneously.


    "Are you okay there?!"


    Due to the smoke and dust, Eleanor was unable to see the table next to hers clearly, so she had to inquire about their situation.


    "We''re fine, Your Highness! The Verdi siblings are all safe!"


    Eleanor breathed a sigh of relief at Darius'' reassuring shout.


    While no one was sure of the situation on the other side, it was evident that they were trapped in the banquet hall.


    It must have been a confusing situation for everyone.


    The lights in the banquet hall had already gone out, and amidst the explosions and smoke which erupted from an unknown source, it was Saintess Lucia who reached out to everyone first.


    "Everyone, please stay calm."


    A white sphere emanated from her palm, flying towards the spot where the chandelier used to be. And despite the dust and smoke permeating the area, its light remained pure, refusing any impurities.


    Soon, the light composed of Holy Power illuminated the entire banquet hall.


    "Ah."


    "That''s the Saintess."


    "Is that Holy Power?"


    Naturally, there were no casualties at any table.


    With many renowned martial artists in the continent present, such a surprise attack was out of the question.


    Deia''s and Eleanor''s gaze simultaneously shifted towards where Magan was.


    "Crazy bastard."


    "Could he not contain his instincts, huh? What a fool. "


    They were about to rebuke Magan for daring to pull such a stunt in front of so many envoys from various countries, and even declare that the diplomatic image of the Clark Republic was utterly ruined. However...


    "Huh?"


    No voices came out.


    No, they couldn��t even properly understand the situation itself.


    Because while everyone seemed unharmed, there was one sole victim from this attack.


    His internal organs were clearly visible because a sword had pierced the nape of his neck, making a long downward stroke.


    His blood splattered far around the area.


    His breath was already cut short.


    His lifeless eyes turned upward.


    And his body crumpled like a deflated balloon.


    There lay the corpse of Demon Lord Magan.

 Chapter 174: A Question

    Chapter 174: A QuestionMagan��s corpse was lying there.


    The moment they saw it, everyone became rigid, as if time itself had frozen in the banquet hall.


    It was a situation where the highest authority figure of the host country was assassinated amidst a gathering of important dignitaries from different nations.


    It was a scene that revealed the dangers of the place and also proved their incompetence at the same time.


    "T-the Resistance?"


    The first to speak was the heir of the Duchy of Valestan. Considering that the Resistance of the Clark Republic was famous enough to be known even in other countries, it was a somewhat reasonable deduction.


    However, most people were skeptical. If the Resistance could cleanly assassinate thePresident in a place with so many powerful people gathered, it was rather strange that they had not been able to do it until now.


    Rather than that...


    ��Rather than the Resistance, Griffin sitting closest to his seat appears to be more suspicious.��


    Jordia, from the desert Kingdom of Jerman, stood with arms crossed and cast a suspicious glance toward the Griffin Kingdom.


    Though openly hostile, Jordia''s attitude toward the Griffin Kingdom left them a bit flustered. However...


    "You are forcing a ridiculous narrative here."


    Princess Eleanor dismissed it without hesitation.


    "Why would we? We came here to make peace with the Clark Republic. There''s no reason for us to assassinate the President out of the blue."


    "..."


    "We know that the Jerman Kingdom has taken a keen interest in us. After all, isn��t the situation that took place in the Marias Great Forest still unresolved?"


    Without any hesitation or retreat, Eleanor firmly responded to the Jerman Kingdom, which openly sought reasons to slander Griffin.


    Perhaps sensing a jab, Jordia kept his mouth sealed tight and didn''t unfold his arms. However, Tyren found that demeanor was even displeasing.


    "Uncross your arms and apologize."


    His mana surged within the banquet hall��a closed chamber without escape.


    In this place, while they were in each other''s sight, it wouldn''t be strange if someone else died if everyone closed their eyes intentionally.


    "..."


    Despite Tyren''s warning, Jordia remained silent, standing with his chin held high.


    Eventually, Tyren stepped forward assertively, unable to contain his anger.


    "What about the Secretary?"


    Deia''s words echoed through the banquet hall, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Deia, who had leaped forward, was examining the Dictator''s corpse and their surroundings.


    It was a fittingly gruesome death for a dictator of a country, but more importantly, the Secretary with emerald hair was nowhere to be seen.


    "The Secretary is missing."


    Deia''s words prompted the others to approach the stage one by one. Deia had looked around, hoping for another exit, but there was none.


    "So, the Secretary was the assassin?"


    "Oh, that''s possible."


    "It certainly seems more plausible to be the work of an internal assassin rather than us, the foreign guests."


    Swept along in their own flow; everyone offered their own opinion. However, from Deia''s perspective, it all felt a bit strange.


    Then where did the Secretary go?


    If the Secretary was the assassin, shouldn''t she have been present here?


    That implied that since it was impossible to escape, she was probably still hiding somewhere within the banquet hall.


    "Sir Tyren, please see to the safety of the Princess and the Saintess."


    "Hmm."


    Tyren nodded reassuringly and told her not to worry. He tapped his staff shaped like a spear on the ground to assert his presence.


    "So where did the Secretary go then?"


    "Hmm, that also seems strange."


    "We need to remain calm. The suddenness of the situation has narrowed everyone''s focus."


    As they spoke amongst themselves, the group quickly regained their composure, acknowledging their own distress, proving that they were not high-ranking individuals for no reason.


    "Have you calmed down now?"


    At that moment, an unusual voice came from the collapsed entrance. Emerald hair was faintly visible in the darkness beyond the light.


    "Well, let��s save that for our future enjoyment."


    The Secretary smiled and stretched out her hand. The only part of her that entered the light from the darkness was her hand that was pointing at the Saintess.


    "However, only two people. Saintess Lucia and..."


    The hand that was pointing at the Saintess moved towards Deus.


    "Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi, the both of you must die here."


    At this emotionless death sentence, Lucia clasped her hands in prayer, and Deus struggled to maintain his composure.


    "Hmm, but before that, I need to confirm one thing."


    The Secretary revealed herself as she slowly stepped into the light. Her eyes resembled those of a serpent, with an unnaturally long tongue protruding from her mouth.


    Compared to what they had seen earlier on stage, it was a completely different appearance. Everyone present recognized it immediately.


    She was a demon.


    With the situation taking an unexpected turn, they had no choice but to be tense. The moment they realized that the woman was a demon, the words that just sounded like nonsense until now felt like cursed prophecies.


    That showed how big a source of fear the existence of demons were for the people of the continent.


    "Rather than seeking confirmation, I am providing you with an opportunity."


    "An opportunity?"


    Her direct gaze pierced through Deus, who tilted his head in confusion. Rather than showing mercy, her pupils felt more like she was testing him .


    And the very next words uttered by the Secretary made it very clear.


    "Are you truly the Soul Whisperer?"


    "..."


    She was doubtful about his very identity.


    All eyes in the banquet hall immediately turned to Deus.


    The envoys from the Griffin Kingdom, who knew his true identity, were tense, while the people from the other nations were intrigued by the Secretary''s question.


    He was the only Dark Mage acknowledged by the Griffin, which strictly opposed Black Magic.


    Naturally, the other nations had also done their basic research on him.


    "What do you mean?"


    Standing upright, Deus tried to feign composure.


    Seeing that, the Secretary''s lips curled into a sly smile.


    "I suspect that you are not the real Deus. The man I met before had an imposing presence, an aura, and a calmness that you can''t even imitate half-heartedly."


    "..."


    "So, I''ll give you a chance."


    Demons always tested humans.


    They presented them with choices while reveling in their dilemma.


    "Are you truly the Soul Whisperer? If you answer me honestly, I will let you live."


    "...!"


    "After all, there''s no need to kill a man who isn''t the Soul Whisperer."


    A tense silence filled the room.


    All eyes were on Deus, who was still pretending to have a blank expression, while racking his brain.


    "Ah, really.��


    But perhaps even that brief silence bored her, for the Secretary made another proposal.


    "Alright then, just one thing. Answer this, and I will let you live."


    "What is it?"


    "If you truly are the Soul Whisperer, one who comforts the dead and you possess the eyes blessed and cursed to see all souls..."


    Tap.


    Her long nails pointed at Deus'' eyes.


    "Where is the soul of the recently deceased Lord Magan?"

 Chapter 175: Two Choices

    Chapter 175: Two Choices"Where is the soul of the recently deceased Lord Magan?"


    It was a riddle-like question.


    Deus'' body trembled. He was shocked that the Secretary seemed to have seen through his real identity.


    What would happen if he said the wrong thing here?


    Would she really let him go?


    And despite these thoughts, he couldn''t help but feel a little greedy.


    If she truly was a demon, could she possibly bring him back to life again?


    After all, there were many instances in legends or fairy tales where demons often granted humans'' wishes.


    "So, what is your response?"


    Deus took a deep breath at the Secretary''s question��he didn''t know the answer.


    How could he possibly know where Magan''s soul was? His head felt hot, and just as he was about to blurt out that he didn''t know, the throbbing pain in his right arm silenced him.


    Even the great Kim Shinwoo, who fought with his life on the line, couldn''t kill the Demon Lord.


    Kim Shinwoo had even used the gem called Lemegeton to bring about mutual destruction, and yet here, just a few days later, the so-called Demon Lord was smiling and shaking hands with them as if nothing had happened.


    Did he really die that easily?


    That Demon Lord Magan?


    He still felt like his whole body was being oppressed by Magan''s creepy smile; his empty right arm was telling him the answer.


    "It is not here."


    The others were puzzled by his curt reply, but the Secretary''s eyes twitched slightly.


    "Magan''s soul is not here."


    Seeing the Secretary''s trembling eyes, Deia stood beside Deus and supported his claim.


    Although she couldn''t see souls, Deia had also reached the same conclusion.


    "Because he is not dead."


    There was pressure in his firm declaration. After all, the words had already been spoken. Even if it wasn''t the correct answer, he needed to assert it confidently as if it were.


    Those who didn''t know Magan was a Demon Lord looked puzzled as they checked his corpse again.


    His dead body was still lying there in a wretched state.


    However, the Secretary''s lips twisted with a sense of disgracefulness as she glared at him.


    "Heh... hehehehe!"


    Maniacal laughter suddenly echoed from the darkness. The laughter, which was filled with immense joy, only made everyone more uneasy.


    "Hahahahaha! Yes! That is right! You are Deus Verdi! That is exactly how it should be!"


    From the opposite side of the Secretary, the owner of the voice coming from the shadows was someone they all knew well.


    President Magan.


    Hidden in the darkness where the light couldn''t reach, he continued to laugh.


    "That is the only way I can enjoy the taste of you again! That is the only way I can savor you, my special delicacy!"


    The Demon Lord was truly delighted. Now, he was convinced that Deus Verdi was the real one.


    "Has your momentum and spirit dwindled because your right hand was cut off? That is human! That is truly humane! That makes you all the more delicious!"


    "..."


    "There is nothing more special than a human who bears burdens, overcomes hardships, and possesses a stronger conviction."


    Whoosh!


    As a fierce wind blew, the white light created by the Saintess�� Holy Power vanished. Thick darkness enveloped them once more.


    "You''re annoying, Saintess."


    The moment the Holy Power disappeared, they realized that Magan started moving.


    Deia urgently shouted to protect Lucia, but it was already too late.


    "Ugh!"


    With Lucia''s scream, flames appeared again, illuminating the surroundings.


    But this time, it wasn��t the white flames created by Holy Power, but purple flames conjured by Magan.


    In front of the rising flames stood Magan, holding the fallen Lucia in his arms.


    Seeing this, Tyren urgently swung his staff, about to rush forward. However...


    "Shhhh."


    He had no choice but to stop when he saw Magan''s hand gripping Lucia��s neck.


    "Make the slightest move and I''ll break her."


    Magan''s long tongue licked the unconscious Saintess�� cheek as he giggled.


    "H-how could this happen?"


    "Welcome."


    "Ah."


    However, Han So''s hand, which was reaching for the cigarette, started to rise even higher.


    BAM!


    In an instant, he clenched his fist and delivered a precise blow to the Secretary''s jaw.


    "How dare you test my loyalty!"


    Han So continued to strike the suspended body of the Secretary. The envoys from the Han Empire, realizing that he hadn''t actually defected but was instead fighting for his life, erupted in cheers.


    The God of War Han So realized that this moment was his peak, the final blaze of his dwindling life.


    Reflecting on one''s original nature.1


    At this moment, he displayed the force he once wielded as the God of War. However...


    Crunch!


    However, he bit his lip once he saw the flying bugs that had flown to his feet gnawing at his flesh.


    Smash!


    He slammed the ground roughly, using mana and wind pressure to blow them away.


    "...!"


    However, only a few were pushed back while many more insects swarmed his body.


    "Ahh, aaaaargh!"


    As screams and blood gushed out, the Secretary rubbed her sore jaw, frowning deeply.


    "Old man, you still have some strength, huh."


    Crash!


    The secretary''s hand took the form of a spearhead and pierced the heart of Han So, who was covered by insects.


    The life of the man who once dominated an era as the God of War ended in vain��consumed by the insects to the point that even his corpse could no longerbe found.


    "Alright, everyone from the Han Empire is to die now."


    The first to move at those words was Tom from the Duchy of Valestan. He immediately rushed at the Han Empire��s envoys, tearing them apart.


    His huge build was fitting for someone who was likened to a bear, and his fighting style was just as ferocious.


    Despite a massacre happening, the others couldn��t move carelessly because the Secretary''s gaze was fixed on them, daring them to try.


    Perhaps it felt like looking into the eyes of Medusa, a creature who could turn people to stone.


    After a moment, the insects that had devoured everyone from the Han Empire gradually began to take human form.


    Starting from the God of War Han So, who had fought and died valiantly, and moving on to the other members of the envoys.


    The Secretary pointed at them with a laugh.


    "See? No matter what choice you make, it doesn''t matter to us. Things will always go the way we want."


    However, the reason they offered such a choice was because they were demons who reveled in toying with humans.


    "Of course, that��s the only way you can think of it."


    A solemn woman''s voice broke the somber atmosphere. Standing between her brothers, Deia fixed her unwavering gaze on the Secretary.


    "That is because you are demons. That is why you take these complicated steps, just to toy with humans."


    "..."


    "Do you really think you placed comparable values on the scale? From my perspective, it seems like you just want us to smoke that cigarette."


    The choice between certain death and abandoning one��s humanity for a chance of survival.


    However, if you delved deeper, there was another way to look at it.


    Even though they didn��t know how the cigarette would control their minds once they smoked it, it somehow offered a future.


    Because once they return to their respective countries, they might be able to find a way to heal.


    In essence, smoking the cigarette means abandoning their present in the hope of a future.


    Hope.


    A hope that perhaps if they managed to survive and escape this place, something might change.


    And those demons used that to subtly pressure the people to smoke the cigarettes. And in reality, most people here were thinking that they couldn��t afford to send the fakes to their respective countries if they lost their lives here now.


    Deia emotionlessly pointed a finger at the fake envoys from the Han Empire.


    "There must be something wrong with those things, right? Isn��t that so?"


    "Hooo..."


    "You pretend it��s a choice, but in reality, you just want to handle things your own way."


    The corner of the secretary''s mouth, which was raised, dropped slowly, very slowly.


    "You siblings are really the same. Annoying!"


    1. ??????????(Hoegwang-banjo) was a basic practice method of patriarchal Seon, through prior studies related with banjo or reflection in Seon Buddhism. Hoegwang-banjo means to turn one��s attention which is ordinarily directed to external things back to oneself. Especially in Patriarchal Seon, there is sudden awakening or ''empty quiescence and spiritual awareness'' according to the experience of Banjo or reflecting on oneself. Just as the eye cannot see the eye itself, this banjo or reflection is only possible through non-dualistic awareness.

 Chapter 176: Return

    Chapter 176: Return"You siblings are really the same. Annoying!"


    Using her wisdom to outwit the Demon''s riddle, the woman drew the magic gun from her pocket and aimed it at the Secretary.


    Bang!


    A gunshot rang out.


    However, upon seeing the Secretary catch the bullet using her index and middle fingers like a pair of tongs, Deia shouted gruffly.


    "Those bastards were planning to play with us from the start anyway!"


    "Uoooooh!"


    The gunshot was the signal.


    Darius and Tyren, who had already exchanged looks and planned their move, charged forward simultaneously. Their sole objective was to rescue Saintess Lucia from the grasp of Magan.


    If those two were truly demons, retrieving the Saintess alone would be enough to sustain the battle.


    After all, Holy Power was the one thing demons feared the most and the most effective weapon against them.


    That was why, even if it was just for a moment, the Demon Lord Magan took the trouble to personally capture Lucia.


    "Huh?"


    Watching the two figures charging at him, Magan smiled sinisterly.


    However, that was it.


    Black, shadowy arms sprang forth from the darkness, snatching up the two men simultaneously and slamming them into the wall.


    Pained groans escaped the mouths of the two martial artists. And just like that, Tyren Ol Velocus, one of Griffin Kingdom''s powerhouses, and Darius, the Giant of Norseweden, were subdued.


    "No way."


    It didn��t matter how strong a Demon Lord was nor how overwhelmingly powerful they were compared to humans.


    How was Mage Tribunal Judge Tyren Ol Velocus defeated without even putting up a proper fight?


    There was something strange here.


    If Magan was that powerful, Deus�� trick of using Lemegeton to cause his self-destruction wouldn��t have worked in the first place.


    Did he get stronger?


    "Kik, kikikik."


    Magan��s eerie laughter resounded through the darkness, echoing throughout the banquet hall.


    It was the type of demonic laugh that would break a human��s will.


    This Demon was a monster who had lived on this continent for centuries, always occupying the seat of the top predator proudly.


    "I surrender."


    Was it because his laughter destroyed their spirit?


    Jordia of the Jerman Kingdom finally raised his hand and declared their surrender.


    "I��ll smoke the cigarette."


    Although they heard him say that he would willingly become the demon��s puppet, none of the other envoys from the Jerman Kingdom voiced out any complaints.


    "We have already lost."


    Jorida even asserted that the situation was unfavorable.


    Who knew when the reinforcements from outside would arrive? No, in the first place, it was possible that preparations for reinforcement hadn��t even started.


    The Han Empire was completely annihilated.


    The Duchy of Valestan��s powerhouse, Tom, had already switched sides, with the heir trembling on his knees, having lost the will to fight.


    If the Jerman Kingdom also surrendered, the only one remaining would be the Griffin Kingdom.


    However, with Tyren and Darius defeated thoroughly, and Saintess Lucia in the hands of the Demon Lord...


    All who remained were Princess Eleanor, Deia, and Deus Verdi.


    The battle was essentially already over.


    ��It is a reasonable judgment.��


    Jordia lit the cigarette offered by the Secretary without hesitation and put it in his mouth.


    How many times did he puff?


    ��So this is the realization you spoke of.��


    ��Fufu, doesn��t the world look different now?��


    For the first time, a smile appeared on the previously stern face of Jordia.


    ��Ah, do you have any more left?��


    Following Jordia, who had completely switched over to the enemy''s side, one by one, the envoys of the Jerman Kingdom began lighting the cigarettes offered by the Secretary.


    The smoke from the cigarettes spread thickly in the already enclosed space.


    From beyond the smoke, the Demon Lord turned his gaze to Deus.


    ��So, do you intend to fight this time as well?��


    ��...��


    He couldn��t reply.


    His body was stiff, his tongue felt tangled, and his mouth was dry.


    ��If it''s you, you should have already realized it, right? The one you met before and the current me are completely different.��


    Magn laughed as he tossed Lucia, whom he had been holding, to the ground. Recognizing that she was their master��s prey, the surrounding insects immediately avoided her.


    ��I am Magan, the Demon Lord of Gluttony.��


    At Deus�� cold command, Magan��s expression twisted strangely. He looked both delighted and infuriated at the same time.


    However, Deus ignored Magan and took out a small photo from his pocket and stared at it.


    It was a picture of Illuania and her child, Sevia, smiling.


    Holding it tightly, he looked alternately at Deia and Darius.


    And then...


    Thud.


    He knelt.


    ��I offer myself.��


    In order to summon Kim Shinwoo, he first needed to vacate this body.


    However, Deus didn''t know how to fall asleep again. Everything was always done by others, whether it was waking him up or even putting him to sleep.


    This time was no different either.


    By others.


    In other words, he needed to borrow the power of the Demon Lord to vacate this body.


    Therefore, Deus Verdi did his best to act like Kim Shinwoo.


    He had to deceive the Demon Lord before him.


    For the first time, Deus looked up at Magan with unwavering eyes.


    He didn''t feel any fear towards the Demon.


    The trembling in his body had already stopped.


    Courage surged through his entire body, heating it up.


    This time, it wasn��t Kim Shinwoo.


    It was...


    The final stand of Deus Verdi.


    ��You idiot, what the hell are you doing!��


    ��Don''t say unnecessary words!��


    Upon hearing him say that he would surrender himself, Deia and Darius rebuked him despite the pain.


    However, instead of dampening his spirit, it actually served to strengthen Deus'' resolve even more.


    As the bad younger and older brother who had gone astray, in the end, even now, all Deus Verdi could do was act like Kim Shinwoo for the sake of his family��just like how Kim Shinwoo had pretended to be him.


    His unwavering gaze, filled with conviction, was directed towards Magan.


    I look incredibly delicious, don��t I?


    This is the soul of the Soul Whisperer you desire so much.


    It looks tempting, doesn��t it?


    What you''ve been yearning for is right in front of you.


    You want to eat me, don��t you?


    I have finally overcome all the pressure and agony and am willing to sacrifice myself for the sake of my family. Just as you hoped, I have perfectly matured in the manner you desired, haven��t I?


    ��I am the Soul Whisperer.��


    So eat me.


    ��Ah.��


    Looking down at Deus, who was willingly offering himself instead of choosing Deia or Darius, Magan let out a short sigh.


    Then,


    ��I can��t hold it any longer!��


    He opened his mouth wide and began to suck everything around him. Deus'' hair fluttered, his clothes flapped, but the truly important thing was...


    The fact that the soul within his body was being sucked by the Demon.


    ��I will chew and swallow your soul over and over again for years, and your body will be preserved to be licked for a lifetime.��


    It was a delicacy he couldn��t afford to lose.


    That was the method chosen by the gourmet called the Demon Lord, who wanted to savor Deus for a lifetime.


    Thud.


    Deus'' body toppled forward. His soul was already being chewed on meticulously and savored by Magan.


    It was agonizing, truly agonizing.


    It felt like he could vanish at any moment.


    However, his pupils were still fixed on his own body.


    ��Hm? The taste...?��


    Magan realized that something was off. The taste of Deus'' soul, tainted by pleasure and hedonism, was like chewing on flavorless gum that had lost all its sweetness.


    ��What is this?��


    He wondered what in the world was happening, and just as he tried to confirm if the soul he was chewing on was truly the soul of Deus Verdi....


    Thud!


    From the body that was supposed to have already turned into an empty shell, Deus'' left hand pushed against the ground and rose.

 Chapter 177: Home Ground

    Chapter 177: Home GroundThud.


    The air inside the banquet hall began to change with the simple act of the fallen one-armed man pushing the ground with his left hand, starting to rise.


    The demons'' arrogance and mockery, which had once settled heavily, froze cold.


    A fierce wind blowing from somewhere sent shivers down the spine, causing the movements of the insects crawling in search of prey to stiffen.


    "..."


    Demon Lord Magan, who was standing closest to him, felt a prickling sensation on the back of his neck.


    Am I getting tense?


    By simply realizing that the man in front of him had risen once again, it made his body tense up.


    He reached his hand inside his mouth and pulled out the soul he was chewing on, inspecting it.


    Although they looked the same, the dissipating soul in his hand was not the Soul Whisperer he knew.


    He had also been deceived by this insignificant soul��he was certain of that much.


    "So, you were the original Deus Verdi.��


    As Magan stared at the slowly rising mana, he licked his dry lips with his thick tongue.


    He had no idea what kind of being that man was, but Magan didn''t care at all.


    After all, all he needed to do was kill and devour both of those souls, there was no need to complicate his thoughts.


    "Magan."


    A voice, dull to the point that even a chill could be felt, echoed.


    Just one word.


    With just one word spoken.


    He was now certain that he was facing the real Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi.


    It was almost ridiculous that he had been deceived by the clumsy fake performance just moments ago.


    Therefore, Magan felt even more irritated and was about to try to devour the soul he held in his hand. However...


    Thwack!


    A flying spear made of blue flames pierced through his wrist.


    It was a sudden attack from Deus, who was still unable to control his own body properly.


    Magan, who hadn''t even expected him to be able to cast a spell in that state, clicked his tongue. It was such a ridiculous attack that it didn''t even make him feel an itch.


    However, with a hole pierced in his wrist, his fingers lost their grip. Seizing this opportunity, Deus snatched the soul with his mana and pulled it into his arms. Upon seeing that, Magan ground his teeth.


    That man truly lived up to his title as the Soul Whisperer.


    Despite his enemy standing right before him��a monster who had severed his right arm, the Demon Lord who previously possessed the left arm of the former Saintess and treated it like a trophy.


    Deus still chose to ignore someone like him for the sake of the soul that was about to disappear.


    "How dare you...."


    To Magan, it felt utterly disgraceful. It was as if Deus had squandered his only opportunity to launch a surprise attack, all for the sake of saving just that one soul.


    The Demon Lord felt that he was not as valuable as that soul in the heart of the Soul Whisperer.


    [...Ah.]


    With holes caused by Magan''s teeth, the dissipating soul of Deus stared into his face.


    They had the same face but carried an entirely different atmosphere.


    He had to admit that although the man in front of him was merely someone who used the same name as him, he was a completely different person.


    Was it because of that?


    That Deus could accept his own annihilation more easily.


    [It was as you said.]


    For the first time in a long while, as he slowly closed his eyes, Deus showed not a smile tainted by alcohol, drugs, or lust, but rather that of an innocent, sunny smile of a child.


    [I was a human who was capable of change.]


    For souls, there were only two possible endings: eternal rest or annihilation.


    Eternal rest was the kind where you simply laid down and closed your eyes forever, while annihilation meant you disappeared without leaving anything behind.


    This man woke up from his eternal rest to fight for his family, and in order to do that, he had to abandon himself.


    At the moment of annihilation, because he did not lose his smile...


    "I just..."


    The remaining Deus Verdi in this world honored his departed self.


    "Thank you."


    * * *Because the original Deus'' soul occupied the body, I had no way to show up.


    Even though I knew about the ongoing tragedy, I couldn''t help but lament my inability to communicate.


    "I just..."


    However, Deus Verdi''s noble will and sacrifice enabled me to stand here again.


    "Thank you."


    It was like the words I said when I sent him off at the funeral without mourners in the past.


    He was the kind of person who could sacrifice himself for others. And if given the opportunity and the right circumstances, he could have changed.


    He , who, while embraced in my arms, departed with pride for having sacrificed himself for his family and me at the very end.


    I probably would never be able to forget him for the rest of my life.


    He was one of the top predators surpassing the human race.


    "I am Magan, the Demon Lord of Gluttony!"


    Thud!


    As he got closer, the pressure bearing down on my shoulders felt like it would crush my entire body.


    "How dare you oppose me at my dinner! You pathetic humans! You mere pieces of meat!"


    Deia and Darius had already succumbed to the pressure and fallen to their knees, while the Dark Spiritualist urgently stayed close to me.


    [Y-you have a way to escape, right?]


    "No, I do not."


    [What?]


    "There is no way to escape. And I have no intention to."


    I will kill him.


    As I uttered these words, the Dark Spiritualist widened her eyes and stared at me with astonishment.


    Although it was for a brief moment, I glanced at her; out of the blue, a chuckle escaped my lips.


    "It is good to see you after so long."


    [Uh...]


    In an instant, I pushed away the frozen Dark Spiritualist and warned her.


    "Keep your distance, this is not a battlefield for humans."


    [W-what are you...]


    Before the Dark Spiritualist finished her sentence, a burst of maniacally excited laughter resonated from my empty right arm.


    [Keehahahaha!]


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    My right arm felt hot.


    Despite having nothing there, my skin started swelling and I felt like blood was flowing, almost as if I had an arm.


    Souls contained mana.


    And the mana from the Demon Lord''s soul inside me swirled like spiral particles, forming the grotesque shape of an arm.


    "Velica."


    Magan called out the name of another Demon Lord. In response, the projection of Stella''s soul, with horns on her forehead, emerged behind me.


    [Magan! That fat body of yours is still the same, huh?!]


    "How dare you mock me, you moron, you��re only a Demon Lord who acts like a parasite to the Saintess."


    [You fool! I am only adhering to my nature, you know? I am Velica, the Demon Lord of Deformities! It means my demonic nature is just as twisted as well! Very much unlike you, you psycho bastard!]


    "Yeah, that fucking mouth of yours sure knows how to play."


    After saying ��but��, his tongue flicked restlessly as if he couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "How dare you think of fighting me at my dining table? Has your deformity affected your foolish brain?! This is my stage! Have you forgotten that no other Demon Lord would dare challenge me at my own table?"


    As if everything until now was just a trivial display of his power, Magan''s mana exploded forth, causing the world to tremble.


    It was a power that could turn even the most powerful forces of each country into mere dishes.


    Facing such an enemy, Velica, who was already a dead soul, practically couldn''t be considered a match for Magan. However...


    [Did you eat so much that even your brain got fat from it?]


    Instead, Velica let out a laugh. It was not an empty taunt, but one filled with deep trust and conviction.


    Magan''s visibly narrowed eyes showed that he felt it.


    [It seems like you forgot what kind of Demon Lord I am!]


    Behind me, Velica''s energy started to fluctuate as it tried to burst out.


    I accepted her without any resistance. As my mana mixed with Velica''s, spider-like legs took position behind my back like wings.


    [I am Velica, the Demon Lord of Deformities! And the bastard with me right now...]


    Bang! Bang!


    Velica patted my shoulder without holding back and smiled brightly.


    [His right arm is now gone, disappeared! His emotions have been worn out! His body is not his own! And even his soul has come from another world!]


    I thought she was mocking me.


    However, from Velica''s perspective, there was no better praise than this.


    [That��s why he is a truly deformed human! I mean, his whole existence, you know? You pig!]


    The rather rough introduction line didn''t sit well with me.


    However, if someone asked who would be the best match for the Demon Lord of Deformities on this continent...


    Someone whose every aspect seemed to be completely deformed.


    I thought the answer might be me.


    [Has the reward for Stella''s faith come to me as well? How could such a perfectly fitting guy appear before me?]


    Velica lifted her middle finger and directed a confident smile towards Magan.


    [How about we fight once on each other''s home ground!]

 Chapter 178: Magan The Demon Lord

    Chapter 178: Magan The Demon LordThe Battle of the Demon Lords.


    They began glaring at each other in tranquil silence, signaling the start.


    Velica, who just moments ago had displayed brazen provocation and a confident demeanor, whispered quietly to me.


    [Although I��m the one who said that, you do know that you''re the one who has to fight, right?]


    "..."


    [Even if I was once the Demon Lord, ultimately, I am already dead.]


    Even though she was a demon, now that she had become a soul after death, she was unable to wield her power freely.


    Just like humans, demons also experienced the same thing in the face of death.


    The reason she was able to parasitize me and use her power was, of course, because I was a Necromancer.


    While it may have seemed like my body had been taken over by the Demon Lord, ultimately, everything was under my control.


    Magan probably knew that as well.


    [But if it��s you, you should be able to exert and use my power to the fullest.]


    "Just help me control the legs attached to my back."


    Since I originally had my right arm, it wasn��t an issue for me to control the newly emerged hand. However, it felt like the spider legs that sprouted out like wings would require practice to handle.


    However, I had no time to practice at the moment, so I left it to the auxiliary.


    [Of course.]


    "Don''t mumble in front of me!"


    Accompanied by a roar, a massive black hand, the one that had restrained Darius and Deia, rose from the ground, and swiftly lashed out at me.


    It was the same technique that had the power to subdue even Tyren, the Mage Tribunal Judge, with a single blow. However...


    I need to test it.


    I raised my newly sprouted right arm. The moment when my still-swirling hand made contact with Magan''s attack, the massive hand began distorting strangely, as if it was caught up in the spiral.


    And in just a few seconds, Magan''s attack disappeared.


    [If it��s just this level, it��s super easy, you know.]


    Velica shrugged as she boasted proudly. Although she thought it wasn��t much effort, I could certainly feel the vast difference in power between the Demon Lord and a human.


    Creak! Creak!


    The spider legs on my back extended to the ground, supporting my body and lifted me off the ground, so that I no longer needed to run.


    [Since you lack stamina, leave the brute force movements to me!]


    Tap, tap, tap!


    Like a pianist playing the keys, the spider leg moved rapidly, striking forward.


    Compared to its speed, my running speed was perhaps... nothing.


    And as soon as I arrived in front of Magan, I swung my right arm like a hammer.


    Boom!


    A thick shield resembling a plate materialized above Magan''s head. Gritting his teeth, he glared at me with his sinister eyes, spewing hatred and rage.


    "How dare you!"


    The plate immediately whirled and disappeared as if my right hand absorbed it.


    However, Magan took advantage of the moment, crouched down and leaped with his mouth wide open.


    It was a leap I never imagined to be possible with that body. His mouth, wide open amidst the shattered plate fragments, swallowed my right arm in its entirety.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    "...!"


    The corners of his mouth curled up slightly after he began devouring my swirling right arm, which distorted everything it touched.


    Crunch. Crunch.


    That bastard started chewing on it and he didn''t plan on stopping there; he tried to cling to my body with both arms and legs.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    The spider legs supporting me pierced his abdomen like blades, trying to create some distance between us.


    Thanks to that, the hand and foot that Magan had extended towards me flailed in the air helplessly, but nonetheless, my right arm had been devoured.


    I hurriedly tried to withdraw with the help of Velica, but I found something hard blocking my retreat.


    When I took a glance, all I could see was a giant, circular plate.


    And it enveloped both Magan and me simultaneously.


    [Get yourself together!]


    My brain had a hard time keeping up with this high-paced battle.


    The inside of the plate was dark, hot, and humid, making it difficult to breathe.


    My right arm was severed once again, and I was unable to see anything properly.


    Magan tried to catch his breath and readjusted his posture once more. It must have been pretty painful to vomit something that had reached deep inside the stomach.


    "We must continue fighting while being devoured."


    [What crazy nonsense are you spouting?]


    Velica scolded me, calling it absurd. Despite her words, my eyes remained fixed on Magan, who was glaring at me with his head lowered.


    "Magan is strong because this is his banquet."


    [...Trying to stop the banquet won��t work. It has already begun. No matter how much we try to escape, we''re just food to him.]


    "Exactly."


    I kind of praised Velica for grasping the key point, but she simply scratched her head instead.


    [How were you able to communicate with Stella?]


    "It is me who is wondering how Stella became friends with you. I do not get it."


    Anyway, despite our mutual dissatisfaction with each other, we found a way to win.


    [So, what should we do?]


    "Since the banquet has already started, we cannot stop it. But not everything in a banquet can be eaten."


    [...?]


    "We just need to inform him that there is a dish that cannot be eaten."


    Once again, I put strength into my right arm. Although Velica still didn''t understand it completely, she decided to use the spider legs to propel me towards Magan.


    "Block them!"


    As he still hadn��t recovered, Magan shouted in a rage. At his command, the Secretary immediately rushed over and blocked our path.


    I didn''t want to exert unnecessary force, but as it seemed unavoidable, I attempted to knock her down in a single blow. However...


    Thud!


    Wearing a robe, Tyren fiercely poured mana from behind and tackled the Secretary, toppling her over.


    With Magan''s hand, which had been restraining him, disappearing as the Demon dealt with me, Tyren was finally able to move.


    "Go!"


    "Iiiikkkk!"


    Pushed aside by Tyren, the fallen Secretary hurriedly tried to pierce his throat with her sharp nails. However...


    Crash!


    The right hand she raised was cut off and rolled on the ground.


    It was Darius, who in sync with Tyren, also drew his sword and cut off the hand of the fallen secretary.


    [They��re pretty useful!]


    Seeing them in action, Velica praised the two upon, but I kept my gaze fixed on Magan.


    He gnashed his teeth and then pulled out a golden trident from his mouth.


    No, not a trident.


    A giant fork.


    Looking at the weapon that conveyed his determination to still view us merely as simple prey, I snorted.


    [The Pursuer of Delicacies��that''s the name of his weapon. Considering that it''s been several hundred years since he last brought it out, it seems he is quite desperate.]


    Several hundred years.


    That amount of time was simply immeasurable. However, on the contrary, it also meant that for such an immeasurable amount of time, he had just been dining, not fighting.


    He thrust the golden fork straight at me. And it wasn''t until it was right in front of me that I could tell.


    The amount of karma this weapon carried.


    Writhing and agonizing, the fork screamed with countless thoughts.


    My neck slipped through the gap between the tines of the fork. It was a dangerous situation where I could have been pierced, but Magan seized the opportunity, held the fork in reverse, and then raised his hand.


    Thanks to that, the fork''s tines were pressed against both sides of my shoulders, and due to the overwhelming difference in strength, I could only kneel. However...


    "Huh?"


    [What''s going on?]


    Magan and Velica.


    The two Demon Lords exclaimed simultaneously.


    My right arm and all the spider legs attached to my back disappeared, leaving Velica in her soul form clutched my left hand.


    "Go ahead, feast on this! If you can handle it.��


    [Hey! Hey!]


    I pulled my left hand back and swung it towards Magan''s mouth, as if I were a shot put thrower.

 Chapter 179: Partial Victory

    Chapter 179: Partial Victory"Go ahead, feast on this! If you can handle it."


    [Hey! Hey!]


    I pulled my left hand straight back and swung it towards Magan''s mouth, as if I were a shot put thrower.


    Velica''s soul shot straight into Magan''s huge mouth, and his face contorted horribly as his throat was hit.


    "Kk, Urruk!"


    Magan''s lips twitched as he tried to forcefully swallow Velica, who had entered his mouth.


    While doing so, he noticed the thin threads of mana that were in his lips.


    "Kkurrrip!"


    They were connected to my hand, and I pulled it with all my might.


    Magan forcefully shut his mouth, pressing his lips together and showing a determination not to open it.


    Suddenly, his eyes widened as if something had hit his uvula, he opened his mouth with a scream full of pain.


    "Kkureuk!"


    [Puhhaaa!]


    Velica popped out of Magan''s mouth. When I pulled her towards me, she threw her fist past me.


    [You''re doing crazy things!]


    "It was a strategy."


    [Did you know that Stella was almost eaten by him just now?]


    "...I apologize for that."


    However, unless it was the soul of a Demon Lord, it would have started melting the moment it entered Magan''s mouth��just like how Deus was after being briefly chewed.


    "But victory has come to us."


    Once again, through Velica, I conjured my right arm, wrenched out the fork that was pressing down on my shoulders, and threw it to the ground.


    Magan glanced back and forth between the fork and me as he clutched his own throat and vomited gastric juice, as if losing his grip on reality.


    Facing him, I firmly declared.


    "Mealtime is over."


    * * *"Mealtime is over."


    It was a ridiculous declaration.


    He was Magan, a Demon Lord.


    For centuries, humans had been nothing but his food, a mere dish on the table that he could eat at any time.


    Now, this human tried to drag him, who had been seated at his own dining table for countless years, away?


    "Everything is unnecessary now."


    As Magan reached out his hand, the Pursuer of Delicacies once again coiled tightly around his palm.


    ��I will make you unable to die; you will live forever trapped between my teeth, screaming for the rest of your life.��


    How dare this human try to challenge him? Because of the food that had entered his mouth attempting to escape against his will, all of this fueled his rage, an emotion Magan had never experienced before.


    With a burning rage like a volcano, Magan swung the fork forward.


    His giant hands and mouths began to extend outward, as if spilling onto the ground.


    When compared to Deus'' small body, they possessed substantial mass and overwhelming size, making the attack unavoidable.


    But the moment Deus'' deformed spiral right hand touched them, they twisted and vanished without being able to exert any force.


    Only now did Magan realize he had been driven by emotions, and committed a pointless attack. But it was already too late.


    Just as he had relentlessly pushed forward, Deus had also swiftly surged forward at the moment of opportunity.


    Boom!


    The spider legs attached to his back, which barely had any energy left, gathered all their strength into one powerful leap.


    Deus rushed forward, tightly gripping his right arm and swung it ahead. However, Magan raised the Pursuer of Delicacies and blocked the attack.


    Kwaang!


    The collision of the two caused the entire banquet hall to shake, dust pouring from the ceiling.


    For some reason, Magan started to lose strength and began to slide backwards.


    He eventually realized that a pile of rocks at the entrance had now reached his heels.


    Gnash.


    Just being pushed back by a human in his own banquet was enough to make his anger almost explode.


    Magan roared violently as he vented his emotions.


    "Graaaaaaaaahhhh!"


    In reality, his situation was so dire that anyone could easily finish him off if they approached him now.


    It was clearly a victory on their side. However...


    "Kekkekkekkekkek."


    A wicked laughter emanated from Magan''s grotesquely twisted mouth.


    [I think... something feels strange there]


    Similarly, the Dark Spiritualist beside me furrowed her brow, gazing into the distant night sky.


    She crossed her arms as if trying to steady her trembling body in response to the overwhelming pressure approaching us.


    And, it wasn''t just the Dark Spiritualist who felt it.


    Deia, Eleanor, and I also sensed it.


    Facing the large flock flying towards us with the moon at their backs, we were experiencing unprecedented intense pressure.


    "Did you... really think I... established the Republic alone?"


    Spitting out blood, Magan continued grinning as he struggled to speak.


    "Three... are the number of the Demon Lords who formed an alliance to maintain the Republic."


    Someone leading the approaching crowd from afar flapped their wings.


    In that fleeting moment...


    "Hmm."


    A woman with red skin covering her entire body, spreading angelic wings behind her, stood before us, holding a spear.


    She emitted the same sensation that Deus felt from Magan.


    She was also someone who bore the title of a Demon Lord.


    "What a sorry state you''re in."


    Her gaze shifted towards the fallen Magan. Her presence alone already exuded an overwhelming pressure.


    However, it didn''t end there.


    "Jeez, if it weren''t for our alliance, I would have already eaten him up."


    Suddenly, a small-bodied boy with ten tails was sitting in front of Magan, mocking him.


    Each tail was of a different kind, and the five horns on the boy''s head also varied in shape.


    "..."


    And the last one...


    A huge man stood before me, looking down with a stoic demeanor.


    His legs were those of a ram, and he had three eyes; veins were protruding alongside the wool on his muscles, which were as thick as steel.


    [Valkyria, the Demon Lord of War; Feyron, the Demon Lord of Worship; and Dune, the Demon Lord of Pride.]


    Velica told me each of their names with a grim expression.


    "..."


    Having just brought down one Demon Lord, my strength had already been depleted to this extent.


    Yet, before me, stood three more Demon Lords.


    "Can you... fight again?"


    Just to be sure, I asked Velica, who then responded with a forced laugh.


    [It''s not about whether you can. It''s about what you must do. Those bastards will never spare you.]


    I knew that.


    The killing intent from those Demon Lords were already pouring towards me.


    What if I have Aria��s support?


    Even with Aria''s skills, it seemed impossible.


    Despite being in her second round, she would still find it challenging to secure victory in one-on-one combat against these creatures.


    And now, three more of such foes had appeared.


    It was truly a desperate situation. However...


    "Deia, Eleanor."


    I clenched my fists while straightening my posture once again.


    "Go. Find the others.��


    The path toward victory, which was still unreached, calmly began to take shape in my mind.

 Chapter 180: Transporting The Holy Grail

    Chapter 180: Transporting The Holy GrailTap, tap, tap!


    Deia and Eleanor��s footsteps echoed from behind. Despite their footsteps gradually fading away, the demons showed no sign of movement.


    It wasn''t because they let them go.


    They were relaxed because, regardless of where the two were going, they were confident that, ultimately, they were in the palms of their hands.


    "Huff."


    Let''s think calmly.


    Even though they were Demon Lords, the strength they possessed couldn��t be called overwhelming, like for Magan just now.


    Magan grew significantly stronger because of the banquet setting, and we were able to win by demolishing that.


    The power level of the demons ahead probably wasn��t at the same level as Magan during the banquet. However...


    At the moment, they were one level higher or lower than Aria.


    There would still be disparities in strength even among Demon Lords; we could probably assume as such in our current situation.


    "It''s surprising that he was able to reduce Magan to this state in his own banquet.��


    "Haha, wasn''t it just because this guy got fat and couldn''t move?"


    "..."


    Nevertheless, there were three Demon Lords.


    While Valkyria, the Demon Lord of War, and Feyron, the Demon Lord of Worship, were having a relaxed conversation, Dune, the Demon of Pride, was staring at me blankly while he stood before me.


    His three black eyes were fixed precisely on me, as if contemplating something.


    "Human."


    "..."


    "A proud human being who comforts the continent."


    As soon as he uttered those solemn words, the two Demon Lords, who were chatting about Magan, shifted their gaze towards me.


    From their stiffening expressions, I immediately realized the gravity of the situation. The relaxed atmosphere from just a moment ago vanished, and was now replaced by tension.


    "Will you show me your conviction?"


    It was a bizarre question, but Velica calmly explained the intention behind it.


    [It means a one-on-one fight. We must not accept it.]


    "..."


    [It''s just like Magan''s banquet. The moment he realizes that it''s a battle where both sides are fighting with their pride on the line, his strength will increase drastically.]


    I swallowed my saliva and took a deep breath.


    I stubbornly remained silent in response to the question he had posed, as if it were a verdict.


    Scuff!


    At that moment, the spider legs sprouted from my back once again.


    Though they were smaller and fewer in number than when I first fought Magan, the legs quickly planted themselves into the ground and then vaulted backwards, creating a large distance between me and the demons.


    "Hmm."


    Taking that action to mean refusal, Dune stroked his chin with a disappointed expression.


    Then the other Demon Lords approached Dune and asked with serious expressions.


    "He''s just a human. Is he really worthy of being called a strong warrior who would stake his pride in a fight against you?"


    "Did you not lower your standards too much just because it''s been a while?"


    "Everyone, snap out of it."


    Dune calmly reprimanded the arrogant two. His legs, resembling those of a ram, scratched the ground.


    "He is a human who managed to demolish Magan''s banquet. It has also been a while since we fought, so everyone has become too complacent."


    "Ugh."


    "Ah, you��re actually quite serious."


    Valkyria showed an expression that indicated his words hit the mark. However, Feyron shook his head while playing with one of his tails.


    ��Anyway, he��s just someone who has run out of strength. I heard that the Saintess is also here, but I bet she''s still just a small fry.��


    Valkyria sneered at Feyron''s words.


    "Feyron has never met the previous Saintess. That��s why he can say things like that."


    And just then, Tyren, Darius, and Luci?a had finished fighting against the Secretary and the warriors from the other countries under mental domination.


    Although they won, their state was indescribable, showing just how hard they fought.


    The three approached me, panting heavily.


    Tyren, using his staff as support, asked me.


    "Are they also Demon Lords?"


    "Yes, all three."


    "What a nuisance!"


    Seeing the two struggling to handle the demonic monsters pouring in, Findenai felt anxious, as if there was a fire under her feet, but there was no way to cross over to their side.


    The passage was still blocked by demonic monsters. And with so many flying-type demons, crossing over through the window was out of the question.


    "You got the box?!"


    Even in the midst of a dire situation, the first thing Deia did was confirm that Findenai had the box containing the Holy Grail.


    Erica raised the box she was holding for Deia to see.


    "Pass it over here!"


    The Holy Grail would become Deus'' greatest weapon against the Demon Lords he was facing.


    If Saintess Lucia were to hold it, it would undoubtedly demonstrate tremendous efficiency.


    Having understood that Deus'' real intention in asking her to find their companions was to retrieve the Holy Grail, Deia rushed out of the banquet hall.


    "That girl really says whatever she wants! How can we just send it over?"


    "Figure it out yourselves!"


    "This is a Royal Order!"


    Despite Findenai''s annoyed shout, the situation on the other side was really grave, so Deia and Eleanor teamed up and began forcing their way through.


    "Do you think everything can be resolved by saying it��s a Royal Order?!"


    Despite her burst of anger, Findenai pondered over a solution. However, the answer unexpectedly came from Aria beside her.


    "I''ll clear the way."


    Gripping her greatsword, Aria aimed it towards the wall in the direction of Deia and Eleanor.


    Both of them already knew that she wasn''t an ordinary girl.


    Erica cast a protective magic around the three of them.


    Though the flooding demonic monsters clung to it, making it seem like it might shatter at any moment, Aria swung her sword with all her strength, creating a momentary gap.


    "As long as there are no demonic monsters in the middle, I can use magic to fly us there."


    Erica handed the box with the Holy Grail to Findenai and immediately prepared her magic.


    Findenai wore a look of disbelief as she was suddenly told that she would be sent to the other side using flying magic, but she quickly fastened her axe to her belt and took the box.


    "If I fall and die here, I''ll surely go straight to Master Bastard and tell him! ��


    Even though she muttered complaints, Findenai still positioned herself right behind Aria.


    As Erica''s protective magic began to falter, holding her greatsword low, Aria suddenly swung it in a large arc.


    Crash!


    The overwhelming mass and mana contained in the sword aura shattered the wall mercilessly while decimating the demonic monsters soaring through the sky.


    "Princess!"


    "Kyaaaak!"


    The power from the sword aura was so immense that it even tore through the outer wall of the building Deia and Eleanor were in.


    The situation might have been dangerous, but she managed to open the path nonetheless.


    Findenai entrusted her body to the golden mana surrounding her.


    As the mana swirled around her feet like tickling feathers, she suddenly heard a booming sound and was lifted into the air.


    "Wow!"


    For the first time in her life, Findenai soared into the sky, her exclamation echoing through the skies of the Republic.


    "Whoa! Whoa! Hey!"


    As Erica''s mana had depleted from the grueling battle, Findenai��s speed gradually slowed down, and she began to descend once she reached halfway.


    Flustered, she flailed her feet in the air and grasped the box tightly, with both hands.


    "It''s okay."


    Amidst the panting breaths, Erica''s reassurance reached her ears. At that moment, a huge golden butterfly appeared under Findenai''s feet and carried her to the other side.


    "Holy shit."


    Despite letting out a sigh of relief after her near-death experience, Findenai immediately placed the box on the ground and drew her axe.


    The area cleared by Aria''s sword aura was once again flooded with demonic monsters.


    "Protect the box! I''ll clear the way to the banquet hall!"


    With the shout, Findenai began to rush forward aggressively.


    Since she flung her body towards a crowd of numerous demonic monsters, injuries started to appear here and there.


    Eleanor immediately followed right behind Findenai, using magic to assist her.


    Behind them, Deia dashed straight after, holding the box tightly.

 Chapter 181: The Saintess

    Chapter 181: The SaintessThe Demon Lord of War, Valkyria''s spear, struck between Darius and me with precise accuracy.


    Although we managed to dodge well enough on our own, and with Valkyria''s body leaning forward, I thought it was a good opportunity to counterattack. However...


    "Don''t underestimate me."


    The moment her wings fluttered, intense heat from the spear burst, engulfing us.


    "Keughacck!"


    Darius covered his face with his arms and fell backwards. I worried he might suffer from burns, but now was the time to trade blows, not to worry about him.


    My right hand, which was spinning in a spiral, absorbed the pouring heat. I brushed past the extended spear and threw a punch at Valkyria.


    But the moment her wings fluttered again, she had already vanished from in front of me; she was now cunningly smirking from a distance.


    The attack itself is not threatening, but her mobility with those wings is a problem.


    When I briefly glanced at Darius to check his condition, I saw Holy Power descending upon him.


    The burns he suffered were healed, and Darius forced himself to breathe deeply and stand up again.


    I turned to another direction and saw Tyren, who, with Lucia��s assistance, was struggling against the Demon Lord of Pride, Dune.


    Her Holy Power was working effectively against the Demon Lords.


    But it is not touching them.


    Although the potency of Holy Power was the main reason the Demon Lords were cautious around it, Saintess Lucia''s lack of combat experience also played a part.


    After all, a Saintess was not meant to fight demons, but to heal and care for the living.


    While protecting humans from demons was possible, defeating them required skill and experience.


    But thanks to Lucia, Tyren was able to hold out against Dune.


    "Where is Feyron?"


    The moment I mentioned the Demon Lord of Worship, as if responding to it, a small boy suddenly appeared from behind Lucia.


    "Peek-a-boo!"


    Feyron, who showed up with a big grin, tried thrusting his hand into Lucia''s back. However, a purple flame flared up from the empty air, wrapping around Feyron''s hand.


    [Cunning fox!]


    The Dark Spiritualist had been hiding near Lucia for the purpose of protecting her.


    Since Feyron was displeased that his attack was blocked, he decided to change his target to the Dark Spiritualist instead of Lucia.


    "O�� Goddess of Justice!"


    However, in that brief moment of opportunity, Lucia''s Holy Power shot straight toward Feyron like a beam of light.


    He dodged the direct hit by bending his body like a bow, but one of his ten tails, the one resembling a cow, was grazed and struck.


    "Gyaaaaccckk!"


    His tail immediately caught fire with white flames that were quickly spreading. If Feyron hadn''t ripped out his own tail due to his survival instinct, his entire body might have been engulfed by the Holy Power��s flames.


    Severely burned, he ran on all fours straight between Valkyria and Dune. As he trembled and grouped with the other Demon Lords, Valkyria sneered at him.


    "I told you not to underestimate Holy Power."


    "Fuck it! Fuck it! Fuck it!"


    Enraged by Valkyria''s mockery, Feyron slammed the ground with the five horns on his forehead.


    Holy Power was something only one person among the countless humans on the continent could use.


    It possessed overwhelming healing abilities and the capabilities to purify and annihilate evil.


    That was the biggest reason why Magan targeted Lucia first in the surprise attack.


    [Kyaa! I thought I was going to be annihilated too.]


    The Dark Spiritualist, looking tearful, flew towards me. Holy Power was a lethal power even for souls, so the Dark Spiritualist who was nearby almost got swept away as well.


    "I-I''m sorry."


    The Saintess apologized to the Dark Spiritualist. While it wasn''t strange for Lucia and me, as we could see the Dark Spiritualist, Darius and Tyren were confused amidst their struggles, as it seemed to them that Lucia was apologizing to thin air.


    "Saintess, just having you with us certainly helps us hold our ground."


    "Yes, it''s really amazing."


    Tyren and Darius significantly benefited from the effects of the Holy Power.


    However, I could not enjoy that power since I was accompanied by Velica''s soul.


    Since the three demons in front of us were weaker compared to Magan, who had grown exponentially stronger through the banquet, we were able to resist against them, whom we wouldn��t have been to easily face before, and buy time.


    "Th-thank you."


    However, Lucia''s condition wasn''t very good.


    As I mentioned before, the act of fighting by itself was unfamiliar to her, so she was feeling quite breathless, and her Holy Power had now significantly weakened compared to the beginning.


    Deia must come soon.


    I needed to buy more time until Deia, who understood my intentions and had gone to retrieve the Holy Grail, returned.


    "Conserve your strength as much as possible."


    When I stepped forward and warned her, Lucia shook her head.


    "No, I can do it."


    "You are our hope. So, only use it at crucial moments."


    "Heheh."


    She suddenly let out a laugh. When I turned to see why, Lucia murmured self-deprecatingly.


    "Really?"


    "Master Bastardddddd!"


    It was Findenai; she was smiling brightly despite being covered in blood and wounds, having heard that I had returned.


    Eleanor and Deia had returned as well.


    "I brought it here!"


    Deia lifted the box containing the Holy Grail.


    The three demons sensed the divine energy seeping from the box.


    They instantly realized that the item inside the box was extremely threatening, and charged forward.


    Feyron ran on all fours towards Deia, aiming his horns at her, but Findenai''s axe struck him from the side, hindering his movement.


    Valkyria flapped her wings and flew straight towards them, her spear thrusting sharply. However, Eleanor''s magic deflected the spear''s trajectory, making it pierce the box instead of Deia.


    Crash!


    The box shattered, revealing the Holy Grail in all its radiant glory.


    In that fleeting moment, as Deia lifted the Holy Grail and prepared to throw it...


    "How foolish."


    Dune was already standing in front of Lucia.


    "You plan to replenish her Holy Power through the Holy Grail. If you had succeeded, it would have indeed been threatening to us."


    As everyone was focused on the Holy Grail, no one protected the Saintess.


    Therefore, Dune raised his massive fist and poised to strike Lucia.


    "You''re the foolish one, goat head."


    Deia''s lips curled into a sly smile.


    The Holy Grail was thrown from her hand, tracing an arc through the air.


    It made a loud echo as it hit the ground and rolled, eventually coming to a stop at my feet.


    Using my toe, I kicked it to an upright position.


    The three Demon Lords'' gazes immediately locked onto me.


    I was someone like them, who was unable to accept Holy Power.


    Seeing Deia throw the Holy Grail before me, someone who had fought by borrowing Demon Lord Velica��s power and thereby being unable to receive Lucia��s blessing, they couldn''t comprehend it.


    "You were right, Lucia."


    I looked down at the Holy Grail and answered her honestly.


    What Lucia had said earlier was correct.


    I was a liar.


    In order to deceive the enemy, I had to deceive my allies first.


    Although I managed to deceive Darius and Tyren, only Lucia had noticed my lie.


    It had to appear as if Lucia was the hope in this battle, however, it did not truly rest on her.


    Sensing something, the Dark Spiritualist distanced herself from me.


    The spider leg that had been attached to my back and the spiraling right hand naturally concealed their traces.


    Velica , who had been hanging on my shoulder just moments ago, returned to having ordinary human eyes. The pair of horns on her forehead had also disappeared.


    And just like that, Velica slowly disappeared and was replaced by the Saintess.


    [You must not handle the Holy Grail carelessly. It''s dangerous for me as well since I''m in my spirit form.]


    "I know."


    Stella gently smiled, satisfied with my answer.


    As her turquoise eyes focused on the three great evils before her, the Demon Lords flinched and immediately retreated.


    After losing her Holy Power, Stella suffered unspeakable torment from the demons.


    Her eyes were gouged out.


    Her left hand was severed.


    And her legs rotted away.


    She had been ridiculed for days by the demons, including Demon Lord Magan.


    But here...


    We needed to change perspectives a bit.


    It was only after she lost her Holy Power did the demons approach Stella.


    Even the Demon Lord of Gluttony, who had become the Dictator of the Clark Republic and only saw humans as mere cuisine, waited for the moment when she finally lost her power.


    [O Merciful Goddess Hertia.]


    Why did the demons, who considered humans so insignificant, wait in silence for the moment when the gods abandoned her?


    [This humble woman beseeches your grace once more.]


    Now, the answer lay before me.


    [Please grant me...]


    This was the woman who made even the Demon Lords tremble with fear and caution.


    [The strength to vanquish evil.]


    After finishing her prayer, she stared at the Evils.

 Chapter 182: Pride

    Chapter 182: PrideThe woman who represented the opinions of a being who lived in the heavens.


    Even though the being she called God reclaimed her power and the tragedy that ensued was cruel, the pure white power began to surge in response to Stella''s will, as if to reward her unwavering faith.


    Just like the well-known Holy Being1, who was said to have resurrected three days after being placed in a tomb...


    The Saintess, who awakened from her slumber, had returned to purify this place where evil and murderous intent ran rampant.


    Just as the Bible promised, that there would be judgment by fire on the day the Son of God returned, the pure white flames that flared from Stella were ready to judge the evil.


    "Th-this is dangerous."


    "Eek!"


    "..."


    Valkyria folded her wings and stepped back. Meanwhile, Feyron curled up, hiding his nine tails in his embrace.


    Even Dune broke out in a cold sweat as he looked up at the boundless Holy flames.


    It didn��t matter how pitch-black the darkness was, when even a small candle flame was cast upon it, it had to retreat.


    The appearance of Saintess Stella was like the sun rising slightly earlier than usual in the wee hours of the morning.


    [Are you okay?]


    "Y-yes."


    Naturally, unlike the Holy Being from the Bible, Stella had not resurrected with a body.


    Just as I had used Velica��s power through her soul, Stella was aiding me in a similar manner; I was the one supplying the mana to wield the Holy Power.


    Of course, it would have been impossible without practice.


    Just as I had to practice synchronizing with Velica as it was impossible to use spontaneous techniques, no matter how well the minds of two people were aligned.


    However, after practicing to coordinate with Velica, I managed to finish practicing to coordinate with Stella as well.


    If you asked how it was possible, it was an unexpected achievement obtained during the period when Deus prolonged his control over the body.


    People might claim that controlling the soul of Stella, who had lost her Holy Power, would be useless. However, if I were to indirectly harness Holy Power by using the Holy Grail in this manner, things would be different.


    Using Stella��s experience and skill, I drew Holy Power through the mana expanding outward, without letting the power touch her body.


    [For a soul like me, it��s a forbidden power to wield.]


    Even for Stella, touching Holy Power would inevitably lead to her annihilation.


    Moreover, Holy Power was a tricky power that couldn��t be wielded for long.


    [A brief moment is enough.]


    However, even with the few minutes allotted to her, Stella was confident in our victory.


    The white flames occupying the central space of the banquet hall finally began to move.


    The flames, initially the size of a person, gradually increased as they flew, shooting straight towards the Demon Lords.


    The reaction of the tense Demon Lords was so desperate, that it resembled fleeing rather than avoiding.


    They showed pitiful movements, frantically rolling on the ground or barely beating their wings to take off.


    "Huh? Oh!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    In the place the Demon Lords had now fled from, were my companions who were previously fighting them.


    Due to the extensive reach of the pure white flames, none of my companions could avoid being hit by them.


    "Huh?"


    Findenai''s dumbfounded voice indicated that she had not suffered any harm.


    Deia and Eleanor were looking around their bodies, which were gradually being healed by the flames.


    Saintess Lucia, who had been sitting down, had a look of utter shock as she looked through the flames.


    [Driving away the evil.]


    Stella slowly turned her head towards the stunned Lucia.


    The former Saintess and the current Saintess locked eyes. Lucia''s lips trembled as if she had a lot to say.


    Stella smiled warmly as she imparted wisdom.


    [Healing the injured.]


    "L-Lady Stella..."


    Thud.


    The shadows of defeat loomed heavily, and the bitter sense of centuries-long defeat weighed over them.


    However, what made it feel even more unfair was that they were being defeated without any chance to resist.


    As a species of demons, they must have enjoyed various privileges as beings who sought war and pride.


    The title of Demon Lord was akin to having a black card2 that worked everywhere, granting legitimacy to all their actions, as if it were a type of right.


    However, now...


    That very title had the ankles of the two demons firmly in its grasp.


    "O�� Saintess... with lofty pride."


    Hanging from the chandelier and looking down at Stella and me, It seemed like Dune had to eventually give in and asked in a low voice.


    If this was to be their end, at least as the Demon Lord who held the epithet of Pride...


    It seemed like he had the desire to close his eyes while still holding onto his pride.


    "Please, show me your conviction."


    Dune requested once again, having the impulse to confirm if we were worthy adversaries.


    I wanted to let the gentleman, who had come to terms with reality and accepted his death in such a hopeless situation, feel the disparity clearly with his eyes and skin.


    [Deus, is it okay?]


    If it were the former Stella, if she were still alive, she wouldn''t have given the demon even a sliver of hope.


    From what I heard before, the old Stella was known for her infinite mercy towards humans, while being equally ruthless to demons, maintaining a balance.


    But now, having considered the Demon Lord of Deformities as a friend, she acknowledged that they, too, had their own convictions and ways of life.


    "Fine, as you wish."


    As she received my permission, Stella calmly looked up at Dune and nodded.


    [I will accept.]


    The moment Stella''s words reached the edge of his ears, Dune��s body began to thicken.


    The third eye on his forehead opened wide, and tears of blood began to flow. The lower body of Dune that resembled a ram, began to transform, his entire body gradually becoming covered in coarse, steel-like fur.


    Kuooooooooooo!


    The final roar of the Demon Lord echoed through the night sky. Though insufficient to encapsulate the long years, he immediately gathered strength in his legs, stepped on the wall, and leaped towards Stella and me.


    Crash!


    The impact of his leap caused the wall he stepped on to collapse, and the ceiling of the banquet hall began to tilt.


    Even as the banquet hall, which had precariously maintained its balance, was collapsing, everyone''s eyes were fixed on us.


    Dune was leaping towards Stella''s white flames like a moth drawn to a flame. Just a mere touch began turning his body into black ash.


    Yet, the momentum from his leap still persisted.


    He flew through the swirling flames that threatened to engulf him.


    "I have witnessed the pride of thousands, tens of thousands! The convictions shown by those who lived on this land were truly magnificent and boundless!"


    Even though his eyes had already decayed and he could no longer see anything, his third eye remained focused on us.


    ��I, Dune, the Demon Lord of Pride, in response to your impressive performance, will show you the pride of great evil!��


    The moment he approached us, Dune twisted his waist. He planned to secretly swing his right fist.


    One blow.


    If it were the current Dune, just one blow would be sufficient to crush us ruthlessly and make us his companions on the journey to his death.


    [You have taken pleasure in preserving the desperate yet noble convictions of the people of the Republic''s.]


    Stella bid a meaningful farewell to the Demon heading towards his end.


    [Isn''t the so-called pride that you keep asserting about nothing but an embarrassment?]


    Dune''s right hand was no longer visible.


    "Ah."


    Before long, Dune gazed down at his body, which was now ashes. He let out a burst of uncontrollable laughter of realization at the end, before closing his last eye.


    1. He''s referring to Jesus from the Bible2. It is an ultra-exclusive credit card reserved for the incredibly wealthy who have immense spending power and an exceptionally high net worth. It is the symbol of status and reputation.

 Chapter 183: Sunrise In The Republic

    Chapter 183: Sunrise In The RepublicNow, only one Demon Lord remained.


    Valkyria looked around while avoiding the falling debris of the collapsing banquet hall.


    Having already observed Stella''s Holy Power spreading widely like a cage, Valkyria, who firmly held her spear, now loosened her grip.


    In my opinion, out of the Demon Lords present, Valkyria was the one who most resembled a demon.


    While the wings on her back resembled those of an angel, her skin color and eyes were reminiscent of the conventional image of demons known on Earth.


    [We need to hurry.]


    Stella whispered, informing me that wielding Holy Power beyond this point would be difficult for us.


    It was clear that further delaying this matter would be problematic, so I looked at Valkyria��the Demon Lord of War.


    Whether it was Magan, the Demon Lord of Gluttony, or Dune, the Demon Lord of Pride, each demon had a special territory related to their name.


    Magan grew exponentially stronger through the banquet, while Dune''s strength had amplified in a duel of pride.


    As indicated by the title of ''War,'' Valkyria was undoubtedly a demon associated with battle.


    However, had there ever been a time when she thought about truly engaging in battle here?


    All she did was enjoy her warm-up by fighting against Tyren, and fighting against me was just a momentary affair.


    Yet, when she faced Stella, she did nothing but flee without resisting.


    A one-sided violence resembling battle continued to repeatedly unfold, leaving Valkyria so powerless that her title, ''War,'' seemed meaningless.


    So, right now, it was a suspenseful moment as we wondered whether she would die embracing her pride as a Demon Lord like Dune, or reveal a different side.


    "I surrender."


    Clang!


    With an expression distorted by shame and anger, she dropped her spear to the ground.


    At the unexpected declaration, Stella and I momentarily locked eyes, confirming if we had indeed heard correctly.


    It was a clean declaration of surrender, rendering the title ��War�� purposeless. Valkyria folded her wings and descended.


    Since Stella''s flames blazed on the ground, Valkyria, who stood on the debris of the collapsed ceiling, kneeled without hesitation.


    "I''ve lost. However, is killing me truly the path you wish to take for the future?"


    Her audacious tone was truly beyond belief. However, Valkyria held her negotiation card to survive.


    "If all of the Demon Lords of the Republic die now, what do you think will happen?"


    "..."


    "It��s true that the internal affairs were carried out by the crowned Magan alone, but the Clark Republic is a truly scrumptious land that was created by us four demons."


    She implied that since the country was formed by incorporating the preferences of each Demon Lord, the Republic became a spot that would inevitably make other demons covet it.


    "The moment all four of us Demon Lords disappear, other Demon Lords will certainly come to this land."


    "And you think you can stop it from happening?"


    "Yes! And not only that, I can also prevent the aftermath of this incident."


    That was actually the part I was worried about the most.


    Although unintentional, I had brought down the Republic by killing an essential pillar of the country, Magan.


    Now, everything could end happily ever after!


    Could I really say this?


    Even if it was a thorn-covered ironclad rule, the law was still the law.


    If it suddenly disappeared in an abnormal way, what remained was not a sense of achievement for gaining freedom, but only chaos.


    Another Magan may emerge, or the country could even degenerate into something like a lawless area.


    With external pressure pouring in, there was a real possibility that the Republic itself would fade.


    It is the perfect situation to turn this place into prey for neighboring countries.


    After being invited to the banquet, all the dignitaries from these countries were slaughtered.


    Although Magan had planned to plant his spies in other countries using the cigarettes and insects, in reality, the plan had fallen apart, leaving only gruesome corpses behind.


    It is already...


    The Clark Republic was essentially finished.


    With justification, there was a possibility of diplomatic pressure, and even these countries would also directly threaten to tear them apart in war.


    "With me around, I can...!"


    "Bullshit!"


    A voice, which felt like a threat from a beast, came from beside me.


    Carrying an axe on her shoulder, Findenai walked through the flames. She stared at Valkyria as she approached.


    "Where the hell are you spouting nonsense from?"


    "Findenai..."


    What was a bit surprising was that Valkyria knew Findenai. Moreover, the tone in the Demon Lord��s voice didn''t exude hostility, but rather welcome.


    "You��ll take responsibility? In a country that''s already completely finished like this, what can you possibly do?"


    "..."


    "In the end, you''re just asking us to return inside the fence you created. With the same bullshit called great cause or justification for the future!"


    Thud!


    Hatred filled her red-blood eyes, and wrath was evident in her sharp fangs.


    This was Findenai, the leader of the Scrapyard Nomads.


    "It��s not only ridiculous but also absurd! Even if this is an unexpected outcome, I won''t kick away the freedom that came seeking me just because I don''t have the confidence to take responsibility."


    As if testing her, Valkyria questioned Findenai.


    "Can you withstand all the chaos and external pressures that will come after?"


    ��Hell yeah, you fucking bitch."


    "..."


    "Even amidst your damn persecution, we''ve managed to survive tenaciously. It''ll be the same this time."


    Findenai made it clear that she didn''t plan to protect the country called the Clark Republic. Even if it was her homeland, she was someone far removed from patriotism.


    It was about freeing those who had barely survived living on this land, like livestock, from their leash.


    She hoped that others wouldn''t experience the pain and harsh life she had endured.


    Because Findenai solely wished for that, a resoluteness emanated from her.


    [She hit the bullseye.]


    We had dealt with Magan, who was the central figure of this Republic, along with those who worked behind the scenes. But for a while, the Clark Republic would become almost like a lawless land.


    To shoulder the responsibility of creating such a land, Findenai prepared to work even harder.


    "Could you step aside for a moment?"


    [Of course.]


    Stella made distinct footsteps as she looked at Findenai''s back.


    Once Stella had made way kindly, the Dark Spiritualist, who had been harmed by her Holy Power, immediately approached her.


    [I know you''ve been through a lot this time. Come here. I have something to say as your senior.]


    [Fufu, so it��s you, Senior Dark Spiritualist.]


    [Even after becoming ghosts, for Necromancers, we have rules, you know? First of all, that carefree laugh is prohibited.]


    I wondered what pointless chatter this was, but for now, I pretended not to hear and stood next to Findenai.


    She briefly turned her eyes to glance, and then continued to gaze at the landscape of the Republic.


    Due to the banquet hall completely collapsing, there was an overwhelming sense of liberation. In fact, it was safe to say that we were now outside.


    Beyond the horizon, the capital of the Republic, Clarkwork, was visible under the sunrise.


    "I��d say it was quite a bloody neighborhood. But from up here, it looks quite beautiful, doesn''t it?"


    Though the hurried movements of the soldiers made them look quite fierce, I nodded in agreement with Findenai''s sentiment.


    "It''s going to be quite a tough time, right?"


    "Indeed."


    It would be a difficult time.


    The Demon Lords had escaped responsibility through death, and those left behind had to deal with the aftermath created by their disappearance.


    "The Republic itself may disappear."


    "That doesn��t sound like a bad thing."


    With a brief chuckle, Findenai nodded, indicating she genuinely didn''t care if such a country vanished from the world.


    "This is quite a dramatic reunion. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you again."


    "Indeed."


    Come to think of it, after saving Findenai, I was immediately defeated by Magan.


    I had realized that this was the first conversation I��ve had with Findenai since then.


    "There was something I wanted to ask. But if I say it now, it''ll only leave some regrets and attachments."


    While still gazing at Clarkwork, Findenai squatted down and took out a cigarette to chew on.


    Although she didn''t light it out of consideration for me, I gently extended my fingers, and at the tip was a small flame.


    "What''s the occasion?"


    "Just for today.��


    Findenai lit up her cigarette immediately, inhaling as if savoring it. The long trail of smoke was swiftly swept away by the high-altitude wind and disappeared.


    "You''re not going to ask what I wanted to say to you?"


    It was a somewhat sulky tone.


    I hesitated for a moment before showing a faint smile.


    "If it leaves regrets, then it is probably better not to ask."


    "Damn, you��re fucking strict as hell."


    Findenai puffed on the cigarette with pursed lips. Somehow, I felt her demeanor was both ridiculous and endearing.


    "So, do not even bother asking."


    "Yeah, I won''t ask. I��ll just die out of curiosity."


    "Instead, I will answer."


    "...Huh?"


    I slowly turned to face her. Findenai, who had been squatting, stood up as if bewitched by something.


    I then embraced her.


    This action was done very carefully.


    "Ah..."


    Confused about what was happening to her, Findenai exclaimed with the innocence of a pure maiden. She unintentionally dropped her cigarette to the floor.


    She was truly adorable.


    To a ridiculous extent.


    "Perhaps I also have similar feelings to the ones you have."


    Honestly speaking... I wasn''t sure.


    Compared to Deus'' noble and pure feelings towards Illuania, this new emotion that emerged from my dull feelings felt truly feeble.


    However, I could at least recognize that it belonged to the same category as the emotions he had made me feel.


    Findenai froze, at a loss for words. Only the sound of the fierce wind broke our silence. However...


    Rustle.


    Acting like a child, she nestled into my embrace and whispered softly.


    "Perhaps? Similar? You son of a bitch, are you going to say it so ambiguously?"


    "...This is the best I can do right now."


    "So, you��re scared, huh?"


    Despite the reproach, Findenai''s arms around my waist didn''t loosen.


    Therefore, I continued speaking.


    "I will try my best to give you the answer you are looking for."


    I was sure that moment would come someday. Unlike before, I could feel through her warmth that I, too, was a human capable of change.


    "Do what you want. But since I have a bad memory, I might forget; let me tell you in advance."


    Grip.


    Findenai, who put more force into her grip, lowered her head even further to avoid showing her face. She made her declaration clear.


    "I fucking love you, Master Bastard."

 Chapter 184: A Sweet Struggle

    Chapter 184: A Sweet Struggle[For starters, you know that I��m your senior, right?]


    [Yes, Senior.]


    [......Why do I feel like a junior even though you are calling me senior?]


    "Your attitude problem must be the problem."


    As soon as I intervened in the conversation between the two souls, who had left me alone, the Dark Spiritualist leaped forward with a pout.


    [Shouldn��t you be taking my side? You''ve been with me longer.]


    "No need to behave like a kid."


    [... So annoying.]


    [Senior, please come this way. I am on your side, Senior.]


    [This is all because of you! Why are you still awake and not going back to sleep?!]


    "Sigh."


    Clearly, it was just one soul.


    Stella was quiet by nature, so I thought there wouldn''t be much of a difference even if she stayed awake.


    However, surprisingly, just the addition of one more soul had made it so noisy that my ears were ringing.


    Especially since the Dark Spiritualist felt that her position was being threatened and was busy trying to keep Stella in check since our last encounter.


    Horns suddenly sprouted from Stella''s forehead as she listened to the Dark Spiritualist''s complaints.


    [Hey! Don''t be rude to Stella!]


    [L-Look at this! You have finally revealed your true nature!]


    "That is Velica."


    With just that statement, the horns disappeared swiftly. Blushing, Stella covering her mouth with her hand.


    [I am sorry.]


    [Ah...]


    Seeing Stella''s fresh appearance, the Dark Spiritualist''s shoulders slumped in defeat.


    [I hate the Saintess.]


    "Rein in your temper. We will need a lot of help from Stella from now on."


    Stella declared that she didn��t need to go back to rest and wanted to stay with me.


    Since four Demon Lords had died in a day, the other Demon Lords would now be paying attention to me. To keep them in check, it was necessary to show that I had Stella by my side.


    With the existence of the Holy Grail revealed and the fact that Stella was with me, it would help to greatly deter the actions of the other Demon Lords.


    "Huff."


    I exhaled calmly as I looked outside.


    The command system of the Republic had collapsed the moment Magan died. The three Superhumans they boasted about had all died as well.


    The first one was Oskov, who died in the initial explosion, disguised as a victim of the Republic.


    The second one was defeated by Aria, Findenai, and Erica during the battle outside.


    The third and last one was the Secretary who accompanied Magan.


    Meanwhile, Barctos Nikolay, the head of the armory development unit who had developed Protection and a member of Dante, had fled the scene.


    In the end, the soldiers of the Republic had no choice but to surrender now that their leaders were wiped out.


    And now, a few days after the incident, envoys from various countries who had attended the banquet were seated at a table, having a fierce discussion regarding the division of the Clark Republic.


    Since only the Griffin Kingdom had managed to survive, the other countries suspected that perhaps this was a self-fabricated story created by the Griffin Kingdom.


    However, I heard from Eleanor that Griffin managed to gain the upper hand in the negotiations after displaying the evidence concerning the Republic''s Demon Lords.


    Usually, there wouldn��t have been anything strange about me returning to Norseweden by now.


    There was only one reason for me to stay back in Clarkwork, the capital of the Clark Republic.


    [Are you hesitating about how to say farewell?]


    Stella approached me with a slight smile. Behind her, the Dark Spiritualist appeared to be discontent as she watched us with her arms crossed.


    "I will not deny that."


    The future that awaited Findenai was one that would be filled with fierce struggle. Various factions would try to seize control of the Clark Republic, amidst their struggle for their own rights.


    They had finally gained the independence they had longed for, yet they would still be struggling to avoid being ensnared by another leash.


    For that, Findenai would have to leave me and fight for this land.


    The reason I was here was due to the regret I felt about having to bid her farewell.


    [Do you want me to help you a little?]


    "..."


    Stella slowly stood beside me.


    She wiped the haze from the window, seemingly wanting to capture the scenery of Clarkwork with her eyes.


    Stella calmly gathered her hands and looked out the window as she spoke.


    [It is a situation where you need to speak your mind but are unable to do so, right?]


    That was correct.


    I wanted to take Findenai along with me, but asking her to stay besides me would only cause her regret and make her have lingering attachments.


    So, what I was contemplating was...


    [How can you ensure that she will not hold any lingering attachments concerning you?]


    "...Exactly."


    [Well, I was a Saintess, after all. I have offered quite a bit of counseling, too, you know?]


    She said that it wasn''t just about defeating demons.


    Conversing with her somehow made me feel more at ease. Although none of my concerns were resolved, she had the ability to make people feel comfortable just by having a conversation with her.


    [May I hear about the type of thoughts you have at the moment?]


    In response to the question about bidding farewell, I hesitated for a moment before blurting it out.


    "How to say it in the most hurtful way..."


    Thwap.


    Stella''s mana instantly hit my shoulder. She sighed with an expression of disapproval.


    [Even if you can feel your emotions faintly, are you not disregarding the emotions of others a bit too much?]


    "But there is no way that Findenai will move on from me quickly if I do not do this."


    [Are you just thinking in terms of efficient results? That is the worst approach.]


    "That is quite harsh."


    Honestly, I knew that it wasn''t a great approach either.


    However, seeing Stella openly rebuke it made me feel the need to reconsider.


    "Even so, I have no reason to leave."


    Despite her firm answer, the members let out a chuckle.


    "Actually, you''re right. There''s no reason for you to leave. However, that''s exactly why you should abandon the name of the Scrapyard Nomads."


    "There��s a mission fools like us cannot do; Chief, only you can do it."


    "It''s the most important thing!"


    "Mission...?"


    What nonsense were they spouting?


    Then, the other Resistance leaders approached her. She anticipated paving the future with them, but instead, they addressed Findenai with serious expressions.


    "The support from the Griffin Kingdom is a great boon for us. However, how long will it last?"


    "What?"


    It sounded like utter nonsense.


    As long as Deus Verdi held his position as the Soul Whisperer, it was clear that their support would continue.


    However, that was only from Findenai''s perspective.


    The other Resistance leaders didn''t see it that way.


    "In reality, the Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi has heavily influenced this cooperation. However, once he has a change of heart, it will be over."


    "That won''t happen."


    "No, we can''t know the human heart for sure. We need Griffin''s cooperation, but we don''t have the final say."


    If Deus had a sudden change of heart and decided not to lend them a hand, it would be over.


    It was at that moment that she could finally see how heavy a burden rested on that statement.


    "The Soul Whisperer is very close to the Royal Family, especially the king and princess. Meanwhile, you are his closest aide."


    "....What does that mean?"


    Findenai growled, asking if they were telling her to be their spy.


    After displaying a determination that she would never betray that man, even if she were to die, all the members of the Resistance burst out in laughter��even the leaders of the other groups, who had just explained the situation seriously.


    "No! There''s no need to convey any information. All you have to do is stay by his side and continue being someone he likes. That''s all."


    "...What?"


    Only now did Findenai finally realize what they were trying to say to her.


    "Go and make Deus Verdi like you. That way, they will never stop supporting us."


    "These... crazy bastards."


    It was just an excuse.


    And a very pathetic one at that.


    However, it made Findenai realize the hidden intention behind sending her off under the guise of a mission.


    Findenai tried to say something, but her mouth wouldn''t open.


    Seeing her like that, the members around her slowly got down on one knee.


    It was a sign of their reverence of her, still gripping the axe she held until now, never letting go.


    A resting place prepared for the woman who solely fought for freedom.


    Killing me means throwing yourself back into the endless war.


    Suddenly, the last words of Demon Lord Valkyria, whom she had beheaded, came to mind.


    A war that would continue indefinitely.


    Despite knowing that, she still struck the Demon Lord��s neck and took responsibility for that.


    It was a restraint she wouldn��t be able to stop with her own strength alone.


    However...


    "If it weren''t for you, there wouldn''t have been a day where we would be able to pour drinks for the fallen comrades."


    If there was one thing Valkyria hadn''t anticipated...


    "To you, who has continued to struggle for us with noble sacrifice and an unwavering fighting spirit, we now entrust the final mission."


    Valkyria wasn��t the only one watching Findenai''s struggle.


    The countless lives she had saved, led, and given hope to were gathered here.


    "Go there and love him as you wish. That''s the greatest battle you can fight for us from now on."


    The end of a struggle, akin to a fate she thought she would never be able to escape from, was suddenly within reach.


    "Chief."


    The members of Scrapyard Nomads approached her slowly.


    They offered Findenai a drink once again.


    "Let''s get drunk after a long time."


    ***I heard that Findenai was at the public cemetery, so I went to look for her.


    I intended to bid her farewell with the promise of reunion. However...


    "Gyaaaaahhh! Chief! Your husband''s here!"


    "Whoa! It''s our Brother-in-law!"


    "Please take caaaaree of our Chief!"


    "For the wedding song, leeeet me sing it! Beyond the barren land! As we depart!"


    "..."


    There was no need for more words. Having found the freedom they longed for, they at least deserved to drink this much.


    I silently observed the members of the Resistance set up a drinking party in front of the public cemetery, before slowly turning to look for Findenai.


    At the center of the drinking party was Findenai, drinking directly from a giant bottle of liquor. When she met my gaze, she immediately staggered towards me.


    "Master Baaaastarddddd! I jussssssstttt neeed to follow you arrrrrounddd!


    Having a child is considered an act of patriotism, they saaaaayyy!"


    "..."


    "Findenaiiiii! Has died herrrreee! Eeeekkk! From now on juuust call me ��Ai��?!"


    "Huff."


    Pretending not to notice the approaching Findenai, I subtly turned away to avoid her.


    I never thought that I would say such words. However...


    "For once, the Dark Spiritualist was right."


    I clicked my tongue and immediately departed, leaving Findenai behind.

 Chapter 185: While He Was Sleeping (1)

    Chapter 185: While He Was Sleeping (1)"Phew."


    Even after a simple trip, the exhaustion I felt that would follow was indescribable.And now, after returning from toppling a country and sitting on the sofa, it was no wonder that the forgotten fatigue quickly flooded back into my body.


    I was finally back in Norseweden after concluding everything. As I sat calmly, I surprisingly felt nostalgic.


    However, sitting still with a limp body on the sofa didn��t relieve my fatigue.


    "Heheh, I''ll make some tea!"


    Findenai hummed happily for some unknown reason while preparing tea.


    "There is no need to prepare it."


    I blearily declined because I didn��t want to get even more tired by drinking the tea she brewed.


    "Didn��t you say I improved?"


    It was what I said when parting ways with Findenai after drinking the tea with a potion in it.


    "But I did not say it tasted good, Ai."


    Thud.


    Findenai''s body stiffened for a brief moment.


    With a clinking sound, she set down the teapot and slowly turned her head towards me.


    Her face was tinged with a rare blush of embarrassment.


    "D-don''t call me that."


    "Why not? You said to call you ''Ai'' since Findenai is now dead, did you not?"


    It still made me shudder when I thought about the havoc she wreaked at my lodgings that dawn.


    "My axe... Where''s my axe? I need to smash this Master Bastard''s head."


    "Go help Deia. She seems to be busy."


    Having returned to the estate after a long time, there must be a lot for Deia, the lady of the house, to do.


    "I-I get it, so don''t call me that again if you don''t want me to split your head open for real."


    "Leave."


    "Damn it, I''m a mutt if I ever drink again."


    Findenai walked out of the room while muttering to herself. Watching her, I slowly rose from the sofa.


    Although the sun was at its highest point in the sky, I still succumbed to the overwhelming exhaustion and lay down on the bed.


    It felt like the bed, which was gently embracing me, retained the scent of another Deus instead of mine.


    "Whoooo."


    How long of a nap would this be?


    Upon reflection, I couldn��t recall ever taking a nap since arriving on this continent.


    I slowly closed my eyes.


    Originally, I thought I''d just briefly sleep and wake up, but when I opened my eyes, the room was already dim.


    I tried to force my tired body up, but there was a weight pressing me down from above��I felt a touch from above my head.


    [Are you awake?]


    Stella''s voice gently reached my ears like a lullaby. I realized she was supporting my head with her thigh.


    Even though she had no physical form, she provided this sensation and warmth through mana. If she hadn��t been a Saintess, she would have been a formidable figure as a mage.


    "..."


    But more importantly, what should I say here?


    If Findenai was doing this, I would have immediately scolded her to move away from me.


    If the Dark Spiritualist did it... then I would also tell her to move away.


    If it had been Aria or Eleanor, I would have immediately issued demerits and made them write a reflection essay, along with a stern lecture.


    But Stella?


    There were no particular words that came to mind. Thanks to her warmth, I could comfortably fall asleep, and the exhaustion in my body seemed to vanish.


    However, I was confused whether I should take this positively or not.


    "What time is it?"


    That was why I diverted the topic elsewhere and slowly got up.


    Similarly, Stella also stood up, responding with a playful smile.


    [It is now 8 in the evening.]


    "I see."


    I slept for almost 8 hours.


    Although I intended to nap for just an hour or two, I ended up falling into a deep sleep.


    [They are preparing for a festival outside. Some people came here to ask you to join them earlier, but after seeing you asleep, they just left.]


    "A festival?"


    [Because the Lord of the land has returned.]


    Was it a celebration for the return of the Verdi siblings? It seemed a bit too early, but judging by the noise coming through the window, they seemed to be having quite a lively time.


    "Hmm?"


    Since I was too tired before sleeping, only now did I realize I had laid down while still wearing my outer garments.


    As I started to change my clothes, I caught an unusual scent.


    It was sweet yet fragrant.


    However, it wasn��t just one scent, but a combination of several.


    After pondering about it for a moment, I finally asked Stella.


    The original Deus Verdi was no longer there, but it was now Kim Shinwoo''s body.


    She saw with her own eyes how the original Deus, after sacrificing himself, closed his eyes.


    Ever since then, Deia had started feeling a strange sensation.


    She had never wanted to see Deus Verdi again, thinking that he was a disgusting piece of garbage. However, he ultimately changed.


    Seeing that, Deia had to admit to herself that even a scumbag like him was still her ''brother'' in the end.


    However, what was important was...


    "Kim Shinwoo."


    As Kim Shinwoo took on the role of her brother after Deus'' death, Deia realized she was conflicted about her feelings towards this man.


    After all, it wasn''t the same emotions she felt towards Darius and Deus.


    It was a bit different.


    It was a bit more special.


    "..."


    Pressss.


    She pushed his cheek deeper with her finger, feeling nervous for no reason. It was somewhat amusing, and she felt like she could become addicted to it.


    "It��s softer than I thought."


    Deia had been absentmindedly touching his cheek, but her time spent doing that quickly came to an end.


    "Deia, are you here?"


    Darius suddenly opened the door and entered. Startled, Deia flinched and withdrew her hand.


    Then, she whispered while glaring at Darius.


    "He''s sleeping, so be quiet."


    "Ah, I��m sorry. Findenai is looking for you outside."


    "I thought the task I gave her wouldn��t end this quickly... But why are you the one delivering this message?"


    "Ahem."


    "Jeez, you��re the head of the household, so please act like it."


    With a grumble, Deia led Darius out of the room. Stella didn''t miss the regretful glance Deia gave to the sleeping Deus before closing the door.


    [His younger sister seems to have a lot on her mind too.]


    It was because she had come to see that Kim Shinwoo and Deus were separate individuals.


    Then, after a short while, about two hours passed.


    Stella remained in the same position while absentmindedly looking down at Deus.


    There was a knock at the door.


    When there was no answer, that person cautiously opened the door, and through the cracks appeared a woman with neat blonde hair; Erica Bright.


    "Deus?"


    Erica quietly entered, looked around, and then gasped when she saw Deus lying on the bed.


    "So, he��s sleeping."


    As Erica softly whispered, Stella watched her in silence.


    From her perspective, Erica Bright, Deus'' fiance?e, was quite an intriguing person.


    Erica approached Deus and gently smoothed his slightly disheveled hair.


    "..."


    Stella had also noticed that Erica''s hazy eyes were filled with many thoughts.


    It was the look of a lost lamb she had seen countless times during her lifetime, contemplating its path forward.


    Seeing Erica about to break down while she gazed at Deus, Stella felt an impulsive urge to reach out to her.


    However, contrary to what she thought, Erica lightly moved her hand, which had been smoothing Deus'' hair.


    Gulp.


    The sound of swallowing softly echoed in the room.


    Her white hand then touched Deus'' forehead, slid past his eyes, and proceeded down his nose.


    And finally, gently landed on his soft lips.


    [...!]


    Her middle and index fingers carefully touched Deus'' lips, lingering there as if to leave her fingerprint.


    Then, she slowly withdrew them.


    "Ah."


    Thud.


    Erica pressed her fingers to her lips and closed her eyes; memories of the previous kiss resurfaced, causing a hot breath to escape her mouth.


    "Sigh."


    Her face flushed as if excited.


    In those series of actions, there was an allure and charm that no one else among Deus�� companions could match.


    When she slowly opened her eyes and came to her senses, Erica covered her flushed face and carefully left the room without making a sound.


    Thud.


    The door closed.


    Stella, who had witnessed the entire scene, muttered in astonishment.


    [T-that was something incredible.]

 Chapter 186: While He Was Sleeping (2)

    Chapter 186: While He Was Sleeping (2)As the sun set slowly, dim shadows began to creep into the room.


    Stella, who had been watching over the still-asleep Deus, noticed the two little ones sneaking into the room through the darkness.


    "Professor Erica was right. He''s still sleeping."


    "You��re pretty amazing for coming here despite being told not to."


    "Well, you came along as well."


    "I-I came because I was worried that you might do something weird to Deus."


    It was Aria and Eleanor.


    The two female students approached Deus'' bed quietly and started chatting about this and that.


    "But now that I''m actually here, I''m feeling a bit nervous."


    "I want to at least sketch for a bit."


    Eleanor pulled out a notebook that fit in one hand and quickly began sketching Deus'' sleeping face with a pen.


    "See, it''s much better to draw while actually looking at him than imagining it."


    ��Is it because you''ve always been pampered by those around you? This kid doesn''t recognize an opportunity when she sees one.��


    After saying that, Aria lifted Deus'' blanket and attempted to lie down next to him.


    "Hey! Hey! What are you doing!"


    "Do you think opportunities like this come often? Like watching Professor asleep from up close?"


    Holding the blanket, Aria started making her case confidently.


    "The Professor I know would never sleep so unguarded like this. This is a rare opportunity!"


    "..."


    "It��s only because Professor is exhausted from defeating four Demon Lords at once that this opportunity has presented itself!"


    Though it was a bit of a stretch, Eleanor felt like she was being persuaded. No, she wanted to be persuaded.


    Eleanor slowly put the notebook away while mana began to flow from her hand as she began casting magic.


    She then applied the magic to both Aria and herself.


    It was a stealth type magic that not only muted their breathing and the sound of their movement, but even the faintest movements.


    "With this, Deus won��t be able to hear our voices."


    "As expected of the princess. You��re so capable in many ways."


    Excited, Aria lay down on the right side of Deus, while Eleanor, though still hesitant, quickly lay down on his left.


    [Such bold kids.]


    Stella showed an incredulous reaction as she observed them.


    Both of them turned their body to face Deus, but unfortunately, they locked eyes with each other over the sleeping Deus.


    "Ugh, this ruined my mood."


    "Can��t you just look away?"


    Even so, they both subtly drew closer to Deus, showing no signs of backing down.


    In the end, they gave up and decided to just enjoy the moment.


    "Professor is so warm."


    "Yeah, he is."


    The girls remained silent for a moment. Afraid that they might fall asleep if they stayed still like this, Aria gazed at Eleanor and asked.


    "So, how did you start liking Professor?"


    "I don��t want to tell you that.��


    Unwilling to share her memories of Deus with someone else, Eleanor pouted, but Aria simply shrugged and replied.


    "Professor took on the heaviest burden I was carrying."


    "..."


    Not expecting Aria to say something like that, Eleanor was dumbfounded as she stared at her blankly.


    ��When I wondered if my past experiences had become useless and unnecessary, he denied it.��


    "..."


    "He helped me part with my old friends, my first love, and move on to newer encounters."


    Although flustered by the sudden revelation, Eleanor understood the emotions behind each word expressed by Aria.


    Because they were the same as her own feelings for Deus.


    "I can do anything for Professor."


    It was a calm but resolute declaration.


    Hearing that, Eleanor felt something warm and stuffy in her chest.


    She, too, began to voice out her feelings.


    "Deus saved me from a long nightmare."


    "A nightmare?"


    "Yes, but actually, he showed me that it wasn''t a nightmare. He helped me find myself, understand myself. He never denied who I was."


    "..."


    "I still remember the day Deus found me vividly. Under the brilliantly cool moonlight, he made me feel like I was alive in reality, not in a dream."


    "..."


    "Honestly, I had everything. Even though I behave like this, I am still a princess of a country."


    Eleanor had a difficult childhood, but aside from the nightmares, she undoubtedly lived a plentiful life.


    "So, I want to have Deus as well. I want to make him mine."


    Her sketching Deus could also be seen as a manner of channeling her unique sense of possessiveness.


    "But more than my own desire, Deus is precious to me."


    "..."


    Still providing Deus a lap pillow, Velica spread her arms wide.


    [Stella is jealous, and you guys really did everything, huh!]


    A life-or-death battle over a trivial reason was about to begin. However...


    "Mmm."


    Seeing Deus stir and show signs of waking up, Findenai clicked her tongue and slipped out of the room.


    Stella��s horn disappeared, and she settled down again.


    When Deus opened his eyes steadily, Stella asked with a natural, bold, yet oddly proud smile.


    [Are you awake?]


    ***Creak.


    The door opened.


    A woman with a weary face stepped into the shop cautiously.


    Since when was this shop here?


    She had lived in Loberne for years, yet she had never known that there was a door leading to a shop like this in the alley behind her residence.


    But why?


    The woman already knew what the shop sold and the price she had to pay the moment she stepped in.


    The interior was so dark that it made her doubt whether the lights were on.


    Empty display stands filled the room.


    At the far end of the room, was a man wearing white gloves waiting behind an old table resembling a counter.


    "Hello."


    Having entered as a customer, the woman greeted the owner with a cautious bow, and the female owner lazily waved a hand in response.


    Female owner?


    Weren��t they a man just a moment ago?


    "Please, have a seat."


    Seemingly enthralled by the sound of the old man''s voice resembling the scraping of metal from across the room, the woman sat in the chair positioned at the front of the table.


    She accepted the abnormality as if it were natural.


    "Is there something you desire?"


    This time, it was a little girl''s voice that asked her softly. Somehow, the other side of the table was now so dark that it looked like a blackout curtain was draped over it.


    However, she didn��t want to know who or what was speaking from beyond the darkness.


    She wasn''t afraid.


    On the contrary, she felt a cozy familiarity, so she wasn''t that curious at all.


    Since she entered this shop, she knew. She had seen countless surreal things unfold before her eyes.


    While they felt surreal, she had no particular feelings about them.


    She didn��t feel any emotional disturbance.


    Thus, the woman clasped her hands and cautiously opened her mouth.


    "I want to live with my true love."


    Aha.


    The playful voice of a girl echoed from beyond the darkness.


    On the contrary, the slender hands of a woman, adorned with white gloves that could be described as delicate like jade, reached out from the darkness.


    Each hand held a different object.


    One was a doll shaped like an adult man.


    The other was a small doll of a little girl.


    "What will you pay with?"


    The voice from the other side remained like that of a little girl.


    The woman felt that voice was familiar, but she didn''t find it strange.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she tapped the doll of the little girl.


    "With the child."


    "Aha."


    Instantly, the face of a little girl emerged from the darkness.


    It was a girl with a red headband, freckles, and short hair, looking a bit strong-willed, and with teary eyes. She asked the woman.


    "Mom, are you selling me?"


    Gulp.


    Right, why hadn��t she recognized her daughter��s voice?


    The woman wondered briefly, but she nodded without concern.


    "Yes."


    Swoosh!


    The face of the girl withdrew back into the darkness.


    Following that, the voice, which she assumed belonged to the man she first saw, spoke from the darkness again.


    "The transaction is complete."


    "...��


    "Thank you for using Clair''s General Store."


    That was it.


    Without having stood up from the chair or walking out, the woman suddenly found herself standing in the alley outside the shop.


    The old door of the general store had vanished.

 Chapter 187: Answer

    Chapter 187: Answer"Yawn."


    Late at night.


    Hansen woke up scratching his belly. He felt numbness and tingling in his lower body, reluctantly opening his heavy eyelids.


    Although his bladder felt like it would burst at any moment, he was too lazy to get up.


    He thought about just enduring it and going back to sleep, but after remembering a previous occasion when he once wet the bed, he sighed and got up.


    "Ugh."


    His head throbbed as if it had been hit with a hammer. Thanks to the good cards that earned him a lot of money yesterday, he had been drinking expensive alcohol with two women on either side at the bar.


    He was sure that he heard expensive alcohol wasn��t supposed to give you hangovers.


    Could it be that the content inside those bottles were different?


    As he was usually doubtful, Hansen couldn��t help but ponder various thoughts while making his way to the bathroom.


    Feeling relieved after emptying his bladder, Hansen scratched his head with bed hair and came out of the bathroom.


    Although the dark interior of the house was barely visible, he had walked this path countless times, and it wasn''t so spacious that he would get lost.


    As Hansen was about to enter his own room again, he looked at the door opposite to his with a puzzled expression.


    It was his partner''s room.


    Originally, it was intended to be the room for the child they would have later.


    However, they barely spoke to each other now; it had also been quite some time since they started sleeping in separate rooms.


    They managed their finances separately and hardly ever saw each other''s faces.


    It wasn''t that they still had feelings for each other that they didn''t break up.


    It was only because they both had nowhere else to go if they left this house.


    Their relationship had already dulled, and they were just uncomfortably cohabiting out of necessity.


    Thankfully, they didn''t have a child.


    "Hm?"


    When he stared at the room of his partner, who had now become someone he could call a stranger, the door opened. This caused him to show a puzzled expression.


    He wondered if the door was already open when he went to the bathroom.


    Normally, he wouldn''t have cared due to the hangover, but now, it strangely bothered him.


    While thinking so, Hansen slowly reached out his hand and peeked his head into the room.


    There was nothing special.


    He wondered if it was a thief or something.


    "Kk, ugh! Keeeeugh!"


    He heard his partner''s voice sounding like a gasp, it coincided with his eyes adjusting to the darkness.


    He saw the silhouette of his partner lying down.


    And something began to wriggle and emerge from her belly.


    At first, it seemed like tree roots, but it gradually began to take on the shape of a person.


    Ddududuk.


    He quickly turned his head away, and the shadow with intense glowing red eyes lunged at Hansen.


    ***Even though it felt like quite a long time had passed, in reality, winter break at Loberne Academy hadn��t ended yet.


    Classes would start in March for the spring semester. After spending the end of the year in Norseweden, it was now mid-January.


    I was the first to return to Loberne.


    Eleanor left early to attend an end-of-year party in the capital, Graypond, while Aria went back to spend the end of the year with her parents.


    I left Illuania and Sevia in Norseweden, thinking it would be better for them to stay there than to return to Loberne.


    In the end, the people who traveled with me were Findenai, Owen, and Erica.


    Instead of returning to Byolren, the Bright Household��s territory, Erica chose to follow me back to Loberne instead. Now, she was currently in my laboratory.


    During vacation when there were no classes, the pink-haired Professor Fel Petra spent the end of the year stuck in the laboratory. Now, she was standing cautiously at my right side.


    "How does it feel?"


    I slowly moved the arm that was attached to me. It felt truly miraculous, perhaps because it responded to mana and felt just like my real arm.


    Not only did it move as desired, but I could also feel sensations on this hand, such as the cool air of the lab.


    It was this moment when I once again realized how remarkable Professor Fel Petra was.


    "It is extremely impressive. It feels almost no different from a real arm."


    Although the sense of liveliness and sensation was duller compared to my left arm, the difference was slight.


    However, it was worlds apart from simply attaching a mannequin-like hand.


    "If the sensation was full, you could also feel pain. I intentionally reduced the sensitivity to prepare for any emergencies."


    "..."


    "P-Professor Deus often deals with dangerous tasks, after all."


    "So, if you increase the sensitivity to the maximum, it will become almost identical to a real hand?"


    Erica, who was listening quietly from the side, tilted her head and posed a question. Professor Fel chuckled and scratched the back of her shaggy head.


    "It''s impossible to achieve perfection, but I''m trying to make it feel as similar as possible."


    Unlike when speaking to me, Professor Fel''s voice weakened and her tone rose when she was conversing with Erica.


    Since Erica was the one who brought her to Loberne Academy, she seemed to have established herself as someone close to Professor Fel.


    I left the two, who were starting to talk about prosthetic arms, and inspected my right arm.


    I twisted it around, poked it with my left hand, and pressed it with my fingernails.


    It felt foreign, but I could definitely feel sensations.


    I knew that Professor Fel was continuously researching to achieve perfect imitation arms.


    However, if things continued like this...


    "..."


    I slowly turned my head.


    Although Erica and Professor Fel couldn��t see them, I noticed that both the Dark Spiritualist and Stella were staring at my right arm intently.


    [It is extremely fascinating.]


    [If only she met me while I was alive, I would have been able to offer her a lot of help.]


    "If..."


    I unintentionally blurted a word out but quickly shut my mouth, realizing it was too early to say that.


    However, the Dark Spiritualist and Stella seemed to find it odd, tilting their heads as they glanced my way.


    [What?]


    "Four years..."


    Erica dwelled over my words. It had been a year now and the first-year students had become second-years.


    For the sake of preventing the continent''s downfall, I had to set aside any personal emotions.


    "If you think this is improper, I will not make any excuses; I will send you the annulment letter right away if you want to rescind our engagement."


    Erica had returned the annulment letter to me at the festival last time.


    "Because I lack understanding in this area, I need certainty in my emotions."


    "If I were to say I dislike you, would you really just let me go?"


    Erica slowly reached out her hand and grabbed the hem of my collar. Normally, I might not have understood the meaning behind this gesture, but for some reason, I felt like I knew what she was trying to convey.


    Dismay.


    Perhaps that was why.


    "I think the emotions I shared with Findenai could be love."


    "..."


    "That is why I wanted to keep my distance from others. I did not want to needlessly hurt them by giving them false hope."


    I gave a response that was somewhat unlike myself.


    "But..."


    "..."


    "I am also considering that even this warm moment I am sharing with you now could be love.��


    "....!"


    "I am sorry.��


    Knowing my words could cause pain to her, I couldn''t help but offer an apology.


    However, it wasn''t a lie.


    What Deus felt for Illuania was similar to what I felt for Findenai and Erica.


    "If it causes you grief, you can leave me at any time."


    "And then..."


    Erica took a step forward to approach me.


    Her hand was still firmly gripping my collar.


    "What if I leave, and you finally realize it was love?"


    What if one day I realized that I actually loved Erica, but she had already moved on, forgotten about me, and found another lover?


    After a moment of contemplation, I looked at her and responded.


    "I once read this from a book; unrequited love is like a sparrow."


    "A sparrow? That''s random."


    "It is something you might unexpectedly glimpse while walking down the street, but you can never catch it."


    "..."


    "You might even regret not being able to catch it although you found it so unexpectedly."


    It wasn''t difficult to imagine.


    If Erica was to distance herself from me��it felt like such a future could indeed exist.


    "When that ever happens, I will look up at the sky and hope to see you flying beautifully."


    "..."


    "Whatever choice you make, I will wish for your happiness."


    It was an honest response.


    This was the only affirmation I could offer at the moment.


    In response to my statement that I would let her spread her wings and fly away if she chose to, Erica took another step closer.


    Erica, who was already close to me, took a deep breath and gave me a chilly glare.


    "Can I hit you once?"


    "As many times as you would like."


    Thinking I would get slapped by her, I slowly closed my eyes.


    Swish!


    Erica grabbed me firmly by the nape and suddenly pulled me forward.


    Kwwaaakk.


    Along with a soft sensation behind my neck, I felt the hardness of her teeth.


    Although I was not sure for what reason she smooched me, I realized Erica left a mark there.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "It stings a bit."


    "But the wound remains."


    She was right.


    As I placed my hand on my nape, I felt my skin swell.


    "We don''t know what the outcome will be; you might even realize your feelings for someone else and go to them."


    Since it wasn''t a false statement, I didn''t deny it.


    Perhaps envisioning that scenario, Erica''s eyes became moist, and yet she still maintained her smile.


    While doing so, she grabbed my coat with both hands as if to prevent me from escaping.


    "If that time comes, the scars will sting within me, but they''re also evidence that I loved you."


    "..."


    "Deus, if someone has to feel hurt, even if just a little."


    Erica brought her forehead to my chest and whispered.


    "That person will be me."


    "Erica."


    "So, find your answer. You don��t need to hesitate or worry about hurting me."


    Her voice, while mixed with a sob, wasn��t a cry.


    I couldn''t see her expression, but I sensed a resolute determination overcoming her sorrow.


    "Because no matter the answer you give me, I hope you will be happy."

 Chapter 188: Love Is A Form Of Death

    Chapter 188: Love Is A Form Of Death"Because no matter the answer you give me, I hope you will be happy."


    The moment I heard those words, I was left speechless, my mind went blank, and all I could do was just stare at her.


    As I stared at her, the woman cared more about me than herself, I felt something inside me being fulfilled.


    The warmth that spread within me was similar to what I felt when I spoke with Stella.


    It felt foreign to me, but once more, I realized that I longed for it.


    In a situation where we couldn''t give any specific answer, all we did was simply lean against each other.


    "Oh my, how shameful."


    "They��re like a fairy tale couple."


    "They must be newlyweds. They''re certainly in their honeymoon phase."


    For a moment, we forgot that we were in the middle of downtown. Hearing the people whispering around us, Erica was unable to stand it any longer and eventually turned around.


    "Let''s go, we''re almost there."


    "Alright."


    I followed Erica, and indeed, we reached the dessert shop in almost no time.


    I mean, considering the location of the dessert shop and the route we had taken, it was easy to notice that she had deliberately wandered around.


    "..."


    Realizing that I was staring intently at her, Erica seemed to deliberately avoid my gaze as she stood in line in front of the dessert shop.


    "I will just think of it as a cute prank."


    We just wasted some time, but it was not that important.


    I tried to lightly dismiss it as just a prank, but Erica subtly glanced back at me while turning her body.


    "Was it cute?"


    "It was just a figure of speech."


    "..."


    As I watched her return to her original posture, I couldn''t help but let a slight smile creep up, but I suppressed it immediately so that she wouldn''t notice it.


    "The line here is pretty long."


    Indeed, perhaps because it was just past lunch, there was a pretty long line of people waiting for dessert in front of the shop.


    I thought I''d have to wait for a while. However...


    "B-by any chance, a-are you the Soul Whisperer?"


    A man wearing armor approached me cautiously. It was the captain of the Loberne guards, a familiar face I had seen in the passing several times.


    His thick mustache made him especially memorable.


    "Yes."


    "Ah! S-Soul Whisperer! I am Paul, the captain of the Loberne guards."


    Trying to prevent him from showing excessive courtesy to the extent of kneeling on one knee, I grabbed his shoulders and helped him up.


    I didn''t want to attract unnecessary attention.


    "State your business."


    Thinking there must be a reason he came to see me, I got straight to the point. Paul''s expression darkened immediately, and he occasionally sent wary glances at Erica beside me.


    "Well, you see, someone died in an apartment1 on Glass Avenue yesterday."


    "..."


    "But you see... There are many strange aspects concerning the suspect. Actually, I was considering requesting for the Academy��s cooperation and bringing you, Soul Whisperer."


    "Strange aspects?"


    If he had planned on calling me over, it must have been because he suspected that an evil spirit was involved in that case.


    "Yes, it might be a bit difficult to provide an explanation here, but if it''s fine with you, would you like to accompany me...?"


    If we had to go to Glass Avenue, even though it was still a part of Loberne, it was located near the outskirts, so it would take a while to get there.


    When I glanced at Erica, she already had her arms crossed and glared at the captain with the same icy expression she used when dealing with students.


    "We were just having such a good time now."


    Erica muttered while chewing on her lips.


    She whispered softly, so the captain wouldn��t hear it, but standing right beside her, I was able to.


    "Well, it can''t be helped then. It seems like there��s something you need to do. I''ll get the dessert myself."


    "Thank you for your help."


    After leaving Erica behind, I followed the captain to Glass Avenue.


    Glass Avenue.


    The dark side of Loberne, known otherwise for its good security; yet some called it a place that contained the necessary evil.


    Some aggressive parents labeled it a dumpster and called for the abolition of Glass Avenue.


    It was the place that was persistently the subject of debates about how abolishing it would only cause the trash to spill out onto the other side of the street.


    It was a restricted area where students were not allowed to enter, and professors patrolled it constantly.


    Upon hearing the name ''Glass,'' one might think of ceramics or works of art, but it actually simply referred to a street full of glass mugs of beer.


    Although this place was relatively smaller compared to the other cities, it was still the most bustling area in Loberne, with bars, gambling dens, and brothels operating all over.


    And in an apartment located there, was the scene of a death.


    "Soul Whisperer, Ms. Ophelia..."


    Perhaps because my reaction was too intense, Paul was unable to speak properly. And even Ophelia, who walked in stiffly, had her mouth tightened at the corners.


    "Let us talk separately."


    I led Ophelia to the victim''s room on the left. Despite being wary, she followed behind, albeit being pushed by Paul from behind.


    Thud.


    Click.


    As I locked the door, the confusion in her eyes deepened.


    However, there was no room for consideration, nor did I plan on doing so either.


    "How dare you."


    I gritted my teeth and glared at Ophelia.


    The reason I was swept up in a whirlpool of intense emotions was none other than because this woman had provided a strong answer to what the affection I had been diligently seeking truly was.


    "Is it fun? Playing with the emotions of others."


    "N-no, it''s just..."


    "The moment I saw you, I felt a surge of affection towards you."


    Even though I was unable to precisely understand the emotion called love, the moment I saw her, I felt compelled to label it as such.


    Someone might say they fell in love at first sight.


    However, due to my shallow emotional range, I was able to immediately recognize it as false and contrived.


    And especially because I had just had a conversation with Erica regarding this before coming here.


    It was a compelling urge that seemed to dismiss all the emotions I held, not only towards Erica but the others as well, as false.


    The anger that flared up like a wildfire showed no signs of subsiding.


    "Since you have soured my mood considerably, you should answer me carefully and precisely."


    "Th-there''s no way..."


    Bewildered, Ophelia observed me cautiously. Since her intentions were very clear, I reached out and grabbed her chin, exerting force.


    "Uoghhhh!"


    Ophelia was unable to articulate her words properly because my grip on her chin hindered her. Trying to confirm if I was indeed a male, she lowered her gaze towards my lower part, an act that was frankly disgusting and repulsive.


    "Do not try to play silly games with me."


    Even now, the desire to save this woman, who was still suffering in my hands, surged up within me.


    Struggling to restrain the strong urge to release the strength in my hands immediately, I exerted more force, as if to crush Ophelia''s chin, and slam her against the wall.


    Thump!


    "Tell me what trickery you are up to and how you killed Hansen. Do not leave anything out."


    When I let go, Ophelia, who hit the back of her head against the wall, looked at me with teary eyes.


    Upon seeing her expression, which clearly indicated that she couldn��t believe I had taken such actions towards her, I was about to warn her again.


    However, seeing me reaching out to her, Ophelia hurriedly kneeled and prostrated herself.


    "I-It''s a tattoo! The tattoo on my chest has an enchanting effect on men!��


    The tattoo she spoke about was not visible now as she threw herself flat on the floor. However, when I had grabbed her chin earlier, I definitely saw a heart-shaped tattoo.


    "A-and! I''m not the one who killed Hansen! Really!"


    "Do you really think I will believe that?"


    With killing intent strong enough to stir the mana in my entire body surging with me, I warned Ophelia. However, she shouted back, insisting it was real while lying face down.


    "My-My daughter! It��s my dead daughter! She��s killed all the men I loved!"


    Not only odd, but several parts of her story bothered me to the point where they became annoying.


    First, the fact that she mentioned her deceased daughter was going around and killing people could be considered a sign that her daughter had become an evil spirit.


    However, what I found more annoying than that was...


    "Loved?"


    The fact that she was speaking in the past tense.


    If the deceased daughter was going around killing her mother''s lovers, shouldn''t she have done it when her mother was still in love with those men? Why did she do it after her mother��s emotions had cooled?


    Filled with doubts, I asked such questions, but Ophelia was too flustered to even listen to my questions and continued speaking.


    "She has been killing the people I once loved! And my husband too! My lover too! They were all killed by that child!"


    The woman suddenly raised her head, shouting with a tear-streaked face, as if venting her resentment towards me.


    "Clair''s General Store! It all began after I visited that store!"


    "...Clair''s General Store?"


    The mere mention of that name made the woman tremble with fear, but I couldn''t help but have some doubts because I was a bit familiar with Clair''s General Store.


    It was more commonly known as the secret shop that appeared in [Retry].


    In [Retry], you could only visit that place if you were lucky enough, and there was a helper in the shop from whom you could obtain rare items.


    That shop was run by Clair, who was always lively and cheerful, and loved antiques.


    Something seems off.


    It seemed like, once again, the story of the continent was unfolding differently from the game I knew.


    1. Although the term used in the raws means villa, a villa in Korea doesn''t have the same meaning as a villa in America or English. In Korea, villas are apartment buildings with at most five floors. Also, villas are found away from city centers, as this is where larger buildings containing apartments and offices are located.

 Chapter 189: When Do You Get Fluttery Over A Man?

    Chapter 189: When Do You Get Fluttery Over A Man?Clair''s General Store.


    Clair, who traveled around the continent collecting antiques, had created a makeshift store to fund his travels.


    Just as unique as the many items he had, the general store itself had a peculiar system of mobility.


    In the game, encountering his store after the initial visit was purely based on luck.


    This also meant that if your luck was bad, you might not even be able to get more assistance from his general store until you saw the game''s ending.


    Although he was lively and cheerful, the items he sold often had significant effects, but they demanded a high price or would sometimes require payment in another form other than money.


    "You must have bought something at Clair''s General Store, right?"


    Ophelia remained silent in response to my question.


    I watched her lower her groveling posture even further, as if she were pretending to be dead, and sighed in frustration.


    "It is better to know your place. My patience for the living is not as great as you might think."


    "Ah."


    Ophelia seemed to recall what my titles were��the Soul Whisperer and a Dark Mage.


    I was the only Dark Mage who could conveniently reveal myself and operate openly in the Griffin Kingdom.


    Since many citizens still harbored a deep sense of discomfort and fear towards Dark Mages, it was very effective when I needed to exert intimidation.


    "If you want to personally experience that death is not the end, you can keep your mouth shut. I specialize in hearing the voices of the dead rather than the living."


    "Ha-Hansen! I said I wanted to live with my lover!"


    This kind of threat usually made most people spill out the answer immediately.


    For ordinary people, the fear of death and the possibility of greater suffering beyond that could be quite psychologically burdensome.


    "You bought cohabitation with your lover?"


    "I-I paid with my, my daughter!"


    "...!"


    "Then! I got this tattoo on my chest! For some reason, it��s making the other sex favor me! That''s all it is!"


    There were several parts among the things she said that had been bothering me since earlier. But for now, it was clear that the Clair''s General Store she had visited and the place I knew from the game were different.


    Clair''s General Store only sells displayed items; he doesn''t accommodate vague requests like those.


    Due to my silence, she perhaps thought I was contemplating what I should do with her. Thus, Ophelia continued shouting with her head still bowed.


    "I-I did have good feelings towards them at the start, but once I didn��t anymore, they died! However, it''s really not my doing!"


    "..."


    "I didn''t use any magic! I didn''t swing any knives at them! Is it my fault that I simply liked someone and then gave up on that affection? How can I restrain my emotions?!"


    Ophelia argued about the injustice she felt. Knowing that she wasn''t good at speaking coherently, I needed to untangle the threads within her story.


    Firstly, a year ago, Ophelia managed to buy cohabitation with her lover at Clair''s General Store.


    Secondly, the price demanded was her daughter.


    Thirdly, Ophelia once loved these men, but once she lost her feelings towards them, her deceased daughter would appear and kill them. Ophelia''s ex-husband and Hansen were both victims of these incidents.


    She traded her daughter for cohabitation with Hansen. But once Ophelia''s feelings for Hansen died, her daughter appeared and killed him.


    Not only that, I also heard there were quite a few other male victims around Ophelia.


    There must be many more hidden victims.


    It was unimaginable how many men this woman had loved in the past year, only for them to die under the guise of an accident or illness.


    But could we charge this woman with murder?


    It will not be an easy case.


    "Are you hurt anywhere? Did your head get hit hard during the fight with the Demon Lords?"


    It was quite an exaggerated response, but the important thing was that everyone agreed with Findenai��s words.


    "What''s wrong with you today? If you''re feeling unwell, I can go to the infirmary and get you some medicine. Or do you want to rest instead?"


    "I-Is it because there��s something wrong with your prosthetic hand?"


    Erica urgently approached me and inspected my condition, while Professor Fel speculated that it might be because of her prosthetic hand.


    [It turns out even ghosts can shudder. I just got chills.]


    [If you are feeling exhausted, shall I give you a massage?]


    Even Dark Spiritualist and Stella, who were chatting on either side, looked at me and showed their reactions.


    My head started to ache again; the situation had already become complicated before I could do anything significant.


    "It is nothing."


    I waved my hand, thinking I shouldn''t have bothered asking for their advice, but Findenai chuckled.


    "When does a man make a woman''s heart flutter? Hah! That��s ridiculous. Master Bastard, even you could ask such a question?"


    "I never expected an answer from you."


    I didn''t think I could get an ordinary woman''s perspective from Findenai, who was more like a beast than a woman.


    She just happened to be nearby and overheard me asking the question.


    Then, the short-tempered Findenai raised her middle finger and retorted back.


    "You need to chop off at least four Demon Lords'' heads to get my heart to flutter!"


    "Sigh."


    "After all, I��m a very capable woman, you know?"


    Watching her pound her chest with her fist made me think of a barbarian or a viking.


    Despite having just gone through such chaos, seeing Findenai unchanged made me feel like she was truly formidable.


    ��When you gave me... the annulment letter?"


    "..."


    However, when I heard Erica''s answer, which she murmured from the side, I realized I had been mistaken.


    I should have asked ordinary people if I wanted to know about their views on ordinary relationships. To put it nicely, the people around me were far from ordinary in their sense and taste.


    "I''ve never had that experience."


    Professor Fel shyly scratched the back of her head. Considering she spent all day in the lab handling prosthetic limbs, there was no way she had time to meet anyone.


    [It was when you saved my soul from the Holy Grail��s flames.]


    Stella chuckled slyly and whispered to me.


    Their answers slowly delved into memories of what we had experienced together.


    I truly made a mistake in expecting good answers from them.


    Just when I thought I should have figured this out on my own, the Dark Spiritualist hesitated and responded from the opposite side of Stella.


    [I-isn''t it when you spend time together that you naturally start to feel fluttery around them?]


    "Huh?"


    I had just lowered my head onto the desk, but now I slowly raised it to stare at the Dark Spiritualist. She seemed somehow embarrassed about something. She placed her hands on top of her face, which had been covered by a black veil, as if to cover her expression.


    "Finally."


    From the somewhat normal answer, I managed to gain some insight.

 Chapter 190: The Unwanted Date

    Chapter 190: The Unwanted Date"H-hello."


    "..."


    In front of an apartment at Glass Avenue.


    After waiting for about five minutes, Ophelia greeted me cautiously as she exited the apartment.


    I could feel the foreign palpitation caused by the tattoo on her chest.


    Although I already felt the discomfort from my heart spreading throughout my body, my expression remained unchanged.


    "I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    "Yes, I''ll do my best too."


    It was the time we had agreed upon.


    Even though it was uncomfortable, in the end, Ophelia had no choice but to accept my offer as she didn''t have anyone she loved at the moment.


    She also acknowledged it and said that she would try to see me in a good light as well.


    To be honest, we could worry about her feelings cooling off later because it wouldn''t be too difficult.


    "Where are you staying now?"


    Given that the place she stayed at was now a crime scene, I naturally assumed that she would be staying at an external lodging facility or at an acquaintance��s house.


    "I''m staying at home."


    Ophelia replied with a completely oblivious expression. There were several points I wanted to inquire about, but I refrained from voicing them out and started walking.


    I made a reservation for lunch at a restaurant recommended by Erica. It was usually difficult to get a reservation at that place, but I managed to secure a table through an acquaintance.


    Their reaction was surprisingly calm.


    Giving in to the incessant probing of the women, I eventually explained the reason behind my question.


    In other words, I told them that I had to court Ophelia.


    Initially, they showed some discomfort, but nevertheless, they agreed to cooperate for the sake of Ophelia''s deceased lovers and her daughter.


    "Come on, let us enter."


    Ophelia''s eyes opened wide upon seeing the signboard of the restaurant.


    "H-Here? Isn��t this the most expensive restaurant in Loberne...."


    "It does not matter."


    The main chef and other cooks who were already waiting in line greeted me as I escorted her inside.


    "It''s an honor to be able to serve you for today, Soul Whisperer."


    The head chef extended his greetings in an exaggerated manner and offered me a handshake, so I grasped his hand and nodded.


    "I look forward to it."


    "You''ll surely have a satisfying time!"


    After that confident declaration, the cooks immediately went straight to the kitchen. Following their guidance, I took a seat in the most secluded spot possible and Ophelia''s expression was clearly visible as she sat across from me.


    She looked a bit flustered, but her lips were subtly curved up.


    From her reaction, it seemed that she was looking forward to today.


    Indeed, this seems to be the right approach.


    Ophelia was what one might call a hostess. Although she couldn''t be called a prostitute, my investigation revealed that she was someone who wouldn��t hesitate to do such things if given extra money.


    With her extensive experience with men, it would probably be difficult to court her with eloquence or actions alone.


    She would merely sneer at me, as if I were a child trying to play a cute trick.


    So, what I could do was provide Ophelia with a luxurious time she had probably never experienced before.


    It followed the typical cliche? narrative seen in old dramas and movies, where the son of a conglomerate fell for the daughter of a commoner.


    Using that as the foundation, I planned to spend this uncomfortable time with her today.


    ***"..."


    Munch. Munch.


    Erica chewed vigorously on the slice of steak she had put in her mouth.


    For some reason, it seemed like she was exerting more force than usual with her jaw l, and the size of the meat she cut roughly wasn''t consistent.


    "Holy shit! Is he really cutting and handing over the meat to her right now?"


    Findenai, who was sitting on the opposite side, let out a bitter laugh as she watched Deus cut his steak and hand it to Ophelia.


    Suddenly, her mouth felt dry and she felt the craving for a cigarette. The restaurant obviously forbade smoking inside the building, and if she did, Deus would catch her immediately.


    To vent her anger, Findenai called the waiter.


    "Get me some alcohol! Something strong and expensive!"


    Pressured by Findenai''s threatening demeanor, the waiter turned pale and nodded before hurrying off.


    He returned with a rather stubby yet large bottle of liquor shortly and placed it on the table along with wine glasses.


    "Sigh."


    After roughly wiping her lips with a napkin, I carried Erica, who couldn''t get up, on my back.


    Then, I assisted Findenai, who was at least able to stand by taking support from my shoulders.


    It would have been difficult without magic.


    While it would have been manageable to carry one woman on my back with some effort, bringing two like this definitely required the help of magic.


    After bidding farewell to the restaurant staff, we headed towards the academy.


    Fortunately, as it was still vacation time, there weren''t many students around. After all, I couldn''t let them witness Erica in this state.


    "Call someone."


    Findenai gestured to the empty air. It was only past lunch time, and I was already getting annoyed watching their drunken behavior.


    Clearly, just like Findenai said, if I called someone, this problem would be solved in no time.


    I needed to spend time with Ophelia, and there was no need to take Erica and Findenai myself.


    However, for some reason, I didn''t want to let anyone else take care of them.


    "I will just take you myself.��


    I felt somewhat uneasy about leaving the drunken pair in someone else''s hands.


    "...I dare you to act affectionate with her like that."


    Erica whispered.


    I wasn''t sure what made her feel so dissatisfied or unsettled, but she pressed against me, as if trying to strangle me with both hands.


    Erica''s distinctive fresh perfume mixed with the sweet scent of liquor tickled my nose, and her warm breath brushed against my ear.


    "You''ve never done anything like that for me."


    Perhaps she was referring to actions like cutting the meat for her or wiping sauce off her lips�� acts of care and consideration towards the other person.


    I wondered if there was a need for me to explain the situation to them, but suddenly, I thought that perhaps the emotions I was feeling now might be similar to theirs.


    Like how I did not want to entrust this drunken pair to someone else.


    "Hey, Deus. I��m telling you! Don��t act up just because we like you!"


    "Huff, Findenai. That is enough."


    Seeing Erica clinging tightly to me, as if she would never let go, Findenai became upset and also held onto me while shouting softly.


    "Call me ��Ai��!"


    "...It has been a long time since the last time I wanted to swear."


    What am I supposed to do with this?


    I couldn''t count how many times I sighed, but the words spilling out from Findenai''s lips kept getting on my nerves.


    "I told you, don''t make us miserableee!"


    "..."


    That statement was not wrong.


    I realized that, somehow, I had been indulging in their affection.


    And I began getting mad at myself for making them act like this.


    Ultimately, ignorance is just an excuse.


    Because I could only feel my emotions faintly.


    Because I had never loved anyone.


    "I am sorry."


    As an explorer of emotions, I continued to navigate through the undergrowth, but I realized that it was no justification for hurting others.


    "The reason I could behave like that was..."


    So, I honestly revealed what I was feeling at the moment, hoping it would be of some comfort to them.


    "It was possible only because it was that woman."


    Findenai and Erica flinched and fell silent at my words. Although their breathing got rougher, they made no other sound to interrupt me.


    ��It was because I harbor no feelings towards that woman that I could act like it was nothing.��


    I thought it was a reasonable explanation before I said it out loud, but now that I said it, it felt no different from a little boy bothering the girl he liked.


    Because there were no emotions, I was able to act even more nonchalantly.


    I didn''t bother to speak about the opposite situation.


    And perhaps because I had managed to convey my feelings clearly, both of them remained silent until we arrived at the academy.


    However, it felt like their hands holding me tightened a little more.

 Chapter 191: A Waning Love

    After dropping off Findenai and Erica and entrusting them to Owen, I returned to Ophelia.


    With an expensive bag slung over her shoulder, she already had a bright smile on her face.


    It felt unpleasant seeing her expression as if she didn��t care at all about my being late.


    After that, we continued to spend time together. Most of the places I visited were luxurious and extravagant, and the more money I spent, the brighter Ophelia''s smile became.


    Before I knew it, it was already late at night.


    The densely packed stars covered the sky of Loberne, and the chilly night air of January brought a sense of calm to my mind.


    "How was today?"


    "I love it so much!"


    There were no lies in her bright smile. Seeing how she hugged the items I bought for her today, of course she would be happy.


    "Lastly, if there is a place you want to go, I will take you there."


    We spent the whole day together, and once I told her I would take her to a place she wanted to go as our last destination for the evening, a glint of greed sparkled in Ophelia''s eyes again.


    Ophelia licked her lips like a snake and naturally turned her body.


    "Actually, I took a day off today, but I need to tell my coworker something."


    "..."


    "Can you come with me?"


    As she leaned her upper body forward, it slightly emphasized her cleavage.


    Without saying much, I nodded and gestured for her to lead the way.


    How shallow.


    Ophelia was a hostess.


    She encouraged customers she was serving to order a lot of expensive drinks. Through this, she would obtain her incentives and improve her job performance.


    Seeing how I treated her today, it seemed she thought I liked her and had a lot of money, so while we were at it, she planned to take me to the bar and exploit me.


    I followed Ophelia into Glass Avenue; I had only been here during the day, but visiting in the late evening, it transformed into a completely different street.


    Contrasting the few people seen during the day, many were now roaming around in all directions as if they had just woken up, with both men and women actively touting for customers for a long time.


    At least since I was with Ophelia, no one approached me. However, there were murmurs among those who knew I was the Soul Whisperer.


    "Isn''t that Deus Verdi?"


    "Shh. When you see any high-ranking people, you''re supposed to pretend they aren��t here."


    "Well, he is a man after all."


    I could hear annoying remarks, but rumors about me regarding this topic were already widespread in Norseweden.


    Adding a few more within Loberne wouldn''t make a difference.


    [Oh wow.]


    [Oh wow.]


    Then, I heard identical reactions from two women.


    It was the Dark Spiritualist and Stella, who had been following behind me at some point.


    They covered their mouths with their hands while they quickly glanced around.


    [Th-this is my first time in a place like this.]


    [Me too, Senior. Is it okay for that person to only be wearing underwear?]


    [Eek! Why is that man only wearing briefs?! Is he a beggar?]


    [May the gods watch over him.]


    "..."


    It was the first time the Dark Spiritualist, who had spent her entire life studying Necromancy in her lab, and Stella, who had lived her entire life praying for others while remaining pure, had come to such an explicit and chaotic night street. They reacted quite dramatically.


    [Eek! Those two people are kissing!]


    [Oh my! Oh my! Oh my!]


    "..."


    Although they covered their eyes with their hands, they were both staring intently at the kissing scene through the gaps in their fingers.


    The reactions of the two who suddenly appeared made me lose any desire to say anything to them.


    [T-that��s amazing.]


    [So, it can be this obscene.]


    The Dark Spiritualist exclaimed in disbelief while Stella clasped her hands in prayer.


    I understood their reactions.


    Although I had never set foot in bars or red-light districts as well, especially not in my previous life, I knew this place was more sordid than they had imagined.


    [Wah! Wah! Wah!]


    [Mom, what are you doing?]


    [Waaaaaaaah!]


    The deeper we went into the street, the more cries we heard from all directions.


    They were mostly from young children, and the majority were incoherent.


    Hearing this, the Dark Spiritualist and Stella looked around in shock.


    Souls of young children were everywhere, unable to find rest. They were clinging to their parents�� clothes or wandering around crying.


    [This is...]


    [O�� merciful Goddess Hearthia.]


    I slowed down my steps and distanced myself from Ophelia before speaking.


    "They are the souls of children who were either never born or abandoned after birth."


    They were pitiful children.


    Streets lined with bars, motels, and red-light districts would mostly prompt such scenes.


    That was why I didn''t want to enter them.


    [Can''t you provide comfort to them?]


    The Dark Spiritualist��s question was a bit unexpected. Wasn''t she a Necromancer who treated souls merely as objects?


    This question indicated that she had significantly changed while being with me.


    I shook my head.


    "Most souls find rest after death.��


    In other words, they fell asleep.


    However, those who harbored such intense emotions, will, and resentment, to the point that they could not rest after death would awaken.


    These were usually negative emotions, and if they progressed further, they could become evil spirits.


    However, those children didn��t harbor any negative emotions. Perhaps the slightly older ones might have, but the newborns, who couldn��t even speak properly, were unaware that they had been abandoned by their parents or that they were already dead.


    "It is an overwhelming desire that surpasses the impulse to find rest��there is only one thing those children wish for."


    [It is to be with their parents.]


    Stella bitterly interjected with the answer.


    "But the store granted your wish in quite an extreme way. Instead of making you fall in love, it cleared away your past romances right in front of you, making it possible for you to find someone new if your feelings for them were to fade."


    "..."


    "If I think about it that way, I can understand why you have a tattoo on your chest that bewitched the opposite sex��it makes it easier for you to find your next love.��


    Ophelia fidgeted her fingers while sitting on the sofa. Her desire to leave this place was evident.


    However, I had no intention to let her go.


    "The method is quite unconventional: the daughter, who became the price you paid, is now roaming around killing these men."


    It was a disgusting method to the extreme.


    Demons, who considered humans as mere toys, naturally emerged as the suspect.


    "I asked Captain Paul to investigate all sudden deaths from disease in Loberne for over the year."


    "...!"


    Ophelia''s eyes trembled.


    "When we narrowed it down to men in their 20s to 30s, we quickly found them. There were a total of seventy-seven deaths."


    "Th-that doesn''t mean I killed them all!"


    "That is right, but your involvement must have been significant, right?"


    Tap.


    I presented the list of deceased individuals that I had carried with me all day.


    "How many names do you recognize from this list?"


    Ophelia bit her lip as she looked unkindly at the list.


    "Since your daughter��s case could be disguised as an accident, the number you killed might actually be double the number of the names you recognize from this list, right?"


    "Th-that''s not true! You can''t say I killed them all!"


    "Do not beat around the bush. You know the truth."


    I suddenly stood and approached Ophelia step by step.


    It frightened her as she hurriedly stood up and attempted to flee the room. However...


    Clang!


    I reached the door before her; when I touched the doorknob, it melted under the heat and hardened in an instant.


    "Ah."


    Ophelia was bewildered upon seeing the door with the doorknob fused in place. I shook my head and clicked my tongue.


    "You are the only foolish one here. You knew those innocent souls would die without any fault."


    "N-no! It''s not my fault!"


    "Those people died without even knowing why they died. They fell asleep without realizing the injustice they faced. They never had the chance to hold any grudges."


    Ophelia trembled against the door as she stared at me, but I wasn''t finished speaking.


    "You indulged in luxury and pleasure by using others as mere tools. Furthermore, all while claiming to be a victim.��


    With anger slowly rising inside me, I clenched my fist.


    It wasn''t just influenced by today''s events.


    "On the other hand, you may have enjoyed this entire thing, acting like you were a god yourself."


    Flinch.


    Ophelia''s shoulders twitched.


    As if I hit the bull''s eye, she trembled and shouted.


    "G-Get away! If I loved you, then would it matter? If my feelings for you fade, it''s your death!"


    "Do you enjoy it?"


    I couldn''t help but uncontrollably laugh at this absurdity. Ophelia seemed utterly puzzled by my question.


    However, I neatly drove verbal daggers into her heart.


    "Did you enjoy turning your deceased daughter into a murderer?"


    "Ah..."


    ��You are a despicable woman."


    "N-no."


    As if her entire world was collapsing, Ophelia slid to her knees with her head in her hands.


    "You are a vile woman who fed her husband and daughter to satisfy her greed."


    "Nooooo! I didn''t!"


    Thud, thud, thud!


    What''s going on?


    Fotton knocked on the door from outside since he heard Ophelia''s screams.


    However, the noise only served to agitate Ophelia even further.


    "And yet you console yourself by saying you don��t have a single drop of blood on your hands?"


    With messy hair and tears streaming down her face, Ophelia lifted her gaze to meet mine.


    The tattoo on Ophelia��s chest, which longed for affection, loudly cried out for me to wipe away her tears and embrace her roughly.


    However, this was nonsense.


    "Deep down, you know too, do you not? How vile and disgusting you actually are."


    "...Heu...ugh."


    "Do you still love yourself, despite all that?"


    Snap.


    It felt like I could hear something breaking.


    As Ophelia was driven to extremes, she shook her head...


    "Gaaaarrrghhhh!"


    And black threads spewed from Ophelia''s chest.


    I immediately retreated as the threads began to coalesce back to where I stood, bending at the height of a waist and gradually taking on the form of a skinny figure.


    "If you had taken my words lightly and genuinely tried to solve the case, none of this would have happened."


    However, Ophelia had only thought about how to exploit me. She wanted material gains and considered me a convenient financial backer.


    "I already gave you a chance. You were the one who wasted it."


    In that case, I had no choice but to resort to the final option.


    "When your love fades, your daughter appears and kills the target."


    Just because the tattoo only reacted to men; just because Ophelia claimed to be heterosexual��it didn''t mean her daughter''s execution was limited to men only.


    "You have to pay the price for falling out of love with yourself."


    The crimson eyes of her daughter, who had killed countless men, were now fixated on her mother.

 Chapter 192: Clairs General Store

    In the end, what was the criteria?


    I wasn��t able to figure it out clearly.


    However, if I were to make a guess, the moment when Ophelia convinced herself that she truly loved someone and later concluded that her love had waned, the execution would be triggered.


    In the end, it led to a situation where Ophelia set aside her self-love briefly.


    That was precisely the method I used to summon her daughter, and it seemed to have worked perfectly.


    Her daughter did not utter a word.


    Cloaked in pitch-black darkness with her eyes glowing red, she slowly approached her mother.


    "S-Save me! Save meee!"


    Ophelia screamed as her daughter drew closer.


    I felt the urge to just let things be, but I hadn''t summoned the girl to kill Ophelia.


    "Do you know anything about Clair''s General Store?"


    I asked her calmly while staring at the back of her daughter''s head. However, the daughter showed no reaction at all.


    "Huff."


    I didn''t want to do this to the daughter, who was also a victim.


    However, I had to use black chains that shot up from the floor and table to bind her hands.


    It was a technique called the Necromancer''s chain, occasionally used to control evil spirits.


    [...]


    She gradually craned her neck.


    It was only after she rotated her head 180 degrees that the girl finally looked at me standing behind her.


    Her appearance made it hard to even call her a girl.


    She was merely a black figure with bloodshot red eyes.


    As I mentioned before, the form of the soul was ultimately decided by one��s mind and will.


    For example, Stella, who had lost her eyes, left hand, and lower body, was perfectly unharmed in her soul form.


    If one''s mind was completely intact, their physical wounds wouldn��t necessarily transfer to the soul form.


    However, most of the time, wounds sustained during one��s life would carry over to the soul form.


    Of course, the same case could be said for the opposite case as well.


    "I am sorry."


    I couldn��t help but feel sorry for the girl on seeing her covered with wounds she hadn��t suffered during her lifetime, but had obtained in her soul form.


    How much pain and suffering did she endure for her soul to distort to this unrecognizable form?


    I wondered if she even heard my apology.


    The girl, who had been fiddling her hands as if trying to remove the chains, stopped moving.


    Her soul, which was thoroughly shattered, gradually calmed down, waiting for me to speak.


    "Can you answer the questions I am about to ask from now on?"


    [...Why?]


    Her voice sounded like nails on a chalkboard, giving me goosebumps just from hearing it. I imagined this was what one would sound like if their throat were scorched by fire.


    Knowing the questions I would ask from now might bring back painful memories for the little girl, I replied cautiously but firmly.


    "It is to prevent others from suffering like you. And also."


    [...]


    "To avenge you."


    Her red eyes trembled slightly as she clenched her fists and nodded bravely.


    After receiving her permission, I began with the most important question.


    "Clair''s General Store. Do you know it?"


    [Yes.]


    The girl began to tremble, as if just thinking about it terrified her.


    At the same time, I could hear the clinking sound of the chains binding her hands.


    I reached out, freed her hands by turning the chains back into mana and continued with my questions.


    "Who is the owner of that place?"


    The Clair I knew was a lively man of short stature, who could almost be mistaken for a child.


    His most notable feature was his large nose.


    [A tall man.]


    As expected.


    It seemed like he was different from the Clair I knew, but her answer didn''t stop there.


    [A scary woman.]


    Two?


    [A small child.]


    "..."


    [An old man with a strange voice, a man with twisted hands, a woman with one eye, a scary-looking man, a burly man...]


    The answers kept pouring out.


    I wondered if there was some magic preventing her from speaking about the store. However, after I made sure of it, that didn��t seem to be the case.


    The girl only listed the owners she had seen at the store.


    "That is enough."


    [...]


    Just thinking about it, it was unlikely that all those people could all be the store''s owners.


    He must have the ability to change his appearance.


    It was a common trick but that must be his way of trying to conceal his true identity.


    It was not uncommon for wild boars to attack humans due to the lack of food during the winter. However, on the contrary, they immediately fled at the sight of Aria.


    Their animal instincts must have warned them that it was a smart move to avoid confronting her. Sometimes, animals seemed wiser than humans.


    "I''ll go and heat up the stew, so you finish stacking the firewood. Don''t let the snow get it wet."


    "Got it."


    After covering the pile of firewood at the village center with a large tarp for those in need, Aria finally headed back home.


    How long had it been since she last spent a vacation as an ordinary student?


    With that thought, Aria hummed to herself as she made her way home.


    "Hmm?"


    At the small cabin she shared with her family, next to the usual entrance, was another door that hadn''t been there that morning.


    "What''s this?"


    It definitely wasn''t there earlier.


    It had a sophisticated, luxurious purple appearance, with a door plate hanging on it.


    Clair''s General Store.


    "Clair''s General Store?"


    Aria tilted her head and pondered as the name sounded vaguely familiar. However, she then clapped her hands in realization.


    "Ahhhh! It''s the secret shop!"


    A store run by a merchant named Clair, who traveled all over the continent.


    Students would normally encounter it at least once during their first year, but Aria didn''t know anything in the first round, so she missed that opportunity. After that, she never had a chance to visit it again.


    And since she was busy in her second round with something else, she didn''t have time to visit either.


    "I was unlucky in my first round."


    Despite that Deus from her first round telling her what to do if she ever came across Clair''s General Store, she was so unlucky that she never encountered it.


    "Ssp, but isn''t it odd to set up shop next to someone''s house like this?"


    She''d heard the shop owner was kind but timid, which might be useful for negotiations.


    She went inside her house, grabbed a heavy money pouch filled with her secret adventure funds hidden under her bed, and headed straight for Clair''s General Store.


    Creak.


    "...Hmm?"


    The inside was dark, and as she stepped into the store, she was immediately filled with a sense of unease.


    Was it always like this?


    Despite having such suspicions, she decided to venture further in.


    However, the more she walked, the more she felt like something was off.


    This place feels creepy.


    She was unable to explain it properly, but it felt as though the store was filled with dozens of eyes that were watching her in the darkness.


    The shelves, which should have had goods on display, were empty and covered in dust.


    At the end of her sight was a man sitting at the counter.


    His face was obscured by shadows, but his hands wearing white-gloves were clearly visible.


    "Welcome to Clair''s General Store."


    "..."


    Although it was suspicious, it would be unwise to confront him without more information.


    Aria glanced around cautiously and asked.


    "Is there nothing for sale here?"


    "We''re out of stock."


    "..."


    She almost remarked on how the shelves seemed to have been empty for a long time, but she decided to change the topic instead.


    "Do you have anything to sell?"


    As she asked while tilting her head, she had the strange feeling that the woman''s mouth had stretched into a grin in the darkness.


    A woman?


    No, the man had turned into a woman.


    Feeling a strange energy seeping into her ears, Aria focused her mind.


    During the time she was inattentive, the man had become a woman, and the woman had transformed into an old person.


    Yet, the hands wearing white-gloved remained the same as they retrieved an item.


    "I��ve prepared something tailored specifically for you, Miss."


    Does he know who I am?


    Holding back her irritation at the jovial tone of the old man, Aria checked what was in the gloved hand.


    "...Huh?"


    Held within it was a small ��soul.��


    On top of that, it was one that took the form of someone she was very familiar with.


    Aria felt her lips tremble involuntarily. Despite her countless experiences as a hero, she had never encountered anything as grotesque and terrifying as this.


    It was as if sharp tacks were lodged in her soles, stinging persistently, and it constricted her so much that she could hardly breathe properly.


    Emotions that she thought were well-buried sprouted anew in her heart, like fresh buds.


    ��You... lie.��


    Aria instinctively recognized the soul the moment she saw it.


    However, the store owner made it a point to tell her the product��s name.


    ��This is the soul of Kim Shinwoo from the first round.��

 Chapter 193: A Robber, A Dog, and A Cat

    There were so many things she wanted to say.


    Starting with how he was aware of the first round��s existence.


    How did he bring the soul of someone from the first round?


    On top of that, he didn��t say it was Deus, but precisely Kim Shinwoo.


    Who exactly was the mysterious presence in front of her, and what kind of power did he possess?


    There were many parts she was curious about, but first...


    "You are... selling this?"


    When Aria cautiously asked, for some reason, it felt like the being in the darkness was subtly smiling at her.


    "Yes, I specially prepared this item, as it is what you would most desire."


    An item she would most desire.


    Although his word choice, each and every single one of them, didn''t sit well with Aria, she still asked him as calmly as possible.


    "How much is it?"


    She lightly placed her money pouch on the counter. The weighty feeling of the money resonated.


    It was an amount that, if he were a merchant, would make his eyes briefly flicker. And yet the store owner remained unmoved, instead adding more force to the hand which was grasping the first round Kim Shinwoo''s soul.


    "You cannot pay with money. That is not what I want from you, Miss Aria."


    "..."


    "There are only two things I want from you. If you are able to pay using one of them, I''ll give you this."


    One of the two?


    Aria gestured with her chin, saying she wanted to listen first to what he wanted. The store owner, who had now transformed into a man, gleamed with golden eyes in the darkness.


    "One, is your destiny as a hero."


    "...!"


    "You can pay me with your destiny of saving the world."


    Was such a thing possible?


    Aria was bewildered as her head filled with countless thoughts, but the man continued speaking.


    "The other is your memories."


    "Me...mories?"


    "Give me your memories. Those that belong from a world different from the one we are currently in."


    Her memories from a world different from here?


    "You mean the first round?"


    When Aria asked cautiously, the man briefly paused before replying with excessive chatter.


    "Exactly that."


    In the momentary silence, Aria felt a sense of doubt. However, her gaze remained fixed on Kim Shinwoo''s soul, which was still held by the man.


    What should she do?


    Her destiny as a hero or her memories of the first round.


    If she were to give one, which should she hand over? She briefly weighed them in her mind.


    "I won��t buy it."


    The answer came out surprisingly easily.


    "Hm."


    Shining alone in the darkness, the man''s eyes showed a calm emotion.


    With a quite unexpected low groan, he asked her again in the same manner of speaking as before.


    "Are you really not going to buy it? It should be the most necessary item for you."


    "Those memories have already been buried in my heart."


    Of course, her heart would still ache every time she reminisced about them. But even so, she couldn''t sell off what made her her right now.


    Also...


    "And someone I know has already received both of the things you demanded."


    Kim Shinwoo of the second round had already accepted the memories of her first round without denying them.


    And similarly, he took over her destiny as a hero in her place.


    In reality, this was a situation where Aria had no say in the matter.


    "..."


    For the first time, the store owner tightly sealed his lips. Upon seeing this, Aria didn''t even bother to grab her money pouch before turning her body towards the exit.


    "It''s the first time someone hasn''t bought anything from my store."


    The store owner had intended to applaud Aria as she was leaving without any lingering attachments. However...


    Click.


    Once she reached the entrance, Aria suddenly locked the door and turned her gaze back towards the direction where the store owner was.


    "I��m sorry, but from now on, I am no longer a customer."


    A flame illuminated the darkness.


    "But a robber, you damn bastard."


    Mana flames emerging from Aria''s entire body spread throughout the general store, engulfing space itself.


    They both quickly fled through the wall.


    I quickly stood up, turned, and opened the window behind the chair.


    "Well, indeed, since puppies like to clean each other''s butts, if they were disguised as dogs..."


    Findenai was muttering to herself, thinking about something she had suddenly understood. Hearing her murmuring like that, I used wind magic to throw her out the window.


    Findenai flew out the window without even screaming. Although it was quite a few floors up, when I glanced down, almost annoyingly, I saw that she had landed cleanly.


    "Huff."


    While still frustrated, I felt relieved that it was finally quiet.


    I refocused and began planning my trip to the general store by following the thread left for me by Ophelia��s daughter.


    "..."


    Just then, Erica approached quietly.


    Owen had gone to perform on the street in the park, and Professor Fel was likely enjoying a rare day of uninterrupted sleep, so it was just the two of us alone in the room.


    Slide.


    Just like that, she immediately put on the cat ears headband and climbed onto my desk on all fours.


    "Me-meow?"


    "..."


    "Can''t you at least react?"


    With a reddened face, Erica made an embarrassed expression. I realized that the cold and composed Erica had changed strangely in my presence lately.


    "You are bothering me, get down."


    "I-I just thought I��d try it once."


    Just as she showed a tearful face and was about to get down without even looking at my face...


    Creak!


    The rough sound of a door opening echoed through the laboratory.


    "...!"


    When the thread suddenly reacted, I quickly jerked my head up, only to see a purple door wide open on the laboratory''s ceiling.


    It was the door to Clair''s General Store, which I had seen many times in [Retry].


    I couldn''t understand why it was attached to the ceiling, but I immediately gathered mana and tried to jump.


    However, a black-haired girl instantly burst out of it while spewing out curses.


    "This motherfucker!"


    Aria landed on the laboratory floor, surrounded by her own mana.


    Her mana, which took the form of flames, cushioned her landing. She tried to use them as a springboard to rocket back up.


    "Aria?"


    At Erica''s bewildered voice, Aria quickly turned her gaze.


    And at that moment.


    Creeeaaaak.


    Thud!


    The door closed and immediately disappeared.


    Everything happened in just about a second.


    The sudden situation left Erica and me flustered, and Aria, who had come out of the door, gritted her teeth and stared at the now-empty ceiling.


    She slowly gathered her mana again before taking a deep breath, looking our way.


    "...Are you two into plays like that?"


    She made a subtle expression as she looked at the cat ear headband on Erica''s head.


    "Th-this is...!"


    Erica hastily took off the headband and hid it behind her.


    "Was it Clair''s General Store?"


    Ignoring Erica, I asked Aria and the latter immediately nodded and exclaimed.


    "Yes, Professor! But something was off!"


    Although I had already received a rough explanation from Ophelia, the more information I could gather, the more helpful it would be to me.


    "What was he selling?"


    I asked, feeling that he wouldn''t have been selling the same things to Aria as he was to Ophelia.


    With a serious yet slightly proud expression, Aria took something out of her pocket and whispered.


    "He was selling your soul from the first round, Professor."


    "..."


    "But he was asking for something outrageous in return! So, I robbed him and took it back!"


    Although she couldn��t kill the owner, Aria still proudly proclaimed that at least she could steal back the soul.


    "Huh?"


    However, what she pulled out was just a handful of wet mud, soaking her hand.

 Chapter 194: When Great Cause and Convictions Disappear

    "Huh?"


    Aria looked bewildered as she examined the muddy substance spread out before her. Flustered, she tried to give me an explanation, but my attention was fixed on the mud.


    "W-Why is this happening? I swear, when I saw it..."


    But there was no need for any further explanation as I already had a rough idea of what was happening.


    She was deceived.


    That was the only possible explanation.


    My soul from the first round?


    When I first heard it, I wondered if it was remotely possible, but after thinking about it calmly, I immediately concluded that it was utterly absurd.


    "Aria, calm down and then explain the situation."


    "Ah, yes!��


    Aria, who was trying to collect the mud again, promptly began her explanation upon hearing my words.


    "So, here''s what happened. Since it''s the vacation, I returned to my hometown to do some cleaning, chop wood, hunt beasts, and help my parents..."


    She began her story like a child explaining that they had finished their homework.


    "But then, suddenly, a different door appeared in front of my house��s front door! It was a good thing that my mom had gone to cook the stew; otherwise, if she had seen that...��


    Mid-sentence, she clapped her hands as if she just realized something and reacted dramatically.


    "M-my mom! I need to inform my family about my whereabouts!"


    Aria mentioned how they must have been worried due to her sudden disappearance. Regardless, it seemed like she would need some more time to explain the full story.


    ***Later that evening.


    After hearing the entire story about Clair��s general store, I was momentarily lost in thought.


    Erica had long returned to her room, and since she was back at the academy, Aria decided to spend the rest of the vacation here and returned to the dormitory.


    Wearing a satisfied expression on having finished his street performance, upon his return, Owen paid me a brief visit in the laboratory, but then left to wash up.


    Findenai hadn��t returned since I tossed her out the window earlier, so she was probably off having fun somewhere.


    In the end, it was just me, the Dark Spiritualist, and Stella with horns, meaning Velica, who were having a discussion.


    [If he''s wearing white gloves, he��s definitely the Demon Lord of Deception.]


    Velica answered with a look of utter annoyance, indicating she didn��t have a good relationship with him.


    [His name is Lehric. I haven��t seen him for a while, so I guess he was hiding in some strange place.]


    I didn��t know how long ''a while'' meant for a Demon Lord, but since he was the Demon Lord of Deception, he indeed had some connection with both the Dark Spiritualist and me.


    Because he was the original owner of Lemegeton, the Necromancy Stone, which we had used for quite some time.


    [...]


    The Dark Spiritualist remained silent and lowered her head while Velica continued talking without noticing her strange behavior.


    [You said that bastard is running a store? Don��t even think about buying anything from him. Just buying something from him puts you at a loss.]


    "Got it."


    [It��s not just about the price. At some point, your life can also be sold.]


    Ophelia immediately came to mind.


    There was no need to recall what had happened to the woman who wished to be with her true love.


    [None of the Demon Lords know that bastard��s true face. After all, he loves deceiving others too much.]


    "..."


    [But he does have a face he uses frequently. A young man with white hair. He keeps using that one for some reason.]


    A man with white hair.


    Remembering the keyword mentioned by Aria, I glanced at the Dark Spiritualist.


    "Do you know anything else?"


    [Ah, um.]


    The hesitant Dark Spiritualist answered awkwardly.


    [I don��t really know much about Demon Lords.]


    Even if she didn''t want to talk, I hadn''t forgotten what Magan had said to her during the fight.


    As I was persistent in pursuing the topic, I asked her immediately.


    "I heard you are the descendant of the child who received Lemegeton."


    Hearing those words, Velica subtly turned to look at the Dark Spiritualist, whose expression grew darker.


    Considering that Lemegeton had recognized her as its master, I thought it was probably true.


    [That story is from a long time ago. We''re only connected by blood. Despite my best efforts to find Lemegeton during my lifetime, I ultimately failed.]


    "..."


    [And we also learned that it was all very useless, haven��t we?]


    Though she acknowledged Lemegeton was a trap set by the Demon Lord of Deception, it seemed like she still harbored some lingering attachment to it.


    Someday.


    If I could save the continent and return peace to this land, then my time with the Dark Spiritualist like this would also come to an end.


    After all, she was deceased and needed to find her eternal rest.


    "I don��t know what card you chose, but I guessed right."


    "So, that is your ability."


    "Exactly. I don��t know what my customers want."


    "..."


    "But I can give it to them."


    There was no need to add that they would receive it in a twisted manner.


    "But you see, I got a very strange customer today."


    Lehric picked a card from the deck he had spread. He placed it under the deck.


    "Isn��t it true that this time has already elapsed once?"


    Swoosh.


    "What I mean is that the continent has already been reset once and is now starting over."


    And what was clearly a single card now unfolded into a deck of cards.


    So now, there were two decks of cards on the counter.


    "It��s absurd, isn��t it? But at the same time, it��s exciting. Ah, it��s been so long since I felt that excited."


    "..."


    "If that''s true, then this world is full of deception, isn��t it?"


    If you gaze for long into an abyss, the abyss also gazes into you.1


    I had investigated Demon Lord Lehric and inferred various things from the conversations others had with him.


    On the other hand, Lehric had also deduced many things about us in that short time.


    "Deus Verdi, the Soul Whisperer who killed four Demon Lords... or rather, Kim Shinwoo."


    "..."


    "It was actually surprising. I never thought there��d be a day when I''d sell a product like a soul from the first round."


    "Although it was a fake."


    As I muttered a warning, he smirked and shook his head.


    "It is real until one realizes it''s a fake."


    What a fallacious argument.


    However, he was someone who enjoyed such fallacious arguments.


    Any logical rebuttal would just be met with more fallacious rebuttals.


    "The only reason I came here, Kim Shinwoo, share your memories with me."


    "..."


    "I am curious. How did this world manage to start a so-called second round? Were the so-called gods just standing by idly?"


    "I refuse."


    "Please, don''t be like that."


    The counter between us vanished. Darkness engulfed the entire store and began to melt away.


    However, it wasn''t a simple threat or just the feeling of intense pressure.


    Because what pierced my entire body was a sensation too gentle to be called murderous intent.


    "I can show you what you truly desire, even things you don''t know yourself."


    Lehric whispered with a laugh.


    "And I can also find out what you hold dear."


    Although it sounded like a threat, it was actually an enticement��A very sweet one, on top of that.


    "Ever since I took over this general store from that dwarf, I''ve seen various appearances of different people. It''s been truly amusing."


    The white-haired man approached me in the darkness.


    "Did you know? Unlike demons, most humans live without knowing what they truly desire. "


    "..."


    "Especially those who lived buried in convictions, like you."


    Lehric pressed his finger against my chest, wearing a sarcastic smile.


    "If you show me all the information you have, I''ll grant your wish."


    "The salvation of the continent."


    Upon hearing my indifferent answer, Lehric chuckled.


    "For a great cause? There are quite a lot of people who would say something like that. But that''s not the essence. It''s just an excessive sense of responsibility."


    As if expecting this, Lehric reached out. In his hand was a white orb emitting a soft light.


    ��Just leave yourself entirely to your instincts. Let''s both seek what you, who have set aside great causes and convictions, desire.��


    "..."


    "Kim Shinwoo, what is your true wish?"


    The white orb in Lehric''s hand began to transform into the shape of what I truly desired.


    1. "He who fights with monsters might take care lest he thereby become a monster. And if you gaze for long into an abyss, the abyss gazes also into you."�� A quote from Nietzsche (Beyond Good and Evil: Prelude to a Philosophy of the Future (1886), Chapter IV.

 Chapter 195: The Abode of Dream Demon

    Wish.


    In other words, it could be related to desire.


    After listening to Lehric, I became curious, too.


    I had lived my entire life with tension.


    By simply possessing spiritual eyes that were capable of seeing ghosts, it meant I could no longer live the same life as others.


    My abnormality blended into their everyday life.


    Wherever I went, I could see ghosts; the moment they realized I could perceive them, they would follow me until I was exhausted.


    Because of that, it was important for me to constantly maintain a blank expression everywhere and not be startled or scared by their grotesque appearances.


    Over time, my emotions gradually dulled by this bizarre way of living.


    Since desiring something often led to disappointment and being hurt, I simply continued living just like that.


    Yes, it was as if I were just drifting along.


    And then, I came to this place.


    It might sound a bit ridiculous, but living on this continent was much more comfortable than living in my previous world.


    First of all, it was because I gained the power to exorcize evil spirits.


    That alone already made me feel like my life was becoming fulfilling.


    "So, what is your wish?"


    I suddenly became curious.


    If it weren��t about my principles when dealing with the dead or the pride of saving the continent��if I abandoned all that, what was it that I truly desired?


    So, I silently focused on the white light Lehric presented, and there...


    A green meadow stretched out.


    A cool breeze blew and the shimmering grass swayed gently with the wind.


    And on the picturesque landscape that seemed to stretch on forever, a man was walking steadily.


    "Hmm?"


    Lehric flinched and was startled when the unfamiliar man appeared.


    However, my eyes were solely fixed on him.


    As if entranced, I kept on staring.


    The scenery changed.


    It was now a torrential downpour, the once-blue sky was overshadowed by dark clouds and lightning kept striking the ground.


    Yet, the man kept walking.


    And he continued for a long time.


    The man kept walking through numerous changing terrains on his own feet; beaches, snowy fields, deserts, rocky mountains, and so on..


    Did he have a destination?


    Probably not.


    That was why he could walk so endlessly.


    "It''s a path of penance."


    Lehric muttered as he watched the man walking through a dense forest.


    However, my impression was completely different.


    This was...


    "A journey."


    The man who was walking��Kim Shinwoo, was on a journey.


    He was feeling everything with his own skin.


    He wasn''t heading towards a specific place, but rather enjoying every path he walked.


    A stuffy wave of emotion hit me, and I realized that I intensely desired that.


    Although it seemed like a simple journey, the Demon Lord in front of me would never understand the meaning implied in that scene.


    Lehric clasped his hands.


    The scenery vanished and pitch-black darkness descended once more.


    "It''s a bit perplexing."


    Scratching his chin, Lehric showed an awkward smile.


    "Usually, when I show someone their true desires, the person themselves would appear, but in your case, it was someone else entirely."


    He seemed puzzled that the person who appeared was Kim Shinwoo instead of Deus Verdi.


    "That is me."


    "...What?"


    "The man you are talking about. Kim Shinwoo, that is the name of the person who just appeared. And that was originally me."


    Lehric shut his mouth for a moment, his expression indicated that he would have gasped if he hadn''t done so.


    In the brief silence, his mind raced before he finally came to a conclusion.


    Despite her unsightly appearance and gaunt figure, she seemed to be enjoying herself as she moved the needle.


    "...."


    However, she wasn''t sewing on missing buttons or mending torn clothes.


    With the thread in her mouth, she vigorously stitched her left wrist with her right hand. After finishing, she raised her left hand with a bright smile.


    "Done!"


    As if a bug was crawling around, her left hand wriggled strangely and grotesquely.


    As she raised her head, her gaze naturally landed on me.


    Startled, I flinched, but the woman quickly smiled brightly, welcoming me.


    "Aha, a newcomer?"


    "..."


    Although my silence seemed to make her wary, she nodded in understanding and pointed to one side of the wall with her freshly stitched left hand.


    "The manor rules are written over there, just read and understand them."


    Her manner of speaking sounded as if there was a screw loose somewhere. But I passed by her and headed towards where her left hand pointed.


    There, the rules of the manor were written in large letters.


    - Rules of the Dream Demon Manor -


    1. Private rooms will be assigned to each guest. Your room is number 110.


    Room 110?


    The way the numbers shimmered seemed like each person would be seeing different digits, as if magic had been cast on them.


    2. Please refrain from going outside at night. If you happen to go out, the responsibility lies with you.


    The second rule seemed related to the hungry gazes I felt outside just now.


    3. The owner of this abode is the Demon Lord Lehric. Please keep that in mind.


    4. Guests are only permitted up to the third floor.


    5. One can only stay in the Dream Demon Manor for five days. Exceeding this period will result in a forced expulsion.


    6. Engaging in combat within the Dream Demon Manor is not recommended.


    7. The clock is located at the center of the first floor. Please do not ask other guests about the time and rob them of their time.


    8. If you are expelled from the Dream Demon Manor after five days, you will lose all memories of events that occurred here.


    9. Rules about the Dream Demon Manor are hidden all over the Manor. You will be rewarded for finding them.


    10. Among the guests �C


    Rule No. 10 was cut off midway. Just as I was wondering about the situation, I slowly turned, and the woman who had been sitting on the floor moments ago was staring at me with her large eyes.


    It was a pair of eerie, dazed eyes that could send chills down one''s spine.


    "Your body seems quite easy to handle. It looks so thin and fragile, almost as if I could break your bones with ease. Your skin also seems thin, perfect for a summer cloak."


    The woman licked her lips, eyeing me greedily. Although she was drooling, she seemed more interested in me as a research subject rather than prey.


    I tried to express my discomfort. However...


    Step, step.


    Footsteps coming down the stairs to the first floor were heard.


    Upon hearing the footsteps, the woman who had been sewing her hand hastily grabbed her needle and thread, fleeing down the left corridor.


    She seemed so frightened by the approaching presence that she didn��t even look back as she ran away.


    "Who has Lehric brought this time?"


    The woman descended the stairs.


    However, this time, I couldn''t divert my gaze away from the woman.


    Wondering what was happening right now, I now understood why there was Rule No. 7.


    Please do not inquire about time from other guests and waste their time.


    Asking was pointless in itself because each of us lived in our own time.


    "Another Necromancer?"


    Recognizing me as a Necromancer, she seemed intrigued as her eyebrows twitched.


    A voluptuous figure.


    Clad in a black robe enveloping her whole body.


    A semi-transparent black veil draped beneath her eyes.


    Unlike who I knew, her purple eyes were chillingly cold.


    Without realizing it, I murmured her name.


    "Dark Spiritualist..."


    It was her from a time when she was still alive.


    She stood before me, not as a soul, but as someone living.

 Chapter 196: Rules Of Dream Demon Manor

    ��Hmm?��


    Upon closer inspection, she looked a bit younger than I remembered, but the woman before me was undoubtedly the Dark Spiritualist.


    From the way she responded when I called her name to her outfit, it was identical to the one the Dark Spiritualist from my time.


    The Dark Spiritualist standing in front of me had shoulder-length bobbed hair and an air of youthfulness beneath her translucent veil.


    ��Do you know me?��


    Furthermore, her demeanor was quite sharp, and her tone was much colder compared to when I first met the Dark Spiritualist.


    Even her manner of speaking was not polite but raw.


    She radiated an aggressive pressure, as if she would eliminate even the slightest thing that annoyed her.


    And I could now understand why the woman, who was sewing her hand earlier, fled upon hearing the sound of the Dark Spiritualist��s footsteps.


    ��Yes, I know you.��


    ��Hmm?��


    Judging by the fact that she was still alive, she must be the Dark Spiritualist from the past. I wasn��t sure whether it was because the timelines were tangled or if Lehric was up to something else.


    All I could tell was that the demon called Lehric was running this Manor in a rather diabolical way.


    ��Since we��re both Necromancers, I thought I��d ask. Do you know anything about Lemegeton?��


    ��...��


    ��Would it be easier to understand if I called it the Necromancy Stone?��


    I see.


    It seemed that the Dark Spiritualist had come here in the past to find Lemegeton.


    From that, I was able to roughly grasp the flow of events and even sense the fate awaiting the woman in front of me.


    Indeed, she failed.


    The Dark Spiritualist failed and was eventually expelled from the Dream Demon Manor.


    Before I entered the general store, the Dark Spiritualist said she didn��t know much about Demon Lords.


    And during her battle with Magan, she reacted as if she was hearing about the relationship between the Demon Lord Lehric and Lemegeton for the first time.


    I discreetly turned around to check one of the rules of the Dream Demon Manor again.


    5. One can only stay in the Dream Demon Manor for five days. Exceeding this period will result in a forced expulsion.


    8. If you are expelled from the Dream Demon Manor after five days, you will lose all memories of events that occurred here.


    If that rule is correct, then the Dark Spiritualist accompanying me now must have lost her memory.


    It seemed like she would lose her memory after five days.


    ��Hey you!��


    The Dark Spiritualist called out to me.


    As I turned my head slightly, she crossed her arms, displaying her displeasure.


    ��If you ignore me one more time, I��ll assume that you can��t speak and cut your tongue.��


    ��...��


    I wasn��t sure how young this version of the Dark Spiritualist was, but she seemed quite fierce.


    I looked at her silently and shook my head.


    ��I do not know.��


    Honestly, I was still a bit conflicted.


    Would her future change if I were to tell her about our story?


    If it did change, in what way? And if so, would I be able to survive?


    It felt like I needed to be careful with my words in more ways than one.


    Regardless, even if she had a prickly temperament, she was my master who had taught me Necromancy.


    But what if...


    But really...


    What if I give her a hint to not come to the academy...


    Even if she did meet with Gideon, what if she didn��t come to Loberne Academy and didn��t meet the angel? Would the Dark Spiritualist still be alive?


    I had many thoughts�� from my principles of separating the living from the dead to my personal regret regarding the Dark Spiritualist.


    It was difficult to come up with an immediate answer.


    ��Well, it��s not that easy, is it? But you are a citizen of the Kingdom?��


    ��Yes.��


    Hearing my response, she tilted her head and looked around before shrugging her shoulders.


    ��You��re quite intriguing. I thought all Necromancers in the kingdom had hidden themselves, just like me, but you��re showing yourself quite openly.��


    ��...��


    ��On top of that, you��re also a noble, right? Your whole family could end up on the chopping block because of you alone.��


    If I shared information about the future with her, what changes would occur?


    Would she accept it?


    ��What did you gain by discovering these rules?��


    The Dark Spiritualist had already discovered two rules. I wondered if she had obtained rewards so valuable that she wanted to escape.


    The Dark Spiritualist, with a bewitching smile and her chin resting on her hand, answered teasingly.


    ��I still don��t trust you that much. Especially since all Necromancers other than me are shady. You haven��t forgotten Rule No. 6, have you?��


    6. Engaging in combat within the Dream Demon Manor is not recommended.


    While engaging in combat wasn��t encouraged, it meant that there were no penalties or measures to stop it.


    Was she staying silent in case someone attacked and stole the reward she obtained by finding the rules?


    She was surprisingly wise, unlike the Dark Spiritualist I was familiar with.


    ��Well, I��ve roughly told you everything I know, so do you have any other questions?��


    The Dark Spiritualist asked as she refilled her cup. It seemed that she was ready to end the conversation, so after thinking for a moment, I decided to ask her one more question.


    ��How did you end up in this place?��


    I came here through the general store, but I wasn��t sure if Lehric had already taken over the general store in her time.


    So, I wondered if she met Lehric personally.


    ��Too bad.��


    As if expecting me to ask this question, the Dark Spiritualist gestured with her chin toward the note she had placed on the table earlier.


    With some lingering doubt, I opened it.


    13. Do not let the other guests know how you came to the Dream Demon Manor.


    ��Huff.��


    It seemed like there were quite a lot of rules. The Dark Spiritualist turned away, indicating she didn��t want to talk anymore.


    Staring into space, she seemed deep in thought, so I decided to leave.


    Just before closing the door to the dining room, I asked her one more personal question.


    ��How old are you now?��


    I didn��t know the exact age of the Dark Spiritualist who had now become a soul, but I knew that she was around my age.


    ��Eighteen.��


    That explained it.


    I now understood why she was so fierce and why her manner of speaking was so brash.


    I wondered if this was what the Dark Spiritualist would consider to be her dark past.


    First, I should check out Room 110, my supposed room.


    Setting aside my thoughts regarding the Dark Spiritualist for now, I closed the dining room door.


    After all, there might be more information in ��my room��.


    Though I had no desire to be manipulated by the Manor which seemed to be Lehric��s playground, for now, it was better to remain cautious.


    I could not predict how this situation might unfold.


    It felt like I was walking through a minefield; I was worried that I might unknowingly trigger something dangerous in this Manor.


    I headed back toward the entrance and down the left corridor, where the woman who was sewing her hand had fled to earlier.


    There were boards specifying Room 101 to 110, with Room 110 at the very end.


    The interior of Room 110 wasn��t anything special. It just had basic furniture like a bed and a table.


    Although everything was of high quality, nothing really stood out or was noteworthy.


    Except for one thing.


    A single purple letter lying on the bed.


    The letter was similar to the one the Dark Spiritualist had shown me earlier, the one with the Rule of the Dream Demon Manor written on it.


    Feeling a sense of unease, I slowly reached out and unfolded it.


    20. The Rules of the Dream Demon Manor are still applicable even if you are unaware of them.


    Although the sentence seemed obvious, it was rather unsettling when it showed up in a situation like this.


    As I mentioned earlier, it felt like walking through a minefield because you could unknowingly break hidden rules.


    It was a place where coercive violence was applied, deeming ignorance as a wrong.


    Did they give each room a specific rule?


    If so, that meant each guest had at least found one rule.


    At that moment, the space before me began to shimmer, and something emerged.


    Since you were supposed to receive a reward on finding a rule, I figured that this might be it.


    What fell into my hand was a familiar yet foreign object.


    ��This is...��


    A black gem that was supposedly destroyed but was actually the demon��s insidious trick.


    It was the Lemegeton, also known as the Necromancy Stone.

 Chapter 197: The Ecosystem of the Dream Demon Manor

    I knew that the rewards for discovering the rules would be extraordinary.


    Since the Dark Spiritualist didn��t divulge this information lightly, it was likely a precious item worth being attacked over.


    However, this...


    ��I obtained something far beyond my expectations.��


    As I gently infused mana into it, Lemegeton resonated with me, emitting a subtle black light.


    Having already used it for some time, I was now certain.


    It was the genuine Lemegeton, known as the Necromancy Stone.


    And yet, what inevitably raised doubts was whether someone could really create an item of this caliber easily.


    Regardless, it is impossible to mass-produce something like this.


    However, the sensation and effects that firmly wrapped around my hand were unmistakably reminiscent of Lemegeton.


    ��How peculiar.��


    This mansion...


    Though I have only briefly been in the Demon Dream Manor, it was an undeniably strange place.


    Despite there being people from the past, there were no restrictions on sharing information about the future with them.


    Moreover, this Manor gave out items like Lemegeton as seemingly trivial rewards.


    As I pondered more than a couple of these ambiguous aspects...


    Boom!


    Suddenly, I heard a loud crash from outside.


    Judging by the sudden loud sound from the wall, it seemed like something had hit it.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The impacts didn��t stop there. The sound kept resonating and was now accompanied by a woman��s piercing scream.


    I rushed to open the door and stepped out into the hallway. There, I saw a huge man breathing heavily through his nose; he pinned a woman to the wall and was striking her.


    ��Again! I dare you to say it again!��


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The man with copper skin appeared to be another guest. Though I��d never seen him before, I recognized the woman he was beating.


    She was the one I saw sewing her own hand when I first arrived at the Manor.


    After her initial cry, the woman seemed to have lost consciousness and could no longer scream. Her body twisted grotesquely as the man continued to beat her in silence.


    I wondered if I should intervene, but the other guests who peeked out or stepped into the hallway simply watched the scene impassively.


    I was a bit surprised to see people ranging from elderly folks to young children. However, regardless, no one took any action.


    ��Say it again! What were you planning to do with my bones and skin?��


    It seemed that the woman had stared at the man��s body and made some remarks about it according to her taste, much like she did to me earlier.


    Crunch!


    The brutal sound of bones breaking resounded, indicating that she was no longer alive.


    When the man stopped his assault, she slid to the floor lifelessly.


    ��Hmph! Worthless bitch.��


    After dusting his hands in satisfaction, the man noticed us watching and snarled a warning.


    ��What the hell are you looking at? Unless you want to end up the same, look away.��


    Upon hearing the short-tempered man��s warning, only one child, who had been peeking, quickly retreated into his room, but the others remained in their spots.


    Among them was a young man with a low ponytail, his hands clasped behind his back. He smiled and asked.


    ��Judging by your copper skin, are you a champion1 from the Jerman Kingdom?��


    ��Huh? Yes, I��m Jortu from the Jerman Kingdom.��


    After the huge man introduced himself as Jortu. In response, the man with the low ponytail smiled and answered.


    ��I��m Han So from the Han Empire.��


    ��Han So? The War God Han So?��


    Han So was someone I also knew. He had been mentioned in the game and I��d even helped his soul find rest.


    He was one of the victims at Magan��s banquet.


    Han So was one of the envoys from the Han Empire. Before I returned to Deus�� body, he had already been defeated and killed by Magan��s secretary.


    He was quite an old man back then, but seeing how young he was at the moment, I assumed that this was Han So in his prime.


    Jortu stroked his chin and looked down at Han So with a subtle expression.


    ��The Han So I know of is a middle-aged man.��


    ��It seems like you haven��t figured out what kind of place this is yet.��


    Enraged by Han So��s guffaws, which were unlike those of a young man, Jortu immediately swung his fist. However...


    Seeing her raise her bristles like a hedgehog, I realized just how much more dangerous the current Dark Spiritualist was.


    However, I didn��t bother reacting.


    After all, her bravado was more bluster than anything.


    She just discovered a rule suggesting it wouldn��t be unusual for her life to be targeted anytime, anywhere. Therefore, she issued a warning to deter anyone from recklessly pursuing her.


    As I heard her thorny words, I naturally turned my gaze towards Jortu, but the Dark Spiritualist, seemingly thinking she was being ignored, continued talking.


    ��What? Do you think he��ll become an evil spirit? People like him are the type to do whatever they want. They don��t carry enough regrets to become evil spirits.��


    The Dark Spiritualist said this nonchalantly because she was able to see evil spirits filled with strong resentment.


    However, as someone with spiritual eyes, I could see all sorts of souls.


    There is no soul.


    It was unclear whether Jortu, who had just died, had no soul to begin with, or if it had been absorbed somewhere before I could notice.


    It was just like what happened to Ophelia��s lover, whose soul had disappeared.


    ��Sigh. How boring.��


    Seeing my lack of reaction, the Dark Spiritualist went upstairs.


    I recalled that she had also come down from the second floor earlier. It seemed like I needed to check what was up there.


    Then, maids suddenly appeared from somewhere.


    Dressed in neat and vintage maid uniforms, these maids had such pale skin that they appeared almost white, likely due to excessive makeup. They deeply bowed towards Han So and me.


    ��We will clean up the body.��


    ��Apologies for the inconvenience.��


    As I watched them mop up the blood and remove Jortu��s body, Han So quietly approached me.


    ��Hello, I see that Room 110 is the last one in the corridor.��


    ��I just arrived.��


    ��Hmm, may I know your name?��


    Han So asked politely.


    It felt strange to see the man standing before me, knowing what kind of fate awaited him.


    ��Deus Verdi. I am from Norseweden.��


    ��Norseweden? Is that in Griffin? I��m sorry, my knowledge is limited; I��m not familiar with you.��


    Of course he wouldn��t know.


    Because at Han So��s current age, Deus had not even been born yet.


    Perhaps Han So knew this and subtly gave me a chance to introduce myself.


    However, my attention kept drifting toward Jortu��s corpse rather than Han So.


    Somehow, I had a strange feeling that I shouldn��t take my eyes off it.


    ��Hmm? Is there a problem?��


    Ignoring Han So��s question, I remained silent as I stared at Jortu��s body being carried away on a stretcher.


    I wondered where they were taking his corpse.


    As that thought crossed my mind, drops of his blood began to pool on the floor and move.


    Soon, they formed the shape of letters.


    28. There are no servants in the Dream Demon Manor.


    Swish!


    A maid��s mop quickly erased the letters.


    As I slowly raised my gaze from the dirty mop, the round eyes of the pale maid who was mopping apparently stared at me.


    Her eyes were so wide open that it was like they might pop out if she were hit on the back of her head. She continued staring at me without blinking, almost resembling a doll.


    She was probably trying to gauge if I had seen the message.


    Unfortunately, keeping a straight face was my specialty. In response, I glanced at her back, silently conferring a question if there was any issue, and she resumed mopping up the blood.


    Crackle!


    Suddenly, the space before me rippled, and soon, a long golden staff emerged from it.


    The reward for discovering the rule had been given.


    ��The Heavenly Oath Martial Staff?!��


    Han So, who recognized the weapon, exclaimed in surprise.


    However, the eerie gazes of two maids were already fixed on me.


    ��So, you saw that just now.��


    1. The word signifies: A person distinguished by wisdom and courage, possessing fortitude and distinctive traits, a person with exceptional abilities transcending the realm of ordinary people

 Chapter 198: Fourth Floor

    ��So, you saw that just now.��


    Only then did I finally realized why I was unable to take my eyes off Jortu and the maids.


    21. Meals will be replenished daily. Please feel free to eat as much as you like.


    Considering the Manor could automatically replenish meals daily, I had a doubt whether this place even required a servant.


    Of course, having encountered countless ghosts or yokai that could strike one from behind like this, I replied without much emotion.


    ��Who are you?��


    ��W-What are you saying?!��


    Han So, who was next to me, was bewildered and tried to stop me from asking such a rude question, but the maids�� reacted swiftly.


    One maid split in half, revealing a set of densely packed, eerie teeth inside.


    It looked like its entire body was one big mouth.


    On the other hand, the other maid, who was about to move Jortu��s corpse, ran up the stairs while still holding it.


    She covered a distance of five steps at a time and disappeared in an instant.


    ��Ugh.��


    The reaction on this side was also somewhat unexpected. Seemingly having a weak stomach, Han So, also known as the War God, tried to cover his mouth with his hand as he witnessed the maid whose appearance had grotesquely changed.


    ��Pull yourself together.��


    Along with a sigh, blue flames rose from both my shoulders and shot towards the maid.


    It was a simple restraint.


    However, even after being hit by the flames, the maid showed no reaction, as if nothing was wrong, and simply charged forward.


    ��...?��


    I tried to restrain her once more.


    And instead of trying to accomplish something, I was aiming to buy time to coordinate with Han So for an attack or follow up with another magic.


    The maid��s giant mouth opened wide to swallow me, and as a precaution, I used protective magic to block her path.


    However, the maid phased through the protective magic, as if it wasn��t even there, and flew forward.


    ��Get down!��


    Thanks to Han So throwing himself to protect me, the maid��s giant teeth passed me by, but she quickly regained her stance, emitting a purring sound while preparing to charge again.


    ��Do you need this?��


    As I slowly handed the Heavenly Oath Martial Staff I still held, Han So looked excited and nodded.


    ��It��s one of the lost treasures of the Han Empire. It was used when martial artists of the past swore to preserve the path of martial arts towards the heavens...!��


    ��Take it.��


    As I handed it without much hesitation, Han So had a bewildered look.


    However, then, I gestured towards the maid with my chin.


    ��Instead, help me deal with that woman.��


    ��Well, she doesn��t seem to be an ordinary human.��


    Holding the Heavenly Oath Martial Staff, Han So stepped forward. He then took a deep breath and stared at the maid, and the confrontation between the two didn��t last long.


    Swish!


    The maid charged once again.


    However, this time, she wasn��t as threatening.


    Using the Heavenly Oath Martial Staff, Han So struck her from above with a powerful blow and the charging maid immediately crumpled to the ground, spraying green blood in all directions.


    To finish off the writhing maid, Han So stomped on her with his foot.


    However, another peculiar event occurred.


    Thud!


    His sturdy heel passed through the maid, hitting the floor.


    ��Hmm?��


    Flustered, Han So quickly withdrew his foot, but I now understood.


    Are they beings that can only be killed with items provided by the Dream Demon Manor?


    Judging by the fact that my magic didn��t work on her and seeing how Han So��s heel just passed through, it seemed that one could only deal with these special beings using items obtained as rewards in the Dream Demon Manor.


    Lemegeton in my room immediately came to mind. If I could control magic by using it, I could inflict damage.


    But I have no souls to control.


    Unlike other Necromancers, I didn��t cultivate and utilize souls, so naturally, I didn��t carry any souls within me.


    Since I didn��t see any souls wandering around during my time in the Dream Demon Manor, Lemegeton was practically useless to me.


    Ultimately, I was left in a vulnerable state with only basic elemental magic or a few other spells at my disposal.


    So, what I now had to do was...


    ��It seems my magic does not work here.��


    As I spoke, Han So, perhaps having already noticed, nodded quickly in response.


    ��If Young Master Deus hadn��t given me this martial staff, I would have been brutally murdered as well. Since I owe you my life, I��ll make sure to protect you here.��


    He wasn��t called the War God and praised in the Han Empire for nothing.


    With a generous yet straightforward personality that clearly reciprocated what he received, he was also easy to deal with.


    ��Then, let us head up together. We need to find out where that maid took Jortu��s corspe.��


    ��Hmm!��


    As agreed, Han So and I headed upstairs.


    On the second-floor corridor stood the Dark Spiritualist, holding a book with a puzzled look.


    Judging by the door plate that said ��Library�� on the door behind her, it seemed that she stepped out while reading a book because of the commotion.


    ��What��s going on?��


    It seemed like she wanted to find out who was responsible for interrupting her reading time.


    I gestured without bothering to explain.


    ��You should come along with us.��


    ��What?��


    ��You probably have nothing better to do anyway.��


    Although the Dark Spiritualist seemed displeased about being dragged along, Han So and I ignored her and proceeded to climb another flight of stairs.


    Because Jortu��s bloodstains continued to the third floor.


    ��Hmm, this is problematic.��


    Seeing the bloodstains go beyond the third floor and to the fourth, it became problematic.


    ��We��re only allowed up to the third floor.��


    4. Guests are only allowed up to the third floor.


    As Han So waited for my decision, I paused for a moment, then conjured a light orb in my palm.


    It was a simple spell I had learned from Erica, the expert in light magic.


    I swung my shoulder and threw the orb across the room, simply pushing away the darkness and illuminated it without any destructive power.


    The magic flew in an arc and burst like a flare, shining brightly.


    The human-like tentacles weren��t just rising from the floor but from the walls and ceiling as well.


    Moreover, something resembling a giant wasp nest was dangling from the ceiling.


    And amidst all this, there were places where the tentacles weren��t rising, and as I frowned at that spot...


    Two new rules of the Dream Demon Manor written in red caught my eye.


    27. Guest rooms only go up to number 110. There is no Room 111. If you find Room 111 and someone is staying in it, kill them immediately. They are an uninvited intruder.


    29. There is no fourth floor in the Dream Demon Manor.


    Then, the light went out.


    Once again, a damp darkness engulfed us. Feeling the chill run down my spine, I asked Han So.


    ��Did you see that just now?��


    ��What do you mean? I did see something that looked like a uvula hanging from the ceiling.��


    ��....A uvula?��


    That was indeed the case.


    Initially, I thought it looked like a wasp nest, depending on how you looked at it, it could be seen as an uvula.


    And the puzzle pieces finally came together in my mind.


    The uneven stairs.


    The damp floors and walls.


    The unbearable foul odor.


    Although Rule No. 27 was bothersome, it was Rule No. 29 that currently had my attention.


    There was no fourth floor in the Dream Demon Manor.


    Grasp!


    I grabbed the Dark Spiritualist��s wrist and dashed towards the stairs.


    ��Kyaaack!��


    As I grabbed the startled Dark Spiritualist by the hand and dragged her along, her evil spirit followed after us hurriedly. Likewise, Han So ran beside me and asked.


    ��W-why are you behaving like this?��


    ��There is no fourth floor in the Dream Demon Manor.��


    ��Th-then, where are we stepping on?��


    When Han So asked in confusion, I opened my mouth to answer, but the words refused to come out.


    Because I found it even more baffling.


    Assuming that the entire fourth floor was the mouth of some monster was a futile and absurd thought to entertain.


    ��So, did you see a new rule there?!��


    The Dark Spiritualist continued running after brushing off my hand. When I replied with a nod, she gritted her teeth.


    ��Jeez, no wonder I keep feeling that there��s something unsettling about this Manor.��


    ��It is not just the Manor that is the issue.��


    ��Huh?��


    ��What do you mean?��


    The Dark Spiritualist and Han So inquired, but I decided not to answer. After all, once we were out of here, both of them would learn of it anyway.


    There was no reward this time.


    There was no immediate reward for finding Rules No. 27 and No. 29.


    That meant someone had already seen the fourth floor and deliberately hidden that information.


    The path on the fourth floor gradually narrowed, leaving both of them bewildered. I, on the other hand, felt like the creature known as the fourth floor was closing its mouth to prevent us from escaping.


    The human-like tentacles behind us kept chasing us like monsters.


    ��It seems like we are going to die here.��


    The Dark Spiritualist said calmly.


    The third floor came into view, but at our current pace, it seemed unlikely that we would be able to escape this place.


    However, at that moment, white bandages made of mana extended towards us from the third floor, grabbing and pulling us.


    ��Huh? Uwah!��


    ��Whoa!��


    I could hear the screams of the Dark Spiritualist and Han So. Even though I didn��t know what it was, I decided to put my trust in whatever was aiding us.


    Our bodies floated in the air, and we quickly arrived on the third floor.


    Rumble!


    And the fourth floor closed at the same time.


    Hearing the chewing sounds coming from it, as if it were searching for us in its mouth, were truly disgusting.


    Nonetheless, we were able to escape thanks to some external help.


    That was dangerous.


    Still, we had definitely gained something.


    I wiped myself and checked the identity of the person who had just saved us.


    It was a young, blond boy.


    It was the boy who retreated into his room after hearing Jortu��s warning.


    He was definitely in Room 101.


    And I remembered him as the boy who occupied the very first room.


    ��I thought I was really gonna die.��


    ��Thanks, Kid.��


    That came from the Dark Spiritualist, who was complaining, and Han So, who felt grateful.


    The boy was scratching his head in embarrassment, but strangely, his hair and appearance seemed familiar.


    I casually asked the boy.


    ��What is your name?��


    The boy in the robe blushed, as if embarrassed, and replied.


    ��My name is Luaneth.��


    1. It is an idiom that means something happens in succession, like a chain reaction.

 Chapter 199: A Cultist

    Chapter 199: A Cultist��Luaneth? That��s quite a sophisticated name.��


    ��Indeed, he even carries an air of nobility at a glance.��


    While the Dark Spiritualist and Han So were treating Luaneth, the boy who saved them, with friendliness, I couldn��t help but remain stoic.


    It was clear that the boy intentionally didn��t mention his surname, and that the other two didn��t bring it up either.


    However, I couldn��t let it slide that easily.


    Luaneth Luden Griffin.


    The youngest son of the Griffin Royal Family from 200 years ago.


    However, he was a son born from a different maternal line whose true identity shouldn��t be revealed lightly.


    While the name Luaneth was never mentioned in history books, the boy was an indispensable figure in Griffin��s history.


    He was the central figure who further fueled the suppression of Dark Mages in Griffin, pushing it to obsessive levels of abhorrence towards Black Magic.


    He was the Dark Mage who single-handedly led an army of corpses and souls, pushing Griffin to the brink of destruction.


    Known better as Heralhazard, this was the identity of Luaneth, the boy standing before us.


    Of course, it was actually a self-fabricated scenario at the behest of the Royal Family.


    Yet, it couldn��t be said that he was without guilt.


    ��But, what about that magic just now?��


    The Dark Spiritualist subtly asked Luaneth, immediately noticing what Luaneth had employed was Black Magic.


    ��Um, well...��


    Though he openly seemed hesitant to speak, the Dark Spiritualist didn��t back down and waited for Luaneth��s response.


    ��Do not just stand here talking. Let us go down and have a conversation.��


    With my intervention, Luaneth nodded quickly and hurried down the stairs. Han So, who followed behind us, warned that he might get hurt if he ran, leaving only me and the Dark Spiritualist.


    Though I wanted to explore the third floor a bit more, I needed to go down first to assess the situation.


    As we descended the stairs, the Dark Spiritualist asked me casually.


    ��You do know that was Black Magic just now, right?��


    ��Yes.��


    I didn��t know much about how the boy, Luaneth, grew into Heralhazard.


    However, considering his talent, it didn��t seem strange for him to be able to use Black Magic at around the age of 10.


    ��You��re quite nonchalant, aren��t you? Do you know who he is?��


    I hesitated for a moment at the Dark Spiritualist��s question. If she were the Dark Spiritualist who I have been with, I would have answered without much thought, but I didn��t know how the current Dark Spiritualist would react with this information.


    Revealing the truth about Heralhazard might lead her to have a different mindset about the boy.


    After all, someone might find it odd that a figure from 200 years ago was here.


    A suitable truth��I thought it would be enough if I disclosed another truth about Heralhazrd.


    ��Do you know about Dante?��


    ��Hmm? The lunatics screaming about saving the continent? Of course, I know them well.��


    ��...��


    ��I��ve only heard rumors. They��re attempting to recruit skilled Dark Mages, but they haven��t approached me yet; they clearly don��t have good judgment.��


    The Dark Spiritualist clicked her tongue with disappointment while crossing her arms. Being only 18 years old, it seemed she hadn��t reached the level of skill to receive Dante��s proposition yet.


    But there was no need to mention that she would eventually receive their invitation later.


    ��He is their leader.��


    ��Huh?��


    The Dark Spiritualist turned her head in surprise at the unexpected truth. Then, with a hint of suspicion, she asked.


    ��Are you also with Dante?��


    ��No way.��


    ��But how do you know this?��


    It was because we had met countless times in the game, where I had also killed him countless times.


    Basically, that boy��s life was nothing more than a trigger for a game over.


    ��Ah, it is impossible not to know. You are a presence who we love and hate at the same time.��


    ��Love and hate?��


    ��We exist because of you, but we truly hate you.��


    ��I guess you need to learn how to converse properly again.��


    Even though I scolded him, who was only saying what he wanted to say, there was no change in his expression.


    No, unlike his earlier bright voice and bubbly tone, his expression was now stained with hatred.


    ��Do you come from the far future, more than me?��


    I asked because I had never heard of a god named Romuleus or encountered a fanatic wearing an iron mask like him, but he shook his head.


    ��Rule No. 11: The further back the room number, the further into the future the person comes from. You��re in the last numbered room, Room 110, correct? I��m in 109.��


    Well, that was news to me.


    Thus, it meant no one came from the future after me.


    Therefore, the question of whether I managed to prevent the continent��s destruction or not didn��t seem like it would be easily answered


    As he casually looked around the Dream Demon Manor, he suddenly gritted his teeth and asked.


    ��Did you go to the fourth floor?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��It��s a truly disgusting place, isn��t it? It��s almost like blasphemy; tears of blood flowed.��


    ��...You are the one who found Rule No. 27 and No. 29, are you not?��


    The man gestured with his hand, indicating it wasn��t important.


    ��How dare he try to embody a god? He is truly blasphemous. I will surely kill the Demon Lord Lehric.��


    ��If you want to enjoy talking to yourself, then I will be on my way.��


    After all, I couldn��t get the conversation with him to go anywhere.


    Although his words were intriguing, I had no intention of letting him take my time further.


    ��My name is Mul.��


    As I started heading back towards the dining hall, the man called out from behind, saying he wasn��t wrong.


    ��You will come to realize that those who can truly comfort the soul are me and the believers who serve God Romuleus.��


    ��...��


    ��Let��s meet again outside, Kim Shinwoo.��


    ��What?��


    Swoosh.


    Stab!


    I could hear the sound of flesh being pierced. When I turned my head in surprise, I saw Mul lying on the ground with a stake driven into his neck.


    With his white robe turning red, the blood splattered on the floor listed the rules, just like when Jortu was killed.


    11. The higher the room number, the later the time period the guest comes from.


    15. There is no daytime in the Dream Demon Manor.


    27. Guest rooms only go up to number 110. There is no Room 111. If you find Room 111 and someone is staying in it, kill them immediately. They are an uninvited intruder.


    29. There is no fourth floor in the Dream Demon Manor.


    It felt like a storm had passed.


    He introduced himself as Mul, being a fanatic who served a god named Romuleus whom I had never heard of before.


    It was information that wasn��t in the game.


    It felt unsettling that he knew my real name; his statement, ��We exist because of you,�� also bothered me.


    The flow of events was already quite different from the game. Findenai, the boss of a chapter, had already joined my side, Dante had already started moving, the Clark Republic had collapsed, and Aria had quit being a hero.


    I knew it was hard to expect things to have the same flow as the game, but with such unexpected and bizarre things popping up, it was getting confusing.


    ��Huff.��


    This was a moment when I particularly wanted to hear the voices of the others who were in my laboratory.

 Chapter 200: Cadavermancer

    Step. Step.


    As Deus, who was speaking with Mul, gradually walked away, the sound of the dining hall door closing followed.


    Creak.


    At the same time, a woman emerged from a room. Long traces of stitches were all over her body, and her sunken eyes darted around.


    It was the woman who had been severely beaten by Jortu. Although it seemed like her body might have been fractured all over, her upper body had returned to its original state.


    However, her lower body remained twisted oddly, as if she had run out of time while fixing it.


    Because of that, the woman quickly crawled towards the first-floor entrance.


    Blood splattered all over the floor.


    The white robe worn by Mul was already stained crimson, and his beautiful face was soaked in blood.


    ��Heh.��


    Looking at the corpse, the Cadavermancer couldn��t help but smirk.


    Other than the stake lodged in his neck, his corpse was clean. He was a bit lean but as he was tall, it didn��t matter.


    ��Hihihihi.��


    The woman bit in his collar and started crawling back to her room.


    ��Hihihihi.��


    A truly eerie laughter resounded.


    ***The three of them fell silent as I entered the dining hall. With Luaneth sitting in the middle, the Dark Spiritualist and Han So looked as if they were interrogating. However, It seemed like their conversation was more trivial than serious.


    ��What about that bastard?��


    The Dark Spiritualist asked nonchalantly, and I answered without hiding anything.


    ��He is dead.��


    ��Did you kill him?��


    Han So inquired with a rather complicated expression, but of course, I shook my head.


    ��He took his own life. He asked me to meet him outside.��


    After that, I explained the new rules I saw after Mul��s death.


    11. The higher the room number, the later the time period the guest comes from.


    15. There is no daytime in the Dream Demon Manor.


    ��Hmmm, I already knew this wasn��t an ordinary place, but it��s rather bizarre.��


    ��I stay in room 101, so I must have come from the most distant past.��


    ��No daytime?��


    Han So, Luaneth, and the Dark Spiritualist each showed different reactions. However, I paid close attention to Luaneth; unlike his young age, he was surprisingly calm and cautious.


    ��Hmm, there seem to be some strange ones among the guests who are with us. What do you think? Shall we join forces just among us and escape together?��


    When Han So made the suggestion while stroking his chin, Luaneth was the first to respond.


    ��C-Can I join too?��


    Seeing the kind boy worried that he might be a hindrance, Han So ruffled his hair and replied.


    ��Of course. Didn��t we all manage to make it out thanks to your help?!��


    He then glanced at the Dark Spiritualist and me to see if we were okay with it.


    The Dark Spiritualist accepted him due to her interest in Luaneth��s Black Magic. Meanwhile, knowing the boy��s future, I had no intention of leaving him alone.


    Thus we began to share the rules we discovered.


    The rules we had knew of were listed as follows:


    - Rules of the Dream Demon Manor -


    1. Private rooms will be assigned to each guest. Your room is number 110.


    2. Please refrain from going outside at night. If you happen to go out, the responsibility lies with you.


    3. The owner of this abode is the Demon Lord Lehric. Please keep that in mind.


    4. Guests are only permitted up to the third floor.


    5. One can only stay in the Dream Demon Manor for five days. Exceeding this period will result in a forced expulsion.


    6. Engaging in combat within the Dream Demon Manor is not recommended.


    7. The clock is located at the center of the first floor. Please do not ask other guests about the time and rob them of their time.


    8. If you are expelled from the Dream Demon Manor after five days, you will lose all memories of events that occurred here.


    9. Rules about the Dream Demon Manor are hidden all over the Manor. You will be rewarded for finding them.


    10. Among the guests �C


    11. The higher the room number, the later the time period the guest comes from.


    13. Do not let the other guests know how you came to the Dream Demon Manor.


    14. You are only permitted to carry up to two items as rewards. (Provided by Han So)


    15. There is no daytime in the Dream Demon Manor.


    17. Cleaning is performed daily. (Provided by Luaneth)


    20. The Rules of the Dream Demon Manor are still applicable even if you are unaware of them.


    21. Meals will be replenished daily. Please feel free to eat as much as you like.


    22. Any deceased guest will leave behind the rules they knew.


    23. The belongings of a deceased guest will remain in the mansion without an owner.


    24. When a guest dies, the room they occupied will be opened. However, until then, entry is forbidden even with permission from the room owner.


    27. Guest rooms only go up to number 110. There is no Room 111. If you find Room 111 and someone is staying inside, kill them immediately. They are an uninvited intruder.


    28. There are no servants in the Dream Demon Manor.


    29. There is no fourth floor in the Dream Demon Manor.


    With the additional rules known to Han So and Luaneth, I realized that we had already found quite a lot.


    ��So Rule No. 10 has been missing from the start?��


    ��Yes, it has.��


    It had been missing since I first came here.


    Han So agreed with Luaneth, although he felt uneasy about the answer given by the boy residing in Room 101, the first to arrive.


    Right from the start, I was already concerned about the missing portion of Rule No. 10.


    There must have been a reason why it was cut off like that.


    ��Rule No. 27 scares me a bit.��


    ��Hmm, we have checked all the room numbers. There was no Room 111.��


    As I pondered over the rules while letting the conversation between Luaneth and Han So about the rules pass through one ear and out the other, the Dark Spiritualist beside me suddenly asked.


    ***Thud.


    Luaneth entered Room 101 with an unusual relaxed expression, as if he had a morale boost.


    Comrades.


    From Han So to the Dark Spiritualist and Deus Verdi, becoming a comrade of the three impressive individuals was an exhilarating feeling for the young Luaneth.


    Born as the king��s illegitimate son, he was treated like an exile and was expelled from the capital, Graypond.


    At least, the occasional letters from his father had become his only solace and connection with others.


    When the equal relationship of comrades, where they each took responsibility for each other��s lives, formed, Luaneth felt like he was so happy that he could fly.


    ��I must not be a burden to them.��


    Despite feeling tired, he didn��t lay down on his bed immediately. Instead, he swung the white dagger he received.


    Since the magic it contained couldn��t be used in the room, he intended to at least practice some basic self-defense moves.


    Coincidentally, although the royal family did not acknowledge his existence, he was still a prince. With a good learning capacity, he recalled the self-defense martial arts using a dagger he had learned in the past.


    Thud! Thud!


    Startled by the rough knocking on his door, Luaneth asked in surprise.


    ��Who is it?��


    Thud! Thud!


    He thought he had concealed his trembling voice well, but the presence outside the door remained insistent with the knocking.


    Thud! Thud!


    Thud! Thud!


    Thud! Thud!


    The heavy sound of the knocking as if the person were using something weighty instead of their hand.


    The highly intelligent Luaneth quickly figured out that the person outside was headbutting the door.


    First, he was sure that it was not one of his comrades.


    Hence, there was no reason for him to open the door.


    Thud! Thud!


    Thud! Thud!


    Thud! Thud!


    Thud! Thud!


    Thud! Thud!


    Thud! Thud!


    Thud! Thud!


    Thud! Thud!


    Thud! Thud!


    Thud! Thud!


    Thud! Thud!


    Thud! Thud!


    Thud! Thud!


    The knocking persisted.


    At this point, he started to wonder if anyone nearby would notice the commotion.


    Should he go out and fight?


    Luaneth entertained that thought for a moment, but he immediately shook his head.


    Although he knew how to use Black Magic, he was still inexperienced when it came to using it in combat.


    Just as he was about to cover himself with the blanket and pretend to be asleep, the knocking suddenly ceased.


    Thinking it might be over, he cautiously removed his blanket and peered out to check the door.


    However, as if mocking the boy��s expectations, a thin thread snuck in through the door��s gap, rapidly multiplying until it took the recognizable shape of a human hand.


    ��Huh?��


    Luaneth, who lay on the bed as he tried to ignore it, was unable to react upon seeing that.


    Click.


    The hand made of thread proceeded to unlock the latch and turn the doorknob.


    Then, the door to the boy��s room opened smoothly, as if welcoming the uninvited intruder.


    Luaneth immediately grabbed his dagger and stood up.


    The boy��s mind was remarkably sharp that it was hard to believe he was still so young.


    If the intruder is a guest like me, they cannot enter this room.


    24. When a guest dies, the room they occupied will be opened. However, until then, entry is forbidden even with permission from the room owner.


    Even if Luaneth permitted them to do so, one still couldn��t enter as they wished.


    However...


    ��Huh?��


    Standing before the boy��s door was Mul, wearing an iron mask and a robe stained with blood.


    In other words, it was the man who had just committed suicide. Seeing that the corpse had disappeared, he thought that perhaps the Dream Demon Manor had taken care of him.


    ��Hi... Hihihi.��


    A chilling laughter resounded from behind Mul��s corpse. It was the laugh of the woman who was a Cadavermancer.


    ��You��ve grown up nicely, haven��t you? It��s quite obvious.��


    ��...��


    From beyond the threshold, the woman continued speaking while looking excited for some unknown reason.


    ��I can��t believe this... the corpse of a child, who could at least be considered to be a high noble or royalty... This is the first time I��ve touched something like this!��


    ��You��ll regret it if you enter my room!��


    It was a sort of warning and Luaneth��s only form of resistance.


    ��It is not me who is going in.��


    The woman��s remark implied that she already knew about Rule No. 24.


    At the same time, Mul, now a corpse, began moving towards Luaneth.


    Shortly after, the Cadavermancer crossed the threshold and entered the room.


    Room 101��s door shut behind her.


    24. When a guest dies, the room they occupied will be opened. However, until then, entry is forbidden even with permission from the room owner.

 Chapter 201: Uninvited Intruder

    ��Did I really teach you this type of magic?��


    Opening her mouth in amazement, the Dark Spiritualist marveled as I showed her some of the spells she would create in the future.


    At some point, we stopped drinking coffee and started sipping wine.


    Seeing her tipsy appearance, which was different and yet faintly familiar, put me at ease.


    She always felt regretful that she couldn��t drink even when there was alcohol around because she was a ghost.


    ��Wow, I��m really amazing.��


    Anyway, seeing this familiar goofy side of hers made me miss the original Dark Spiritualist.


    ��Most Dark Mages know about you. I also heard that Dante tried to recruit you, but failed.��


    ��That��s how it should be! There��s no way they wouldn��t have sent me an invitation!��


    She bobbed her head smugly, showing that she was satisfied with the future. Since she was holed up in her lab during this period, her need for recognition was certainly exceptional.


    Watching the Dark Spiritualist, who was now in a good mood, tilt her glass, I asked the same question again.


    ��So, what was the reason that made you so determined to learn Necromancy?��


    ��Ah.��


    She dodged the question before, saying she forgot. This time, maybe because she had some drinks or just remembered, she answered me without much hesitation.


    ��Have you heard the story of the child who wished for Lemegeton?��


    ��Yes.��


    It was the story of a girl who wished to meet her mother, who had died early. She then received Lemegeton from the Demon Lord Lehric.


    ��It is similar to that situation; my parents died when I was very young.��


    ��...��


    Clink.


    The Dark Spiritualist shook her glass slightly.


    The emotion reflected in her eyes was different from that of mere longing.


    ��They told me not to worry and promised they��d always be by my side, even after death.��


    ��...��


    ��At first, I was curious. Are my parents�� souls really with me?��


    The beginning of the girl��s path to becoming a Necromancer was quite both tragic and simple.


    ��Then, I learned about Lemegeton��s story, that there was a child just like me.��


    Suddenly, a feeling of doubt arose within me. The Dark Spiritualist was talking as if she were referring to someone else, but wasn��t she the descendant of that girl? R


    Does she not know about it yet, at this point?


    Thinking that might be the case, I propped my chin and focused on listening to her story again.


    ��So, while searching for Lemegeton, I started learning Necromancy.��


    A slight blush, which was visible through the semi-transparent black veil, appeared on her face.


    ��But do you know what��s funny?��


    ��What is it?��


    With a self-mocking smile, the Dark Spiritualist answered indifferently.


    ��I had forgotten about it until just now.��


    ��...��


    ��That��s right. Yes, I started learning Necromancy to see my parents. It��s really funny.��


    However, despite her words, there was no great emotional upheaval.


    It was not uncommon that when someone ran hard, they would start forgetting the direction they were actually headed. It was similar to the cliches where someone initially aimed to earn money for the sake of their family, only to have money become the sole purpose of their lives.


    ��The more I learned, the more I thought it was because I wasn��t good enough that I still couldn��t see my parents.��


    ��...��


    ��At some point, it no longer became important. I simply found learning Necromancy enjoyable. It was like getting addicted to a drug.��


    ��I see.��


    The more I listened to her story, the more it felt like she was giving a confession. Was it the same for the Dark Spiritualist?


    She rolled up her sleeves and showed her pale wrist.


    There were scars from multiple needle marks on it.


    ��The blood of the child who received Lemegeton from Demon Lord Lehric flows within me.��


    ��I know. You are that child��s descendant.��


    ��Hehe, is that how the future me explained it?��


    The drunk Dark Spiritualist shook her head.


    ��That child never married or had children.��


    ��...?��


    I didn��t understand what she meant by that, but the Dark Spiritualist continued explaining.


    ��When I found the child��s corpse, it seemed she harbored a lot of resentment; she wandered around, wailing with intense sorrow. Her obsession with life was so strong that even after hundreds of years, her corpse hadn��t decayed because of her soul.��


    Before entering the Dream Demon Manor, I remembered talking with the Dark Spiritualist about it. When I asked her if she was truly the descendant of the child who received Lemegeton, her expression turned quite dark at the time.


    ��I tried to control the child who had transformed into a vengeful evil spirit, but I failed. She was too powerful and left me with no choice but to annihilate her.��


    ��Then...��


    Her gaze slowly moved from the wine glass to me.


    ��That��s right, I transplanted all of the child��s blood into myself. It took me about a year.��


    I could hardly speak.


    A chilling silence fell.


    The Cadavermancer, who had been counting people with her finger, scratched her chin and posed a question.


    ��But there are only ten rooms?��


    From Room 101 to Room 110.


    There were a total of ten guests invited, yet when we counted, there were eleven people.


    ��Huh?��


    Surprised, Han So also counted the present people himself before stepping back as a cold shiver ran down his spine.


    ��R-Rule No. 27. So, there��s an uninvited intruder here?��


    27. Guest rooms only go up to number 110. There is no Room 111. If you find Room 111 and someone is staying in it, kill them immediately. They are an uninvited intruder.


    ��W-who is it?��


    Bewildered, Han So began to back away, warily eyeing us.


    This was why I didn��t say anything earlier.


    Because if I had spoken earlier, our newly formed group would have quickly fallen apart.


    I met the Dark Spiritualist��s gaze.


    She shrugged, but her expectant eyes made me open my mouth.


    ��When we listed out all the rules, there were several confusing points.��


    The Dream Demon Manor had many rules. They seemed sloppy, and yet, held an air of absolute authority.


    The ambiguously written rules seemed to urge us to somehow use them as if they were keys to solving a mystery.


    Well, actually, the rules of the Dream Demon Manor had indeed become the key to solving this case.


    ��I, Deus Verdi, am staying in Room 110.��


    I came from the farthest future.


    ��Mul was staying in Room 109.��


    Mul came from a time period right before mine.


    ��The Cadavermancer is staying in Room 108.��


    I saw her crawling towards Room 108 after being beaten by Jortu.


    ��Jortu, who has died, was staying in Room 107.��


    ��W-what does that matter?��


    Han So asked hesitantly, but I calmly recalled Han So and Jortu��s first meeting.


    ��Jortu, upon seeing you, War God Han So, said that you were a middle-aged person.��


    - The Han So I know of is quite a middle-aged man.


    From Jortu��s time, Han So must have been middle-aged.


    ��So, if we assume that Han So, who lives in Jortu��s time, is at most forty-nine years old...��


    Suddenly realizing his age and trying to figure out each room��s time, Han So stood there with his mouth agape.


    He seemed to follow the conversation well enough.


    ��Me, who is staying in Room 110, Han So died at the age of eighty-five in my time.��


    ��Heeeeeh?!��


    Han So��s reaction to learning about his death was quite amusing, but that wasn��t the important part.


    ��Thus, there is a gap of about 36 years between Room 107 and Room 110.��


    Considering that middle age was around 40-49 years old, even if there were an error, the difference would not be extremely significant.


    ��Here comes the question.��


    I glanced slightly at the Dark Spiritualist and saw that she was actually enjoying my explanation.


    ��The Dark Spiritualist I know of is at most thirty years old. Yet, there is at least a 36-year gap between me and Jortu in Room 107.��


    Han So seemed to have been overwhelmed, trying to catch up; however, the Cadavermancer��s eyes gleamed as if she had found the answer.


    While I didn��t know her exact age in my time, the Dark Spiritualist was either my age or a year or two older.


    A year later, I would be 29 years old.


    However, the Dark Spiritualist in front of me was eighteen years old.


    ��Jortu in Room 107.��


    I spoke like...


    ��The Cadavermancer in Room 108.��


    A judge delivering a verdict,


    ��Mul in Room 109.��


    Who was calmly tapping the gavel,


    ��Deus Verdi in Room 110.��


    And delivering the final judgment.


    ��According to Rule No. 11 of the Dream Demon Manor.��


    11. Guests with higher room numbers come from later time periods.


    The uninvited intruder in this Manor was...


    ��If you are truly an invited guest, you would have been assigned a room between Room 107 and Room 110.��


    The 18-year-old Dark Spiritualist.


    It was you!

 Chapter 202: Cleaning Period

    Chapter 202: Cleaning Period��If you are truly an invited guest, you would have been assigned a room between Room 107 and Room 110.��


    Following that single remark, a heavy silence descended over the dining hall. Han So and the Cadavermancer��s gazes pierced through the Dark Spiritualist, silently asking if she had any rebuttal to my accusation.


    Instead, the Dark Spiritualist ignored their gazes and simply raised the corners of her mouth slightly as she looked in my direction.


    ��I did think that the rules of the Dream Demon Manor were quite foolish, but it turns out I ended up tripping like this. Huh?��


    It wasn��t wrong.


    The biggest problem was that we did not know what penalty awaited us for breaking these rules.


    Guests were only permitted to go up to the third floor.


    However, when we went up to the fourth floor, nothing prevented us from doing sp. That just showed how lax everything was.


    ��R-really. Are you really the uninvited intruder mentioned in Rule No. 27?��


    Han So shouted exaggeratedly, but the Cadavermancer simply bobbed her chin once.


    At the same time, the six corpses shot out and began to surround the Dark Spiritualist with eerie movements.


    ��Huh! Do you think someone like you can kill me?��


    Even though everyone in the dining hall had now turned into enemies, the Dark Spiritualist remained calm.


    No, she raised her purple eyes coldly, like a just awakened savage beast.


    ��You, a lowly creature who crawls around, is trying to take down someone as superior as me?��


    The small staff she in her hand began to swirl with purple mana, which soon transformed into screaming evil spirits.


    ��C-cadavermancers are just like Necromancers. Of course, without corpses I could just crawl...��


    The Cadavermancer readily admitted that she had fled at the slightest sign of the Dark Spiritualist, but was boldly declaring that things were different now.


    The two were on the verge of starting a battle.


    However, I gave them a warning as I poured wine into the glass on the table.


    ��You are running out of time. Please fight in moderation.��


    The two Dark Mages stared at me in disbelief, but I savored the moment, relishing their incredulous gazes as I sipped my wine.


    Although I wasn��t particularly fond of alcohol, the wine here was top-shelf liquor, difficult for even the Royal Family to procure.


    The Dream Demon Manor was filled with such things.


    Everything glittered splendidly outside the Manor, with precious things scattered on the ground like stones.


    One just had to live here for a few days for their concept of luxury to disappear.


    ��Y-you! Shouldn��t we fight together?��


    ��With whom?��


    Han So trembled in an exaggerated manner as he held up his Heavenly Oath Martial Staff, sticking his head out idiotically and taking a deep breath.


    To answer my question about with whom we should fight, he was caught in a dilemma, alternating between the Dark Spiritualist and the Cadavermancer.


    As per Rule No. 27, the one we had to fight was the Dark Spiritualist.


    However, the Cadavermancer had killed all the other guests and she would probably kill us as well.


    Both choices were unpleasant to make.


    Therefore, I just planned to watch their battle while tilting my glass.


    Kwaaaang!


    While Han So was hesitating, the Dark Spiritualist made the first move.


    [Kyaaaaacccckkk!]


    She pushed the evil spirits she controlled towards the corpses, releasing their resentment. For a moment, it seemed like the Cadavermancer was being pushed back. However...


    ��T-this is why the corpses in this place are so good.��


    While the Cadavermancer certainly played a part in killing them, all the guests at the Dream Demon Manor were big shots. Hence, the quality of the corpses themselves were indeed quite excellent.


    The corpses she now possessed were not inferior compared to the Dark Spiritualist��s evil spirits.


    The situation was tense.


    To further elaborate, the person who introduced a variable would win, and the Cadavermancer was the first to make an attempt.


    The Cadavermancer held a white dagger and a crystal skull in her hands. The dagger was a gift I had given Luaneth, and the crystal skull seemed like a tool the Cadavermancer would enjoy using.


    ��These are the rewards I obtained from attacking guests!��


    Did she choose those two because of Rule No. 14?


    14. You are only permitted to carry up to two items as rewards.


    However, that meant these items suited the Cadavermancer the best.


    Seven-colored magic shot out from the white dagger, flying through the bodies of the corpses.


    The Dark Spiritualist hastily cast protective magic, but the seven-colored light emitted by the dagger had quite a powerful destructive force.


    Kwaaang!


    Although the protective magic itself did not break, the Dark Spiritualist was pushed back, eventually hitting the wall as she fell on one knee.


    At the same time, her evil spirits screamed and spread in all directions.


    ��Hi...hihick, in the end, Necromancers are similar to me as well.��


    The Cadavermancer guffawed happily for some reason, gnawing on her nails.


    ��It��s over once the main body gets attacked. It doesn��t matter how strong the evil spirits are, once you lose control over them, you��re just an ordinary mage.��


    Following that blow, the Dark Spiritualist lost control of her evil spirits. Subsequently, the evil spirits, which were rampaging around the dining hall just moments ago, flew towards the Dark Spiritualist to attack her. However...


    ��These damn bastards.��


    Instead, the Dark Spiritualist reached out to the evil spirits flying towards her and began controlling them again.


    I was impressed by her sophisticated and swift magic operation.


    Even at 18 years old, she was still the Dark Spiritualist.


    ��Iiiik!��


    Before answering the Dark Spiritualist, I slowly turned towards the Cadavermancer.


    ��I only pushed you to this point because I did not want to kill you for the answer.��


    22. Any deceased guest will leave behind the rules they knew.


    If it were not a desperate situation, the Dark Spiritualist would have never told us all the rules she knew until the very end.


    Since she would never open her mouth under normal circumstances, I was left with no choice but to kill her.


    Hence, I chose a little aggressive method to persuade the Dark Spiritualist because I didn��t want to kill her.


    ��Oh.��


    I could feel the Dark Spiritualist staring blankly at my back.


    The Cadavermancer��s corpses began moving slowly. After all, she realized that she could find out the rules if she killed the Dark Spiritualist anyway.


    ��Number 30.��


    I wondered if my sincerity would at least reach her, even a little.


    The Dark Spiritualist uttered the rule.


    ��Only the last remaining person can escape the Dream Demon Manor.��


    In a more intuitive manner, her response only clarified the fate that truly awaited us.


    ��Heh! Hihi! In the end, I was right to kill everyone!��


    Speaking excitedly, the Cadavermancer moved the corpse more brutally.


    A Dark Mage who couldn��t control souls.


    Since that was me now, naturally, I wouldn��t be able to win against the Cadavermancer who had defeated the Dark Spiritualist.


    Han So hesitated as he stared at us cautiously. Meanwhile, the Dark Spiritualist remained silent, her mouth shut even tighter.


    I slowly picked up the wine glass from the table.


    ��Sigh.��


    Then I sighed and threw it to the floor.


    Clank!


    Glass shards scattered everywhere, and the premium liquor inside spilled on the floor like blood.


    ��Are Necromancers always vulgar until they die?��


    The Cadavermancer��s tone had completely changed from when we first met; she no longer spoke with honorifics.


    I had seen many humans change after gaining power, but this was the first time I had ever witnessed such an extreme change.


    ��Are you begging for me to save you? Will you lick the wine spilled on the floor?��


    Ignoring the Cadavermancer��s smug grin, I was focused solely on the spilled wine and glass shards.


    ��Is it not fascinating?��


    ��What?��


    ��The Dream Demon Manor proceeds with everything automatically, without the need for any instructions. It always returns to its original state, just like how we wash our bodies.��


    ��...��


    Each word I uttered made the Cadavermancer feel eerie and she immediately gestured to control the corpses. However...


    ��Huh?��


    Perplexed, she examined them as the corpses showed no response.


    ��W-What is this! What is this!��


    Seeing the Cadavermancer screaming while wondering why her corpses were not moving, I couldn��t help but scoff at her foolishness.


    ��Have you still not figured out what is going on? Even though you used Rule No. 24 in reverse?��


    24. When a guest dies, the room they occupied will be opened. However, until then, entry is forbidden even with permission from the room owner.


    Instead of guests, the Cadavermancer used the corpses of the guests to kill everyone in the other rooms.


    In other words, the already deceased guests were no longer treated as guests.


    ��How foolish of you.��


    Boooong!


    The clock near the entrance rang loudly to signal the end of the day.


    It was hard to tell because there was no daytime, but I roughly estimated that it was about time.


    ��There are no servants here.��


    28. There are no servants in the Dream Demon Manor.


    ��Also, meals will be replenished daily.��


    21. Meals will be replenished daily. Please feel free to eat as much as you like.


    As if the Manor heard my words, the food we had eaten was refilled in the blink of an eye.


    It was a strange scene, like a mirage in the desert.


    ��And...��


    The shattered glass on the floor began to disappear gradually, and even the wine that had splashed all over the floor disappeared without leaving a single stain.


    ��The rules said that cleaning is performed daily..��


    ��What? Cleaning?��


    ��Therefore, there is no need to bother cleaning things like corpses.��


    I could only sneer at the Cadavermancer, who was staring at her fading corpses.


    ��It is something to be thankful for.��


    17. Cleaning is performed daily.

 Chapter 203: Rule No. 10

    Just like a dream on a midsummer night or a mirage in the desert.


    The corpses disappeared into nothingness before anyone realized it.


    With an expression of disbelief, the Cadavermancer stared blankly at where the corpses had been. Then, as if coming to her senses, she suddenly raised her head. However...


    Crush!


    My mana-enhanced hand swiftly seized her thin neck.


    ��A Necromancer without evil spirits and a Cadavermancer without corpses. Is this not such a fitting duel?��


    ��K-Keek!��


    As I dragged her away, her desperate struggle to escape now looked like the pitiful tap dance of a wretched woman.


    She dropped the crystal skull and tried to stab my wrist with the dagger, but it seemed like she didn��t have enough strength, so her efforts were in vain.


    Her physical strength was weak since she had sewn her body several times before, making it pretty difficult for her to pierce through my reinforced wrist.


    ��W-Where are you going?��


    Han So asked as he hastily chased behind me. I replied as I exited the dining hall and opened the first-floor��s entrance door.


    ��There is something I need to check.��


    ��Let! Cough! Me! Cough! Go! Cough!��


    Creak!


    The door at the entrance was opened and the outside was still buried in a pitch-black darkness.


    It didn��t need to be said that something was hiding in that darkness, watching us.


    Since I first came to the Dream Demon Manor, I had been feeling this eerie sensation. Thus, I needed to test it.


    2. Please refrain from going outside at night. If you happen to go out, the responsibility lies with you.


    ��Don��t do it! I said don��t!��


    I felt like an animal trainer about to throw meat into a lion��s den. The only difference was that the meat I was holding was still alive, but regardless, I still threw her without hesitation.


    Then, as if already waiting in anticipation, the shadow of monsters flew out from the darkness.


    Initially, screams accompanied the shattering of bones, but soon, only a squelching, slurping noise echoed from outside.


    I see.


    Rule No. 2 was the most critical factor in determining whether one could leave the Dream Demon Manor immediately or not.


    However, I needed to confirm the meaning behind the vague statement regarding how responsibility lay with oneself. And this confirmed it.


    ��How horrifying.��


    Han So turned his head away, saying he couldn��t watch anymore. However, given that the Cadavermancer had murdered the other guests and even disrespected the deceased by using their corpses, this execution method did not seem excessive.


    Nevertheless, my eyes continued watching the death of the Cadavermancer.


    As expected.


    She, too, was a soulless being.


    Jortu, who died first.


    Mul, who committed suicide right before me.


    And finally, this female Cadavermancer.


    I couldn��t see their souls even though they were all dead.


    Perhaps the other guests were the same.


    Ultimately, this meant...


    ��Aren��t you acting too hastily?��


    At that moment, the Dark Spiritualist, who was exhausted from the fight with the Cadavermancer, gathered herself together and stepped outside the dining hall.


    ��Don��t we need to confirm the rules known by the Cadavermancer?��


    ��We already know the method to escape anyway.��


    Rule No. 30: Only the last remaining person can escape the Dream Demon Manor.


    Once we knew this, everything else was unnecessary. In fact, most of the rules were tricks made by Lehric to make the Dream Demon Manor more interesting.


    ��You were aware of Rule No. 30. That was why you killed Jortu without hesitation, right?��


    When I pressed this question to the Dark Spiritualist, she simply turned her head and avoided answering.


    No wonder she killed Jortu for a ridiculous reason.


    ��What are you going to do now? Shall the three of us fight to see who wins?��


    ��Hmph!��


    At the sharp retort of the Dark Spiritualist, Han So subtly backed away while raising his Heavenly Oath Martial Staff.


    No matter how loyal and affectionate he became during our time together, as a martial artist, he wouldn��t have wanted to die meaninglessly in a place like this.


    Ignoring those two, I slowly turned my gaze to the clock on the first floor.


    Another day had passed.


    It was already the second day.


    If we excluded today, we only had three days remaining.


    After five days, everyone present here would be forcibly evicted and end up like the Cadavermancer just now.


    Interrupting the two people who were cautious of each other, I intentionally matched the atmosphere and asked the fundamental question.


    ��What is the reason for the Dream Demon Manor��s existence?��


    ��The reason for its existence?��


    ��Well...��


    As if they had never thought of this, the two hesitated, unable to give a proper answer.


    I continued pouring out questions, one at a time, about the things that I had been thinking about until now.


    ��The Manor has guests coming from different eras.��


    Although there were plenty of treasures, mana could not be sensed; food was created randomly, and the cleaning was done neatly.


    Rare and precious items like Lemegeton and the Heavenly Oath Martial Staff were distributed without a care, as if they were just welcome drinks.


    ��Can a place like this really exist?��


    Shaking my head, I admitted it honestly.


    ��I consider it impossible.��


    Neither of the two could strongly deny my statement. It was also because we were talking about the Demon Lord of Deception, Lehric.


    I didn��t know how he did it, but I could only speculate that it might have been possible since he was a monster who had lived for hundreds of years.


    ��Moreover, my biggest concern regarding this Manor is the time paradox.��


    Given that no one knew what would happen five days later, I couldn��t be sure right now.


    ��Even if the real Sir Han So is gone, his memories and experiences from that time remain here.��


    Otherwise, it wouldn��t have been possible to create such an elaborate fake.


    This wasn��t only the case for Han So or the Dark Spiritualist, but everyone else behaved and moved as if they were the real person.


    ��Did the Dream Demon Manor... recreate me?��


    Similar to the already broken Lemegeton and the supposedly lost Heavenly Oath Martial Staff, I speculated that the Dream Demon Manor was capable of recreating humans from a time who no longer existed.


    ��What about the uninvited intruder, the Dark Spiritualist?��


    ��In the end, she must be the same. She was an intentional device created by Lehric to manufacture some tension.��


    Otherwise, there wouldn��t have been a particular need to create Rule No. 27.


    The warning and the wording used, uninvited intruder, fell under the same nature as all the other rules in the Dream Demon Manor.


    ��In the end, despite being real, I am just a fake? Is that what you mean?��


    Two words that contradicted each other.


    But that was why he was a presence that fit the Dream Demon Manor perfectly.


    ��I don��t know anymore...��


    Han So lowered his head deeply, exhaling as if to complain. The Heavenly Oath Martial Staff he had been holding was now on the ground.


    ��I will no longer determine whether I am real or fake. After this conversation with you, what difference does it make? I am simply Han So, the War God of the Han Empire.��


    He cast aside his complex dilemma to follow his own conviction.


    ��As you said, fighting against a great evil is probably the most fitting end for a War God like me.��


    ��...��


    ��And that is why, I, War God Han So, will stand by your side.��


    With a hearty laugh, Han So patted my chest lightly. I slowly bowed my head towards him.


    It no longer mattered whether the man before me was real or fake.


    However, I only hoped that this being, who had lived his life like Han So, would continue to do so like the real Han So until the end.


    ��Thank you.��


    In the end, whether it was the 85-year-old Han So or the current one here, they both chose to fight against the Demon Lord with unwavering conviction.


    Wasn��t he truly such a simple hearted man?


    ��Come to think of it; maybe I came here to be persuaded by you.��


    With a self-mocking smile, he gently pushed me from behind.


    ��You should go to the dining hall. She��s waiting.��


    Knowing about my teacher-apprentice relationship with the Dark Spiritualist, Han So winked and stepped back.


    As I headed towards the dining hall, I slowly stopped and turned my body to look at Han So.


    He tilted his head, asking if something was wrong.


    However, out of courtesy, I spoke once again.


    ��Come to think of it; I have never given you a detailed introduction about myself.��


    ��Deus Verdi of Norseweden. That is all I know about you.��


    Han So shrugged, and I placed my hand on my chest, bowing.


    ��I am a Necromancer who consoles the souls of the deceased. The name graciously bestowed upon me by King Orpheus of the Griffin Kingdom is ��Soul Whisperer.����


    ����Soul Whisperer... Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi. A Necromancer who consoles the souls of the deceased....��


    As he repeated the words several times, he soon realized why I said this to him. He let out a forced laughter-like exclamation.


    ��Hah! So you��re an expert at handling someone like me!��


    When I didn��t say anything more and simply offered a faint smile, he nodded several times before swiftly turning his body, saying.


    ��That��s right; if this life is indeed heading towards its end. I��ll ask you to see me off.��


    Although there was no soul in the current Han So, I thought that what I had done so far might still be of help to him.


    After leaving Han So, who had returned to his own room, I headed back to the dining hall.


    As I did, I noticed a new phrase written on the wall listing the Dream Demon Manor��s ten rules.


    10. Among the guests, there is only one living person.


    The missing part of Rule No. 10 was now revealed.


    ��Was figuring it out myself the condition for completing the rule?��


    They weren��t just written down, the rules were locked away like riddles.


    Seeing Rule No. 10 now made me realize that Rule No. 30 was also a kind of trap.


    ��So, in the end, that is what No. 30 meant.��


    30. Only the last remaining person can escape the Dream Demon Manor.


    It was a cruel, final rule that encouraged a ruthless massacre.


    However, the true meaning of that rule wasn��t for me to kill everyone to survive.


    It just meant that I was the only living person here.


    In the end, nobody else but me could escape from the Dream Demon Manor.


    ��How ridiculous.��


    With a sneer, indicating that I would not be swayed by such things anymore, I entered the dining hall.


    Sitting there was the eighteen-year-old Dark Spiritualist who had been waiting for me.


    ��You��re late. We don��t have time.��


    She seemed quite displeased, but I reassured her with a smile.


    ��There are three days left.��


    We had three days left until we were forcibly kicked out of the Dream Demon Manor.


    ��The remaining time is quite abundant for three people to fight for their lives, and yet quite demanding just to unravel the mysteries of this riddle-filled place.��


    I slowly sat down next to her.


    ��But.��


    Anticipation for the time ahead brought a faint smile to my lips.


    ��It seems like a perfect time for us to have a conversation.��

 Chapter 204: The 18-Year-Old Dark Spiritualist

    Glasses and bottles flew towards us as I sat down.


    Picking up a drink, the Dark Spiritualist gestured for me to start, but I shook my head.


    ��It will be a waste if we spend this time while getting drunk.��


    Hesitating at my words, the Dark Spiritualist sighed and returned the bottles and glasses to their original positions.


    Then, perhaps because there was nothing else to do, the Dark Spiritualist awkwardly broke the silence with a random question.


    ��Did Han So take it well?��


    She didn��t seem particularly curious; however, I answered the question anyway.


    ��Yes, he said as a martial artist, he would continue to fight the Demon Lord until the end.��


    Once again, I felt grateful towards him, but the Dark Spiritualist��s expression changed subtly.


    ��But is that really possible?��


    ��...��


    ��I understand how you concluded that we are fakes. But ultimately, that means we are creations of Lehric.��


    Just like how Lehric established the Dream Demon Manor, in the end, they, too, were Lehric��s creations.


    ��Can we really stand up against Lehric?��


    It wasn��t wrong.


    Alright, to be honest...


    ��It is probably impossible.��


    It was definitely impossible.


    The Demon Lord of Deception must have done this several times.


    Of the Champions who stayed in Room 110, many must have fallen victim to the play staged by Lehric, tricked into killing each other. However...


    There must have been times when those people tried to fight against the Demon Lord, like we were now.


    ��In the first place, it is technically impossible to defeat Lehric now. I don��t have souls I can control or the Holy Grail to use.��


    ��Holy Grail?��


    Upon hearing the words ��Holy Grail��, the Dark Spiritualist looked slightly bothered, but since she said nothing, I continued.


    ��However, fortunately for us, Lehric is not a Demon Lord obsessed with battle.��


    He was not someone who found amusement through battles like the Demon Lord of War, Valkyria or the Demon Lord of Pride, Dune.


    Lehric actually found excitement and pleasure in deceiving and tricking others.


    ��But won��t he just kill us all if we make a mistake?��


    There was that possibility too.


    However, that was if Lehric was a human.


    What I learned during the recent battle with the Demon Lords was that they showed fanatical obsession towards their deepest desires, but they did not hold much attachment to other things. ?


    ��What Lehric desires is not my life. He probably just wants me to follow the script and reach the ending of the Dream Demon Manor he has prepared.��


    ��Hm.��


    ��So, on the contrary, we just need to give him an ending he does not want.��


    ��An ending he doesn��t want?��


    ��I will explain that later.��


    There was no need to explain it now, and wouldn��t it be a waste of time?


    The Dark Spiritualist seemed to understand my intentions and she stopped probing further.


    A brief silence lingered once again. Unable to remain still, I naturally took out a black gem from my pocket and handed it to the Dark Spiritualist.


    ��This is...��


    Lemegeton, the object the Dark Spiritualist had been searching for desperately, was something I obtained as soon as I arrived at the Dream Demon Manor. Now, I knew that this, too, was not real but some sort of replica that could only be used here.


    The Dark Spiritualist reached out to Lemegeton, and swallowed nervously on realizing that it resonated with her.


    She was now experiencing the result of having injected the blood of the girl, who received Lemegeton, into herself.


    ��So, it really exists.��


    Even as she spoke, a bitter aftertaste tinged at the end of her words.


    She had finally laid her hands on the treasure she had longed for so eagerly, yet the realization that it was just an illusion left her feeling dejected.


    ��I have actually handled the real Lemegeton several times. You can consider this to be exactly the same as that.��


    ��You��ve handled real Lemegeton? Does that mean you found it?��


    ��Yes. Thanks to that, I was able to make you my teacher.��


    She then said that she now understood why she had taken me as her apprentice in a soft voice.


    After taking a deep breath, I spoke up.


    ��...��


    ��That is why I need to understand her.��


    The Necromancy shown by the 18-year-old Dark Spiritualist and what I knew from my Dark Spiritualist were completely different.


    A cruel aspect of her who simply used souls as tools. A ruthless female mage who took lives aggressively.


    The Dark Spiritualist buried this past of hers deeply, to prevent me from finding out, but despite that cowardly move, I intended to uncover her secret in this manner.


    ��And this is also a way for me to remember you.��


    ��...��


    The reason I was this cruel to her was to give meaning to her futile life, which only existed in the Dream Demon Manor, akin to Cinderella��s glass slipper with a limited time.


    ��I will not let you become a meaningless existence destined to disappear along with this place.��


    ��Ah-arghhhh.��


    ��This is the only memorial I can give you.��


    At some point, tears began to flow uncontrollably from the Dark Spiritualist��s eyes as she covered them with both hands.


    She acted as if she had to endure such cruelty and lay everything bare for the sake of the Dark Spiritualist I knew.


    I also spoke as if she had to sacrifice herself for the sake of the real Dark Spiritualist.


    In a way, you could say that I was a cruel man.


    However, as the Soul Whisperer, there was nothing else I could do for the 18-year-old Dark Spiritualist in front of me.


    She would disappear regardless.


    Yet, she had to at least leave a trace of herself.


    Just like Han So, who chose to die as the War God.


    I wished that the Dark Spiritualist would also close her eyes in that manner.


    ��You!Y-You son of a bitch.��


    I did not deny that it was an act that would make her resent me.


    ��I didn��t want that kind of thing.��


    I knew that it was selfish of me to claim to act for the sake of the Dark Spiritualist.


    ��The current me, influencing the future me... Is that the only meaning of my existence? My significance?!��


    Apart from that, I was sorry that there was nothing else I could do for her.


    ��Do you think just something like that will comfort me? Asking me to leave a trace??��


    The Dark Spiritualist crouched down slowly as her tears continued to flow.


    Despite various emotions rising from her trembling shoulders, her tears did not cease.


    Nevertheless, she forcibly held back the sobbing voice and glared at me.


    ��You...��


    The Dark Spiritualist swallowed her breath.


    ��I really hate you, Deus Verdi.��


    She then spewed her resentment towards me.


    ��I hate you for telling me such a cruel truth. I hate you! That the value of my existence will end with just that! I didn��t want to know that!��


    However, other than this, the 18-year-old Dark Spiritualist could leave nothing else behind for the world outside.


    It was not enough for me to simply bury the memory of her within my heart.


    If this girl had some influence on the real Dark Spiritualist, I wondered if the 18-year-old girl before me would remain within the real one until the very end.


    ��You cold-hearted bastard.��


    ��Even if it hurts, I still want to give you a chance.��


    Not just disappearing pointlessly, but having the opportunity to leave something behind as the 18-year-old Dark Spiritualist.


    ��Because to me, you also are the Dark Spiritualist.��


    ��Damn it.��


    She struggled with her resentment towards me and the agony of discovering the truth for a little longer.


    However, even if it was truly just a little bit...


    ��...��


    Eventually, after all, her feelings of resentment were laid bare...


    ��Please, can you do me this favor?��


    Only a handful of sincerity from a girl grateful for being remembered would remain.

 Chapter 205: Time for Farewell

    ��I speak formally?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Me? Really? I can��t believe it.��


    When I told her that her way of speaking was completely different from what it was now, the Dark Spiritualist laughed incredulously.


    After hearing many stories from her, we were now engaging in trivial small talk.


    ��Why is that, huh? How did it happen?��


    ��I, too, am curious about that.��


    Although both Dark Spiritualists had a similar lighthearted tone, the future one did not feel as frivolous as now.


    Talking to the current 18-year-old Dark Spiritualist felt like dealing with a student who had problems concentrating in class.


    ��I really wonder why. This is fascinating.��


    She shrugged and didn��t seem to dwell on the topic much.


    ��The cause is probably nothing important.��


    ��Is that so?��


    ��Probably, I think that change is probably because I��ve been holed up in the lab alone.��


    When I wondered if such a thing could change one��s manner of speaking, the Dark Spiritualist glanced around for no reason, mumbling.


    ��You know, when you��re alone, you sometimes start talking to objects.��


    ��...��


    It was quite absurd, but it must have been similar to how a man who was stranded on a deserted island named a volleyball that drifted with him, Wilson1.


    ��Wouldn��t it have been solved if you started conversing with the spirits of the deceased? Those that you controlled?��


    Though I understood why, I was still genuinely curious.


    It was a natural question for me since, in my case, the dead often sought me to talk, saying the things they wanted to say even if I didn��t want to hear it. However...


    ��Huh?��


    The Dark Spiritualist lifted her head, seemingly surprised that she hadn��t thought of it.


    ��Is that so?��


    It was also a clear sign that she viewed souls merely as tools for using magic.


    But I didn��t hide my bitter feelings, and even advised her.


    ��They were once living people too.��


    ��...They��re dead now anyways.��


    She wasn��t wrong.


    The boundary between the dead and the living must be clear and distinct. One shouldn��t cross that line recklessly.


    ��But that does not mean all their rights have been stripped away. It is good to show the minimum respect to those who have reached the end of their journey.��


    ��I don��t understand why you have to do that.��


    The Dark Spiritualist candidly shared her thoughts.


    ��They��re just souls. Regardless, most of the ones I deal with are those with strong energy; those that wander around because they can��t resolve their grudges.��


    She also added that, unlike me, those were the only souls she could see.


    ��Well, honestly, I don��t really care if they harm the living or not. It��s kind of ridiculous for me to say this, but evil spirits were originally bad people, weren��t they?


    ��Yes, those who have crossed the boundary of life and still haven��t gone to rest, but remained to torment the living, are indeed evil spirits.��


    However...


    ��Anyone can become an evil spirit.��


    ��...��


    ��Those with intense resentment and hatred can become evil spirits. And usually, such people have unjust stories.��


    ��What do you mean? Are you saying that we should let them go?��


    ��No, souls that have already caused harm to the living must pay the price. However, that doesn��t mean we should see them as mere tools.��


    ��...��


    ��Anyone can become an evil spirit; everyone eventually dies. They simply reached the end of their lives a bit earlier than us.��


    I had a clear line within myself.


    The living came before the dead.


    After having seen countless souls, I could understand this concept even better.


    Having seen many deaths, I knew the weight of life.


    ��Unfortunately, the hierarchy is clear. But although the living come before the dead...��


    I knew it was a cruel statement, and some might call it unfair.


    But this was the conclusion I reached.


    ��That does not mean we should handle the dead carelessly as we wish. Because, after all, we will eventually cross that boundary someday.��


    Someday, we would all die.


    So I had judged and decided, even while it might feel unfair to the dead, that the living will always come first.


    ��As someone bearing the title of Soul Whisperer, it feels wrong to say this.��


    The Dark Spiritualist responded with a subtle expression.


    ��In a way, you��re saying something even more cruel than I am to the evil spirits. It��s like your words are firmly sealing their fate.��


    ��Yes, that is not wrong.��


    The act of comforting the dead, in the end, was about giving them eternal rest.


    Staying five days in the Dream Demon Manor equated to a month in the outside world.


    Starting at the academy, an uproar ensued as they searched for Deus Verdi, but he wouldn��t know what was happening in the outside world.


    Lehric hummed a tune, thinking of this as another amusement and gift he had prepared for him.


    The Dream Demon Manor was a place Lehric created entirely from his greed.


    That place was made to deceive, trick, and fool countless humans.


    Many rules were ultimately written to toy with humans, inciting them to suspect and fight each other.


    However, the Dream Demon Manor was a place where only one person was real.


    If it were a hotel, it had just one single room.


    After every human staying in Room 110 was manipulated for his own amusement, their memories and experiences would eventually become part of the Dream Demon Manor.


    Hence, all guests staying in Room 110 would face the same fate.


    They either died along the way or were expelled after five days, losing all memory of their time within the Dream Demon Manor.


    ��It didn��t really matter, as long as Deus�� memories and experiences remain in the Dream Demon Manor.��


    That way, he wouldn��t need the real Deus anymore because an identical fake, along with memories of the second round, the truths he knew about the continent, and even more, would fall into his hands.


    Lehric��s tongue couldn��t stay still at the thought of devouring Deus�� memories and experiences.


    Unable to stay still at the thought of that, Lehric sprang up from his seat.


    ��It��s time.��


    Exactly five days had passed, and it was now time for the end.


    Those who survived would have been expelled from the Dream Demon Manor by now.


    To confirm this, he opened the general store��s door and headed to the Dream Demon Manor.


    The surrounding darkness was still poised to devour any entities trying to escape the Dream Demon Manor.


    ��The Cadavermancer.��


    Finding the Cadavermancer��s cold corpse among the darkness, he chuckled.


    Although she would typically be eliminated early on, the Cadavermancer became one of the more interesting characters during the middle stage of the Dream Demon Manor��She would become explosively aggressive once she got lucky and acquired a corpse.


    ��Hmm?��


    But seeing that the Cadavermancer was the only one expelled, was she the final victor this time?


    Lehric surveyed the inside of the Dream Demon Manor from the outside.


    Room 101, 102, 103, 104 deceased. Room 105 is... Hmm?


    Room 105.


    Han So was nowhere to be seen.


    Lehric couldn��t find his corpse either.


    Rooms 106, 107, 108, 109 deceased. Room 110.


    Lehric��s eyes widened as he checked the subsequent numbers.


    ��Room 110, Deus Verdi.��


    Upon sensing something amiss, he gritted his teeth. And unsure of the situation, he knew he needed to confirm it.


    BANG!


    He flung open the door to the Dream Demon Manor and stepped inside, scanning his surroundings.


    The corpses controlled by the Cadavermancer immediately caught his eye, but the number didn��t match.


    ��Han So, the Dark Spiritualist, and Deus Verdi.��


    Three bodies were missing.


    If they were alive, they should have been expelled from the mansion.


    That was the rule of the Dream Demon Manor.


    ��Did they... escape?��


    From here, the Dream Demon Manor?


    No, that was impossible.


    It was absolutely impossible.


    Because, aside from Deus Verdi, everyone else was nothing more than illusions created by this place.


    The moment they left the entrance, the darkness waiting outside would have devoured them.


    ��What the hell is going on?��


    Normally, he would have known where they were if they were hiding inside the Dream Demon Manor.


    However, at that moment...


    Step, step.


    Footsteps echoed from the stairs; it was more than a single pair.


    Feeling the mana resonating from the third floor, Lehric��s face turned dumbfounded.


    As they descended to the second floor, he quickly realized how the three managed to surpass the absolute five-day rule of the Dream Demon Manor.


    ��How dare they...?��


    Then, as they reached the last flight of stairs, Lehric gritted his teeth and glared at the three figures descending to the first floor.


    At the expression of the Demon Lord...


    ��That is quite a look.��


    Deus held back his laughter.


    1. This is a reference to Cast Away, a Tom Hanks movie from 2000

 Chapter 206: Escape

    ��That is quite a look.��


    I was unable to hold back my laughter as I watched Lehric twist his mouth.


    I shrugged off the robe draped over my shoulders simultaneously.


    ��Aegis Robe.��


    Lehric muttered the name of the robe as he observed me.


    Although it had a limit of ten-minutes, it was an item that could block any type of damage during that period.


    It was one of the fake treasures created by the Dream Demon Manor.


    ��So, I see that you��ve been to the fourth floor.��


    It seemed like he was struggling to suppress his rising emotions from his manner of speaking, so I responded calmly.


    ��Yes.��


    What I employed was a very simple trick, more like a play on words.


    4. Guests are only permitted up to the third floor.


    ��It was puzzling at first. Since we were only allowed to go up to the third floor, I naturally assumed there would be some sort of penalty for going to the fourth floor.��


    However, there was no penalty whatsoever.


    And while it was not prohibited explicitly...


    2. Please refrain from going outside at night. If you happen to go out, the responsibility lies with you.


    Just like Rule No. 2, it was basically just a warning to not go beyond the third floor.


    ��I found it peculiar. But when I discovered the rule on the fourth floor, I realized.��


    29. There is no fourth floor in the Dream Demon Manor.


    ��The fact that there is no fourth floor in the Dream Demon Manor means that the fourth floor we went to was not part of the Dream Demon Manor.��


    ��...��


    ��Since the fourth floor is beyond the Dream Demon Manor��s domain, the persistent rules of this place do not apply to it.��


    The fourth floor was not part of the Dream Demon Manor, hence the rules did not apply there.


    Lehric took a deep breath and calmed his emotions before smiling.


    ��So, you went up to the fourth floor and escaped from the Dream Demon Manor at the stroke of midnight on the fifth day, before being expelled. Then, using the Aegis Robe, you survived the dangerous fourth floor.��


    ��Yes.��


    ��You are pretty clever.��


    Even though he said that, Lehric��s smile remained stiff.


    I guessed that the most crucial condition needed to copy someone was for them to lose their memory when expelled.


    However, since I wasn��t expelled nor did I lose my memory, it meant that he had failed to copy me.


    ��Ha... haha.��


    Perhaps because he had been excited about uncovering the continent��s secrets I held, Lehric was barely able to maintain his composure.


    Just like a child who had just received a gift only to have it taken away, it seemed that he had realized his failure and was immediately filled with raging anger.


    His hand twitched, as if he wanted to break my neck right then and there for humiliating him like this.


    He licked his lips, perhaps driven by the impulse to drench himself in my blood.


    However, he wouldn��t be able to do so.


    The moment he killed me, he would be even further from the secrets of the continent he was desperately looking forward to.


    ��Fine. I��ll admit that you outsmarted me. You exploited something I overlooked.��


    Having reached that conclusion, Lehric was on the verge of losing his mind, but he acknowledged it rather calmly.


    ��So, what do you want?��


    He gave me a twisted sneer.


    ��Your stay in the Dream Demon Manor has come to an end, but I never said that you could escape from here.��


    ��...��


    ��Yes, it is a pity. It��s really unfortunate that I was unable to get your memories. But there are plenty of other ways, and opportunities abound.��


    ��...��


    ��I see no reason for me to allow you to leave this place.��


    Lehric smiled widely, having regained his own pace.


    The Dark Spiritualist and Han So on either side of me frowned but they did not intervene because we had expected this reaction.


    ��There is still one thing that bothers me.��


    Seeing Lehric��s twisted smile with faint satisfaction, I pointed out the puzzling aspect.


    ��What is it?��


    Perhaps having blurted out the question out of sheer anxiety; Lehric immediately covered his mouth with his hand after saying that.


    ��Why did you create the fourth floor?��


    The moment he heard my question, Lehric��s stood stiff, and our eyes met.


    I wondered what he felt right then.


    Did he feel like his very essence as the Demon Lord of Deception was laid bare?


    Or did he feel like his existence seemed insignificant?


    Lehric hesitated to speak, perhaps afraid that he would reveal the truth if he said anything further.


    Unfortunately, I pierced through the shield of silence and walked towards the truth.


    ��No matter how much I think about it, the existence of the fourth floor itself is strange. It ignores all the rules of the Dream Demon Manor.��


    The Dream Demon Manor was now disappearing in the same ridiculous and futile manner its name suggested.


    Lehric, the owner of this place, clicked his tongue in amusement.


    Then he pondered over the current situation.


    ��In the end, I was unable to uncover your secret, and I also lost the Dream Demon Manor I created with so much effort.��


    ��I guess you could call it karma.��


    ��Do demons even have karma?��


    Initially, it would have been more than enough to trap me in the Dream Demon Manor, but if I stayed for any longer, I would be devoured by the god.


    ��If you had been a little less intriguing or perhaps a little less mysterious, I would have given up immediately.��


    Despite his disappointment, the demon locked his eyes on me as if I were a tempting fruit.


    Having experienced it from Magan once before, I had become familiar with this gaze.


    And in the end...


    Creak.


    Behind his back...


    ��Congratulations, Deus Verdi.��


    A purple door opened.


    ��You are the only human to successfully escape the Dream Demon Manor on your own.��


    Lehric admitted his defeat honestly, as if it was meaningless to keep me here for any longer.


    Crushing and trampling one with brute force was not in Lehric��s nature.


    ��I will pay you back for today��s humiliating defeat the next time we meet.��


    With those words, Lehric quietly stepped aside, making way for me.


    Ruuummmmbllleeee!


    As if realizing that we were about to escape from this, Romuleus increased its pace and began to devour the Dream Demon Manor even more intensely.


    Despite the increasing urgency of the situation, I turned around and looked at the two people fighting on the stairs.


    And as if they were right on cue, Han So and the Dark Spiritualist were also looking at me.


    ��I am proud to entrust the future to you, who recognized me as a person, as Han So.��


    Han So spoke as he swung his Heavenly Oath Martial Staff. His lips still bore a radiant smile despite his looming death.


    ��It seems I can only either greatly like or dislike you as a person.��


    From the other side, the Dark Spiritualist expressed her honest feelings while wielding her magic.


    Although the time spent was brief, we had shared a lot of conversations.


    I would be lying if I said I didn��t have any regrets.


    ��I had long abandoned having relationships with people, but you made me feel regretful at our parting, and I hate you for that.��


    ��...��


    ��I envy my future self who will be able to stay by your side.��


    Boom!


    The Dark Spiritualist��s mana surged.


    The purple mana protected me as it tore apart all the tentacles flying toward me.


    ��I feel so upset with my other self who you��ll get to meet now, that I want to hit her just once, you know?��


    It was an abrupt yet light-hearted remark.


    However, her following words were anything but that.


    ��Jenny.��


    Even though she was feeling shy, her eyes didn��t waver as she tried her best to remember as much of me as she could.


    ��That��s my name.��


    ��Jenny?��


    ��Yeah, it��s strange for a Necromancer to have the name Jenny, isn��t it? It sounds weak and doesn��t seem fitting, right?��


    ��That is a ridiculous reason.��


    I wasn��t expecting to learn of her real name like this, nor did I expect that to be her reason for hiding it.


    However, Jenny responded with a smile.


    ��Go and give her a good smack in my stead.��


    ��Well, if that is what you want.��


    I nodded and turned around once again.


    The Dream Demon Manor collapsed.


    The impending farewell was much heavier than I had anticipated, making it harder for me to move my feet.


    However, grateful that I would remember them, their backs urged me to leave.


    Hence, I gained a bit of strength and stepped out the door.


    ��Well done, Soul Whisperer of Norseweden.��


    ��Goodbye, my good apprentice.��


    Thud.


    Just like that, the door behind me closed.


    And suddenly, I was once again standing in my laboratory at Loberne Academy.

 Chapter 207: One Month

    ��Hmm.��


    Having finally stepped outside the manor and breathing in the laboratory��s air, the sensation of escaping from that place began to feel real.


    True to its name, leaving the Dream Demon Manor felt like waking from a long, vivid dream.


    My first move was to go outside the laboratory and look for people.


    Seeing that the sun was shining brightly outside the window, it was probably not yet lunchtime.


    The weather has turned warmer than I thought.


    When I entered Dream Demon Manor, it was late January. Back then, there was a fierce last cold snap, but now, it was not as cold as it was then.


    Could it be...


    Ignoring the rising anxiety I was feeling, just as I was about to step outside...


    Creakkk.


    ��So I submitted an inquiry to Claren City Hall for now. Just in case.��


    ��Well done. I��m also reaching out to some contacts I know.��


    The laboratory door opened and in came Owen, the pianist boy, and a disheveled pink-haired woman, Professor Fel Petra.


    Even though only five days had passed, seeing them evoked a feeling of warm joy in my heart.


    ��Long time no see.��


    I calmly greeted the two.


    ��Huh?��


    ��Huh?��


    They both responded in exactly the same way.


    Professor Fel Petra dropped the bread in her hand, which she probably had intended to eat as a lunch substitute.


    On top of that, Owen��s music book, which he always carried with him, had also fallen to the floor.


    And then...


    ��Soulllll Whispereeeeeerrrr!��


    ��Professor Deusssssssss!��


    The two jumped towards me just like that.


    I would have fallen over if I hadn��t strengthened my thighs and soles with mana before their tackle reached me.


    Looking down at the two people who tightly embraced me, I furrowed my brow.


    ��What are you both doing?��


    Judging from their reactions, I realized that it had been longer than just a few days.


    Although I appreciated their joy upon seeing me again, I didn��t like skin contact like this.


    ��Wow! It really is the Soul Whisperer! Look at that scary expression!��


    ��That scary manner of speaking! This bone-chilling voice! It really is Professor Deus! Wooah! You��ve finalllyyy returnedddddd!��


    However, despite seeing my displeased reaction, they seemed to be celebrating even more as they jumped around excitedly.


    It seemed like they needed some time to calm down.


    ***��One month.��


    Regardless if it was a long or short time; while I was in the Dream Demon Manor, the end of January had turned into late February, marking the gradual departure of the cold weather.


    Even until the end, I still dislike him.


    It was a moment when the emotional discord I felt towards the demon named Lehric deepened once again when I thought about this matter.


    No matter how much time seemed to pass in dreams, only a short time had actually elapsed in reality.


    But the five days I spent there had passed by so fleetingly.


    ��S-so everyone made a ruckus to find you, Soul Whisperer.��


    ��That��s right! Even Professor Erica returned to her hometown.��


    ��...��


    A deep sigh escaped from my lips.


    Fortunately, the academy was still in the middle of its winter vacation.


    However, at the same time, an individual who seemed very likely to make quite an extreme choice came to mind.


    ��What about Findenai?��


    I couldn��t help but worry about what she might have done during my absence.


    It wasn��t Findenai I was particularly concerned about, but the innocent people who might be at her mercy.


    That was what I would want to ask myself as well.


    The Mul in the Dream Demon Manor was a fake. However, he acted as if he knew he was fake.


    I didn��t know what trickery he employed there.


    However, it seemed like I had come to stand in stark contrast with quite a bothersome existence.


    ��Even within the religious circles, they are supporting that side. After all, they have been feeling uncomfortable... around you, Professor. Also, that fraud allegedly acted in the name of god.��


    Certainly, in religious circles, they must have supported Mul as being the true Soul Whisperer.


    ��A-at least the Saintess said it was a hasty judgment and stopped them!��


    ��Lucia did so...?��


    Various thoughts came to mind, but anyway, I needed to steer the conversation back to the original topic��where Findenai had disappeared to.


    The answer naturally came out.


    ��Could it be....��


    As I clenched my fists and stared at the two, Professor Fel quickly spoke while avoiding eye contact.


    ����Th-the timing is just too perfect, isn��t it? Th-those motherfuckers must have done something to Master Bastard!�� She then left after shouting like that.��


    ��Huff.��


    Professor Fel seemed to tremble as she was not accustomed to letting out such harsh words from her mouth.


    However, it didn��t end there; Owen then proceeded to add more information.


    ��People from the Verdi Household in Norseweden are also moving along with her. They��re all very angry...��


    ��Darius and Deia?��


    I understood their sentiments.


    I was grateful for that. However...


    ��Everything has become so chaotic.��


    It was indeed chaotic.


    ��S-sh-she was about to split someone��s head open! She said she��d find out even if she didn��t know, and wildly wielded her axe!��


    Pretending to swing an axe around with both hands, Professor Fel mimicked the way Findenai had caused a commotion in the laboratory before.


    ��Alright, I get it.��


    I had heard enough information.


    For now, I needed to contact the royal palace and inform them of my return.


    ��I will go to the Dean��s office.��


    There was a method of communication with royalty there.


    The two wore expressions that showed they were curious about where I had been all this time. However, understanding that handling this matter was more pressing, they didn��t question me further.


    I then left the two in the laboratory.


    Amidst the spring breeze coming through the window into the empty corridor...


    [Huh?]


    At the end of the corridor, dressed in a black robe, I locked eyes with a woman��s purple irises.


    Her appearance, covered with a semi-transparent black veil below her eyes, remained unchanged.


    However, compared to when she was 18, she clearly exhibited a more mature demeanor now, evident from her physique and vibe.


    [D-D-Deus?!]


    Startled, she called my name in a flurry and immediately rushed over.


    [Y-you��re not dead, right? You didn��t go into eternal rest? You��re alive, right?!]


    ��Yes.��


    Watching her make a big fuss, I couldn��t help but form a gentle smile.


    I wanted to say I was glad to see her, but the words wouldn��t come out properly.


    [Deusss!]


    In my own way, I welcomed the Dark Spiritualist who was running towards me with tear-filled eyes.


    "Long time no see, Jenny."


    [Puwaaaack!]


    Even though, as a soul, she could fly around, seeing her slip and fall in the corridor made me forget about the current situation. A hollow laugh escaped me.


    1. ����݆�h (Rokudo? Rinne) refers to the Six Realms of Existence or Six Paths of Reincarnation in Buddhist cosmology. These realms depict the different states of existence into which a being can be reborn based on their karma and actions in previous lives. The Six Realms include realms of gods, demigods, humans, animals, hungry ghosts, and hell beings, representing various levels of suffering and happiness depending on one''s deeds and moral conduct. In other words, it is Sam?sa?ra.

 Chapter 208: Miracle

    Chapter 208: Miracle


    I wiped the spit splattered all over my body as I left the dean��s office.


    Although seeing the Dean so elated to see me again, to the extent he spoke while splattering spit and tears running down his face, made me feel sorry for him, I was also a bit perplexed.


    [...]


    Outside the Dean��s office.


    Leaning against the door with her arms crossed, the Dark Spiritualist glared at me intently.


    I didn��t expect her to react to that extent, but in any case, it was a bit of a shame for our long-awaited reunion to be ruined like this.


    ��It is not a bad name at all.��


    When I expressed my opinion about the name ��Jenny�� positively, her face immediately turned red, and she shrieked.


    [D-Don��t call me by that name! I have a much cooler name, the Dark Spiritualist!]


    ��Sigh, did you really think that is cool?��


    [I-is it not?]


    ��Jenny does sound better than the Dark Spiritualist.��


    [Again, that name! Do not call me by that name! Can you imagine a Necromancer being called Jenny?! It looks like I have no skills, you know!]


    ��Sigh, I do not know about that.��


    [What do you not know about?! You know it, don��t you?! Also, how did you learn of my real name?! No, I mean! Where the hell have you been all this time?!]


    ��One question at a time please.��


    As I started walking down the hallway past her, she hurriedly followed.


    [So, where did you go? Do you know how much chaos your disappearance has caused?]


    ��I went to the Dream Demon Manor.��


    [Dream, what?]


    ��...��


    I was just hoping, hoping that maybe... but naturally, this was the expected reaction.


    Because all the memories the 18-year-old Dark Spiritualist had regarding the Dream Demon Manor and Lehric were stolen by the Demon Lord.


    Feeling regretful, I remained silent for a moment and then spoke up.


    ��Let us just say that I was caught up in the tricks of the Demon Lord. Unfortunately, I was unable to save the souls trapped in his grip.��


    I went there because of the incident related to Ophelia��s daughter and Clair��s General Store, but in the end, I was unable to resolve it.


    The Dream Demon Manor was also a difficult place to deal with.


    However, thinking about Lehric, who promised that we would meet again, I once again resolved myself to rescue the souls he had trapped.


    [That��s... quite regrettable.]


    ��Yes.��


    The Dark Spiritualist shared the same regret as me.


    She had clearly grown when compared to her 18-year-old self, who didn��t realize the weight the souls carried and simply saw them as tools.


    [Then how did you learn of my name?]


    ��I just happened to stumble upon it.��


    When I added that it was unimportant, the Dark Spiritualist shrieked once again as she followed me closely.


    [Do you know how long it��s been since I used that name? And you just happened tostumble upon it?]


    ��...��


    [How did you find out?! I��m really going to get mad if you keep ignoring me!]


    I suddenly stopped as I was on my way back to the laboratory and slowly turned my head to look at the Dark Spiritualist, who was spirited just a moment ago but was now cowering.


    [...I almost got mad, but I managed to hold it in!]


    ��That does not matter. More importantly, where is Stella?��


    Believing I was staring at her because I was angry, the Dark Spiritualist puffed her cheeks and crossed her arms before replying curtly.


    [She went to Lucia. When you disappeared, some random guy showed up and claimed to be the Soul Whisperer, so she thought it would be better for her to go and support Lucia.]


    ��I see.��


    Lucia, who could wield Holy Power, could naturally see Stella.


    Before I arrived, she was also the only one in the Griffin Kingdom who could solve spiritual issues in her own way.


    ��I have also contacted the Royal Family, so for now....��


    Having been absent for a month, there was too much for me to do.


    Thinking so, as I tried to organize my thoughts...


    Whoosh!


    I saw something rush towards me from the end of the corridor, and it rushed so quickly that it left an afterimage.


    Had it been Owen or Professor Fel, I could have reacted with physical enhancement, but not this time.


    They were truly swift.


    Thus, I pulled back without being able to react properly. As I looked up, I saw a black-haired girl looming over me.


    ��Professor! Professssoor!��


    ��...Aria.��


    Aria had returned to the academy early because of the incident with Clair��s General Store.


    ��You��re back. Really... Professor, you��re really back.��


    As she buried her face in my chest, I could feel a moist yet warm sensation.


    Normally, I would have tried to push her away. However, this time...


    ��I-I really... really tried so hard to hold myself back. I wanted to go out and overturn everything, and I wanted to run up and tear into the guy who insulted Professor by calling himself the Soul Whisperer.��


    ��...��


    ��But because Professor told me not to kill anyone for your sake...��


    Tighten.


    Aria grabbed my shirt as if trying to wring it. She clutched onto it tightly, as if she might tear it at any moment.


    However, I couldn��t shake off or unclasp her trembling hands.


    ��That��s why I held myself back. I waited here and endured it. I believed that you would return again.��


    ��...��


    ��Please don��t ever leave me behind again. Wherever you go, I��ll follow, so please take me along with you.��


    Aria was sobbing.


    I turned up my gaze towards the ceiling and gently stroked her head.


    ��Sobsob!��


    ��You left your seat and...��


    ��Sob sniff.��


    ��...��


    ��Sob I-it��s been a long time, Professor! Sniff��


    I watched her sniffle in my chest like a puppy, with tears streaming down her face.


    Because he was actually drawing out the souls of the dead and guiding them to his God.


    And the two of them had experienced something similar when Deus Verdi resolved the grief of Emily, the girl who loves flowers.


    [O Goddess.]


    [Mom, Dad, I��ll be waiting for you up there.]


    Smiling brightly, the two entered the embrace of the pure white goddess and disappeared.


    The goddess, who had just embraced the two souls, smiled kindly and then pointed to the last remaining body, Charlie.


    She whispered something to Mul.


    Upon hearing it, Mul began to shed tears and expressed his gratitude towards the goddess several times before summoning Charlie��s parents up onto the rock.


    ��It seems that the two of you and Charlie had very deep faith.��


    Seeing Mul smile, Charlie��s parents shed tears once again and nodded vigorously.


    ��We prayed every day from dawn till dusk! We sold all our worldly possessions and donated it! And yet, Charlie...!��


    ��Soul Whisperer, it��s so unfair. Can Charlie not be embraced by God?��


    Charlie��s parents gazed at their daughter��s body with concern, as her soul did not emerge like the other two.


    However, Mul smiled brightly and shook his head.


    ��Devotees, your faith and the faith of Charlie have reached God.��


    Saying so, Mul approached Charlie, took her by the hand, and pulled her up, as if he was waking her from her slumber.


    ��Heuckkkk!��


    Charlie��s eyes flickered open, and she rose while gasping for air.


    There was a moment of silence.


    Then, Mul pointed at Charlie and shouted.


    ��Their faith has reached God! Ah! What a glorious day today! Devotee Charlie, you still have work left to do on this land!��


    ��M-Mom? Dad?��


    Realizing that she was alive, Charlie ran towards her parents.


    Those who witnessed their dramatic reunion with their own eyes soon burst into thunderous cheers and blessings for Mul, thanking God.


    It was truly a miracle.


    A miracle that humans had never been permitted before.


    ��Is that true?��


    ��Huh, he��s an interesting bastard, isn��t he?��


    There was a clear boundary between the living and the dead, and no matter how pitiful the circumstances were, the dead must never cross that line.


    That was the conviction Deus Verdi upheld until now.


    However, the scene that just unfolded before them, denied that very conviction.


    Findenai and Deia felt indescribable, complex emotions while watching that scene.


    After the miracles, blessings, and prayers, Mul looked at the crowd with a serious expression.


    ��Everyone, I��ve been invited to the Royal Palace. It seems that they are very dissatisfied with me calling myself the Soul Whisperer.����


    Normally, something like this would have prompted the knights to gather immediately and arrest him and no one would be able to say anything about it.


    How dare he claim the responsibilities and title bestowed by the king for himself.


    However, because the number of devotees following him kept increasing exponentially, the Royal Family needed to assess the situation calmly.


    ��But I will not lose. Instead, I will go to His Majesty and plead with him. He should not be fooled by that wicked Dark Mage!��


    Wooooooooow!


    Despite the outrage and loud cries of the crowd, Mul criticized him more fiercely.


    ��He sends the dead as they are? Is it the end because they��re dead? Does he know how foolish and irresponsible that is? I absolutely can��t stand it any longer! How many souls have Deus Verdi caused to stray away from the hands of the gods while holding the title of Soul Whisperer!��


    ��That��s rightttttt!��


    ��I curse you, Deus Verdi!��


    ��God will judge you!��


    Despite the outpour of curses and criticisms towards Deus, Mul did not bother stopping them.


    No, instead, he encouraged them by nodding.


    ��Even the Saintess has been deceived by that wicked Necromancer! But I, Mul, will follow the word of God and their will! I will! Protect the continent! From the villains who control souls! And use them as tools for their magic!��


    ��Huff.��


    Findenai could no longer bear to listen any further.


    She gritted her teeth so tightly, that the blood vessels on her forehead popped out.


    The hand that was holding her axe twitched nervously. However...


    ��In order to judge the villainous Deus Verdi! Today, the gods, I, we move...!��


    Baaaang!


    Before she could take action, a gunshot interrupted the shout.


    Smoke rose rapidly, and a muzzle was aimed at the sky.


    Beneath it stood Deia, unable to contain her anger.


    ��This bastard...!��


    Click.


    Deia aimed the muzzle at Mul, reloading it simultaneously. Surprised, the surrounding devotees tried to restrain Deia. However...


    ��Come any closer, and I will chop you all! If you have the confidence to fight me, I dare you to stick to that bastard!��


    Chrrrk!


    The baton in Findenai��s hand transformed into an axe as she swung it widely, forcing the crowd to retreat.


    ��Uwaaaagh!��


    ��G-go back! Retreat!��


    She managed to make the devotees retreat, but the encirclement was imminent. Nevertheless, Findenai smirked.


    ��Hmph! You yourself brought a weapon as well.��


    ��If you��re a maid, you should watch your tongue around your masters.��


    ��My only master is Master Bastard.��


    Ignoring Findenai��s provoking remark, Deia looked at Mul in the distance.


    He smiled in response.


    ��Deia Verdi. The vile and wicked Necromancer��s sister.��


    ��Hey.��


    Gritting teeth, Deia gave him some sincere advice.


    ��Only I am allowed to criticize him. If you keep babbling without being qualified to do so, I��ll put a hole through your skull.��


    ��...��


    ��Let me see, can your God fix a bullet hole?��

 Chapter 209: Advice

    Chapter 209: Advice


    The current situation brought her to a breaking point.


    However, there was no hint of hesitation in Deia��s eyes as she spoke fiercely.


    Although she looked ready to pull the trigger immediately, Mul just smiled broadly and pushed people aside as he approached her.


    ��I admire your spirit. Judging from your emotional outburst, it seems like that man is quite precious to you.��


    ��Can you simply stand by when your family is being slandered?��


    ��Family? Hmm, do you really think of him as a family? That man who is an outsider?��


    ��...What?��


    Mul��s question sharply pierced an unintended wound. He was speaking about the existence of Kim Shinwoo within Deus.


    ��I know. You can��t abandon your family; but for the greater cause, there��s a need to endure sorrow.��


    The devotees that were crowding around him folded their hands again, as if praying.


    Deia and Findenai felt uneasy, as they felt like these people were worshipping the white-haired man in front of them instead of a God.


    ��He is the one who will bring this continent to ruin. He defies the will of the gods and is a man who will lay waste to what They have foretold.��


    ��Keep your bullshit to yourself.��


    Due to the strange pressure from Mul and his devotees, Deia missed the timing to speak.


    Findenai, who was unconcerned about the surrounding situation, immediately intervened as she rested the axe on her shoulder.


    ��You��re saying Master Bastard will destroy the continent? What a load of bullshit! That man caught and defeated four Demon Lords in the Clark Republic.��


    ��...��


    ��He is the one who gave freedom to the cold and cruel Republic.��


    Findenai hesitated for a moment, but since Deus was not here anyway, she confessed her true feelings honestly.


    ��And he��s my hero, you motherfucker.��


    ��...Pfft��


    ��You��re laughing? Should I split your head?��


    Unlike Deia, who fired a warning shot to exert some kind of pressure, Findenai had no hesitation in striking the man on the top of his head with her axe.


    Noticing Findenai��s mood, Mul tried to soften the mood a little by apologizing sincerely.


    ��I��m sorry, but I think differently. Is it right to call him a hero just because he killed a few mere Demon Lords?��


    Mere Demon Lords.


    Was the god backing this man really that great?


    Or was he simply slandering and belittling the demons in terms of the concept between good and evil?


    There was no way to know this answer right now.


    ��Now is not the time for the Clark Republic to collapse yet. In fact, it was never the time in the first place.��


    ��...It was never the time?��


    This time, even Findenai could no longer hold herself back. She kicked the ground as the axe on her shoulder was suddenly filled with strong killing intent.


    Fwoosh!


    Her shoes spewed white smoke. They were the War Shoes, the equipment she had obtained after destroying Clark Republic.


    When Deus first saw Findenai, he mentioned that the gear she had was insufficient.


    Hand of Hemomancy, Landing Machine, and the Axe of Pangu.


    They were Findenai��s drop items in the game [Retry], and they were also equipment that would maximize her combat power.


    Currently, Findenai possessed two of the three items.


    On her hand, she had the Hand of Hemomancy that Deus gifted her, and on her feet, were the War Shoes, which was around the same level as the Landing Machine.


    Only the most important weapon, the Axe of Pangu, was missing. Findenai��s imposing atmosphere was somewhat similar to that of a chapter boss��.


    However, to put it bluntly...


    Kwwaaaaang!


    She was just imitating it.


    She was still lacking the destructive power that came with her most important weapon.


    The axe went straight for the top of Mul��s head, but the latter simply extended his hand and blocked Findenai��s axe directly.


    White light enveloped Mul��s hand, making the axe warm.


    Still, Findenai��s killing intent was ever fierce.


    ��Have you seen the blood flowing within the Republic? Have you heard the people��s screams? How could you talk such bullshit about finding the right time?��


    Fwoosh!


    Smoke came out of the War Shoes, making Findenai��s body float in the air, spinning her at the same time.


    Pulling the axe back, she twisted her waist and slammed her foot toward Mul��s face.


    However, the result was the same.


    This time, the white light showed the figure of the goddess stopping Findenai��s foot.


    From an outsider��s view, it seemed like a warm embrace.


    However, Findenai widened her eyes upon feeling the direct touch. She immediately activated the War Shoes and pulled back.


    ��Stop it! If you fight him now, it��ll only put that man in a good position!��


    Although she understood Findenai��s overwhelming emotions, Deia still had to say something.


    She would naturally experience attending drinking gatherings once she became an adult, but it wouldn��t be as thrilling if she did it now.


    Well, I��m just pondering about things.


    It was like saying you wanted to travel but didn��t make specific plans.


    Despite thinking this, Aria didn��t actively prepare for such activities.


    ��Yawn.��


    After yawning, Aria began to think it was time for her to return to the dormitory. With Deus back, her anxiety had disappeared, and she was now able to cheerfully stroll around, enjoying the moon for the first time in a while.


    ��Hello?��


    Yes, that was what she planned to do.


    However, she suddenly heard a sweet voice from behind. The soothing tone seemed to reassure her of its harmlessness, and for a moment, Aria felt her body relax.


    She immediately infused mana into her body and distanced herself.


    Then, Aria saw a man with white hair standing behind the bench where she had been sitting.


    Smiling warmly, Mul greeted her. But when Aria felt no danger coming from him,, like how every rose has its thorns, it made her more cautious.


    However, Mul bowed deeply towards her instead.


    ��You are a great being chosen by the gods to save the continent. It is an honor to finally meet you.��


    ��...��


    ��Given the circumstances, I sincerely apologize for not coming in person. But I have come to deliver an important message.��


    ��...Huh?��


    ��I know you must be confused right now. However, you must realize the weight of destiny on your shoulders, and the cunning tricks of the vile man who played you!��


    ��So, you��re the one who goes around claiming you��re the real Soul Whisperer, huh?��


    Still standing behind the bench, he showed a positive attitude with a smile.


    ��Yes. And I was sent by the gods to aid you...!��


    Kwaaaaaang!


    A blue fireball flew mercilessly towards the spot where he stood, engulfing the surroundings.


    Smoke rose in the midnight air.


    The remnants of blue flames scorched the grassy lawn of the academy, and Mul, who had stood atop it, was also engulfed in fire.


    ��Keeuuuh!��


    His lower body, which had been hidden by the bench, was revealed. It was something resembling tree roots or tentacles embedded in the ground, with only the upper part resembling a human form.


    Aria realized the meaning behind his words ��the current body is not the main body.��


    ��So, the disgusting appearance of the god you worship is no different from that in the Dream Demon Manor.��


    A sharp voice sliced through the night air.


    Mul immediately frowned as he eyed the man slowly approaching.


    ��Deus Verdi.��


    Mul showed a different demeanor from what he presented in front of Findenai, Deia, and the devotees.


    His fierce enmity was directed towards Deus.


    However, Deus stood calmly in front of Aria, separating the two.


    ��What business do you have with my student?��


    ��Your student, huh?! She is a great figure! She is the one who is destined to save the continent!��


    ��Are you talking about her destiny as a hero?��


    In fact, there had already been several mentions by certain absolute beings regarding the destiny that Aria possessed.


    For example, Lehric once told her at the general store that she should sell her destiny as a hero to him.


    ��Yes! She is...!��


    ��Enough.��


    It was hard to listen any longer.


    Deus clicked his tongue and interrupted Mul.


    ��If you are going to spout nonsense about your so-called divine words or whatever, get lost right now. It is annoying to listen to you.��


    ��What do you know...!��


    Feeling that his god had been insulted, Mul glared at Deus while gritting his teeth.


    However, Deus instead let out forced laughter in response.


    ��I probably know much more than you.��


    For instance...


    ��Do you know what they seek at the end of the continent?��


    ��How dare you babble about understanding Their intentions in front of me!��


    Deus continued speaking as he shaked his head at Mul, who was seething with anger.


    ��I will not say they are evil, but I can assert that they are not entirely trustworthy beings.��


    He couldn��t explain the reasons in detail.


    However, this was a piece of sincere advice from the perspective of the one who had seen the ending of this world many times.

 Chapter 210: Identity

    Chapter 210: IdentityWhen I saw Romuleus, the god whom Mul served, in the Dream Demon Manor, it didn��t feel divine enough to be called a god, nor was it cunning enough to be called a demon.


    However, considering its immense presence and overwhelming power that allowed it to even consume the Dream Demon Manor, it would be lacking to call it a ��demonic monster��.


    In the end, it was a being that was neither a god nor a demon nor a demonic monster.


    If I had to use a term from my previous world to describe it, it would be something like Cthulhu.1


    A gigantic, ferocious looking mouth filled with disorderly teeth, numerous tentacles, and an indiscernible shape.


    I had the feeling that Mul was serving something rather bizarre and wondrous, but were there really such types of existences on this continent, something that even I was completely oblivious to?


    I couldn��t help but question that.


    Aria was undoubtedly born as a hero, with the destiny to save the continent.


    When I played her character, I traveled to countless places and uncovered various secrets.


    No matter how secretive an existence was, I didn��t think such a massive monster would remain unknown.


    Besides, the words Mul had said to me back in the Dream Demon Manor:


    - We exist because of you, but we truly hate you.


    Considering that they existed because of me, it meant these entities had appeared on this continent because they disapproved of some of my actions.


    Those entities had sent irregularities like Mul or Romuleus, hoping to make Aria a hero again.


    While it was quite absurd, my thoughts returned to the starting point.


    In conclusion, didn��t it mean that this creature was a god?


    ��The gods of this land are not really omnipotent.��


    Feeling that he had just been insulted, Mul��s eyes trembled, but he didn��t interrupt me.


    ��Are you babbling about Aria��s destiny because you truly know how it will end?��


    It was impossible to reach the happy ending in the first round. Only after seeing the definite destruction of the continent could she achieve a happy ending in the second round.


    However, even the ending of the second round was a so-called happy ending only in name.


    Because peace and safety would only return to the continent at the cost of the protagonist, Aria Rias�� sacrifice.


    ��I will not stand by and simply let you burden this child as you wish.��


    I spread my arms and stood between Aria and Mul. It was my way of expressing my determination.


    ��Professor...��


    ��Huff.��


    Aria, too, held onto the hem of my coat tightly, indicating she wouldn��t let go of me, while Mul sighed with an exasperated expression.


    ��Deus Verdi, it seems you and I are indeed incompatible.��


    ��...��


    ��In the end, it��s a fight that will only end when one of us dies.��


    ��Think whatever you want about it.��


    Sorry, but I had no intention of agreeing with a crazy cultist regarding his statement on fateful entanglement.


    With or without Mul, I would live my life just fine.


    However, more importantly, there was one thing that puzzled me.


    ��When did you enter the Dream Demon Manor?��


    ��I have no reason to answer you.��


    Mul firmly refused to answer me. However, despite his refusal, I continued to question him.


    ��Lehric said that I was the only human to escape the Dream Demon Manor on my own.��


    - Congratulations, Deus Verdi. You are the only human to successfully escape the Dream Demon Manor on your own.


    The important phrase here was ��on your own.�� I thought Lehric probably passed it off as something natural to say, but was it really necessary to include that phrase?


    ��Did you escape from the Dream Demon Manor?��


    At my words, Mul responded with forced laughter.


    ��Did you think that I��d get lost in a maze created by a mere Demon Lord?��


    ��...��


    ��I tore my wings, shed my radiance, abandoned my greatness, and fell to this land.��


    So, in other words...


    ��You are now a fallen god.��


    He stripped away his godly title and had transformed into this grotesque form.


    I think I finally understood it now.


    Why it felt insufficient to call him god, strange to call him a demon, and too grand to call him a demonic monster.


    In order to restore the twisted flow of this continent caused by me, or more precisely, to make Aria Rias a hero once again, a god had directly descended to this land.


    ��Remember, this is also our mercy. A god has personally become an apostle for your salvation and the salvation of the continent.��


    ��...��


    ��You will save this land in place of Aria Rias? I��m sorry, but we won��t allow an outsider like you to interfere.��


    ��I do not intend to seek your permission.��


    I heard everything I needed to hear.


    I had learnt of Romuleus��s true identity as a fallen god, and I had confirmed the reason he was doing this.


    ��You should just disappear now.��


    I snatched Duathane from Aria��s awkward grip. As I infused mana into it, Duathane floated in the air and rushed towards Romuleus.


    Crusssh!


    Duathane struck Romuleus squarely in the head.


    Even though he was turning to dust due to the impact, he did not avert his gaze from us.


    ��Are you abandoning the continent, Aria Rias? Everyone��s lives rest on your shoulders!��


    Poof!


    With those words, Romuleus turned into black dust and disappeared, leaving Duathane embedded in the ground.


    I slowly walked over to the place he had stood and pulled out Duathane. The blade, which had been shining with a black light after devouring the souls of the dark mages from Dante, was now slightly twisted.


    ��Professor.��


    Aria approached me cautiously, wearing an uncharacteristically frightened expression.


    The fact that a god had descended to the continent to restore her to her original destiny was a shocking event for a 17-year-old girl to accept.


    Even though this was her second round, she still didn��t possess absolute perfect mental strength and was unable to handle everything calmly.


    ��I-It��ll be fine, right?��


    The 17-year-old girl��s eyes trembled.


    The girl, who had decided to lay down all burdens and live an ordinary life, was terrified of the fate being forcibly thrust upon her.


    ��There is no need for you to worry.��


    Aria wasn��t scared because she would have to fight as a hero again.


    She was afraid that others would bear the consequences of her choices. And that the continent might face destruction again, just as she had seen before.


    That was what she was worried about.


    ��There is no reason for you to fight as a hero.��


    If it were just a game, it would have been understandable. After all, Aria was a being created to progress through the game��s story.


    However, it was no longer the same.


    This place was not a game but reality.


    The reason for Aria Rias��s existence was not to follow a predetermined story, save the continent, and ultimately sacrifice herself.


    But like everyone else, she existed to be happy.


    Therefore, I hugged her, who was trembling, and whispered.


    ��I am here.��


    1. Cthulhu is a fictional cosmic entity created by writer H. P. Lovecraft. It was introduced in his short story "The Call of Cthulhu", published by the American pulp magazine Weird Tales in 1928. Considered a Great Old One within the pantheon of Lovecraftian cosmic entities, this creature has since been featured in numerous pop culture references.

 Chapter 211: Reunion

    Chapter 211: ReunionThe Great Debate.


    Even hearing the name brought back memories of the citizens�� voices who jeered at me as well as the piercing gazes of the bishops that could have bored a hole into my skull back then.


    The memories of the scene when I��a Necromancer��used Holy Power with the assistance of the Holy Grail left everyone speechless; the astonished bishops and the Saintess remained vivid in my mind. It was the moment I was recognized as the Soul Whisperer.


    And now, the Great Debate was about to be held once again.


    And once again, it was related to me, the current Soul Whisperer, and Mul, the imposter and fraud who had proclaimed himself to be the true Soul Whisperer.


    Ironically, the religious circles, which held animosity toward me but had to bow their heads due to the soaring royal authority, now saw this as an opportunity and supported Mul.


    And I was now preparing to leave for Graypond, where the Great Debate would take place.


    ��Soul Whisperer, it seems like your return hasn��t been officially announced yet.��


    Owen was sitting on a large bag in front of the carriage, reading a newspaper. We were all set to depart but were taking a moment to rest.


    ��Yes, although Mul must already know I have returned. I am looking forward to seeing the bishops, who were unaware of the news, go mad.��


    The Royal Family deliberately kept things quiet and accepted the Great Debate requested by the bishops.


    They already knew of my return but chose not to reveal it.


    ��It is easier to cut the head when the neck is stretched out.��No?v(el)B\\jnn


    The religious circles continued making increasingly escalating statements throughout this period, and the Royal Family was silent, purposely letting them cross the line. Even Saintess Lucia, who was on my side, did not take any action.


    Eventually, just like kids freely roaming an empty playground, the bishops were delivering daily long speeches in Graypond.


    ��If you diligently believe in God and keep donating... you can come back to life even if you die. There is someone named Charlie who can testify to this.��


    ��...��


    I was also pretty surprised when I heard the news.


    Out of three corpses, two souls were accepted by God and the remaining one was resurrected because of her strong faith.


    It was a completely absurd notion.


    However, countless witnesses were pouring in, and the girl named Charlie was also giving her testimony, so even the skeptics couldn��t help but be intrigued by the whole situation.


    ��Maybe... my grandfather too could be...��


    It felt nice to imagine the possibilities.


    I knew that Owen couldn��t help but feel regretful, wondering ��what if�� his grandfather was still alive.


    ��Owen.��


    However...


    ��Even if it is sad and regretful, the dead cannot come back to life.��


    This was an unchanging truth, an eternal law. No matter how much the fallen god could twist a major premise, the dead couldn��t keep wandering about the continent like this.


    At my words, Owen came to his senses and nodded.


    ��Right. You��re right. I had a foolish thought for a moment. I��m sorry.��


    Owen bowed his head and apologized. I gently patted the boy��s head and shook my head.


    ��Your reaction is normal. Parting is a sad moment; hoping for a reunion is a natural human act.��


    Fearing death and wanting to live was also a very natural human instinct.


    ��But I do not intend to call those who follow Mul foolish.��


    To be free from death.


    What could be more alluring to humans than that?


    For instance, there was the Griffin Evil Ghost, who devoured successive generations of the royal family, persistently surviving and ultimately seeking to become a demon.


    Also, Qin Shi Huang��s1 efforts to obtain the Elixir of Life were quite well-known on Earth.


    As mentioned in various media, the concept of death was indeed absolute for humans.


    That was likely why religion could so profoundly stir human emotions.


    To reassure those of their uncertain present, and the beautiful future.


    The happiness that awaited.


    The small satisfactions.


    Life after death.


    Eternal immortality.


    And so on.


    There were many things that resonated with the human heart, and I did not outright deny the importance of religion.


    BAM!


    ��You should!��


    BAM!


    ��Say!��


    BAM!


    ��Something!��


    BAM!


    ��Before you go somewhere, shouldn��t youuuuuu?!��


    Crash!


    The fierce axe blows finally shattered the protective magic I cast.


    As the protection magic broke into pieces like glass shards, Findenai stood in front of me.


    ��Got any last words before I kill you?��


    Just like when Owen said that I knew Aria well, I could sense what Findenai was feeling now after looking into her blood-red eyes.


    Anger.


    Worry.


    And relief.


    Her complex emotions were clear in her actions and gestures.


    Despite her rough words and violent outburst, she was also relieved that I had returned. In response, I placed a hand on her head.


    ��I arrived later than expected. I am sorry if I made you worry.��


    ��...Huh?��


    Surprised by my unexpected reaction, Findenai widened her eyes, staring at the hand on her head.


    Realizing that I had never done this to her before, I slowly started to lower my hand.


    Bang!


    At that moment, Deia stepped out of Verdi Household��s carriage, which had now come to a stop. The revolver-like magic gun she used to carry was gone, and was replaced by a deep blue shotgun faintly glimmering with mana; she fired it into the air and approached me.


    ��Don��t go anywhere. Just stay there. I��ll shoot you gently, okay? Just take one shot.��


    Following just behind her was a large man.


    ��Deussssssss! I��m so glad you��re safe!��


    The entourage was finally complete when Darius showed up running with his arms outstretched.


    The three people we had been waiting for had finally arrived.


    Now, we were ready to head to Graypond.


    ***[...]


    Having arrived at Graypond ahead of the others, former Saintess Stella stood blankly in front of the city gates.


    As if savoring something, she quietly waited for someone with her eyes closed. Then, another woman approached her side.


    ��Lady Stella.��


    Lucia, who had succeeded Stella��s position as the Saintess, cautiously broke the silence.


    After Deus Verdi suddenly disappeared, Stella flew to Graypond to seek Lucia��s help.


    After a month of searching with no results, they were relieved upon receiving the report that Deus had returned.


    Although they resented him for causing them needless worry, deep down, both were genuinely glad that he had at least returned safely.


    [Lucia, he is coming.]


    The sound of heavy footsteps and, along with it, fervent praises faintly reached Graypond, carried by the wind.


    At Stella��s words, Lucia also lifted her head to look beyond the horizon.


    There, a large crowd following a man wearing an iron mask was approaching Graypond.


    He was Mul, the one who had self-proclaimed himself to be the Soul Whisperer.


    As they watched him about to enter Graypond, the two Saintesses wore expressions of deep concern.


    1. Emperor Qin Shi Huang was the founder of the Qin dynasty and the first emperor of China. He was one of the most powerful rulers in ancient China.


    He is known for unifying China and his massive building projects, including the Great Wall of China. But one obsession dominated his reign: his quest for immortality.

 Chapter 212: The Path Where Soul Whisperer Walked On

    Chapter 212: The Path Where Soul Whisperer Walked On��I am truly grateful that an esteemed person like you has come to greet me like this.��


    A man with a unique appearance, Mul, wearing an iron mask and a white robe, extended his hand towards Lucia for a handshake.


    Seeing that he neither bowed nor lowered his head, it was clear that he considered himself to be equal or above the Saintess.


    While anyone else might call it arrogance, the crowd following Mul observed his behavior with pride and admiration.


    They truly considered their leader to be equal to the continent��s Saintess.


    ��I am sorry, but as a servant of God, I am not permitted to make contact with another man.��


    Lucia also responded politely but firmly.


    Strictly speaking, Saintess Lucia was the closest to God��s will on the continent.


    It meant that she did not accept Mul as someone chosen by God.


    Immediately, the crowd of followers began to murmur among themselves.


    Ignoring their reaction, Lucia continued speaking.


    ��You have quite a large entourage. I would appreciate it if you could refrain from causing any commotion inside Graypond.��


    ��Did you come all the way here just to say that?��


    Mul��s white eyes from behind the iron mask bore into Lucia. Despite his intimidating gaze, she nodded politely.


    ��Nothing about you has been confirmed yet. Like the Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi at the Great Debate, we will begin discussions regarding you under a conservative perspective...��


    She subtly glanced at the long line of followers behind Mul.


    ��You will have to face the public all by yourself.��


    Her words implied that he should not act freely within the city since it was still uncertain if he was truly chosen by God.


    However, Mul slowly took off his iron mask and pointed at the followers behind him, as if he had anticipated this.


    ��Do you see what these many followers are holding?��


    They were carrying way too much luggage to merely follow a prophet: tents, food, blankets, and bedding, more than enough for camping.


    ��Other than a few attendants and myself, no one else will step inside Graypond. They will simply wait for me outside the city walls.��


    The followers echoed Mul��s words.


    ��That��s right!��


    ��We will not harm anyone nor will we cause any disturbance!��


    ��Please trust us, Saintess! Apostle Mul is truly a messenger sent by God to comfort the dead!��


    ��Let��s set up our tents! We will not cause any damage to Graypond!��


    With those words, the followers busily set up their tents outside the city walls.


    Mul then brought his hands together in prayer as he gazed at them and bowed his head briefly before looking back at Lucia.


    ��Those who serve God should always strive to be exemplary. They should deeply detest causing harm to others. Isn��t that right, Saintesses?��


    Lucia, who had been watching the immense number of tents being set up, quickly turned her head.


    Did he just say ��Saintesses��?


    ��Ah, one of you is no longer a Saintess, right? The gods have relieved her of that burden, haven��t they?��


    Mul was looking directly at Lucia��s side; to be precise, he was smiling at Stella.


    ��However, perhaps because of that, it seems that she has become quite tainted.��


    Unlike his words, his kind impression seemed devoid of any malice.


    His pure, harmless smile was one of the greatest weapons to gain the trust of others.


    ��Then, I shall take my leave.��


    Mul walked past Lucia and headed towards the castle gates. Following him were Charlie, who was said to have been resurrected, and several other attendants.


    [What if...]


    Stella, who had remained silent all this while, slowly spoke up.


    No one other than Lucia and Mul heard her.


    However, for some reason, Mul stopped walking and slowly turned his head to look at Stella.


    [What would you do if all of a sudden, God said that your mission ends here?]


    Hearing that, Mul almost scoffed in disbelief but managed to hold it back.


    After putting the mask back on and clenching his fist, he replied without a moment��s hesitation.


    ��If that is His will, one must humbly accept it and feel grateful that one has accomplished their purpose.��


    Even when they saw their Soul Whisperer talking to the air, the attendants following him didn��t find it strange.


    Their faith bordered on madness.


    However, seeing Mul��s response and the reaction of his attendants, Stella wore a faint smile.


    [It seems that you are very different from me in many ways.]


    ��...��


    [You have an absolute divine perspective.]


    Saying this, Stella turned around to look back at the horizon outside the castle wall.


    Seeing that she was waiting for someone else even though he had already arrived, Mul felt a strange annoyance.


    At her piercing remark that hit the core, he pursed his lips tightly and put the iron mask back on.


    ��Arrogant wench.��


    No one knew what kind of expression he had under the mask.


    ***It had been a few days since Mul entered Graypond, and he was already busy performing various acts all over.


    From healing the sick to visiting cemeteries to guide the souls of the dead to God, and bestowing blessings and prayers.


    She did so for Deus Verdi, who would soon arrive, but seeing how these people seemed to be heavily influenced, as if brainwashed by the man named Mul, she couldn��t just ignore it.


    Nonetheless, Stella was pretty worried about Deus.


    And what was about to happen was not just about entering Graypond.


    Mul had already demonstrated his greatness and popularity by leading a huge crowd into Graypond.


    It was a sort of performance before the Great Debate began.


    And if Deus showed anything unseemly here, bad rumors would quickly spread among the citizens.


    [Deus.]


    As she longingly savored the name of the man she would finally meet after a month...


    Creaaaaak!


    The city gates, which shouldn��t have opened at this time of night, began to tremble.


    Armored soldiers and mages wearing robes rushed out the gates, which opened with a long and distinct sound.


    Not only were there soldiers, but a few knights wearing armor adorned with the red hawk crest of the Zeronia Household could also be seen.


    And on the other side, were mages wearing yellow robes bearing the light sword crest of the Bright Household.


    Although the mages were fewer in number, they used wind magic to gently push away the crowd of Mul��s followers.


    ��Clear the way.��


    Stella was both surprised and relieved to hear a woman��s cold voice from beneath the city gate.


    During the one month that Deus Verdi had disappeared, that woman was busier than anyone else, reaching out everywhere to find him.


    As both families had promised to cooperate with Deus at their family meeting, Erica Bright, his fiance?e, had mobilized soldiers from the Zeronia Household and mages from the Bright Household to search for him.


    And now, she was leading those troops with eyes colder than when she taught students back at the academy.


    ��W-wait a minute! What are you doing!��


    ��The Great Debate hasn��t even started yet! Does the Royal Family sending out troops like this imply that the outcome of the debate has already been decided?��


    ��This is unfair!��


    The followers raised their voices and protested, without considering the time.


    However, golden mana gathered at Erica��s fingertips and shot into the sky.


    It soon took the shape of a giant butterfly, scattering light mana everywhere.


    Silence.


    Under the spell that silenced the entire crowd, the followers shouted at the top of their lungs, but only the sound of crickets could be heard.


    Thud thud thud thud!


    In sync, the knights and mages pushed the followers aside to clear the road.


    The soldiers and mages stood back to back at both ends of the road, forming a firm wall that prevented the followers from approaching the main road as they wished.


    The road was completely clear.


    As Erica strode down the path, she muttered in a voice cold enough to send chills.


    ��If you claim there is any difference in treatment, it��s obvious there will be. Currently, Mul is nothing but a mere instigator who has not been recognized in any way.��


    Thanks to the silence spell, Erica��s voice resonated longer.


    The followers immediately tried to rush forward, claiming that she had insulted Mul, but they were unable to break through the wall of soldiers and mages.


    ��Meanwhile, the Soul Whisperer was personally chosen and appointed by His Majesty to undertake important duties for this country.��


    Step. Step.


    He had clearly stated he would arrive by carriage, but it seemed like he had intentionally dismounted it.


    Erica smiled faintly at the silhouette of him standing nearby, preparing to walk over on foot.


    This meant that he also understood the importance of his entrance.


    [Kii hee hee hee!]


    [Ah! He has come! That person has come!]


    [The one who will listen to our story has come!]


    [I am weary. Now, please, grant me my eternal rest.]


    As the screams of evil spirits, unaffected by Erica��s spell erupted all over, the followers began to tremble in fear.


    It was the exact opposite from when Mul entered Graypond amidst praise and adoration from numerous followers.


    Deus Verdi had made his entrance amidst the poignant voices mixed with the sadness of many souls, echoing pleas in the middle of the night.


    [That is! That is the correct one.]


    Watching from atop the city��s wall, Stella smiled broadly.


    What the one who comforted souls needed was not the praise or adoration from surrounding people.


    They only needed the weeping, suffering souls.


    ��Clear the way.��


    Erica extended out her hand once more, firmly securing the path he would walk on.


    "The one chosen by the King has arrived."


    Thud.


    As he set foot on the ground, rather than the resentment and the curses of countless humans, the road was filled with something more significant��the sorrow and anguish of countless souls.


    It was definitely the same path Mul had tread a few days before. However, it now held an entirely different meaning.


    And Deus Verdi began to walk that path.

 Chapter 213: The Kings Determination

    Chapter 213: The King''s DeterminationThere was a place I had to stop by, so it took me some time to arrive at Graypond.


    Nevertheless, I managed to get there the night before the Great Debate started, so there were no major issues.


    And when I was close enough, I deliberately got off the carriage and walked alone towards Graypond.


    I was already aware that Mul and his followers had made quite the exaggerated entrance into Graypond.


    There was clearly an intention to create a contrasting atmosphere. However...


    ��...��


    I never thought that Erica and the Bright Household, as well as the Zeronia Household, would go to such lengths for me.


    In order to find me, I heard that she requested support from each family I established a cooperative relationship with.


    When I saw Erica standing confidently at the end of the road, she looked truly impressive.


    With her arms crossed, she had a determined look to not let anyone defile the path I was walking on.


    Even when I met her gaze, she greeted me silently without a change in expression.


    As I entered Graypond, I was quickly surrounded by the sighs and cries of vengeful spirits echoing through the quiet night.


    Before closing the castle gates and returning inside, the soldiers cleared a path for Erica and me before returning inside.


    Erica then stared at me blankly.


    Tap.


    In an instant, her outstretched hand touched my cheek. Perhaps because she felt how bony and rough my cheek was, which wasn��t a pleasant sensation to feel, she hastily withdrew her hand in surprise.


    ��What was that for?��


    Startled by the unexpected touch, I asked her before I even realized it. Erica scratched the back of her head, looking embarrassed.


    ��No, I��m just finding it hard to believe that you��ve really come back...��


    She looked quite worn out, like she had suffered a lot mentally over the past month. It was hard to believe that just moments ago, she had been a mage who overwhelmed the crowd with a silence spell.


    ��I have many questions about where you��ve been and why you left without a single word, but let��s go to the palace for now. His Majesty is waiting for you.��


    ��Okay.��


    With an escort of soldiers from the Zeronia Household and the Bright Household, Erica and I headed straight for the royal palace.


    Although it was already late evening, it wasn��t too deep into the night that there were still citizens outside; there were some murmurs from the people around me.


    ��E-excuse me! Soul Whisperer!��


    Among the gradually gathering crowd, a woman ran towards me.


    The soldiers tried to stop her, but I intervened. She was a woman I had met before.


    Once I approached her, she handed me a hefty purse from her pocket.


    ��D-do you remember me?��


    ��Yes, I helped you when you were troubled by a ghost who was begging around you.��


    Back then, just before the first Great Debate was about to be held, I lived in Graypond for a while and even resolved several evil spirit incidents.


    ��Back then, I didn��t understand how things went, so I didn��t give you anything in return. But here is compensation for that service. If you feel reluctant to accept it, you can think of it as a donation instead.��


    As I glanced at the purse she handed me, I shook my head cautiously and pushed it back to her.


    ��I did not do it for money.��


    At that time, she tried requesting help from the bishops, but they only took donations and passed over her case. Then, I came forward and helped the woman who was in tears because she had no money.


    ��B-but, Soul Whisperer. Mul is a man who is performing many miracles and has received plenty of donations. If you could use my money to prove your innocence and sincerity, it would be an honor...!��


    I was thankful for the many considerations she had given me, but I was firm with my words.


    ��I did not do it for money.��


    ��...��


    ��However, if you truly want to help me...��


    I slowly pointed towards the direction of the public cemetery in Graypond.


    ��If you go there, you will find the boy��s grave. On his headstone is a single word, his name, Mel. It will not be hard to find.��


    ��A-a grave? But that boy was a beggar who used to beg for food. There��s no way he would have a grave.��


    ��I made one for him.��


    ��...��


    ��A lot of time has passed, so if your heart is ready, I hope you can buy some food and visit the boy. Even though he was an evil spirit, the child did not become one out of choice, but due to dying from hunger.��


    Due to extreme hunger, the boy closed his eyes in the cold night in an alleyway.


    Even after death, he simply followed the same actions he had done in life, wandering the streets and begging for money and food.


    ��U-understood.��


    The woman looked down at her purse with a complicated expression.


    And just like that, I was about to pass by the woman.


    ��Soul Whisperer! Thank you for driving away the haunting spirit last time, my shop is now flourishing!��


    ��I no longer have nightmares! Thank you!��


    ��I��m Macken. Do you remember me? Would my daughter, who passed away first, be proud of me if she saw me now?��


    The citizens of Graypond, whom I had helped before, came out to greet me.


    I knew that my schedule was tight. However, I didn��t want to ignore the gratitude they were showing me.


    It wasn��t that I was becoming arrogant or haughty from their appreciation and acknowledgement.


    It was simply because I was grateful to them that despite my small actions to make their lives comfortable, and no matter how many followers Mul had or how great his miracles were, they hadn��t forgotten me.


    Although this would take a bit of time, and I would be making the king wait, this much should be acceptable, right?


    After all, I was favored by the king.


    ��You��re so amazing.��


    Erica, who had been listening to the stories as she was beside me, had a faint smile on her lips.


    ��What is so amusing?��


    There wasn��t anything particularly amusing for Erica here. On the contrary, she should have been anxious since there were unnecessary delays, keeping His Majesty waiting.


    However, she moved closer to me and answered softly.


    ��Who wouldn��t be happy to see their fiance? being praised?��


    ��...��


    It was to the point that he resurrected the dead, an act that could shatter the fundamental structure of the continent.


    He must have seemed like a true savior to those who feared death.


    ��The moment we persecute him and his followers, we turn them into victims.��


    ��...��


    ��Additionally, the fact that nothing has been confirmed is also significant. I heard from Saintess Lucia that she had a brief conversation with Mul. However, even then, she couldn��t grasp the depth and truth of his powers.��


    Sighing, Orpheus rubbed his eyes to relieve his fatigue.


    ��Deus, I intend to thoroughly investigate and understand everything before making a judgment.��


    ��Did you learn from the past?��


    Orpheus, who had been slowly lowering his hand, suddenly widened his eyes. He then let out forced laughter once he met my eyes.


    ��Is it that obvious? I thought at least you might notice. The rest of my vassals are in an uproar; they chirp every day like larks, saying we can��t leave those rogues who are disrespecting the royal family and insulting our authority unchecked.��


    It was as if...


    ��Yes, it��s just like 200 years ago when we were greatly deceived by a Dark Mage and created the monster called Heralhazard.��


    ��...��


    ��We, who knew nothing about the Dark Mage, only continued to supply him with corpses and souls for battle.��


    His voice, filled with regret, echoed low in the office.


    ��Even while stained with hatred, we didn��t realize that Heralhazard was a wretched charade created by the Royal Family. That��s why the Griffin Kingdom has grown in such a twisted manner.��


    Orpheus Luden Griffin had no right to be king.


    What ran through his veins was blood tainted by deceit and greed.


    However, he had a responsibility��a responsibility to set everything right and protect the kingdom.


    ��He needs to be thoroughly investigated. What exactly is that mysterious power? If we turn him into our enemy, how do we oppose him? And if we control him, in what way should we control him?��


    ��So, you are waiting for the right time.��


    ��That is right. I thought that you and the Saintess would be able to find answers at the Great Debate; both of you would surely be able to lift the veil from this enigmatic prophet. Until then, I have no intentions of provoking those bastards.��


    King Orpheus wore a wide smile and continued speaking.


    ��Even though they have been utterly disregarding royal authority.��


    ��...��


    ��It doesn��t matter. In the first place, thanks to you, royal authority has already soared high to the sky. A few blemishes are not an issue. This entire debacle just puts me in a foul mood.��


    Then, Orpheus added.


    ��No matter how much the royal authority is insulted, ultimately, if it��s you, you will be able to resolve it, right?��


    ��You are placing such a heavy burden on me, Your Majesty.��


    Although it was such a ridiculous statement, he was not wrong. And it was roughly what I had anticipated, so I slightly lifted the corner of my lips.


    The atmosphere had softened a bit.


    Orpheus slowly walked over and stood in front of me.


    ��Deus, this land has seen much bloodshed. It was not just because of the massacre Heralhazard committed 200 years ago, but also because my ancestor Griffin Evil Ghost had drained the life out of the people.��


    ��Indeed.��


    This was an undeniable truth.


    However, Orpheus had no intent to turn a blind eye to it.


    He patted my shoulder as he walked past me, heading towards the window.


    Standing with his hands behind his back, he gazed silently out towards the horizon beyond the city walls.


    It was in the direction of the tent village where Mul��s fanatics resided.


    ��Honestly, I kind of understand them.��


    ��...��


    ��An odd prophet suddenly pops up and shows them unbelievable miracles. Reviving people from the dead? Sending souls to the embrace of God? Sigh, even I might have been tempted.��


    ��...��


    ��But they��re foolish. They don��t realize that the ground they��re standing on is protected not by God, but by the kingdom��s soldiers and its city walls. They��re blinded by religion and faith.��


    That was why, instead of the royal family, they prioritized the gods they believed in and its prophet, Mul.


    ��They��re so pathetic that watching them could make one dizzy; they are neither wise nor foresighted, only thinking that the present will last forever.��


    Though King Orpheus let out a bitter laugh, his gaze remained fixed on the scenery outside the window.


    "However, they are still my people."


    Once again, Orpheus did not shy away from his responsibility as king.


    ��It is not like we do not know the easy solution. With a single gesture from me, those pathetic fools who are pointing their fingers at the royal family will be immediately dealt with.��


    ��...��


    ��However, aren��t they still my beloved people?��


    He also did not forget the past.


    ��On this land where the blood of my people once flooded so terribly...��


    Despite his troubled heart, his words, tinged with a plea, reached out to me.


    ��Must I once again spill their blood?��


    It was the current King��s, Orpheus Luden Griffin��s, heartfelt words.


    ��I do not want to.��


    Though his expression wasn��t contorted, nor did he shed tears, his voice carried a mix of love and hate.


    ��Thanks to you, royal authority has become solid. Therefore, I am grateful that I can make such a choice like this.��


    Orpheus�� determination had led him to acknowledge that the royal authority had been solidified enough to withstand such losses.


    It was a resolution firm enough to remind me of the saying that the truly strong could forgive.


    ��As Your Majesty wishes.��


    I slowly placed my hand on my chest and slightly folded my upper body, bowing towards him.


    ��I will follow your command.��

 Chapter 214: Beginning

    Chapter 214: BeginningBefore starting the Great Debate, we needed to clearly define what could be counted as a victory for us.


    And once again, Griffin��s massive execution ground was used as the stage for the Great Debate.


    I was having a conversation with Lucia, who was seated across the table in the waiting room.


    ��It��s rather perplexing.��


    ��However, that is the truth.��


    She seemed quite shocked by the revelation regarding Mul��that he was actually the fallen god Romuleus��but it didn��t seem like she was in disbelief either.


    Because she also didn��t think that Mul was a being within our discernment.


    ��Hence, we must consider that Holy Power will be ineffective against him.��


    I intentionally pointed at the Holy Grail Lucia brought while showing a bitter smile.


    I handed it to her after the Clark Republic incident last time.


    ��Yes, because, in the end, he��s one of the subjects of Holy Power.��


    [This situation is really bleak.]


    And it also seemed that Stella, who was accompanying Lucia, felt sorry for me.


    The fact that Holy Power could not be used against their opponent ultimately meant that Lucia and Stella were no different from ordinary civilians.


    ��And that is not all. Even if we were to fight, ordinary weapons or magic would not cause any harm to him at all.��


    Even though I said this calmly, it was something that bothered me the most.


    The reason I knew this was because of my experience in the Dream Demon Manor.


    Romuleus, whom I had met in the Dream Demon Manor, did not suffer from any damage unless we were using something that was created there.


    I still vividly remembered how my magic and Han So��s fist just passed through.


    At first, I thought it was a rule of the Dream Demon Manor. However...


    There were no such rules in the Dream Demon Manor, and in the first place, Romuleus himself was not a being that was constrained by the Dream Demon Manor.


    When I attacked Mul with my magic when he came to find Aria at the Academy, he did not suffer from any damage nor did he feel any pain.


    ��Even if he is now a fallen god, a god is still a god. Mere insignificant creatures like us will never be able to touch him.��


    Lucia��s expression darkened at my words. From the perspective of someone who served the gods, a situation like this would certainly not be pleasant.


    [Lucia, snap out of it!]


    However, Stella, who was beside her, shook her head.


    [Do not regard him to be the same as the gods we serve ]


    ��Lady Stella.��


    [Also, please remember this clearly.]


    Stella smiled brightly and declared in an unwavering voice.


    [For whose sake we serve the gods.]


    It was a statement with implications.


    It wasn��t quite appropriate for her, a former Saintess, to say, but thanks to her firm declaration, Lucia seemed to regain her determination.


    ��That��s right, Lady Stella.��


    Lucia nodded with clenched fists. I glanced at Stella, who had helped me, and expressed my gratitude with an eye gesture.


    ��Please stay with Lucia during the debate.��


    [Got it.]


    For Lucia, who had still not matured as a Saintess, Stella��s presence would be quite helpful.


    ��So, what do you think can be considered as a win for us? Is it Mul confessing his identity?��


    ��That will not happen. We just need to expose his vile appearance and reveal the fact that he��s spreading false propaganda.��


    [False propaganda?]


    I answered Stella��s question with certainty.


    ��No one, not even a God, can resurrect the dead.��


    [...]


    ��It is the hard-and-fast law, and it is the destiny that has descended upon this continent.��


    I had said this before.


    ��The Gods in this world are not as omnipotent as one might think.��


    Even though it might be a bitter truth for the Saintesses to hear, I still needed to articulate it.


    Yet, even as this profound truth was laid bare, neither of them wavered.


    It was a pressing time for each to come up with their own answers, but we had to set aside our concerns for now and take action.


    There was an announcement from outside.


    Upon hearing the voice urging us to take our seats as the debate was about to begin, Lucia rose from her seat.


    ��I will return to my waiting room for now.��


    [See you later.]


    Lucia and Stella left, leaving behind Findenai, Owen, and Aria, who were staring at me blankly, in the waiting room.


    The three of them seemed to grasp the situation, but they kept their mouths shut while we were speaking.


    Meanwhile, Deia and Darius had decided to watch from the audience, so they were not in here.


    ��Jeez, Master Bastard, how are you going to live your life if you need to keep facing these big shots? Are you really going to end up fighting against the world as well later?��


    ��Stop talking nonsense.��


    Sprawled out in her chair with her head resting on the back, Findenai replied while clicking her tongue.


    ��It��s not entirely wrong, right? Even if we call this chaos, nothing beats this chaotic situation. You have defeated the Demon Lords, overthrown the Republic, and you��re off to fight a fallen god now, huh?��


    ��...��


    To be precise, he could only be killed after he achieved his goal.


    And because Aria had failed to do so in the first round, the continent was destroyed.


    A necessary evil��that was how the Necromancer before me could be described.


    It seemed like he had come here with some expectations, but I shook my head.


    ��There is nothing like that. What Mul demonstrated was not a resurrection but a deception. The dead cannot be brought back to life.��


    ��...��


    Seemingly anticipated that, Luaneth didn��t rebuke it.


    After lowering his gaze for a moment, he sighed with regret before changing the subject.


    ��Then I have no choice but to continue with the plan.��


    ��Yes, I guess so.��


    However...


    ��I will stop you.��


    The method of salvation he chose was the polar opposite of my convictions.


    As I responded with conviction, Luaneth glared at me with apparent anguish.


    ��This continent is already saturated. You know that too, don��t you? There��s no more room for souls to rest.��


    Only one outcome awaited us after killing Luaneth: the collapse of the boundary between life and death on the continent.


    With no more resting places left on the continent for the dead that had accumulated over thousands of years, they could not find eternal rest and eventually, they would simply thrash about.


    Those who had become ghosts did as they pleased since they were already dead, while those who died unfairly rose again, seeking relief from their resentment.


    In the end, the continent became the land of the dead.


    Luaneth had foreseen the future that awaited the continent two hundred years ago, and there was only one method he chose.


    ��We can only annihilate all the deceased at rest.��


    It was a decisive statement.


    It wasn��t something a Necromancer who controlled souls would say. After all, a Necromancer without souls was no different from an insignificant mage.


    However, Luaneth chose to do that.


    ��To cleanse the continent, the problem will be solved for the new dead if we annihilate all the souls already at rest.��


    ��...��


    ��There��s no other way. So please, help me.��


    Luaneth slowly stretched out his hand.


    It was a touch filled with a pitiful plea, but naturally...


    ��I refuse.��


    I did not take that hand.


    ��...If we leave things as they are, the continent will perish. We can��t just stand by.��


    ��Even if they are dead, they are still humans.��


    We stood on the same border.


    However, we looked at it with different perspectives.


    ��After all, there��s no big difference between rest and annihilation! What can we do by leaving lingering attachments for the dead!��


    There were humans who would lose all their lifelong regrets towards the end of their lives.


    There were also humans who would live more virtuously once they felt that they were nearing their death.


    That was exactly the difference between him and me.


    ��They are what all those who struggled as humans left behind in the end.��


    It was like some sort of record.


    Just like how we recorded the past in history books, remembered, learned, and grew from the people of that time, those who entered into eternal rest were the history books of humanity and the library of the continent.


    ��...��


    ��I have a way.��


    I had pondered over it many times.


    In fact, from the moment I stepped on this continent until now, I had thought more about how to replace Luaneth��s plan than about the ending of the continent.


    I had found my answer, but I kept it to myself.


    Luaneth��s eyes widened upon hearing everything, and he then bit his lips and shook his head.


    ��It��s just a desk theory.��


    ��It may seem like that now.��


    ��It��s impossible. Something like that.��


    ��However, I will make it possible.��


    I had always achieved what seemed to be impossible. And I would make it possible this time as well.


    Feeling that any further conversation would be meaningless, I walked past Luaneth.


    Standing upright, he glared at me and said one more thing.


    ��Thanks for taking care of the Griffin Evil Ghost in my stead.��


    ��Then...��


    I spoke without stopping.


    ��Help me protect Aria in the waiting room. Consider it the price.��


    Romuleus was certainly planning to approach Aria in some way.


    Leaving Luaneth behind, I headed towards the debate hall, where they awaited me.

 Chapter 215: Trial Period

    Chapter 215: Trial PeriodThe execution ground, reminiscent of the Roman Colosseum had transformed into a debate hall. This was the second time I had seen this sight.


    Just like in the past, the spectator seats were under the same silence spell to prevent disruption of the debate. King Orpheus and his close associates watched us from the VIP seats a level above.


    The structure of the debate itself was somewhat unusual.


    Rather than Lucia and I being on the same side, we were placed in a triangular formation with Mul joining us, facing each other like in a three-way confrontation.


    Me, as the Soul Whisperer.


    Lucia , as the Saintess, along with the bishops who supported her.


    And Mul with the bishops who supported him.


    However, despite being divided in this manner, Lucia and I would eventually cooperate in the debate.


    ��Firstly, I would like to remind everyone that the purpose of this debate is to discuss the significance and qualifications of the position and moniker, Soul Whisperer.��


    The voice of the presiding moderator, Archmage Ropelican, resonated through the enchanted microphone.


    ��We shall now invite the reformist faction, who raised objections, to present their opinions.��


    And by reformists, they were referring to Mul and the bishops who supported him.


    As a blue light entered Mul��s microphone, he smiled broadly while surveying the audience.


    ��Greetings, Graypond��to all of you living in this beautiful city as majestic as a divine beast.��


    His smile still contained the same devilish charm that could reassure others.


    If things were just based on his appearance right now, one might consider him to have the upper hand.


    ��Today, I have come here to present the truth to you all.��


    He continued speaking with a soft, mesmerizing voice as he extended his hands.


    His voice was like the smell of freshly baked bread in the morning, pleasing to anyone in the vicinity.


    ��However, the truth is not some deeply hidden secret or a dark mystery from a continent unknown to us; the truth is a simple fact that we all know.��


    Taking a breath, Mul continued his speech.


    ��It is none other than the tales of life after death. A glorious time prepared for us by the gods.��


    For a moment, his warm smile seemed to have looked like that of a serpent��s to me.


    Almost as if he was very cunning and he seemed to like enjoying deceiving others.


    ��Those who serve Goddess Hearthia will become beloved angels after death. Those who serve Goddess Justia will be embraced in her arms, and those who serve God Velas will enjoy banquets of pleasure in his palace!��


    Life was hard.


    And because of that, religion usually deluded the people by emphasizing the happiness prepared for them at the end of such hardships.


    If that really was the truth, then it was fortunate.


    ��However, look at this man in front of you! He calls himself the Soul Whisperer! He claims to act for the sake of the dead! Yet, he guarantees you nothing after death!��


    While performing my duty as the Soul Whisperer, I didn��t explicitly go around telling people that there was nothing after death. Nor did I tell them their only choices were either eternal rest or annihilation.


    It was a truth that could shake the foundation of religion, and I did not want to disrupt the deeply rooted beliefs they had.


    Because the meaning of religion was different for me in the first place.


    Among the many interpretations, I saw it as a kind of fence.


    Society functioned and maintained order through our adherence to the law, and religion was one of the strongest laws of order each individual would carry deep into their hearts.


    Regardless of whether the end of their faith was true or false, I also believed that religion was necessary for the balance and peace of the continent.


    Hence, I never revealed such a truth.


    ��Deus Verdi! Why do you not deliver them to the gods after death? No, perhaps you are not able to!��


    He pointed his finger at me unwaveringly.


    ��Why? Were you not able to wield Holy Power? In this very place, he claimed to be chosen by the gods and could use their power. So, why would it be impossible for him to bring the dead to the gods?��


    I had already anticipated this.


    When I thought about what he could use against me here��what my most sore weakness might be, then it was the Holy Power I displayed during my first debate.


    That was Mul��s most convincing argument today.


    ��The Holy Power he showed was only temporary, it wasn��t because he was chosen by the gods. At that time, he was merely deceiving you all.��


    Because, in the end, Romulus himself was a god.


    It was natural to expect him to grasp and focus on this point.


    Lucia glanced at me discreetly.


    However, I responded to her with a reassuring glance, a signal not to worry.


    ��Did I speak wrongly? Deus Verdi?��


    Mul��s question drew everyone��s gaze towards me. It felt like the sensation of thousands of needles prickling my body.


    ��Do you know why he paraded around the kingdom under the title of Soul Whisperer?!��


    Mul��s voice had now turned more intense. He shouted with clear hostility.


    Since the bishops who supported Mul intervened in the middle of my turn, Archmage Ropelican also stated that a time penalty would be applied to Mul��s allotted time when he delivered his statement.


    I leaned closer to the microphone again.


    ��I am sorry for deceiving you with Holy Power, but I needed you to give me a chance.��


    Since I gambled with Holy Power, Lucia had also asked me if I would smoothly resolve this situation by using the Holy Grail again.


    ��And when I was finally given such an opportunity, I have been busy walking around this land for the past year.��


    I was not obligated to do so.


    Although one year has not passed since last year��s Great Debate, the position I held would have still received judgment from the citizens.


    ��Over the past year, while holding the title of Soul Whisperer, I have comforted many of the deceased and sent many evil spirits to eternal rest.��


    Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi had tried to earn the citizens�� trust over the past year.


    ��I have done my best to show you everything, and now, it is time for you to choose.��


    Could everything I have done move their hearts?


    ��Do you need me?��


    This was the place to confirm it.


    ***The debate was actively ongoing.


    Ever since it became known that Deus Verdi could not handle Holy Power, it seemed to put their side at a disadvantage.


    However, many people who had received help from him until now appeared as witnesses, gradually changing the tide.


    ��The reason is unknown but when the academy was filled with numerous evil spirits, thanks to Professor Deus Verdi, the academy was able to return to its noble state without any casualties!��


    Starting from the surprising appearance of the pot-belly Dean of Loberne Academy as a witness.


    ��During the invasion of the Marias tribe, I personally witnessed many souls interfering with the opponent��s Great Warrior. Not only that, I saw Deus Verdi comfort the souls all day and night.��


    It was about the attack by the tribal people from the Marias Great Forest in the east.


    A soldier who was on the battlefield at the time testified to Deus�� achievements.


    ��Saintess Stella smiled as she departed. She received salvation from the numerous people she had rescued thanks to the Soul Whisperer.��


    Lastly, when the abbess of the Elia Convent testified with tears, even the bishops supporting Mul were perplexed.


    The important aspect was...


    No one could provide evidence that he forcibly controlled souls like other Necromancers.


    Even the bishops supporting Mul had meticulously investigated Deus�� various activities, but they couldn��t find any evidence or witnesses.


    Their knowledge of Black Magic was too narrow to commit perjury.


    It took quite a strong resolve to present fake witnesses in front of the Dark Mage, Deus.


    Otherwise, there would be an irreversible backlash.


    ��It finally seems we��re gaining momentum! Owen! Bring some popcorn!��


    Watching the situation through a screen connected to the waiting room, Findenai made a big fuss by shouting excitedly.


    Now, the situation wasn��t just about Deus Verdi defending himself; numerous people were stepping forward to actively defend him.


    For Findenai, it made her feel good that the man she loved was being acknowledged.


    ��As expected of Sir Soul Whisperer!��


    Owen, who brought the popcorn, was deeply moved by the fact that so many people had recognized the good deeds of Deus, who was akin to his teacher.


    ��...��


    Even Aria, who was with the two of them, clenched her fists and cheered. However...


    Knock. Knock.


    A sound of knocking came from the door leading outside.


    For a moment, all three of them simultaneously turned their gaze towards the door.


    ��Don��t open it.��


    With her sharp senses, Findenai instinctively realized that there was an enemy on the other side right now.


    Taking out her axe, she pulled Aria and Owen, making them hide behind her before opening the door.


    ��Hello.��


    Standing there were the devotees who had followed Mul into Graypond.


    All of them were women smiling pleasantly. However, there was a peculiar sinister undertone in their expressions.


    ��Did you come here to have your heads split open?��


    Findenai deliberately growled as a warning, but the woman standing in the front reached out her hand beyond Findenai, pointing at Aria


    ��We have come to collect the savior of this land.��

 Chapter 216: Living Witness

    Chapter 216: Living Witness��We have come to collect the savior of this land.��


    At the woman��s words, Findenai immediately thrust her axe forward, aiming for the neck.


    There was no hesitation; if the woman had moved forward by even a little, a deep wound would have been left on her neck.


    However, even though the cold edge of the axe was right in front of her, the woman did not flinch in the slightest.


    ��Savior, you must come with me. Do you intend to just stand by quietly when so much has changed already?��


    ��Will you shut up?��


    Even though Findenai warned her that she would not hold back any longer, the woman continued speaking.


    ��The destruction of the continent is drawing nearer. Are you, the savior, going to fail again?��


    ��...!��


    Again.


    Those words shook Aria��s heart.


    Again?


    If she failed in this round as well, would she experience this life again?


    Even if everyone forgot about her, must she bury them deep in her heart and once again save the continent in agony?


    Would she also lose the current professor?


    The moment she thought about it...


    Pow!


    Findenai��s fist struck the woman��s face.


    The woman fell back and sprawled on the ground.


    ��I warned you.��


    Merely using her fist to strike the woman, instead of her axe, already showed Findenai��s remarkable patience.


    ��Hm?��


    Though the sensation of the solid blow remained in her fist, Findenai slowly adjusted herself with a strange discomfort.


    Ignoring their fallen comrade on the ground, the other devotees continued to pressure Aria.


    ��Will you let it end like this?��


    ��The continent will eventually perish.��


    ��Nothing will be resolved if you remain silent.��


    ��Do you want to see the end of the continent once again?��


    ��Step back!��


    Findenai gestured for Aria and Owen to step back further. The atmosphere could only be described as fanatical devotion bordering on madness.


    Findenai swung her axe towards those devotees whose blind faith alone could strike her entire body.


    Whoosh!


    Her axe cut through the air, passing them without causing any harm.


    ��...!��


    At that moment, Findenai recalled the conversation between the Saintess and Deus in the waiting room.


    Ordinary weapons could not even scratch Mul.


    He was displaying arrogance as if to say that even if he was a fallen god, no one would be able to lay a hand on him unless they possessed a weapon worthy enough to go against him.


    ��So, you are not just merely his tail... Are you also part of that creature?��


    The moment Findenai arrived at that conclusion...


    Pwaccccckkk!


    The bodies of the women who came to find them began to swell up, like they were going to explode, their clothes tearing in all directions.


    All that remained were remnants of the ruined god; tentacles that looked more disgusting than a demonic monster.


    The tentacles had eyes and teeth packed closely together, and despite their appearance, they recognized Findenai and rushed straight at her.


    Fwooosssssh!


    Smoke spewed from the War Shoes Findenai was wearing as she floated in the air. She attempted to swing her axe at the tentacles rushing toward her, but it only passed through them again.


    ��Ah, this thing is so damn useless!��


    Eventually, Findenai discarded her axe as she kicked the ground and raised her fist.


    ��Though the attack landed when I punched her earlier.��


    The red gloves Findenai was wearing, the Hand of Hemomancy made it possible.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Because the item Deus had gifted her was indeed a high-grade item in the game.


    POWWWW!


    In fact, Findenai��s judgment was correct. She twisted her waist, and swung her arm in full force, landing a solid punch on the tentacles.


    Although it was unintentional, she ended up fighting with her bare hands. As someone who was a part of the Revolutionary Army, Findenai was indeed accustomed to unarmed combat.


    Her graceful movements, striking the advancing tentacles, resembled those of a boxer.


    However, there were too many tentacles.


    Seemingly reading my thoughts, Stella naturally approached me with a big smile.


    After nodding at her words, I looked at Mul.


    There was no change in his expression.


    He was still smiling, wearing a kind expression, and staring at my side.


    However, judging by the atmosphere of the other bishops behind him, it was clear that the tide of the debate had changed.


    ��Deceiving citizens with Holy Power is undoubtedly a serious crime. And Deus Verdi should bear responsibility for that.��


    Lucia touched on each point, one by one.


    ��But he has indeed returned the Holy Grail, comforted many dead, and helped numerous people.��


    It would have been a different case if I were an ordinary devotee or a type of Saint like the Saintess.


    ��Another important point is that the title ��Soul Whisperer�� was directly bestowed by His Majesty the King, not a duty he gained through being chosen by God and endowed with Holy Power.��


    ��...��


    ��This place is not for judging whether he possesses Holy Power or how he wielded it, but to assess his qualifications as the Soul Whisperer.��


    The bishops standing behind Mul let out a low groan. In the end, they had learned how the victory was determined.


    It was true that the man named Mul might have been able to perform miracles; however, the position of Soul Whisperer was bestowed by the King, not by God.


    ��It seems that you were somewhat mistaken about the title he bears.��


    Luci?a spoke bluntly as she stared at Mul, so eventually, Mul had no choice but to slowly drop the smile from his lips.


    ��Ahem.��


    Recognizing that the outcome had already been decided, the moderator Ropelican tried to gather and organize the opinions. However...


    ��It is not over yet.��


    I��m sorry, but it is our turn now.


    I appreciated that, in order to protect me, they had gathered many people here to provide testimonies about me.


    However, on the contrary, instead of protecting me, they had given me more time to tear apart Mul��s facade or, more precisely, to expose the fraud he was committing.


    ��Bring over the girl named Charlie, the one he resurrected.��


    Mul��s forehead furrowed even more at my words. Despite his unwilling expression, Charlie, who was waiting in the back as a witness to the miracle, showed up at the venue at Ropelican��s demand.


    Ooongggg.


    At the same time, the soul of the girl hidden within me emerged. And just as I had shown the Dark Spiritualist��s appearance to reveal the correct answer to my students, I made her visible to the audience.


    This time too, I gave color to the soul. The semi-transparent form gradually became more distinct and was soon visible to everyone.


    [Ah.]


    Back when I had done this with the Dark Spiritualist, I had to make contact with her and her voice couldn��t be heard.


    And I hadn��t just been idling all this while; the magic I performed on the girl was implemented more intricately.


    [A-am I really awake now?]


    By utilizing my mana, Charlie��s voice resonated and spread throughout the hall through the microphone.


    When I asked Findenai and Deia to explain what Mul was doing to save people, I heard that the souls of the two boys emerged and were absorbed by the god.


    However, this woman, Charlie, was different.


    Her soul remained invisible, and she was resurrected because of her excellent faith.


    Since it wasn��t possible to revive the dead, I judged that Romuleus had taken over Charlie��s body after discarding her soul.


    That was why I visited that place to find Charlie��s soul and bring it here.


    [Ah, ah ah.]


    Charlie began to shed tears as she looked around, fixed her gaze on Mul and shouted loudly.


    [How could you do that! I came to receive your blessing! I came because you promised to pray for me!]


    That was the truth hidden behind the veil.


    The dirty laundry of the fallen god that only the deceased knew of.


    [That man killed me! He put something else in my body!]


    Not just the bishops backing Mul but the audience was also swept away by the shock.


    The bishops, who had already sensed defeat in the debate, began to subtly distance themselves from Mul.


    ��T-Then, who is this woman before us now?��


    One of the bishops, who had somewhat regained his composure, pointed to Charlie standing upright at the center of the podium and asked.


    One was a Charlie with a real body.


    The other was a Charlie in the form of a soul.


    It was clear that one of them was clearly lying.


    Crash!


    In order to reveal the truth, I transformed my mana into magic, and the moment it touched her skin...


    Kududududuk!


    The woman who was Charlie turned into a giant tentacle and shot up high into the sky.

 Chapter 217: God for Human

    Chapter 217: God for Human


    ��...��


    Outside Graypond��s city wall, the bright sky was gradually darkening with heavy clouds.


    Could it be that the sky sensed something and wanted to send a sudden spring rain?


    Erica Bright stood with her arms crossed as she was lost in thought.


    ��Are you really okay staying here?��


    One of the Bright Household��s mages approached her.


    They were monitoring Mul��s followers, who had erected a tent village, along with the soldiers of the Zeronia Household.


    The debate had already passed its midpoint.


    The mage brought this up out of concern for the Soul Whisperer��s fiance?e, who was unaware of the debate��s outcome due to her absence from the venue.


    However, Erica shook her head.


    ��If it��s him, he��ll manage just fine.��


    She had a firm belief that showed no signs of wavering.


    Yet, whenever she talked about him, her voice would soften and become more relaxed.


    It was a scene that showed how much this woman, Erica Bright, loved her fiance?.


    ��Even if I��m not by his side, doing what I can for him is the right thing to do.��


    Her expression of love wasn��t much different from what she had maintained so far.


    Whether it was the days she had spent apart from him because of her affection, or letting him go because of love.


    Even at this very moment, she was away from her fiance?��s side and went to face his enemies out of her love for him.


    Because Erica Bright was a woman who could stand alone.


    That was why she was brilliant and beautiful.


    ��I-I don��t understand.��


    Erica did not bother to make the mage understand nor gave him any further explanation.


    No, on the contrary, she wore a faint smile on her lips, making him even more confused.


    It was a story that only the two could understand.


    This was the moment when Erica once again realized that there were many kinds of love. However, then...


    Puaaaaaacckkk!


    Simultaneously, tents from the tent village flew up to the walls of the high city, one after another.


    Without any warning, tentacles suddenly emerged, tearing the tents apart and causing chaos.


    ��Kyaaaaaaccccckkk!��


    ��Oh, G-god!��


    ��Apostle Mul! Apostle Mul! My sister is in pain!��


    In such an unexpected and abrupt fashion, screams were spreading around..


    Amidst the chaos, the tentacles extended their bulky bodies towards the city��s tall wall.


    Fwoosh! Crash!


    Golden light pierced through such tentacles head-on.


    As it melted the eyes and teeth on the tentacles, green blood spurted out like a fountain.


    The soldiers, who stiffened due to the suddenly unfolding hell, saw the light emanating from Erica��s magic and came to their senses.


    ��Report the situation to the Royal Palace!��


    Erica quickly assembled the mages of the Bright Household and the soldiers of the Zeronia Household.


    ��Our w-weapons aren��t working!��


    ��W-what the hell is this?!��


    ��Our spears are passing through!��


    The sentries, who were not part of any household, thrust their spears and swords towards the tentacles climbing the city walls.


    However, their weapons passed through the tentacles as if they were transparent, causing no harm.


    Witnessing this, Erica recalled what Deus told her before they parted today.


    Regarding the true nature and the characteristics of the god called Romuleus.


    He was an entity that could not be harmed by ordinary weapons or general magic.


    With spears and swords being ineffective against their enemy, the soldiers were unable to do anything as the number of tentacles continued to increase.


    ��N-no! Nooooo!��


    ��Arrrrgghhh! Apostle Mul! Apostle Mul!��


    ��Mooommyyyy!��


    The desperate screams of people continuously echoed from below the city walls.


    Mul��s followers, who were staying in the tent village, started to swell and burst, transforming into tentacles.


    This was the fate of those who believed in a man who performed miracles not permitted in this world.


    Although they were wrong, foolish, and selfish. But...


    ��This is too much.��


    Even so, it was a far too cruel and harsh death.


    Faith.


    The weight of the responsibility contained in this word was currently manifesting outside the walls of Graypond.


    Tentacles of various sizes began climbing up the walls, swaying like kelp at the bottom of the deep sea.


    As she struggled to swallow the hot breath rising in her throat, Erica couldn��t help but tighten her grip.


    In any case, we will not be able to cause significant damage.


    The weapons the soldiers were using could not inflict any harm on those tentacles, which seemed to be part of God��s body.


    ��Everyone, get down the walls! Stop them from breaking through the gate!��


    Staying here would only lead to a futile death.


    Moreover, seeing the transformation of Mul��s followers in the tent village, it was more than likely that touching the tentacles was dangerous.


    Therefore, the best option for now was to strengthen the city gate to at least prevent its entry.


    ��What is this madness?/!��


    Then, a loud bellow echoed from behind.


    Erica, who was preparing to use her elemental magic, slightly turned her head.


    There stood the guard captain with an impressive mustache.


    ��S-Saintess!��


    ��Use your Holy Power! A-against that vile demon!��


    The bishops called out to Lucia.


    ��Huff.��


    Although she already knew the outcome, Lucia deliberately reached out to show them directly.


    Pure white Holy Power shot towards Mul.


    It was God��s gift that could annihilate all evil��the greatest proof that God still watched over this continent.


    However, Mul simply grinned widely and absorbed her Holy Power.


    ��You are such an ignorant child to try and punish me with the power we gave you. Come, bow your head. Your god has arrived.��


    He turned the Holy Power into his own instead and immediately spread it out.


    However, it was different from the usual Holy Power used by the Saintess.


    Normally, the radiant blessing of the god would heal and restore those it touched.


    Perhaps because it was tainted by a fallen god, the Holy Power emitted by Mul had a murky gray color, turning those it touched into part of himself.


    In other words, it turned humans into tentacles.


    ��Ah...��


    Lucia let out a gasp.


    Her Holy Power had no effect and was instead being used as a ploy to prove that Mul was truly a god; because the gray light Mul was emitting was fundamentally the same as her own Holy Power.


    At that moment, Lucia looked at them with a stunned expression...


    ��Please.��


    [You do not have to worry.]


    The woman who received my request stepped forward.


    It was the former Saintess, Stella.


    Just like what I did to Charlie��s soul, who was said to be a witness her own supposed resurrection, Stella��s soul began to take shape and color.


    ��L-Lady Stella?��


    ��Why is the former Saintess here?!��


    The bishops who saw Stella were confused as they welcomed her loudly.


    However, Stella was in a confrontation with Mul, glaring at each other.


    ��Woman who has served me before, I have received your faith; now withdraw.��


    It was an obvious display of dismissal, as if saying he had no more business with Stella. However, Stella slowly opened her hands.


    [I asked you back then, did I not? What would you do if God suddenly ended your mission?]


    Mul gave a clear answer to her question.


    ��You humbly accept it.��


    For that was my will.


    Though God spoke thus, the Saintess who was closest to him answered differently.


    [I was only left with more questions. Why did God take away my power with so many people still needing to be saved? Why didTheyend my path here?]


    ��...��


    [Does God not see these poor souls?]


    Mul did not respond.


    Even when God sometimes answered with silence, Stella was a person who could find answers in that silence.


    [After much contemplation and abandoning my mission, I realized it.]


    ��...��


    [Ah, God does not see saving them as my mission.]


    Although she received Holy Power, God never gave her a mission.


    Her ideal; her mission to heal the unfortunate, the sick, and the wounded was not given by God.


    It was something Stella had decided upon herself.


    ��You, who dared to judge God��s will, are no longer worthy of that power.��


    [Is that so?]


    Smiling brightly, Stella slowly clasped her hands together as if in prayer.


    [You have caused chaos in the continent.]


    ��I call this order.��


    [Those who you called your followers are in pain.]


    ��For those who followed me, it will be the most joyous death.��


    [I see.]


    ��...!��


    For a moment, Mul��s eyes wavered. The gray Holy Power that had been surrounding the debate hall began to dissipate.


    More precisely, it was losing its influence and disintegrating.


    He quickly realized that the one causing this was someone who, at one time, truly deserved the title Saintess for her mastery of Holy Power.


    It was the woman standing before him.


    [Fallen god.]


    Normally, Holy Power would have instantly incinerated Stella��s soul upon contact.


    However, the tainted Holy Power, though similar in name and nature, had a completely different effect.


    [You are a being that brings chaos to the continent, do not arrogantly claim us as your devotees.]


    The gray Holy Power gradually gathered in front of Stella.


    Mul tried to resist, but he could not match her proficiency in handling Holy Power.


    While he, as a god, always took his power for granted, Stella had always theorized, pondered, and practiced on how to wield Holy Power.


    When Stella clenched her fist, cracks appeared in the murky gray Holy Power.


    Crack!


    Soon, with a shattering sound, it broke into pieces.


    [You are not our god.]


    The turquoise eyes of the deceased Saintess, fixed on the fallen god, delivered a warning.


    [We do not need such a god.]


    1. The Parable of the Lost Sheep (Matthew 18:12-14)

 Chapter 218: Awaken And Come To Me

    Chapter 218: Awaken And Come To Me[We do not need such a god.]


    Stella��s firm declaration resounded throughout the hall.


    Anyone could speak words that denied the existence of a god. Anyone could turn to God and blame Them when life took an unexpected turn.


    However, the words of a Saintess carried a different weight.


    It looked like Mul felt that as well.


    ��You wretch...��


    It seemed like Stella��s declaration had provoked him greatly.


    Mul��s fair face twisted with rage as he glared at Stella, as if he would obliterate her on the spot.


    Filled with such emotion, he stretched out his hand and tentacles burst forth from the ground, breaking it apart.


    The number of tentacles were so great, that it made one wonder just how many lay beneath the ground.


    However, Stella wasn��t alone.


    Crush!


    A rough force trampled the tentacles from above. Green blood spurted out all over as the tentacles writhed on the ground.


    Standing upon them was none other than the executioner of the execution ground.


    ��Indeed, this place is more suited to be an execution ground rather than a debate hall.��


    Clad in a golden robe that resembled armor, with a spear-shaped staff slung over his shoulder, the Mage Tribunal Judge, Tyren Ol Velocus, had leaped down from the VIP seats to join the fray.


    [Tyren.]


    ��It��s been a while, Saintess Stella. I didn��t expect you to be with Deus.��


    Tyren, who also knew Stella, bowed his head and gripped his staff with both hands.


    ��I only know magic. So, what that bastard��s handling right now... is it really Holy Power?��


    [It is.]


    ��Hmph.��


    Tyren tilted his head and asked again.


    ��Deus used the Holy Grail to wield Holy Power, and you were chosen by God. And that bastard claims to be a god...��


    Anticipating what Tyren was about to ask, Stella smiled softly and waited.


    ��Is that bastard truly a god?��


    [He is.]


    ��...��


    [But Tyren, keep this in mind.]


    ��Pardon?��


    [We are humans.]


    Stella declared firmly.


    It contained the same persistent commitment as my conviction about the need to maintain the boundary between the living and the dead.


    [I served God for the sake of humans. It was for all of you.]


    Hearing those words, Tyren looked at Stella as if he had just realized something.


    ��...Sigh, you continue to teach us even after death.��


    The light emanating from Tyren��s staff dispelled the shadows on his face.


    With an energetic laugh, Tyren struck the end of his staff to the ground.


    Thump!


    ��You are absolutely right! What I admired was your deeds, not the radiance of God.��


    As the Presiding Mage Tribunal Judge stood there, the Mage Tribunal Judges who followed him naturally flocked to surround Mul.


    Ordinary weapons could not even touch the tentacles, but they were a part of the kingdom��s strongest force.


    The golden robes they wore were surrounded by such a complex protective spell, that even the air around it shimmered, and their staff was a formidable weapon capable of both close and long-range combat.


    And the equipment they carried alone would fetch a staggering price.


    Naturally, Mul��s tentacles burst helplessly against the Mage Tribunal Judges.


    At a glance, it may have seemed like the situation was swiftly turning in our favor with the arrival of the Mage Tribunal Judges.


    However, I simply clicked my tongue as I watched the tentacles pour out continuously.


    ��It��s dangerous.��


    Even as the Judges gradually surrounded Mul as they dealt with the tentacles, they kept pouring out tirelessly from the ground.


    And it wasn��t just from the debate hall, but from the spectator seats as well, and even Mul��s devotees were turning into tentacles.


    We could have simply ignored them if they were simply coming from Mul��s body. However, seeing the tentacle breaking through the ground below, I recalled having seen something similar to this.


    ��It is like the situation on the fourth floor of the Dream Demon Manor.��


    A stench seeped through the holes created by the tentacles in the ground. The odor was so thick and foul, that it was hard to breathe.


    ��It is coming from below, huh?��


    Directly underneath.


    The main body of Romuleus, which had devoured the entire Dream Demon Manor, was hidden below.


    Considering his size, he could swallow at least half of the debate hall in one gulp.


    ��Jeeezzz!��


    The loud, ear-piercing call that snapped Graypond, which was in a mess, back to attention.


    The voice was loud enough to even make the birds fly away in surprise, and the people who were evacuating frowned deeply and covered their ears with both hands.


    However, Deus did not stop speaking.


    - Those who still have some lingering affection for this land.


    His voice resonated into the sky.


    ��Could it be?��


    However, the moment Deia heard his words, she understood his intention.


    Although the voice spread across Graypond, he was speaking to the ground, not the sky.


    ***- Graypond is now facing an unprecedented crisis.


    His voice, echoing from the debate hall, even reached Erica Bright, who was guarding the city walls.


    Every word he spoke made her body flinch due to the loud volume.


    However, a small smile appeared on her lips.


    ��W-what��s going on?��


    ��Isn��t that the voice of the Soul Whisperer?��


    ��I-is he about to cast some sort of magic?��


    The soldiers, who were helping Erica defend the city from atop the walls, were filled with anticipation.


    It was ironic to see them looking forward to magic from a Dark Mage, but it showed just how desperate the situation was.


    Because beyond the golden barrier surrounding the city walls, thousands of tentacles were writhing, waiting for the magic to disappear.


    Erica shuddered, thinking of what might have happened if she didn��t wield the magic of the King of Elemental Spirits.


    However, once the magic dissipated with time, those things would resume their invasion.


    And in such a situation, the sudden voice of the Soul Whisperer came to them like a long-awaited rain.


    ��Magic.��


    While maintaining the spell with her arms crossed, Erica thought of Deus.


    - A fallen god is invading this land.


    His magic was Necromancy.


    However, he never controlled souls recklessly.


    - The land where you were born, lived energetically...


    So, Erica could already predict his next move.


    To be precise, she seemingly understood who Deus was calling now.


    - And eventually died, now needs your help.


    ***��He��s calling the dead.��


    Luaneth, who was escorting Aria, Findenai, and Owen, explained calmly.


    Deus was calling the deceased who had died in this land.


    - Who is the owner of this land?


    ��He shouldn��t wake them up recklessly like before since he no longer has Lemegeton.��


    ��It doesn��t matter if he has it or not.��


    Displeased with Luaneth��s cold analysis of Deus��s actions, Findenai retorted.


    Despite their tense interaction, Deus��s voice continued to resonate without wavering


    - Are you really going to let a god who appeared out of nowhere take away your homeland?


    His voice, awakening souls while also encouraging them, gave the listener a peculiar sense of stimulation.


    - How long will you remain asleep?


    ��Is this Deus Verdi��s necromancy?��


    ��T-the sky...��


    - For the sake of those who placed flowers on your graves.


    Luaneth, who was another Necromancer, and Owen, who had a more acute spiritual sense than others, were the first to react.


    - For the sake of those whose tears soaked your gravestones.


    Although Aria and Findenai were unable to see anything, Luaneth and Owen saw the grand spectacle of souls covering the sky.


    So, we had so many deceased people.


    Amidst such a scene that could only evoke such thoughts...


    - For those who kept walking forward without forgetting their sadness, even amidst their busy daily lives.


    Deus Verdi��s voice continued to summon them.


    - Awaken and come to me.


    To give them an opportunity.


    - Let us protect this land and its people together.

 Chapter 219: Reveal Oneself

    Chapter 219: Reveal Oneself��Huh?��


    A woman was crouching and trembling in the corner of the Graypond Public Cemetery as she tried to avoid the tentacles coming out from all directions.


    She hadn��t come here to visit the grave of a friend.


    She was here to pray for the soul of the begging ghost who had tormented her in the past and to forgive him.


    However, the relief she felt from giving forgiveness was overshadowed by the sudden disaster.


    Just like what was happening outside the city walls and at the debate hall, downtown Graypond had also fallen into chaos when Romuleus�� tentacles poured out from the ground and from Mul��s followers.


    The woman, hiding in a graveyard devoid of people, was relatively safer than the others. However...


    Puwaaaccckk!


    Right in front of her, damp soil splashed up like a fountain. A massive tentacle rose, pushing aside gravestones and desecrating the buried coffins.


    ��Kyaaaa!��


    With tears flowing down, the woman fell from shock, unable to move due to her legs cramping.


    ��No! No!��


    The eye on the tentacle swiveled and focused on the woman. As it squirmed, ready to strike its prey, the woman��s body began to rise slowly.


    As if someone was lifting her from behind, she started dangling in the air. Thanks to that, she was able to avoid the tentacle��s attack.


    ��Huh? Huh! What?!��


    The woman couldn��t help but wonder what was happening as the incomprehensible situation continued.


    [Thank you, sister.]


    A small boy��s voice echoed in her ear. And although she couldn��t see him nor could she feel his touch��she knew who the boy was.


    ��A-are you the ghost from back then?��


    The one who saved her just now was the ghost boy who had once followed her persistently.


    He was a boy with a tragic backstory.


    Unable to withstand hunger and cold, he eventually died alone in a back alley.


    That was why, even after becoming a ghost, the boy continued to beg for money by clinging to people.


    [Thank you for putting bread on my grave. I��m sorry I pestered you. I wasn��t in my right mind back then.]


    ��Ah.��


    Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi had clearly told her that the boy simply became an evil spirit because he was tormented by hunger and cold.


    He wasn��t inherently a bad child.


    Hearing his tragic backstory, the woman had come to place bread on the boy��s grave following Deus�� advice.


    The woman managed to escape danger with the help of the beggar boy. After setting her down on the street, the boy then whispered again.


    [Be careful, sister. I��m going to help other people.]


    Though she couldn��t see him, the woman responded to the empty air in front of her.


    ��A-are you leaving?��


    [Yes, please be careful.]


    With that, the cold presence that had enveloped her vanished. The surrounding chaos, which was previously muffled, was now clear to her ears again.


    The woman realized the boy had left.


    ��Ah.��


    The woman had now understood that her decision to forgive had meaning. With that, the woman began to evacuate with others.


    [Please go that way.]


    She was unable to see it.


    However, in Norseweden��s sky right now, countless souls were flying towards a single destination.


    And the one who guided those souls was the woman wearing a black veil around her lower face.


    [It is over there. He is at the debate hall.]


    The Dark Spiritualist was guiding the souls who were awakened upon Deus�� call to him.


    [Go there. Gather strength from him and please save those people.]


    Like fish swimming with the river��s current, souls filled the sky, heading towards where her finger pointed.


    [Hohoho!]


    [Finally, we can meet the Soul Whisperer again!]


    [We can finally help him and repay his kindness!]


    [I wonder if my daughter is still living in Graypond...]


    With arms crossed, she simply gazed into Aria��s eyes.


    She could not derive answers through a thinking process like Deus Verdi did.


    But just like a beast.


    Just like a lone wolf.


    She pulled the answer out through instinct.


    ��Let��s go.��


    And right now, her instinct screamed at her: ��Going back was the right thing to do.��


    ��Hey you, protect that kiddo. I��ll take care of her.��


    With the Hand of Hemomacy, it was possible for her to hurt the tentacles with her fists. Although it was a shame that her axe was of no use, she had no other choice.


    Findenai was about to launch into a swift assault with full force in mind, however...


    ��I refuse.��


    Luaneth coldly dismissed her demand.


    ��The request I received is to protect Aria Rias. You are simply involved in it.��


    ��Oh, I didn��t realize that someone like you was protecting me.��


    Shrugging her shoulders, Findenai didn��t back down and snapped back.


    Instead of fighting against Romuleus�� tentacles, the atmosphere was so tense that it wouldn��t be strange if they immediately launched their attacks on each other.


    ��I-I can escape alone! The spirits Sir Soul Whisperer called will be helping me, so I��ll just be fine!��


    It was as the boy said.


    The ghosts that had come into contact with the Soul Whisperer in the debate hall were using the mana contained within themselves to rescue people.


    Living magic.


    This was one of Deus Verdi��s greatest strengths, a divine skill that no one could imitate lightly.


    The souls were not fighting against the tentacles, instead, they were saving the kingdom��s citizens and guiding them to safety.


    After all, Deus knew that fighting against Mul was pointless.


    Thanks to Owen, who interrupted the two, Aria saw an opportunity and firmly spoke.


    ��Then, both of you will come with me. After all, this is my duty.��


    ��Hah! How insolent!��


    ��Alright, that was my promise with Deus.��


    Aria ran straight towards the debate hall. Findenai, using her War Shoes, kept up with her at nearly full speed. Luaneth floated behind them as he emitted white smoke from his body.


    I heard he is a Necromancer.


    Findenai couldn��t figure out how Luaneth used his magic, but that wasn��t important right now.


    So, she put these thoughts aside for the moment.


    ��What��s the plan?��


    When Findenai asked Aria, who was leading the way, the latter answered with determination.


    ��Professor already said it himself. In the end, the key to breaking free from the shackles of destiny rests within me.��


    ��Ah, right.��


    It was definitely something he told Aria just before heading out to the debate hall.


    ��I think I know what it means.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Professor gave me something.��


    Deus had already given her the power and method to break the destiny that was suddenly imposed on her those years ago.


    With those thoughts, just as Aria was about to head towards Mul...


    Kuuuuwaaaaacccckkk!


    A thunderous roar shook heaven and earth; a monstrous creature burst forth from the ground, swallowing half of the massive debate hall in one gulp.


    There was nothing else but a sinister mouth that fit the description of being vast and grotesque on its black body.


    The tentacles, which protruded from its entire body while it writhed in a disturbing manner, looked almost unpleasant to behold.


    And due to that bastard��s sudden appearance, the building that was originally the execution ground began to collapse, and a cloud of dust covered Graypond.


    Finally, the fallen god had revealed his form above this land.

 Chapter 220: Romuleus

    Back when Romuleus had still not revealed his true appearance.


    I was still assisting the souls ushered by the Dark Spiritualist inside the debate hall.


    ��It��s surprising.��


    Watching the souls asleep in Graypond transform into a single spell, Ropelican beside me couldn��t help but gape in astonishment.


    ��I-it��s truly surprising.��


    ��I never thought that there would ever be a day when I would consider dark magic to be... noble.��


    Since I couldn��t spare any strength to respond, I simply continued my work silently, and the apprentices behind the Archmage showed their agreement in my stead.


    To those who could not see the souls, it probably looked like a continuous stream of blue light was flowing from my hands.


    After I converted the mana the souls contained into magic, those souls started taking action.


    [We will eliminate those wicked monsters!]


    [Give me flames! Flames that will burn everything!]


    Occasionally, there were souls who asked to be converted into attack magic, but I naturally ignored them.


    After all, the reason I summoned them was not to defeat Mul, but to save people.


    Just conjuring simple magic to transport them was enough.


    While the chaotic process of controlling a considerable number of souls without the aid of Lemegeton, the battle against Mul continued unabated.


    ��Hold him back! Don��t let him overpower you!��


    Led by Tyren, the Mage Tribunal Judges surrounded Mul and created a magic dome.


    The tentacles of Mul trapped inside continuously emerged from inside and outside the dome, continuing the power struggle.


    Occasionally, Mul tried to turn Mage Tribunal Judges into tentacles using his Holy Power.


    However, Stella and Lucia completely seized control of the Holy Power from him.


    Even though he was persistently overwhelmed, Mul focused on controlling the tentacles with his mouth shut.


    ��Isn��t this easier than expected?��


    ��I was worried because he is a fallen god, but luckily....��


    Ropelican��s apprentices breathed a sigh of relief as they looked at him.


    It also seemed like Ropelican could do nothing else but watch Mul being overwhelmed, and though he remained silent, he kept a close eye on me.


    ��It looks like most of the people have finished evacuating.��


    The souls had finished ferrying the audience from the debate hall outside. And numerous souls searched every nook and cranny to ensure no one was left behind. R?


    It had also been a while since the Royal Knight Commander, Gloria, had escorted His Majesty safely.


    ��Then Archmage, you should leave this place as well.��


    ��Hmph, are you asking me to just leave them like that?��


    Ropelican said he had no intention to, but I shook my head.


    ��The stench has gotten worse.��


    ��Huh?��


    ��And the ground is gradually shaking.��


    They may have not noticed it in an urgent situation like this, but the ground had been shaking a bit since a while ago.


    It wasn��t an earthquake.


    ��That monster will soon reveal himself.��


    As if responding to my words, cracks suddenly formed on the ground, and the walls of the massive debate hall began to collapse.


    Fortunately, this place was like the Colosseum, a structure that had no ceiling; otherwise, it would have flattened us all.


    ��That monster?��


    ��You will understand once you see it, you will understand.��


    One could only use the word grotesque to describe the body of Romuleus. And rather than trying to elaborate any further, simply looking at it would make it easier to understand.


    Crack! Crack!


    A sharp and gruesome tooth protruded from the edge of the debate hall.


    And along with it, the ground trembled, heralding the monster��s arrival with an enormous roar.


    As warned, the trembling ground finally began to collapse.


    And as the ground collapsed, the Mage Tribunal Judges fighting against Mul were unable to continue the battle.


    A massive amount of mana began to vaporize into the wind.


    ��Hmmmm.��


    The civilians had already been evacuated, and the bishops, who had no combat ability, had fled long ago.


    Buildings collapsing, smoke rising, and people screaming all over the city.


    It was truly a grim sight.


    ��But thanks to your magic, many lives were saved.��


    Orpheus probably said those words as a warning against being too pessimistic, but it didn��t provide any sense of relief.


    After all, As I just said, nothing had ended.


    Kroooaaaah!


    With an imposing height and stature that seemed to touch the clouds, Romuleus roared. Then, the tentacles hanging from his body stretched out and began descending towards Griffin.


    The Royal Knights and the Mage Tribunal Judges promptly took their positions at the vanguard.


    The most bothersome part of facing that monster was that only weapons of a certain level were effective against it.


    Therefore, the regular kingdom army was practically useless.


    However, facing it with a small group of elites might be even more troublesome and cause far greater damage.


    ��Your Majesty, it is dangerous.��


    ��I see, I just got too worked up.��


    At the words of Royal Knight Commander Gloria, King Orpheus took a step back.


    ��Lucia, you should step back as well.��


    Saintess Lucia, who was ferried by Ropelican��s magic, was also in danger.


    She wore a dark expression; however, she still needed to polish her abilities in this aspect.


    ��Think about this calmly. There is nothing you can do right now.��


    She seemed helpless; it was a battle directly related to the gods, yet she was unable to do anything herself.


    On the contrary, Stella, who recognized that her role here was finished, passed the torch to Velica.


    ��It is okay.��


    Lucia bit hard on her lip h, glanced at me, nodded slightly, and then stepped back.


    Royal Knight Commander Gloria stood beside me.


    ��Do you have a plan?��


    ��Simple weapons or magic might cause some harm to him, but they will not be enough to deliver an effective blow.��


    To take the life of a fallen god, we would need a mythical weapon like the Holy Grail.


    To be able to sever his throat, we at least needed a weapon of that level.


    ��How about my greatsword? It was made with the feathers of a phoenix.��


    Gloria presented her greatsword.


    The blade, imbued with a crimson aura and the embedded gemstone, was definitely not an ordinary item.


    ��It is impossible even with a treasured sword.��


    Regardless, our opponent was a fallen god.


    A human-made treasured sword would not be able to rival him.


    ��Then, what should we do?��


    Despite my scolding and numerous attempts to chase her away, Deia approached me subtly.


    ��Hm, so our family��s treasured sword will not work either?��


    Darius also followed Deia and naturally showed his eagerness to participate in the battle.


    ��It is dangerous.��


    ��If you��re going to stay here, I��ll stay too.��


    ��We are family, aren��t we?��


    ��Sigh.��


    I knew that they would reply as such, but hearing it made me feel overwhelmed.


    ��Professor!��


    Aria, Findenai, and Luaneth came running from afar.


    Seeing the people I had t been waiting for finally arrive, I clenched my fist.


    ��Let us begin.��


    The dark clouds slowly thickened.


    It seemed like rain was imminent, so it was time to finish this.

 Chapter 221: Professor And Student

    ��The key person here is Aria.��


    Hearing my words, everyone��s eyes turned to the small girl with black hair.


    Feeling awkward, Aria scratched the back of her head, but she shrugged her shoulders, thinking that she had been recognized by me in front of many people.


    ��Everyone, please become my stepping stones.��


    Her words did not sound like a hero��s at all.


    Kuaaaaahhhh!


    Nevertheless, no one could criticize her arrogant words because they had no time for it.


    As if urging us on, Romuleus�� monstrous roar echoed.


    I continued speaking immediately.


    ��Aria is the only one here who can kill that monster. So, support her when pushing forward.��


    ��In the end, you��re asking us to play a supporting role for this brat, aren��t you? Doesn��t she still need to wear diapers?��


    ��Are you kidding me?! I��m eighteen! I��m old enough to get married according to the kingdom��s law!��


    Watching Aria quickly retort at Findenai��s ridicule, the Archmage Ropelican, the Presiding Mage Tribunal Judge Tyren, and the Royal Knight Gloria from the Royal Family��s side all had perplexed expressions.


    Of course, it was natural for them to be bewildered at the exchange. They had just heard a joke more fitting for a bustling marketplace, all while they were currently facing a monster threatening to engulf the kingdom.


    ��We just need to break through those approaching tentacles and get this brat to the front, right?��


    Deia, who had somehow obtained a mana potion from somewhere, gulped it down.


    Her shotgun emitted a vibrating sound while accompanied by a blue light, poised to unleash its firepower once more.


    ��I��m not a brat.��


    ��Exactly.��


    ��P-Professor?!��


    Ignoring Aria, who was still about to keep arguing, I continued.


    ��Tyren, who has the strongest defense, will lead the Mage Tribunal Judges as the vanguard.��


    ��Are you asking me to act as a meat shield? Ha! That��s something I can easily do!��


    Tyren immediately grasped his staff and gathered the rest of the Mage Tribunal Judges.


    Lined up in a long row, they formed a single barrier, blocking the tentacles that had already started to rush at us.


    ��To protect this land, we need to move forward first!��


    After confirming that Tyren had already begun to lead the way, I then looked at Gloria and the Royal Knights.


    ��I ask for your help.��


    ��I do not like Tyren taking the lead... but the Royal Knights are swords, not shields.��


    There was no need to say anything more.


    Gloria raised her greatsword high and became the next barrier after Tyren, along with the Royal Knights.


    Due to the sheer number of tentacles, some managed to break through the Mage Tribunal Judges�� magic barrier.


    However, with the Royal Knights now in the fray, their numbers seemed to have significantly reduced.


    ��Darius and Deia...��


    Honestly, I wished they would stay out of it. However...


    ��I��ll proceed to aid the Royal Knights. After all, other than that, it seems there��s not much else I can do.��


    Darius quickly cut me off and ran forward, fearing that I might send him somewhere else.


    Deia, watching him with a look of satisfaction, loaded her shotgun and leaned it against her shoulder.


    ��Since I can��t break through the path myself, I��ll just provide cover.��


    ��Sigh, since it is dangerous, you should stay by my side.��


    If I sent her away, who knows what she might do. It was best to keep her close to me.


    ��Findenai, guard us well.��


    ��No problem.��


    It felt very unfamiliar to see Findenai get ready for combat by just clenching her fist. However, none of her weapons, other than the Hand of Hemomancy, could inflict damage on those monsters.


    ��...When this is over, I will find a suitable axe for you.��


    ��Oh?��


    Originally, I planned to give her the Axe of Pangu that she used in the game.


    However, seeing her able to control the War Shoes so freely made me change my mind.


    It meant that I didn��t just have to give her something that was originally her drop item. It was more important to give her an item that provided better upward compatibility to further unleash her full potential.


    It was time for us to start. The number of tentacles pouring out was still increasing, and the surrounding buildings had long been half-destroyed.


    ��Sir Ropelican, please, open the path.��


    When I apologized for that, Aria smiled and shook her head as if she expected it.


    ��No, I��m not blaming you, Professor. It is my fault.��


    ��...��


    ��You gave me a weapon capable of killing a god, but you didn��t tell me about it. You wanted me to realize it on my own, right?��


    That was correct.


    She was currently the only one in this land who possessed a weapon capable of killing a god.


    ��Although you showed me a path, I should be the one who realizes it; no one grows if everything is spoon-fed to them.��


    Upon hearing that, I could sense what she was about to say to me, but I didn��t interrupt her.


    Even if one already realized it, there were things that held more meaning when spoken aloud and heard.


    ��You showed me that I could end my life as a hero, Professor.��


    ��...��


    ��However, breaking that shackle is something I have to do myself.��


    Our distance to Romuleus was closing. At some point, Aria��s hand had already held the Sword of Predation, Duathane.


    The greatsword had previously cut down and consumed two of Dante��s Dark Mages. Even during normal times, it held an unusual aura. However, today, it felt more extraordinary.


    The black greatsword oddly twisted, its color shifting and never settling.


    And that very sword was the only weapon present capable of cutting down Romuleus.


    ��You prepared everything for me, Professor��the method and opportunity.��


    ��...��


    ��Now, let me do this.��


    Duathane, when in its normal state, wasn��t a particularly great weapon.


    However, due to the sword��s special characteristic, it was capable of altering its properties depending on what it cut and consumed.


    The last thing Duathane had cut was none other than Mul��s clone.


    I had used Duathane to cut down Mul when he came to the academy.


    Since then, Duathane had been continuously changing its form.


    It was likely that after having consumed the remnants of a god, the sword could only be properly wielded once.


    Beyond that, Duathane wouldn��t be able to withstand it.


    We only had one opportunity.


    In that case, I was confident that Aria would be able to use that chance effectively.


    ��The resistance is starting to get intense.��


    Luaneth, who was leading the way, began to slow down.


    Tyren and Gloria, who were moving from below us, had long since stopped moving.


    The closer we got to Romuleus, the stronger and larger the tentacles became as they came out to face us.


    ��We��ll approach Romuleus from here. Take the left.��


    Moving to Luaneth��s right, I swung my hand widely.


    [GYAAAAAHHHH!]


    Then, with the boisterous scream of Velica contained in my prosthetic arm, black mana erupted and tore through the tentacles.


    ��Demon Lord Velica...��


    Luaneth momentarily hesitated as he watched my Necromancy, but soon, he began emitting even thicker smoke from his entire body.


    ��I shouldn��t be outdone here.��


    The white hand made of smoke and Velica��s black mana aggressively carved a path forward, paving a way.


    Even though it was just for a moment, the sky cleared up.


    ��Hold on tight!��


    Meanwhile, Findenai, running up from behind, released flames and smoke from her War Shoes simultaneously.


    She dashed forward at maximum speed, grabbed Aria by the waist, and leaped ahead.


    ��We��ll be back soon!��


    While gripping Duathane tightly with both hands, Aria��s shout echoed loudly.


    The two had distanced themselves from us in an instant.


    "Come back safely."


    I could only watch the back of my now-grown student.

 Chapter 222: Freedom

    Fwoooosh!


    Thanks to the War Shoes, they were shooting through the sky.


    Dangling from Findenai��s arms, Aria peeked down below.


    She felt a bit awkward witnessing Professor Deus and Dante��s leader, Luaneth, working together to push away the tentacles.


    It was unexpected that these two people, one her absolute ally and the other her absolute enemy, come together to pave the way for her.


    Bang! Bang!


    ��Ha! She shoots pretty well, huh?��


    Watching Deia��s shotgun providing clean cover fire, Findenai grinned.


    They kept ascending to reach Romuleus, who was soaring high in the air; in reality, they essentially needed to fly vertically to achieve this, so their speed wasn��t fast.


    And it would be impossible to attempt something like this without the War Shoes.


    Findenai, who was aware of that, deliberately stepped on Romuleus and leaped. She was trying to save fuel to use the War Shoes later. However...


    ��Brat, it seems like things are about to get a bit more dangerous.��


    Findenai spoke with rough breath, sweating profusely. After looking down below them, they could see that they had ascended to a dizzying height, indicating that they were about to reach the top.


    ��No more fuel?��


    ��Uh, it��s running out slowly.��


    ��...��


    Aria bit her lip. Just a little more and she would reach Romuleus�� mouth.


    She had an idea on how to do that, but it was difficult to say it out loud.


    ��Use me as a foothold and advance.��


    However, Findenai offered to sacrifice herself without reservation.


    Actually, Aria had the same idea. However...


    ��...Will you be okay?��


    Even Findenai would certainly die if she were to fall from this height.


    Dark Mages like Deus and Luaneth were waiting below them, but the risk of falling from this height was still too much for typical nerves.


    ��Hey.��


    However, Findenai raised the corner of her lips as if her worries were ridiculous.


    ��Do you think Master Bastard would just watch me die without doing anything?��


    There was no hesitation or wavering in her voice, just a solid trust. Well, it could even be called blind faith.


    Aria was a little envious but nodded, confident that she wouldn��t be left behind.


    ��Okay.��


    Findenai acted as soon as she heard her reply. Grabbing Aria with both hands, she immediately threw the petite girl upwards.


    Bwoong!


    Rising effortlessly while cutting through the air resistance, Aria began to fall back down.


    Simultaneously, she began gathering her mana and concentrated it in her legs.


    ��It might hurt a bit!��


    Meanwhile, Findenai clung to Romuleus like she was climbing a rock wall.


    Falling freely, Aria stepped on Findenai��s shoulders, lowering her body like a coiled spring.


    ��Kkuh!��


    With an exclamation and a groan, as if trying to push herself, Findenai managed to hold on.


    Shoot!


    Using Findenai as a foothold, Aria leaped up with the mana��s impact. As Aria shot up at tremendous speed, Findenai was unable to withstand the aftershock and fell below.


    ��Heubb!��


    Aria��s skin flapped from the air resistance, as the cold, strong winds at the high altitude rushed in.


    However, she managed to secure herself by stabbing a knife into the monster��s giant mouth.


    Upon reaching the summit, Aria immediately checked on Findenai. However, seeing the maid in her revealing uniform being embraced by her master, she felt a bit jealous.


    ��Keeeung!��


    Aria entered the mouth that stretched toward the sky. Passing between the giant teeth, she saw numerous, disgusting tentacles stretching upwards.


    At the center was Mul, who had merged with Romuleus�� body.


    Although the upper body still belonged to Mul, the lower body had become tentacles, and he was staring at Aria.


    ��Have you come this far to chase your destiny?��


    It was a bizarre greeting, mixed with the voices of countless people.


    Aria gripped the greatsword Duathane firmly and glared at him.


    ��I don��t know about that. I��m just here to kill you.��


    Tentacles extending from all directions seemed ready to attack Aria at any moment, but Mul simply smiled as if enjoying it.


    ��That is precisely your destiny, Savior of the Continent.��


    ��...��


    ��You came here to kill me, the one put the continent in danger.��


    ��...��


    ��In the end, you are unable to escape from your own destiny.��


    Mul laughed as if the sky was departing.


    That was why these beings called gods were so desperate for her to return to being a hero.


    Also, Aria felt like she understood why they were so hostile to someone like Deus Verdi, or to be precise, Kim Shinwoo.


    ��You are... the very meaning of this continent��s existence.��


    The protagonist.


    The hero.


    She heard those words constantly, and it had become excruciatingly tiresome. Yet, hearing a being who had once been a god say, it felt really hard to bear the weight.


    However...


    ��I see.��


    Aria replied boldly.


    ��Too bad.��


    As if it wasn��t related to her at all.


    ��We exist for the sake of assisting you. As the rightful owner of this continent, you must save this land.��


    It seemed like Romuleus was criticizing Aria for escaping reality and from her mission. However, she simply shook her head.


    ��You fool.��


    It was a playful rebuke, as if saying that he was being ridiculous.


    ��How can this continent have a protagonist?��


    ��...Is that really something you should say?��


    At Mul��s weary voice, Aria chuckled, placing Duathane on her.


    ��I can say it because it��s me. I am the person you��re talking about��the hero, the savior of the continent? But I don��t care about such things.��


    ��...��


    ��Am I more special than others?��


    The entity leading the play was called the protagonist.


    The others behind were essentially supporting roles, assisting the protagonist.


    It would have been fine if this was simply a play in the theater. However, how pitiful would it be for those in the supporting roles if it was also applied to reality?


    In the end, weren��t all their actions simply used to prepare the lead?


    ��If that��s the case, I will discard this sense of uniqueness.��


    Aria wanted to step down from the stage.


    She was now truly certain that she wanted to shed the title of hero.


    Ultimately, if everyone became supporting roles��or better yet, if they all became protagonists of their own stories��it would lead to the salvation of all who existed solely for one girl.


    ��...��


    ��Why? You don��t like that?��


    ��Ultimately, your actions are disregarding our long and patient wait.��


    ��That could be the case.��


    ��In the end, you are deceiving us, who have worked for your sake. You are simply abandoning responsibility and running away.��


    ��Yes, I know.��


    Mana burst forth from Aria Rias�� entire body.


    The immense power that had been suppressed finally burst forth. After all, this was the second round of the girl who had almost saved the world.


    ��So what?��


    If this had been in the past, things could have been different.


    In the original game [Retry], Aria sacrificed herself to save the continent in the second round.


    However, things were different now.


    Because she had learned from a certain professor that this was not the true answer.


    Duathane soared high.


    It was the Sword of Predation, which had consumed the clone of a god and had now temporarily become a weapon capable of killing a god.


    ��As the Hero Aria, this is where I severe my destiny.��


    The towering mana enveloping the greatsword surged towards the sky like a pillar.


    As it happened, Romuleus, who had been silent until now, began to move violently.


    ��This is the last salvation I can offer everyone.��


    So that everyone, and not just Aira, could uphold their own worth.


    ��The salvation of the continent! Destruction! Are you really going to pretend to be ignorant about it?��


    Romuleus began to close his massive mouth. At the same time, the tentacles within his mouth rushed towards Aria.


    However, facing Mul��s final, desperate outburst, Aria responded confidently.


    Of course, that person will do that for me.


    ��You damned wench! Our wait! Effort! Preparation for you! My life! You��re just throwing everything to the grounddddd!��


    "Freedom for everyone."


    As the curtain of light descended, the hero truly stepped down from the stage.


    The continent, bound to the girl named Aria Rias, had lost its purpose.


    This, in turn, meant freedom.

 Chapter 223: Farewell

    In the dark of dawn in Graypond, where so much had happened during the day, many people were still awake, holding torches.


    A long line was extending from the palace, its end unseen, and people, each with their own stories, were shedding tears.


    ��Excuse me.��


    ��It��s chilly today. Please use this blanket.��


    Deia and Darius could be seen distributing wet wipes, blankets, and hot tea among them.


    No one had particularly ordered them to do this, and even the royal servants were busy moving around.


    At this moment, social classes like nobles and commoners didn��t matter. Instead, it was about those who hadn��t lost anything themselves thinking and acting on what they could do for those who had lost a lot.


    Of course, it wasn��t just Deia and Darius.


    ��C-can I really meet him?��


    ��What? If it were impossible, why would all these people be waiting in line right now?��


    Findenai responded somewhat roughly as she handed a warm wet towel to the young man, who had asked her a question.


    ��Don��t worry too much. Even though Master Bastard looks like that, he��s actually secretly very warmhearted.��


    After subtly boasting about Deus, Findena moved past him and handed supplies to the next people in line.


    This kind of thing is a first for me too.


    During her time in the Resistance, there was a period when people were living in very difficult conditions, and she had to provide relief supplies like this so they could survive.


    This was a similar yet different feeling from back then.


    Back then, everyone ate and endured, even if they had to force themselves, just for the sake of surviving together.


    And now, what she felt from cheering on the people standing in this line wasn��t so bad.


    At that moment, the sound of a piano performance echoed.


    ��Ah, it��s starting again.��


    ��That kiddo sure is working hard.��


    The performance had been ongoing since the evening.


    Even though it must have been physically challenging for the young boy, after resting for only about 10 minutes, he continued playing without interruption.


    Along the line towards the palace, one could meet a woman at its entrance.


    Amid the bishops and elders from the religious circles, Saintess Lucia held the hands of each person standing in line and prayed for them.


    ��S-Saintess!��


    The citizens cried and pleaded, wondering why such tragedy had befallen them.


    ��Is it really true?! I served Goddess Demeter so ardently! The gods are cruel!��


    People strongly resented the tragedy that came today.


    ��...What will change by waiting in this line?��


    There were also those who had resigned themselves and simply went along the flow with the people standing in line.


    Lucia cried, praying for each person as she faced them.


    ��How can I say I understand your pain?��


    Despite the fact that a god called Romuleus had created such a catastrophe, she still prayed to the gods.


    It wasn��t because she really thought the gods would help them.


    But that there was a need to provide these poor people with at least such support.


    Religion had always been the greatest barrier protecting people��s hearts.


    Therefore, Lucia embraced them with tears and whispered to them.


    ��May you find the courage to move forward from today��s farewells.��


    Saintess Lucia stood here for the living, while Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi was meant to aid the deceased.


    She was with them, hoping that they could move forward again instead of losing all hope and getting stuck in this moment.


    As they received comfort and encouragement from the Saintess and the religious figures, they entered inside.


    There stood a handsome man with black hair��he was patiently waiting for them at the end of the long line.


    Amid Owen��s passionate performance, Deus asked those who came to see him.


    ��Can you tell me their names?��


    They had already been informed outside that it wasn��t their own name that they needed to provide.


    ��Charia Romenos, Cherry Romenos. My... son and daughter.��


    The woman tearfully uttered the names as if it were painful just to think of them.


    To avoid further distressing her, Deus slowly looked up at the sky.


    Although others couldn��t see it, the sky in the Royal Palace was now covered with countless souls.


    ��Charia Romenos, Cherry Romenos. Are you there?��


    Like a strict professor taking attendance, he called out the names; a boy and a girl emerged from among the cloud-like souls and approached Deus.


    He used a spell to materialize the souls, one that he had performed several times today.


    The mother, who had lost her son and daughter on the same day, saw her children��s appearances for the last time.


    ��Ah...! Ahhh!��


    [Pardon?]


    It seemed like the Dark Spiritualist had not understood the question, but Stella shut her lips and waited for him to continue.


    ��Do you truly believe that as long as it was for this one girl, it wouldn��t matter if all these people were sacrificed since they were just supporting characters?��


    Aria Rias was now asleep. After using too much power when defeating Romuleus, she fell when his body disintegrated like particles.


    Fortunately, Deus and Luaneth managed to catch her in time. However...


    ��Look at this sight.��


    The gods might say they felt unjust.


    After all, bearing the name of gods, they could wield more power than others.


    However, in the end, one could say that they moved according to their instinct which was made by the programming in the game.


    ��Look at all these people who are suffering due to being separated from their loved ones.��


    Deus remained expressionless.


    However, his voice concealed anger.


    The two souls beside him noticed this.


    ��I will not let this sight become a cornerstone for a greater cause.��


    After all, this place was no longer a game, but reality.


    ��These farewells and sorrow belong entirely to them.��


    Deus voiced his resolve as he prepared for the next farewell.


    ***To the east of the Griffin Kingdom, beyond the Marias Great Forest, lay the land of heat��the Sahar Desert.


    It was a place known as the cursed land to humans. It was called the land of fear, where it was said to suck up a person��s sweat, blood, and even their life.


    Of course, that was a story from several decades ago. Nowadays, the Jerman Kingdom, which was adjacent to the Sahar Desert, had developed their technology to grow crops like potatoes.


    However, despite this, the fear of the Sahar Desert had not completely disappeared.


    Every year, there are still a number of people who get lost or go missing in the desert, only to die. The desertification was gradually expanding its territory towards the Great Forest and the Jerman Kingdom.


    It was an impossible fight to win.


    As time passed, they would eventually be swallowed by the desert, but the Jerman Kingdom was fighting at the forefront against the invasion of nature.


    ��Sigh.��


    A blonde girl rested her chin on the round window of the Jerman Kingdom, looking out over the desert��or, to be precise, beyond the desert and forest.


    It was Princess Eleanor, who was homesick, longing for her homeland, the Griffin Kingdom.


    There were many reasons why she was here.


    Her stay in the Jerman Kingdom wasn��t too bad. She had gotten used to the food and the heat could be easily managed with ice magic.


    The Jerman Kingdom, knowing how to properly treat dignitaries, truly spared no effort in welcoming the princess.


    However, there was one problem.


    ��Princess!��


    BAM!


    A boy with copper colored skin suddenly burst through the door.


    He seemed to be around Owen��s age.


    He entered with a bright smile, followed by five men who crowded in after him.


    ��Eleanor!��


    ��Princess!��


    ��Are you looking out the window again today?��


    ��If it��s too hard, should I talk to Father about it?��


    ��It��s lamentable. But you don��t have to worry too much. I��ll be okay.��


    ��...��


    Eleanor already felt a pang in her stomach. These six brothers were the royalty of the Jerman Kingdom.


    In other words, they were the princes.


    ��So, have you decided today?��


    ��It must be me, right?��


    ��Stick to the order, you guys!��


    ��Shouldn��t we leave it to luck?��


    ��Eleanor, I hope you don��t feel too pressured.��


    ��Hasn��t it occured to you that you should yield to the eldest, guys?��


    All of them...


    ��Sighhhh.��


    Were men proposing to Eleanor.

 Chapter 224: Really Really!

    Chapter 224: Really Really!Although the sadness of losing someone should not be forgotten, it shouldn��t become the thing that was holding you back either.


    Following the funeral for everyone in Graypond, that was held over a span of three days, today was dedicated to allowing the living to carry on with their lives and assuring the departed that they could rest in peace.


    ��Gyaaaaahhhh!��


    The Royal Family had designated today as a day to commemorate that, and a festival was held.


    Findenai, who raised her glass high, exclaimed roughly.


    The beer provided by the Royal Family boasted a taste that was incomparable to ordinary beer, as if implying that it wasn��t supplied to the Royal Family for no reason.


    As the taste of chilled alcohol entered her tongue, she couldn��t help but exclaim.


    ��Hey, take it easy. Don��t unnecessarily cause trouble for others.��


    Deia warned Findenai, who was gulping down her drink from the start, but she paid no heed to it.


    ��I heard that you vowed to never drink again.��


    Seeing that, Erica added a comment from the side, but Findenai just snorted.


    ��Tch! What kind of old news is this young lady talking about, huh?!��


    Findenai had already given up on abstaining from drinking. After all, in the first place, she would not get drunk unless she drank a significant amount.


    It is a bit strange, though.


    Actually, ever since they managed to reclaim freedom in the Clark Republic, she began wondering if she wasn��t good at drinking.


    In the past, she could still think clearly even if she drank a crate of beer. However, now that her heart was at ease, she got drunk rather easily.


    ��Well, not bad.��


    Yet she didn��t find it unpleasant. Instead, she felt like she finally was living as a woman named Findenai and not as the Chief of the Resistance.


    ��Gyaaaah! Griffin is really good at brewing beer!��


    Findenai exclaimed again as she drank the beer.


    ��But where is Master Bastard?��


    With her cheeks bulging from the skewers she was munching on, Deia turned her head at the question. Everything, from the alcohol to the food, was provided by the Palace, so even simple skewers were top-notch.


    They even skewered the appetizers so they could be eaten while walking; a consideration from the Royal Family.


    ��He��s working.��


    ��Work?��


    ��If you��re a maid, shouldn��t you know where your Master is?��


    ��Master Bastard often appears and disappears as he pleases. Anyway, that man really has no day off.��


    Even though she said that, Findenai clicked her tongue regretfully as she took another sip of her beer.


    The sweet taste of the beer had turned somewhat bitter for some reason.


    ***Graypond, where the festival was taking place, bore an air that evoked various emotions.


    As to deceive themselves, many people were drinking alcohol to forget their sorrows and move on.


    Because they would be unable to bear the sadness if they didn��t.


    I understood those emotions.


    ��In the end, only time can solve it.��


    Standing atop the city wall, I glanced down at downtown with my hands folded behind my back.


    ��So, do you feel relieved enough now so that you can rest peacefully?��


    When I asked the several souls besides me who had not yet entered rest, they hesitated before replying.


    [Can I... see them a little more?]


    [I want to see my father��s smile one last time.]


    [That fool, he said he��d stopped drinking, but he��s on a binge right now.]


    It was not only the living who felt worry and sadness in parting.


    Therefore, I gave those who still had lingering regrets a little more time.


    ��...��


    I knew that they didn��t want to part with the living.


    Due to their lingering regrets, they ended up staying to watch over the survivors like this.


    ��Because I won��t entrust anything besides the responsibilities as a hero to Professor.��


    ��...��


    ��Fufu! The life as Student Aria Rias that you��ve returned to me��this life is mine because I am in control. It belongs to me.��


    Back when she was under the influence of Capgras Syndrome in the past, I forcibly awakened Aria and took over her destiny as a hero.


    As a result, Aria had reached her ending and was now living as an ordinary girl.


    However, if there was one flaw, it was that Aria had become passive.


    She didn��t achieve it herself; she resolved it with help from someone like me.


    It was understandable, considering that she was still a student.


    She obviously needed to receive help from adults as she was still young.


    Therefore, I thought there would be no problems, but the Romuleus incident made me realize that it was not enough.


    In the end, Aria was the sole owner of her life.


    The girl who gained freedom through others would not have the power to maintain it.


    Hence, a few words from Romuleus would have made her waver and caused her to tremble with fear.


    However, it was different now.


    Aria defeated the fallen god, severed her destiny, and escaped from it all by herself.


    Perhaps even if someone else came looking for her in the future, she would still walk her own path without any hesitation.


    ��How am I doing now?��


    I couldn��t help but smile as she leaned forward, asking if it was the right answer. I nodded without looking at her.


    ��You��re doing great.��


    ��Hihi!��


    She appeared to be very happy.


    It looked like she was truly anticipating the future life she would lead.


    Instead of gazing at the stars in the sky, the girl stared at Graypond, which was still shining brightly, and shouted,


    ��Aaaaahhhh! It��s beautiful!��


    She spread her arms wide.


    ��It��s really beautiful!��


    She was like a girl shouting ��Yahoo!�� after she managed to climb to the top of a mountain.


    ��I��m so excited and nervous about the future that will unfold! My future! In this beautiful world!��


    Although she was no longer the protagonist, she would surely live a life brighter than anyone else.


    Like the Saintess, known as the Sun of the Continent, she would shine in her own way.


    Everyone would follow in her footsteps, admire her, and want to accompany her.


    And while looking at her bright smile, I, too, fluttered with anticipation.


    What kind of life will this girl live in the future?


    She would probably live a beautiful life.


    Splendidly.


    Brilliantly.


    ��Woooooooooow!��


    As if emptying everything inside, Aria shouted towards the city and wriggled with excitement.


    ��Also!��


    Feeling refreshed by the cool breeze blowing, the excited girl clenched her fists tightly and shouted again.


    ��I love you so, so much!��


    And the one who would occupy a significant part of her unfolding life in the future...


    ��I really, really love you the most in the world! Professor!��


    Her first love.

 Chapter 225: Troubles With Women

    ��Seriously...?��


    Findenai, who was getting ready to boil tea, sighed in disbelief. Seeing her holding a teapot and a container filled with tea leaves, I immediately narrowed my eyes.


    ��Put that down.��


    I had explicitly told her not to brew tea as she pleased.


    ��Nonsense! You said I was getting better.��


    ��Can one even improve pig urine? How much better can it possibly get?��


    ��You��re being incredibly rude, you know? Seriously.��


    While her lips were pursed in frustration, Findenai ignored me and continued brewing the tea.


    How on earth should I deal with such a stubborn mule-like woman?


    I couldn��t help but sigh.


    ��Did you know that everyone in the city could hear what Aria shouted yesterday?��


    ��...��


    ��Is it reaaallly okay for a professor to spend time like that with a student? Especially when he already has a fiance?e?��


    ��Nothing happened the way you are thinking.��


    Aria did proclaim her interest quite outwardly, but of course, I turned her down.


    She merely crossed her arms with a smile, declaring that she wouldn��t back down so easily.


    ��Jeez, it��s because you��re like this that it becomes a problem, Master Bastard. When you give people a chance, all sorts of weird people stick to you.��


    As the weirdest person here, did she even have a say?


    ��Huh? You know what I��m talking about.��


    While the water was boiling, Findenai gestured to reach for my cheek.


    Bwoong!


    ��You should do it like this! ��Damn bitch, just scram! I have a spouse!�� If you do it this way, there shouldn��t be any problem, right?��


    ��...Please show some common sense.��


    What kind of crazy person would turn down a confession like that?


    ��No, if you don��t do this, they��ll stick to you all day, Master Bastard. That much is true, isn��t it?��


    ��Huft.��


    The conversation with Findenai strangely wore me out, so I pressed my eyes before staring back at her.


    ��I dare you to hit my cheek.��


    ��Huh, do you enjoy things like BDSM? Stuff like wearing a collar and spanking?��


    ��...��


    Let��s forget this.


    This conversation made me feel as if I were using a peashooter while my opponent blasted me with a machine gun.


    Most of the time, I couldn��t help but try to stop Findenai whenever she brought up this kind of topic.


    After all, in order for any conversation to make sense, you needed logic. However, this woman had neither logic nor common sense and simply responded however she liked. ?aNO??E?s


    ��Well, there��s nothing I won��t agree with if it��s with you.��


    After saying that, Findenai placed the teapot on the desk, having finished boiling the tea.


    ��Here.��


    Then, she poured the brewed tea into a cup and placed it in front of me.


    ��...��


    ��Oh, if it��s better than pig urine, then it should at least be as good as human urine, right?��


    How would I know the answer to that?


    Watching Findenai silently with that expression, I shrugged my shoulders.


    ��You don��t know? You��ve never tried it?��


    ��When would I ever try something like that?��


    ��You never tried drinking it during your time with Illuania?��


    ��...��


    ��You��d suck someone��s asshole but won��t drink piss? That��s interesting.��


    ��Is there something making you angry today?��


    Given how she was arguing rather excessively today, it seemed like she had some pent-up dissatisfaction towards me.


    I took a sip from the teacup.


    Though it had definitely improved compared to how she brewed it in the past, it still tasted like something she��d need to apologize to the people who grew and processed the tea leaves for.


    ��I��m not angry, but I guess I��m a bit frustrated.��


    ��...��


    It wasn��t a joke, but I almost spat out my tea unintentionally. I didn��t expect her to say it so blatantly.


    Findenai was now looking at me without much change in expression.


    ��What��s wrong? We��re both adults. Didn��t I already tell you that I like you?��


    ��...��


    ��How long are you planning to leave our relationship like this, anyway? After being holed up in that Dream Demon Manor or whatever for a whole month, you finally showed up.��


    ��Cut it out.��


    I tried to stop her, thinking that she��d just keep hammering on the topic if I left her alone, but she wasn��t the type that could be stopped.


    ��I��m gonna grow cobwebs in my twat, Master Bastard.��


    ��Owen, go outside.��


    ��Y-yessssss!��


    Just for the record, it wasn��t just Findenai and me in my office��Owen was also here, too.


    Dashing out of the room, Owen��s face had already turned bright red due to the conversation.


    Seeing that, Findenai��s remarks became rougher.


    ��Master Bastard, let��s start being honest here.��


    ��You have been too honest since earlier.��


    ��I understand that your feelings are shallow, and that you��re unsure if your feelings for me are love, Master Bastard. Ugh, damn it! The more I think about it, the more fucking frustrating it gets, but I get it!��


    Still, because Erica was my fiance?e, it seemed necessary to make excuses.


    ��You should not attach any meaning to Findenai��s actions.��


    ��...You��re not telling me to rest assured with just that excuse, right?��


    ��It is difficult.��


    I pondered how to explain things to her as I made my way to the audience chamber, but it was challenging to word it in a way she would understand.


    This was because Findenai��s eccentricity didn��t exactly align with common sense.


    It was difficult to give a proper explanation to a professor like Erica, who lived within the bounds of common sense and logic.


    ��Sigh.��


    Erica seemed to agree to move on, but she then suddenly uttered a remark.


    ��Don��t forget who your fiance?e is.��


    ��...Okay.��


    I heard Erica��s words, which could be interpreted as either a request or a warning, just before I arrived at the audience chamber.


    I wondered if other visitors were here, but I could see that only King Orpheus was alone, sitting on the throne.


    ��You summoned me? Your Majesty.��


    Since no one else was watching, there was no need for excessive formality.


    We were back to our familiar way of conversing with each other.


    ��Finally, you have arrived.��


    Through this incident, many citizens�� blood was shed, and King Orpheus mourned together with them.


    However, in the end, he gave them encouragement by holding a festival, helping them move forward.


    Despite having made the wisest decisions possible in the wake of the tragedy, he still regretted the loss of many lives.


    Therefore, I understood that his expression was not good, but today, he looked even more haggard than usual.


    ��Do you know that Eleanor is currently in the Jerman Kingdom?��


    ��Yes, I am aware.��


    I was wondering where she had gone since she wasn��t at Graypond, and it turned out she had attended as one of the envoys to the Jerman Kingdom for a diplomatic mission.


    She was currently actively involved in negotiations regarding the collapse of the Clark Republic.


    With a considerable skill in politics and the fact that she, the princess herself, was taking action, the Jerman Kingdom also demonstrated their sincerity.


    Especially since there was evidence that they were attempting to invade the Griffin Kingdom.


    With that in mind, Eleanor would most likely negotiate aggressively.


    ��The negotiations went well. The Jerman Kingdom couldn��t demand too many shares from the Clark Republic. She leveraged the fact that the Marias tribe was with us to address the previous incident, making things easier to resolve.��


    ��But there is another issue?��


    ��Yes, it is a very big problem.��


    Orpheus sighed and continued.


    ��A giant demonic monster has appeared in the Sahar Desert.��


    ��A demonic monster... Your Majesty?��


    Could there really be demonic monsters that could adapt to the heat of that place?


    No, there shouldn��t be, seeing that there were no animals to prey on in the first place.


    ��The demonic monster is causing a real headache. I��ve heard it has already devoured soldiers numbering in the triple-digits from the Jerman side.��


    Was it using humans as a source of food?


    ��Thanks to it, it��s become a real problem. We can��t cross the desert because of the demonic monster.��


    ��...I do not have much experience dealing with demonic monsters, though?��


    While there might be many souls in the desert, it was uncertain whether they would actually fight against demonic monsters.


    ��I know. Hence, Jerman Kingdom will handle the extermination themselves. They��re organizing a punitive expedition for it.��


    ��Then, what is the problem?��


    He let out another deep sigh.


    Now, he was speaking not as a king, but as Eleanor��s brother.


    ��The problem is... my sister is a very charming girl.��


    ��...��


    As I stood silently without saying anything, King Orpheus�� eyes strangely narrowed.


    ��Don��t you agree with me?��


    ��...I agree.��


    ��Genuinely?��


    ��Yes, Princess Eleanor is indeed a very charming woman.��


    ��Exactly! That��s it! Those damned princes have noticed Eleanor��s charm and are actively courting her!��


    This was somewhat surprising.


    It was an unexpected topic out of the blue.


    King Orpheus rubbed his forehead as if feeling troubled by it and continued speaking.


    ��If she is to marry one of Jerman��s princes, it can certainly strengthen trust between the two kingdoms... but I have no intention of subjecting my sister to a marriage of convenience.��


    Now I understood why King Orpheus had summoned me; he hoped that I would travel to the Jerman Kingdom.


    ��Go and let them know that they shouldn��t dare to covet Eleanor.��


    ��Your Majesty.��


    ��You know right?��


    Despite his dark complexion, King Orpheus subtly lifted the corners of his mouth and spoke mischievously.


    ��You do know that Eleanor is now 18 years old right? She��s of marriageable age.��


    ��...��


    ��Make sure to keep that in mind. Now, prepare to depart.��


    As I remained silent in protest, he added belatedly, as if he had forgotten to mention it earlier.


    ��It��s an order from your king.��

 Chapter 226: Her True Nature

    This wasn��t something I had asked for.


    The title of prince, which I had borne since birth, was heavier than I had imagined.


    However, that didn��t mean that I planned on abandoning it.


    Instead, I longed to become stronger.


    I wanted to become strong enough so that my other siblings wouldn��t be able to push me around.


    One fine day, a purple door appeared in my room.


    There was nothing written on the unfamiliar door, but for some reason, I felt drawn to it the moment I saw it.


    And when I stepped inside, I met someone.


    ��Welcome to Clair��s General Store.��


    A being whose gender, age, or identity I was unable to discern.


    The moment I completed the deal with him and stepped outside, bizarre changes began to take place in the Jerman Kingdom.


    I was certain...


    This wasn��t what I had wished for.


    * * *Not only was the carriage provided by the Royal Family for the journey to the Jerman Kingdom fast, but it also absorbed external shocks quite well.


    Almost none of the usual rattling could be felt, making it much more comfortable for long-distance travel.


    ��Ah, I��m so tired.��


    Deia, sitting opposite me, yawned and shifted her body a bit.


    Even though it should have been easier to sleep in due to the lack of shaking, she still looked uncomfortable.


    She was originally supposed to return to Norseweden along with Darius, but she insisted on coming to the Jerman Kingdom, saying that she wanted to see it at least once.


    It wasn��t a pleasure trip, but I allowed it since she didn��t intend to accompany me just for fun.


    There was a carriage with gifts for the Jerman Kingdom following us, and Aria also decided to tag along.


    I would have not allowed her to accompany us under normal circumstances, but she joined us under the pretext of helping her friend, Eleanor.


    I wasn��t sure if she really had such a benevolent intention, but I had a feeling Eleanor would be happy to see her anyway.


    ��I can��t fall asleep in the carriage.��


    Deia kept shifting her posture while grumbling, but she still looked dissatisfied.


    Then she glanced at me and slyly moved into the seat next to me.


    ��Lend me your lap.��


    ��...What?��


    And before I could say anything, Deia naturally rested her head on my lap.


    Pushing aside the book I was reading, I looked down at her, and saw that she had already crossed her arms and closed her eyes.


    ��What are you staring at?��


    She asked me calmly as if she had expected me to be watching her.


    I always had a feeling that we had grown quite close. Thinking of it as the bond between two siblings, it didn��t seem like a big deal.


    But could siblings really be this intimate?


    ��Deia.��


    Even though I called out to her quietly, she didn��t reply. Since she couldn��t have fallen asleep already, she was deliberately ignoring me.


    ��Deia.��


    ��Ugh, what?��


    Seeing that I wasn��t going to give up, she finally opened her eyes and responded indignantly.


    ��There is a line that even siblings should never cross.��


    I didn��t have any brothers or sisters in my past life, so I wasn��t sure, but there were boundaries that even family members had to respect.


    ��It is not very appropriate for a fully grown younger sister to lie on her brother��s lap.��


    Deia snorted in disbelief, as if offended by my words.


    ��But everyone does this. And what��s wrong with lending a lap to family?��


    ��...��


    ��Also, aren��t you the one overreacting because you��re thinking of me in a romantic way?��


    Since the concept of family was pretty strange to me, I was unable to come up with a response.


    Was I perhaps feeling uncomfortable because I unconsciously saw her as a woman instead of a sister?


    If that was the case, maybe I needed to get a grip on myself.


    ��But still.��


    However, wasn��t her way of speaking typical gaslighting?


    ��Would you be able to lie on Darius�� lap like this?��


    When I asked bluntly, Deia paused for a moment before sitting up straight.


    ��I��m not sleepy.��


    ��...��


    ��Really! I just don��t feel sleepy anymore, so I sat up.��


    I sighed and tried to turn my focus back to my book again. I also had trouble sleeping in the carriage, so I preferred reading instead.


    And when he said he loved her, it truly felt like she was doing something wrong.


    I hope he doesn��t come.


    Although she wanted to lock the door, doing so in the Jerman Kingdom Palace might raise suspicions.


    Finally, Eleanor sighed and looked out the window.


    The desert that stretched out behind the city.


    Beyond the horizon lay the Griffin Kingdom, and there...


    Deussssss...


    For the first time since the start of her vacation, she was missing the man she thought to be her destiny. She wanted to return as quickly as possible.


    The vacation would be ending soon, and she would have to go back to the academy.


    Eleanor sincerely hoped the princes would somehow succeed in hunting down the demonic monster.


    At that moment...


    Creak.


    The door opened, and a man stepped in.


    Assuming it to be another one of the six princes, she put on a mask-like smile.


    ��How are you finding life in the palace so far?��


    A well-trimmed beard.


    Wrinkled skin.


    Yet, still a robust and cooper-skinned appearance.


    The elderly man to whom the throne of the Jerman Kingdom belonged, Ramahul Jerman, had come to visit her personally.


    ��Yes, thank you for your hospitality.��


    Eleanor responded with a smile.


    Although she hadn��t shared many conversations with Ramahul Jerman, seeing him up close sent a strange tingle down the back of her neck.


    How could she even start to describe her impression of him?


    It felt like there was a scorpion��s stinger lurking behind the smiling, kind old man.


    It wasn��t a very pleasant feeling.


    The old man didn��t try to hide his greed as he approached her.


    ��I heard that my sons have been quite rude.��


    ��No, they were not, Your Majesty. They are just teasing me. I laugh and take it in stride.��


    ��Ho ho, is that so?��


    The desire in Ramahul��s eyes. No wonder this man was still in charge of an entire kingdom; his greed was vast and selfish.


    Is he insane?


    Confronted with the revolting desire boiling in his eyes, Eleanor maintained her smile without changing her expression and let it pass naturally.


    ��Speaking of which, the other princes should be paying me a visit soon. They come to my room once a day.��


    ��Ahem, it seems that my sons are being quite impolite.��


    Seemingly displeased, Ramahul took a step back. He stroked his beard and left with a smile that hinted at future plans.


    ��...Wow.��


    Eleanor let out a sigh of disbelief, loosening her stiff neck with a massage.


    What the hell was happening?


    From the eight-year-old prince to the old man with six sons and five daughters...


    Having witnessed and felt the chaotic yet passionate lust of the Jerman Kingdom Royal Family up close, Eleanor began to feel her frustration rising to the top of her head.


    Moreover, King Ramahul wasn��t genuinely interested in her.


    He probably had some twisted desire to snatch the woman his sons liked.


    ��Right.��


    Krrrrk.


    She bit her lip and swept back her hair from her forehead.


    Ever since Deus Verdi had saved her, she had been spending her day innocently at the academy.


    ��So that��s how they��re playing?��


    However, just like Findenai, Eleanor Luden Griffin was also a boss character in a chapter of the game ��Retry��.


    In the original story, she was a fallen princess.


    A rebel who stayed up all night.


    A girl who was called a dignified leader.


    She judged that Orpheus, who was either mentally destroyed or possessed by the Griffin��s Evil Ghost, was unfit to be king.


    She was the mastermind who incited countless students, led the knights, and made the cold, calculated judgment that the time was right to overthrow the country.


    "Let''s see how this goes."


    Eleanor gritted her teeth and began to unveil her hidden schemes and unleash her true nature.

 Chapter 227: Eleanor

    ��The subjugation failed?��


    Eleanor sighed upon hearing the news.


    The information delivered by the fourth prince, Rerhulta Jerman, was shocking.


    ��Yeah, I heard they failed to subjugate the demonic monster. It was bigger and faster than they expected, so they couldn��t inflict much damage. As a result, my brothers were severely scolded by Father.��


    Could it really be described as just a scolding?


    Compared to the lives of the soldiers led by the three, it was an excessively light word to use.


    Since Eleanor and the fourth prince, Rerhulta, were only a year apart in age, they decided to speak casually to each other as friends.


    ��I heard the vassals barely managed to stop Father from taking matters into his own hands.��


    Rerhulta grumbled to himself while chewing on the fruit he had brought for Eleanor.


    He shook his head sharply, criticizing his stubborn brothers.


    ��I wonder why my brothers, who always trained and fought together, are suddenly cooperating. Father must be very disappointed.��


    That damn ��father�� word.


    Rerhulta, the fourth prince��s faith in his father, was to an excessive degree.


    Even now, with every sentence, he would add a remark about his father.


    He had an excessive amount of loyalty and dependence on his father, King Ramahul.


    That was how Eleanor saw Rerhulta.


    ��Ha, I hope Father doesn��t take me to be the same as my brothers. Of course, you too.��


    Though seeing him wink was quite annoying, Eleanor thought for a moment after hearing that.


    ��How about making a confirmation first? This might be a chance to show the king your abilities, Prince.��


    She smiled lightly.


    * * *A few hours later.


    The one who appeared first was the first prince, Rahul.


    He didn��t make any attempts to hide his dark expression and was clenching his teeth in anger.


    ��Rerhulta!��


    Rahul assumed that Rerhulta, who was nowhere to be seen, might be with Eleanor.


    And indeed, Rerhulta was spending time in Eleanor��s room.


    ��Brother?��


    Rerhulta looked at his eldest brother with a puzzled expression, but Rahul immediately swung his fist at him.


    Thud!


    ��Ugh!��


    Rerhulta��s head snapped to the side as his body flew and hit the floor. Startled, he cried out while looking bewildered.


    ��W-what are you doing! Princess Eleanor is right here!��


    ��Shut up! How dare you insult me in front of Father?! Are you that desperate to look good in front of him, even at the cost of betraying your own brother?!��


    ��N-no, Brother! What are you talking about?! I just brought up a way to subjugate the demonic monster!��


    ��Then why did you have to specifically point out the reason for our subjugation��s failure?! You knew I was in charge of the army!��


    ��Th-that��s...��


    ��Do you know how Father looked at me because of you? You... You damn bastard!��


    Rahul, who looked like he wanted to hit his brother a few more times, stopped when he met Eleanor��s eyes. He clicked his tongue and stormed out of the room.


    This wasn��t the way to behave in front of a princess from another country, but it showed just how emotional and impulsive he could be.


    ��Damn it.��


    After Rerhulta wiped the blood trickling from his mouth, he stood up and apologized to Eleanor.


    ��I��m sorry you had to witness such an embarrassing scene.��


    Rerhulta forced a bitter smile and awkwardly scratched the back of his head.


    However, Eleanor shook her head.


    ��I didn��t realize Prince Rahul would be so upset. It��s my fault.��


    This was because it was Eleanor who had advised Rerhulta on the strategy for subjugating the great demonic monster.


    Since the Griffin Kingdom had expanded through invasions, they often dealt with not only indigenous people but also demonic monsters, which in turn helped them develop several strategies for handling them.


    Meanwhile, the Jerman Kingdom was different; having lived in a place as harsh as the Sahar Desert, where even demonic monsters struggled to survive, the experiences they accumulated were not the same.


    At Eleanor��s apology, Rerhulta too shook his head vigorously, insisting it wasn��t her fault.


    ��No, thanks to you, I��ve gained Father��s approval. He��ll likely call on me for the next subjugation due to your help.��


    Having shared one of the Griffin Kingdom��s demonic monster subjugation strategies, Rerhulta genuinely felt grateful to her.


    However, Eleanor��s expression darkened at his words.


    For the first time since arriving here, she let out a girlish giggle. Serhul, curious after seeing Eleanor��s shoulders shake and hearing her hum a tune, asked a question.


    ��Do you like that man?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��...��


    Serhul was quite shocked as hadn��t expected such a straightforward answer.


    However, he didn��t show it on his face.


    ��But things are difficult as he��s already engaged.��


    ��...I see.��


    ��Well, it��s a one-sided crush. There��s nothing much I can do.��


    Watching her wear a sad expression pained Serhul more than he expected.


    He found it both infuriating and enviable that the Soul Whisperer, despite already having a fiance?e, had also won the heart of such an attractive princess.


    Then, Eleanor, as if realizing something, alternated her gaze between Serhul and the drawing of Deus. She chuckled.


    ��Now that I think about it, Prince Serhul is quite similar to Deus, aren��t you?��


    ��Similar...?��


    Him and that man?


    Serhul had dull grey hair and copper-colored skin. He was relatively short, and although his body appeared thin, he had well-defined muscles.


    After all, Serhul was still a warrior.


    However, Eleanor smiled as she spoke.


    ��You��re both quiet.��


    Watching Eleanor laugh so heartily, Serhul couldn��t help but entertain a glimmer of hope.


    * * *��Do you know what��s really bad about that girl?��


    As we passed through the Marias Great Forest on our way to the Jerman Kingdom, Aria, who had come over to ride in our carriage, spoke as she chewed on a dried squid in her mouth.


    ��Did you really just refer to the Princess as ��that girl��?��


    Deia, who was sitting besides me, scolded her in disbelief, but Aria paid no mind.


    ��The fact that she uses everything at her disposal without a second thought is what��s really threatening about her.��


    It was indeed a skill that could be considered an advantage, but Eleanor saw it differently.


    ��When it comes to achieving her goals, she really doesn��t hesitate to dive in headfirst. Do you know how much I struggled to save those kids she brainwashed back then...��


    Aria clicked her tongue and shook her head while continuing to chew on the squid.


    Deia wondered what on earth she just started blabbering, and of course, she couldn��t make sense of it.


    Because it was a story from the First Round.


    ��But it��s a relief that she��s completely changed, thanks to Professor. What was the name of her illness again?��


    I stayed silent for a moment at Aria��s words and then shook my head.


    ��It wasn��t an illness.��


    ��Pardon? But the Eleanor right now is very different from the one I knew.��


    One was a fallen princess.


    And as the leader of the rebellion, she used propaganda to turn the academy students into rebels, inciting discontent against the kingdom.


    The other was the innocent Eleanor.


    Now, she would spend her time drawing. If one were to call it a deviation, it would be the occasional sketch of something risque?, accompanied by her soft giggles.


    Yes, you could say that she was a completely different person.


    ��No, Eleanor has not changed much since then.��


    In the original story, the innocent Eleanor was trapped in a dream, while the Eleanor who acted in reality was burdened with royal responsibilities.


    Now, the two personalities had merged into one.


    So...


    ��She can be both.��


    ��...��


    At my words, Aria swallowed a piece of the squid��s tentacle and, with a subtle expression, turned to me and asked.


    ��She won��t cause any trouble, right...?��


    To that question...


    ��...��


    It was quite difficult to give a clear answer.

 Chapter 228: The Six Princes

    ��What?��


    Prince Rehul, the second prince, was in utter disbelief upon hearing the news.


    The maid who came to deliver the news was trembling and hung her head low.


    With a tendency to become excessively violent when things didn��t go his way...


    ��You come here and tell me that?!��


    Rehul kicked the maid in the abdomen, sending her sliding backwards until she hit the wall.


    ��Cough! Cough!��


    ��Damn it!��


    He continued venting his anger, ignoring the maid who was struggling to breathe.


    While he put on the image of a gentle prince in front of Princess Eleanor and others, in reality, he was far more vicious and ambitious than any of the other princes.


    This particular trait had partly arisen due to his only older brother, the first prince, Rahul.


    Having grown up watching his less capable brother, he had become arrogant to the core.


    ��That idiot is leading the next subjugation as well? Has Father completely lost his mind?!��


    Rahul had already failed to subjugate the great demonic monster in the Sahar Desert in the first mission.


    At that time, the strategy and leadership of the first prince, Rahul, were truly abysmal; however, Rehul deliberately remained silent and followed his brother.


    Only by doing so could he reveal Rahul��s incompetence to everyone.


    And now they were giving the first prince, Rahul, another chance after that ridiculous display?


    It was truly absurd.


    ��Rerhulta...!��


    All this was happening only because the first prince, Rahul, had taken over the great demonic monster subjugation strategy proposed by the fourth prince, Rerhulta.


    Net of Heaven and Earth.


    It was one of battle formations the Griffin used when dealing with great demonic monsters, and it had been adopted for the second subjugation.


    Princess Eleanor had given this information to the fourth prince, Rerhulta, who then passed it to the first prince, Rahul.


    ��Huff.��


    Prince Rehul, the second prince, swept his bangs and thought of the foreign princess.


    What was the reason?


    None of these feelings were present when he first saw her.


    At some point, the desire to possess her had arisen, and seeing his other brothers wanting her made that desire even stronger.


    Although she had indirectly helped Rahul this time...


    ��She can be used for my gain if manipulated effectively.��


    Though it might be risky to marry her, keeping her as a lover seemed ideal.


    She also seemed to be pretty useful in various ways despite her age.


    Moreover, she seemed to have a better impression of him than of the first prince, Rahul.


    ��Princess Eleanor.��


    Rehul began to mull over methods to win her heart.


    * * *The atmosphere within the royal palace had become strangely tense as of late.


    The first and fourth princes were practicing the Net of Heaven and Earth they had learned from Princess Eleanor.


    On the contrary, the second prince, Rehul, was actively solidifying his position.


    ��Are you saying that we��re going to implement the strategy that the foreign princess taught us?��


    ��That��s absurd. Then what does that make us?��


    ��The Jerman kingdom also has excellent strategies for subjugating the great demonic monster. Honestly, didn��t problems in the first subjugation arise due to Prince Rahul overextending himself by taking command...?��


    The people Rehul was spending time with were none other than the generals.


    He was consoling the generals of his country, whom the first prince, Rahul, had neglected.


    ��Do you think that I am unaware of the generals�� capabilities? We are only using that strategy for the sake of diversity this time.��


    ��Hmph.��


    ��If that��s what you think, Prince Rehul.��


    After managing to calm the furious generals, Rehul also sought out the kingdom��s Mages.


    In particular, he sought a very famous dark mage in the Jerman Kingdom.


    That last addition by Lehric carried a weight that Serhul couldn��t bear.


    However, at the same time, he wondered why this man had come here.


    It had been weeks since they made the deal, and he hadn��t shown his face once until this moment. So, why now?


    As if reading his thoughts, Lehric slowly turned his gaze out the window and hummed.


    ��There��s a man who I find very interesting and would like to have on his way here.��


    A man he has an interest in?


    He wondered what Lehric meant by that, but the demon had no intention of explaining it to him.


    Excited, he continued speaking.


    ��He hit me pretty hard during his time in Dream Demon Manor. I do admit that the stage I set up was a bit sloppy, but still...��


    Beyond the desert....


    He was waiting for that man who was yet to escape the Marias Great Forest.


    ��Please hurry up and come soon, Deus Verdi.��


    The Demon Lord of Deception couldn��t help but lick his lips in anticipation.


    * * *��Sigh.��


    Late evening.


    An intense heat filled the entire city during the day, but the moment the sun set, an icy chill crept into the room through the windows.


    Eleanor had often heard about the large differences in temperature in the desert, but she never thought that it would be this extreme until she experienced it firsthand.


    However, there was nothing better to cool her heated head.


    Breathing in the cold night air, Eleanor slowly reviewed her next steps.


    The six princes circling her��though the degree may have varied, all had feelings for Eleonora, and she intended to actively take advantage of that.


    First Prince Rahul Jerman was blatantly bold and led a life steeped in lust, much like his father.


    Since arriving here, she couldn��t even count the number of times the prince had half-jokingly, half-seriously suggested sharing a bed.


    Second Prince Rehul Jerman appeared gentle and kind on the surface but harbored the most blatant desires within.


    It was obvious that he was busy contemplating whether he should be the one to sit on the throne instead of his brother, Rahul.


    Third Prince Serhul was indifferent to all the power struggles and faction fights. He simply wanted to live a quiet life.


    Fourth Prince Rerhulta had excessive loyalty towards their father, King Ramahul. He had a semi-obsessive tendency to do anything for his father.


    Fifth Prince Sarirhul was a clown.


    And Sixth Prince Sirahul was only eight years old.


    The fifth and sixth princes were younger than Eleanor, so they weren��t really much of a problem.


    In fact, whenever they paid her a visit Eleanor would just play with them without any ulterior motives.


    ��Sigh.��


    Another sigh escaped her lips.


    Though entangled in a web of relationships, Eleanor��s plan wasn��t anything special.


    Having come to the Jerman Kingdom and seeing that she would be staying here for a while, she intended to use this time to at least sow some chaos to the Jerman Royal Family.


    That was all she hoped for.


    The more she got involved, the greater the chances it could backfire on Eleanor as well.


    However...


    ��At the very least, I should spark a succession dispute by causing division or factionalism among the princes.��


    Eleanor rested her chin on her hand and muttered while recalling the blueprint she envisioned in her mind.


    Yes, she could at least make the princes fight amongst themselves.


    That alone would prove to be quite beneficial to the Griffin Kingdom.


    ��At most...��


    The pieces of the puzzle were slowly coming together. It would take a lot of effort and risk.


    However, if everything unfolded according to Eleanor��s plan, the best outcome would be...


    ��Rebellion.��


    She even thought of the possibility of changing the occupant of the throne.

 Chapter 229: Rebellion

    ��Then, I��ll be off now.��


    Before heading to the battlefield, the First Prince, Rahul, spoke to Eleanor with a longing tone Eleanor, as if he were confessing to his true love.


    Eleanor tried to maintain her fake expression, which almost broke for a moment, while waving him away with a faint smile.


    After sharing various strategies and instructions about the demonic beast��s subjugation with him, Rahul had naturally developed a deeper affection for Eleanor.


    ��Blegh.��


    Looking at the door Rahul had just exited, Eleanor felt a wave of nausea wash over her as she quickly gulped down water from her bottle.


    Her stomach felt a bit calmer after a while.


    She knew he felt grateful towards her for the various advice she had given him, but she still wished he would maintain a proper distance.


    When the hell will this subjugation end?


    She had heard the news that Deus Verdi was coming here.


    However, because of the great demonic monster��s appearance, he was unable to cross the desert recklessly.


    Originally, the situation should have been resolved in the first subjugation attempt, but as it dragged on to the second, Deus also had no choice but to wait.


    ��Haaa! I reaaalllyyy miss hiiiiiiimmmm!��


    How long had it been since she last saw Deus?


    He suddenly disappeared for a month and then reappeared due to the Grand Debate.


    In fact, Eleanor hadn��t seen Deus since the Clark Republic incident.


    They said that time and distance would naturally cool feelings.


    However, for Eleanor, it only accumulated dissatisfaction. She barely got through each day by drawing Deus and Kim Shinwoo on her canvas.


    She also hoped that First Prince Rahul would manage to subjugate the great demonic monster this time, if possible.


    Rahul also knew that his position would be truly endangered if he failed this attempt.


    He felt threatened, especially since the Second Prince, Rehul, was winning over the generals of the Jerman Kingdom.


    Knock. Knock.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door from outside.


    ��Yes, please come in.��


    After composing herself again, Eleanor told the visitor to enter.


    Speak of the devil.


    With a friendly smile, Second Prince Rehul walked in.


    Although she knew that his smile was all pretense, Eleanor didn��t bother pointing it out.


    From Rehul��s perspective, it could be seen as him showing respect to her presence in his own way.


    ��You should be able to return tomorrow, right?��


    If the great demonic monster was successfully subjugated today, Eleanor could finally return.


    Though his words held that meaning, Eleanor��s expression darkened instantly.


    ��...��


    ��What��s wrong?��


    And Second Prince Rehul never missed such nuances. Although they didn��t explicitly discuss it, both knew what they wanted.


    When Eleanor intentionally wore a worried expression, Rehul picked up on it.


    Though no one was watching, the conversation flowed as if they were dancing in sync at a ballroom.


    ��Actually... I regret telling them about the Net of Heaven and Earth.��


    ��...��


    ��After seeing Prince Rahul and Rerhulta practicing, they seemed to be having difficulties; their basic proficiency in magic seemed lacking.��


    ��Really?��


    ��If they had been able to prepare a few days in advance, there wouldn��t be a problem, but that��s not possible when they enter the desert.��


    During practice, they managed to deploy the Net of Heaven and Earth quite well��the tools and magic circles they used for practice were still in the palace��s training ground.


    T


    However, one had to consider that it was going to be real combat in the desert.


    It would take a considerable amount of time to set up the preparations there, and it was very unlikely that the great demonic monsters living in the desert would just watch quietly.


    ��Actually, that��s why I tried to dissuade Prince Rahul when he visited my room.��


    That was a lie.


    When First Prince Rahul came to see her, Eleanor had actually given him advice.


    However, Second Prince Rehul, who had already unknowingly fallen out with the First Prince, had no way of knowing that.


    ��I see.��


    ��Prince Rehul!��


    With a slightly trembling voice, Eleanor called Rehul. Perhaps because she was of royal blood, Eleanor, who had excellent talents in most fields, was also skilled in acting.


    ��You must stop Prince Rahul; if it��s you, not me, saying it, he might take it differently!��


    ��...��


    Rehul listened to Eleanor��s earnest plea and thought for a moment.


    Then, finally, he exhaled and steeled himself. He believed that Eleanor, whom he had observed so far, would understand him.


    ��Do you really think I should stop my brother?��


    ��...Pardon?��


    ��Eleanor, no, Princess Eleanor. My father is very old��it��s time for him to step down from the throne.��


    King Ramahul��s youthful passion and fighting spirit had long disappeared.


    Now, he was nothing more than a lecherous viper sitting in the highest seat of his kingdom, lusting after women.


    ��At this rate, it��s clear that my brother, Rahul, is the first in line for the throne.��


    Even though he was incompetent, being the eldest son carried that much weight.


    ��...��


    Eleanor shut her mouth.


    She nodded, as if entranced by what he was saying.


    ��Princess Eleanor, please speak without any reservations. Does my brother Rahul, whom you have met, truly have the dignity of a king?��


    Eleanor couldn��t easily answer.


    As the princess of another country, she couldn��t carelessly make an evaluation about the First Prince who was closest to the throne.


    However, with her silence, Rehul took it as a hint of agreement, making it easier for her to respond.


    ��No, my brother shouldn��t sit on the throne. Even though my father is somewhat indulgent now, he was a truly great leader in his younger days.��


    However, what about Rahul?


    ��No, the rebellion is not for you to initiate, Second Prince.��


    ��...?��


    ��It is for the First Prince to instigate.��


    Rehul still didn��t fully understand what she was trying to say, but he felt something light up in his mind.


    It was a clever move.


    Eleanor��s words were indeed revealing a very clever move.


    ��The First Prince will return without carrying out the subjugation. He will surely realize that the Net of Heaven and Earth that they practiced in the Palace is different from the one they will be enacting in the desert.��


    ��And then?��


    ��It means the troops will return intact. And only you and I will know the reason for that.��


    Only now did Rehul start to see a path. He began to understand Eleanor��s intentions more clearly.


    ��I��ve heard that you have recently been building close relationships with the generals within the military and mages. The First Prince is concerned about it.��


    ��...��


    ��You only need to say one word when you see the First Prince returning with the entire army intact.��


    All it took was a word from an influential and credible source, the Second Prince, Rehul.


    Rebellion!


    The First Prince was trying to seize control of the Palace using the soldiers drafted for the demonic monster subjugation!


    It didn��t matter if it was true or false.


    Even if the generals and soldiers would eventually realize it was not a real rebellion in the process of defending.


    In any case, compared to the First Prince who was rumored to be enamored with a foreign woman like the princess of the Griffin Kingdom, their hearts would naturally lean towards the Second Prince, who had listened to their stories and understood their difficulties up until now.


    ��Ha.��


    A faint smile spread across Rehul��s lips.


    Although she already knew that he had accepted her plan, Eleanor continued to make even more persuasive statements.


    ��In the first place, the First Prince��s soldiers are not really trying to revolt, so they will easily be suppressed. In fact, they will probably surrender immediately and claim unfair treatment.��


    It was a persuasive idea.


    And it was even quite doable.


    However, while listening to the story, Rehul was more concerned about what Eleanor might gain from this entire situation, more than the possibility itself.


    None.


    First Prince Rahul would either be executed or exiled for the crime of rebellion.


    There would be no loss of troops in the Jerman Kingdom, and the extermination of the great demonic monster would only be delayed for a while.


    ��Hahaha!��


    In the end, Rehul could only exhale a sigh-like laughter.


    He could already envision a future where First Prince Rahul would pay a painful price for leading the soldiers to retreat.


    This was very possible.


    He was sure of that.


    * * *In the end, it proceeded exactly as Princess Eleanor said.


    The First Prince left with the troops in the morning, but later that night, he retreated back to the palace.


    Seeing that, Rehul exclaimed in admiration.


    ��You foolish brother!��


    Rehul had already passed on his plan to his closest aides.


    When it was time to suppress the rebellion, all they had to do was swiftly eliminate First Prince Rahul.


    Then, the returning soldiers would naturally be charged as rebel forces.


    ��Ha, this is ridiculous.��


    Watching Prince Rahul and his soldiers entering the palace for a report, Prince Rehul scoffed in disbelief.


    Without even a single grain of sand on him, the First Prince��s eyes were full of vitality.


    It meant that he hadn��t even suffered outside.


    ��It seems like he was just having some fun while he was gone.��


    ��Did he even have the intention to subdue the demonic beast?��


    Rehul��s aides, the generals, muttered one by one that they were dumbfounded.


    It was almost time now.


    Since information couldn��t leak outside the city, once all the soldiers entered the vast royal garden, they could simply lock the gate and shout that the First Prince was initiating a rebellion.


    Prince Rehul couldn��t hide his excitement as he lifted the corners of his mouth slightly.


    Chururururururuk!


    Suddenly, a huge net spread across the sky.


    A huge net had covered the ground.


    Those nets absorbed the mana of everyone inside, except for a few specific people; it also imposed significant restrictions on their bodies.


    It was the strategy they should have used for eradicating the great demonic monster.


    ��Huh?��


    The Net of Heaven and Earth spread across the late-night sky.


    What was going on?


    Having seen it several times in the royal palace, he could immediately recognize it as the Net of Heaven and Earth.


    ��What is this...?��


    Amidst the confusion, Prince Rehul recalled the conversations he had several times regarding the net for some reason.


    Coltman Velic, the Dark Mage of the Jerman Kingdom, said this.


    - It��s a method that requires a lot of preparation from the start. How are you going to deploy this in the desert?


    Princess Eleanor also said.


    - If they had been able to prepare a few days in advance, there wouldn��t be a problem, but that��s not possible when they enter the desert.


    They had no problem deploying the Net of Heaven and Earth during their practices.


    In fact, there were still magic circles and tools in the royal palace...


    ��Ah...?��


    Only now could Prince Rehul understand what was happening as he watched First Prince Rahul Jerman draw his sword while leading the troops at the forefront.


    In desperation, Prince Rehul shouted.


    "It-it''s a real REBELIOOOOONNNNN!"

 Chapter 230: Revenge

    first prince rahul��s sudden rebellion.


    having conscripted soldiers to subdue a great demonic monster, they were now being used to surround the royal palace.


    the formation he planned to utilize when confronting the great demonic monster was now used to suppress the entire palace.


    this entire situation was particularly confusing for second prince rehul.


    he had planned to brand the retreating first prince and his followers as rebels, kill rahul, while capturing the others.


    however, rahul started an actual rebellion, as if he was aware that he would be accused of treason.


    ��why?��


    even in an emergency like this, they couldn��t understand what drove the first prince to stage a coup. after all, as the eldest, he was the closest to the throne.


    if he had stayed put, the golden throne would have been his and he could have enjoyed the absolute power everyone desired.


    so, why?


    what made him go this far?


    amidst these questions, rehul tried to regain his composure and raised his sword.


    ��it��s a rebellion! first prince rahul has rebelled!��


    the prince, who was supposed to be falsely accused of rebellion, had become an actual rebel.


    thinking in this manner somewhat eased second prince rehul��s mind.


    killing his own kin no longer bothered him.


    it might be for the best.


    yes, with that thought in mind, second prince rehul, along with the generals by his side, moved to eliminate first prince rahul.


    the net of heaven and earth spread about made it difficult to move, and they didn��t have as many troops, so the situation was unfavorable.


    however, they just needed to buy time.


    moreover, if they could just cut down the lynchpin, the first prince, it would all come to an end.


    all princes were quite formidable in terms of martial prowess, and the first and second princes were evenly matched.


    in any case, justice is on our side.


    not missing this opportunity, second prince rehul imbued his voice with mana and shouted.


    ��why have you abandoned loyalty and justice to commit such a heinous act?! it��s disgraceful to even call you a fellow prince!��


    there was no need to address the newly branded rebel with honorifics.


    he thought that by condemning and criticizing the rebels as villains, their morale would drop.


    but the response from first prince rahul was shocking.


    ��you are the one who made me like this, brother! did you covet the throne so much that you would go as far as to frame me as a rebel?��


    ��......what?��


    the shock was like being hit on the back of the head with a blunt object. how did his brother figure out his plan?


    it was incomprehensible, causing him to utter an exclamation


    how?


    just before the words rolled off his tongue, a certain girl��s face came to second prince rehul��s mind. his heart sank as he quickly turned his head.


    from one corner of the palace, even though it was late at night, a blonde girl was looking down from a window with her chin resting on the windowsill.


    ��eleanoooorrrrr!��


    even though he recognized the source of the trouble belatedly and was now lamenting his foolishness, it was already too late.


    now, even if he tried to give his brother an explanation, first prince rahul had already become a traitor. he wouldn��t stop until he was either dead or had seized the throne.


    second prince rehul��s despair only deepened as he realized that nothing would change even after he learned who the true mastermind behind this entire scheme was.


    * * *��hmph.��


    eleanor, who had been waiting for this moment, sipped the tea she had brewed in advance.


    perhaps because the jerman kingdom was close to the desert, the tea leaves were not up to the mark. their flavor profile was lacking.


    in any case, it wasn��t to eleanor��s taste.


    however, the spectacle made the tea��s taste of little importance.


    the first and second princes swung their swords at each other. even though they realized they had fallen into eleanor��s trap, the milk was already spilt.


    rahul had committed treason, and rehul no longer had the option of backing down either.


    this question would naturally arise.


    why did the first prince rise in rebellion?


    ��because of the second prince, rehul.��


    the trigger was none other than the second prince.


    just as the second prince kept the first prince in check, the first prince also felt uneasy on seeing the second prince contacting the military generals and mages.


    nevertheless, he thought that everything would work out if this plan succeeded.


    ignoring the warnings that it might be difficult to execute it in the desert, he had practiced persistently, so he believed that it wouldn��t be a problem.


    even eleanor encouraged him, telling him that she was confident that he would succeed.


    however, if you asked if he was only obsessed with that, his answer would be no.


    all rahul cared about was how to maintain his position as the first prince, so he had already devised a backup plan in case he failed.


    that was to retreat immediately.


    it might sound ridiculous, but it was the best course of action from the perspective of first prince rahul, who had already taken command in the first subjugation.


    he couldn��t afford to fail twice.


    so, rahul had stubbornly made up his mind to retreat, even if it was humiliating.


    ��it wasn��t like this at first! i thought that only my brothers were under that vile demon��s trickery! but no! you too! the demon��s magic has affected you as well!��


    ��pardon? ma-magic? a demon?��


    ��there��s no time to explain! that bastard is trying to kill all my brothers! i need your wisdom! i don��t know how to resolve this situation!��


    eleanor still found it difficult to comprehend what the third prince was saying.


    however, considering that her actions so far had been excessive and were lacking proper justification, she finally realized that something was indeed wrong.


    ��we have to stop brother rahul and brother rehul! they��ll end up killing each other!��


    however, eleanor could only shake her head helplessly.


    the two princes, caught in the trap she had laid out, were now fighting each other with their lives on the line.


    ��there��s no way to resolve it.��


    the rebellion was already underway, and in the end, only one would remain standing.


    if first prince rahul survived, a massive purge would ensue, and a bloodbath would follow.


    even the current king, ramahul, might not escape the fallout.


    the only way to minimize deaths was if second prince rehul succeeded in suppressing the rebellion.


    ��ah...��


    however, that wasn��t what serhul wanted to hear. he was sure that there must have been a way to save both his brothers.


    serhul��s expression grew dark. he blamed himself for letting a demon manipulate his entire family.


    ��serhul, i need a detailed explanation. what exactly are you talking about? a demon?��


    ��clair��s general store.��


    eleanor tilted her head at the unexpected name.


    when deus and aria were dealing with the incidents related to clair��s general store, she had already arrived in the jerman kingdom.


    ��i made a deal with a demon there.��


    with a hollow expression, it seemed like serhul was about to say something more.


    however, his body turned stiff.


    he couldn��t even blink. it was something he had experienced before.


    he wanted to shout and tell eleanor to run.


    however, even his tongue was frozen, and he couldn��t speak.


    ��greetings, princess eleanor luden griffin.��


    a man with a graceful gait appeared behind serhul.


    white hair and a black suit.


    wearing white gloves, he was quite handsome.


    given his pale skin, it was clear that he was not from the jerman kingdom.


    ��i am the demon lord of deception, lehric.��


    he also revealed his identity quite readily, making her wonder if this was really okay.


    however, this was special treatment for the girl named eleanor.


    ��until deus verdi arrives, you will be staying with me.��


    the oppressive force from the demon lord pierced her entire being forcefully. her instincts screamed, warning her to not defy his words.


    however, eleanor had already encountered demon lords in the clark republic before.


    ��shut up!��


    she drew up her mana to strengthen her body.


    hooking her arm around the neck of third prince serhul, who was frozen, she pulled him and headed straight for the window.


    crash!


    throwing the stiff serhul to break the window was a shocking act.


    despite the significant height, seeing that they were on the fifth floor, eleanor jumped out the window without any hesitation.


    the demon lord did not follow.


    he too realized that now was not the time to be chasing after eleanor.


    just as she was about to reach the ground, eleanor turned towards the entrance of the jerman kingdom palace.


    a chilling atmosphere emanated from it.


    she did not know how he managed to make it through the desert occupied by the great demonic monster.


    she also did not know why he was here at this moment.


    if someone asked how she knew, it was because of love.


    falling downwards, holding her skirt that was being blown up by the wind, eleanor shouted with a bright smile.


    ��deuuuusssssss!��


    booooomm!


    the firmly shut main gate of the jerman kingdom, which had been locked to prevent news of the rebellion from spreading, was shattered.


    the necromancer hastened his steps at the chance that had come knocking once again.


    he didn��t even pay heed to the struggles unfolding ahead.


    ��lehric.��


    frowning at the stench of the demon lord that stung his nose, his eyes quickly searched for the great evil.

 Chapter 231: Deus Ex Machina

    ��it failed?��


    hearing that even the second subjugation had failed, i could no longer wait around.


    i didn��t know what kind of powerful demonic monster appeared in the desert, but i couldn��t leave eleanor in the jerman kingdom any longer, and the time we spent was precious.


    after all, it was a vast desert.


    as long as we avoided the great demonic monster, it wouldn��t be too difficult if we were careful, and i also had a competent scout.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    [why me?! you can send stella instead!]


    the dark spiritualist kept refusing, saying she didn��t want to go.


    stella also smiled awkwardly and said she would go, but i shook my head.


    ��go.��


    [hey, junior! what are you doing?! hurry up!]


    ��no, i am telling you to go.��


    [arrrghhh! i don��t want toooo! why me?! are you really going to destroy the hierarchy among us ghosts like this? is it all because i��m a necromancer?!]


    ��sigh.��


    [we have our own hierarchy, you know? the tough, menial, and annoying tasks are for the juniors to suffer from!]


    [i will go instead of senior.]


    stella stepped forward with a smile, repeating that she would do it, but i frowned and glared at the dark spiritualist.


    ��hurry up and go.��


    [wow...]


    the dark spiritualist sighed resentfully and turned around in a huff.


    [you��ve become all so high and mighty now, huh?! have you already forgotten who taught you necromancy?! fine! i��ll go!]


    the dark spiritualist left for the desert to find out where the great demonic monster was.


    as i was preparing to depart after sending her off, stella approached me with a bitter smile.


    [you know, i could have gone, too.]


    ��since ancient times, many people have died in the sahar desert.��


    [...]


    because stella also knew this, she remained silent.


    ��close your eyes and block your ears. you need not expose yourself to this kind of experience.��


    [deus.]


    ��it is not that i doubt your mental strength.��


    after all, who could even match stella��s level of mental strength on this continent?


    even after being severely tortured by demons, she managed to stay alive solely with her willpower and love.


    however, my concern was precisely because of that very affection.


    ��i do not want you to go through unnecessary suffering and pain.��


    simply by crossing the desert, stella would suffer several times overseeing the dead. and, of course, i knew she would be able to overcome it.


    but this was a hardship that didn��t need to be endured.


    [...]


    ��let velica take control.��


    at my words, stella closed her eyes slowly, and soon, horns sprouted from her forehead.


    [well done.]


    just one comment.


    velica thanked me and immediately entered my prosthetic right hand.


    there was a slight clunking feeling, but this was better.


    ��master bastard, are we leaving now?��


    ��yes.��


    in order to cross the desert, we had replaced the carriage wheels with thick, magic-reinforced ones, and we had enchanted the horseshoes to prevent them from sinking into the sand.


    hence, even in the desert, the horses could now run as if they were galloping on flat ground.


    originally, heat was the biggest issue when traversing the desert. however, once the sun went down, the cold became a problem.


    thankfully, findenai had placed separate covers over the horses to help them withstand the chilly air.


    ��hurry, get on.��


    findenai held the reins in one hand and lightly tapped the seat next to her.


    i would have ridden inside the carriage, but we needed immediate communication for when the dark spiritualist returned with the news of the location of the great demonic monster, so we decided to sit together in the coachman��s seat.


    the seat was spacious enough for both of us to sit comfortably.


    although there were other carriages that were carrying gifts to be handed over to the jerman kingdom, i decided to let them wait here.


    since the jerman��s subjugation had failed, they did not need to deliberately put themselves at risk.


    neeeeighhh!


    hence, only our carriage was departing.


    ��sigh, this is getting tiresome.��


    ��we��re finally going!��


    deia and aria, who were inside the carriage, were excited that we were finally setting off.


    it was a starry night as we began crossing the desert.


    [keeeeeuuuuaaah!]


    [please! please! please!]


    [waaattteeerrr! waaaattterrrr!]


    ��huft.��


    i had already expected this because even before we reached the desert, i could already incessantly hear unsettling voices.


    however, the weight brought by the sahar desert, which was known for sucking the blood of humans, was heavier than i had thought.


    ��...have that many people really died here?��


    findenai glanced at me subtly beside her, confirmed my expression, and pushed the horses to speed up.


    especially in places like the desert, it was quite dangerous to recklessly pretend to know about them, as there were many ghost stories.


    in fact, just the delay alone could provide an excuse for the great demonic monster to pursue us.


    ��...��


    mirage-like bodies of dried-up emaciated ghosts who had died continued to emerge endlessly.


    it felt like witnessing an apocalypse-level zombie outbreak.


    even after the carriage continued to travel for a while, i still couldn��t get used to the screams. eventually, i closed my eyes and quietly waited for time to pass, but...


    [oh! it��s coming here!]


    among the screaming ghosts, i could hear a distinct loud, clamorous voice.


    when i opened my eyes, the dark spiritualist was pointing urgently beyond the sand dunes.


    [the... the great demonic monster! it has the body of a lion but the face of a human, such a grotesque creature!]


    sphinx?


    that name came to mind as soon as i heard its description. but if it was called a sphinx...


    then it is a demonic monster controlled by demons.


    a strange sensation hit me unexpectedly. at first, i thought it was just a naturally occurring demonic monster. however...


    if it had such a deformed appearance, it was hard to think of it as an ordinary great demonic monster.


    ��findenai, command the horses to go faster.��


    ��can you see it coming?��


    on hearing my words, findenai urged the horses again. they were already running quite fast, but that alone was not enough.


    thump! thump! thump! thump!


    a heavy and rhythmic stride echoed from beyond the dunes that the dark spiritualist had pointed out.


    deia and aria, feeling the ground tremble, leaned their heads out of the window to check.


    ��this sound doesn��t seem ordinary, right?��


    ��c-can we escape from this?��


    deia and i tried to get them off the carriage as much as possible while moving forward.


    ��am i really allowed to shoot a gun at the head of a dead person like this?��


    ��the living are always the priority.��


    i had always said that we should consider the dead, but the living must, first and foremost, take precedence.


    saying so, i checked the sphinx, which was gradually becoming invisible due to being buried under a mountain of souls, and relaxed.


    [that��s impressive.]


    the dark spiritualist approached me at that moment.


    as she came closer, findenai opened her mouth wide, but seeing my reaction, she didn��t say anything.


    [you��re converting the mana of souls within range into magic, right?]


    ��yes.��


    [that magic would then give form to souls, allow them to have weight, and even let them speak.]


    ��that is right.��


    it was the magic i used in graypond on those who unjustly died because of romuleus.


    a magic that allowed a brief meeting between the living and the dead.


    [it��s a kind of resurrection, isn��t it?]


    ��...that��s not exactly the right word.��


    although i showed displeasure, the dark spiritualist didn��t yield.


    [but it��s accurate, isn��t it? they can speak, and while it��s a way of giving form to the soul, you can still see them.]


    ��...��


    [since it��s not magic i taught you. i don��t know if there��s something similar.]


    most of the magic taught by the dark spiritualist was offensive magic. in fact, most dark magic was like that, to begin with.


    in the end, this was magic i had developed on my own.


    [hey, deus.]


    the dark spiritualist��s expression, which had been cheerful like a child until now, changed unexpectedly.


    findenai, who was listening to our conversation from the side, also glanced at us.


    it seemed like she had noticed that something was strange.


    [what exactly were you thinking when creating something like this?]


    it was a sharp, probing question.


    for a moment, my mouth shut, unable to give any answer, but the dark spiritualist continued her interrogation.


    [it��s magic that can awaken souls on a large scale. but that��s still incomplete, right? it feels like a stepping stone for some other magic.]


    ��you talk too much.��


    i unnecessarily responded, and the dark spiritualist��s eyes widened momentarily.


    it wasn��t just her.


    the other three people in the carriage also showed a startled reaction.


    [you��re hiding something, aren��t you?]


    ��...��


    [is it something you can��t tell me either?]


    ��huff.��


    after exhaling a short sigh at the dark spiritualist��s question, i answered calmly while drawing a line.


    ��yes, not only to you, but i cannot tell anyone about this.��


    i had no intention of giving them a proper answer.


    as i added that, the dark spiritualist��s expression subtly contorted. the others also tightly shut their mouths again.


    before i knew it, nothing else could be heard aside from the rough breathing of the horses pulling the carriage.


    that was how we arrived at the jerman kingdom.


    naturally, the gates were closed, but the moment they realized we were the griffin kingdom��s envoys, they panicked and opened them for us.


    we headed straight to the palace.


    even though it was late, i needed to meet eleanor first, so i left the carriage outside and headed inside alone.


    ��the smell of blood?��


    however, before we even reached the palace, findenai sniffed the air and smelled something acrid.


    ��is it coming from the palace?��


    as we approached our destination, the rough screams and noises became louder.


    i could immediately tell it wasn��t a normal situation.


    in front of the main gate of the palace, i tried to park the carriage and assess the situation, but...


    ��deussssssss!��


    i suddenly heard eleanor call my name from inside. i didn��t know how she knew, but the moment i heard that cry, i was already moving.


    mana coiled around my right arm.


    the gate was bent and shattered.


    and what unfolded before me was a bloody battle among the princes.


    it was clear that a rebellion was taking place, but to me, that wasn��t the important detail.


    ��lehric.��


    the now familiar aura of the demon lord had spread around. not only did the princes in combat bathe in it, but the soldiers were also affected by the demon lord��s magic.


    ��madness, isn��t it?��


    it wasn��t something that could be considered grand magic.


    it was simply a magic used by demons to intensify and deepen emotions when toying with humans.


    however, when someone of a demon lord��s level used it, these were the results it produced.


    they had now forgotten about the greater cause and were swinging their swords in madness.


    ��ignore them and keep moving.��


    even if i were to dispel the magic, they wouldn��t stop fighting. the heightened emotions wouldn��t immediately dissipate.


    unable to cut through the midst of battle, i tried to find a way by sidestepping. however...


    eleanor landed on the first floor using a prince-looking man as a cushion, shouting towards me.


    ��deussssss!��


    was that sight amusing for him?


    the man with white hair standing at the fifth-floor window smiled softly.


    it was demon lord lehric.


    ��deus! i��m sorry! it seems like i��ve caused something big.��


    ��...��


    ��look at this girl.��


    aria grinned and slyly said she expected it.


    ��d-do you think you can solve it like doraemon?!��


    because eleanor loved comics, she even used metaphors from comic characters.


    ��you shameless bitch! you��re definitely failing next semester!��


    when aria shouted fiercely, eleanor recoiled in response.


    ��ah! i don��t care! i��m a princess!��


    ��has she gone insane? should we take this opportunity to kill her?��


    ��you want to kill a princessssssss?!��


    ��you rebellious bitch! how do you always manage to start trouble wherever you go?! you should��ve been born in the clark republic!��


    ��deus ex machinaaaaaaa!��


    sigh.


    ��shut up, both of you.��

 Chapter 232: The Demon Hunt

    even though it seemed confusing, the situation itself was not that difficult to understand.


    it was probably eleanor who had instigated the rebellion that was currently unfolding.


    [judging from lehric��s presence, there is a high chance that this was part of his grand scheme. he��s always the one orchestrating the situation wherever he goes.]


    ��agreed.��


    as velica stated, i also believed that even eleanor had ultimately been playing right into lehric��s hands.


    ��try and save your strength as much as possible. eventually, it will be you and me facing him.��


    it was the rule to face each other as demon lords. on top of that, if aria joined, it would have been much easier. however...


    ��if possible, i want us to be the ones to finish him.��


    [i don��t want to rely on other women either.]


    i didn��t want to create a situation where aria would ever have to fight again. especially now that she no longer had a weapon after she lost duathane when she killed romuleus last time.


    [but will we be able to get through this?]


    the princes and soldiers of the jerman kingdom were all immersed in battle, filled with madness and excitement.


    and it didn��t seem like the battle would end easily. i figured that we could either flank them or break through the middle.


    ��you guys should at least say hello, shouldn��t you?��


    snap!


    the sound of fingers snapping spread throughout the night sky. the sinister omen resonating from lehric��s fingertips came towards us as if it were natural.


    strange beings rose from the shadows of the soldiers of the jerman kingdom who were deeply engaged in battle.


    ��w-what��s going on!��


    ��kuaaarrrrghhhh!��


    ��p-prince!��


    screams burst forth.


    those who were just swinging their swords at each other and trying to take each other��s lives were now begging for mercy together as the shadows swallowed them mercilessly.


    now, they had become dull black soldiers without a trace of color, turning their heads towards us as if it were natural.


    ��ah, can��t we have it easy for once?��


    findenai sighed as she took her axe out. and even though she said that, she seemed a bit excited at the prospect of using the silver axe in her hand.


    snow white.


    instead of the axe of pangu, i gave her the axe i got from the griffin royal treasure trove after resolving the romuleus incident.


    it wasn��t the axe she normally used, but a halberd. however, it was in similar length to the axe of pangu.


    findenai seemed pretty satisfied when she received it.


    ��i��ll clear the way quickly.��


    she gave me a sly grin and put a cigarette between her lips. thinking i should at least allow this much during a fight, i quietly took a step back to avoid the smoke.


    ��huff.��


    as she exhaled cigarette smoke and slowly gathered her mana, the blade of snow white reacted, releasing a chill steam that began to spread across the ground.


    ��i think i can understand why you said that when you gave me this, master bastard.��


    on her hand was a hand of hemomancy.


    war shoes on her feet.


    and the weapon she was holding was snow white.


    ��can i really utilize my full power now?��


    looking somewhat cheerful, findenai swung white snow through the air. smoke emanating from all directions naturally enveloped her body.


    ��i think i know.��


    fwoosh!


    finally, with a strong burst of smoke from the war shoes, she led the charge forward.


    boom!


    she broke through the enemy formation with a powerful blow and charged inside.


    and what followed was almost like a beast��s rampage beyond the village��s fence.


    ��velica.��


    [already?]


    although she said that, velica readily infused intense mana into my right hand, as if she had been waiting for it.


    my hand transformed into a black light, containing an ominous fire that seemed to be alive.


    ��i will go first.��


    findenai had already cleared the path.


    i focused all my strength into my right hand and charged forward.


    no, it felt more like my right arm pulling me along rather than me taking initiative.


    unable to endure the speed, my body began to ache.


    like a deception, my right hand grabbed the nape of lehric, who was behind eleanor.


    ��huh?��


    i had moved at a speed that even lehric didn��t anticipate. using that momentum to throw him away from eleanor, i applied pressure with my right hand to snap his neck.


    crack!


    [i can��t even remember the number of times i have killed him like this.]


    velica grinned, but as her words implied, this couldn��t be considered as having killed lehric.


    his body slumped on the ground.


    however, as if waiting for this, it gradually began to swell. i kicked it with my foot, pushing it away, and then embraced eleanor.


    ��oh my, you��re doing this here of all places?��


    i stopped her as she tried to wrap her hands around my waist while letting out a strange groan.


    ��it is going to explode.��


    booooooommmm!


    at my words, lehric��s body exploded, and flames burst out, spreading throughout the palace.


    thanks to the buildings being resistant to heat due to their proximity to the sahar desert, it didn��t catch fire easily, but perhaps because they were magic flames, they spread everywhere like mites.


    as i slowly released eleanor, she muttered something while somewhat displeased.


    ��oh, you hugged me because of the danger? i thought it was because you were feeling the joy of reuniting.��


    ��as if that would happen!��


    yelled aria and deia running behind me. aria especially seemed to be frustrated by the princess and continued to poke eleanor.


    ��why the hell did you hug him when professor was only trying to protect you?��


    ��...geez, i thought he would be happy to see me after such a long time.��


    ��you��re saying that professor...? toward you? why would that happen when he has such a cute and clever student like me right next to him?��


    ��you probably didn��t even notice that yours is just like a washboard, did you? or did deus rub his dirty clothes against your chest?��


    ��you crazy bitch! in spite of having plenty of nutritious food at the palace, yours are only that much?!��


    ��alrightttttt! it��s always the loser who talks about what-ifs, right?��


    [jeez, please stop fighting.]


    the dark spiritualist intervened as the two brats continued to squabble. their mouths were hanging open for a moment before they turned their heads.


    ��professor doesn��t care about women��s breasts.��


    ��if it��s big, it��s a death sentence.��


    although unintended, the dark spiritualist managed to stop the commotion they were causing. i sighed and told deia.


    ��take care of these two. make sure they do not do anything stupid.��


    ��and you?��


    lehric��s eerie laughter echoed from inside the palace.


    i replied calmly as i headed deeper into the palace to find him.


    ��i am going to kill that bastard.��

 Chapter 233: The Demon Lord and the Necromancer

    ��she��s really enjoying that, right?��


    ��i��m not sure who��s the villain anymore.��


    ��ugh!��


    upon hearing the voices, prince serhul suddenly shot to his feet. looking around hastily, he saw two little girls huddled together, whispering to each other.


    ��but isn��t she going to win all by herself if she continues like that?��


    ��i don��t know. isn��t it kind of pretty impressive that she seems to get stronger the more she fights, right?��


    it was eleanor and aria who had just been quarreling loudly at each other.


    however, before they knew it, they were already sticking to each other and watching findenai fight.


    although they felt they should lend her a hand, findenai��s smile reminded them of watching a child.


    if they interfered now, she might throw a tantrum like a child who had their toy snatched from them.


    thanks to the hand of hemomancy, which replenished her stamina whenever there was blood, findenai��s unique trait of growing stronger the longer the battle continued became more evident.


    the soldiers and princes swallowed up by lehric��s black shadows were beaten indiscriminately by findenai��s snow white.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    as the darkness clinging to their bodies began to fade away like peeling skin, they started to regain their senses.


    ��huh? w-what��s happening here?��


    third prince serhul was completely bewildered.


    he clearly met the demon lord and then...


    and what followed was...


    princess eleanor throwing him to break the window.


    ��uh.��


    it was only then that serhul, who remembered the reason he had fainted, gave eleanor an incredulous look.


    ��hey, hey. look, he��s awake.��


    aria poked at eleanor, who was watching the fight blankly, to let her know that serhul had woken up.


    eleanor glanced over and greeted him with a smile.


    ��you��re finally awake! i��m glad!��


    ��blegh.��


    although aria pretending to vomit next to her was bothersome, serhul nonetheless wore a subtle expression as he asked eleanor.


    ��it seems like you rendered me unconscious, princess.��


    ��...��


    so, he remembered��it was exactly that sort of expression.


    after a brief cough, eleanor stuck out her tongue and laughed.


    ��thank you for saving me!��


    ��...��


    as they said, when you fell in love with someone, they would look beautiful no matter what they do.


    to him, she looked even cuter in her cheeky and irresponsible way, and serhul hated himself for it.


    ��koooooookkkk!��


    and then, a scream rang out.


    second prince rehul had broken free from the shadows enveloping him after taking a direct hit from findenai��s snow white.


    seeing rehul scream in apparent pain from the shock, serhul shouted in bewilderment.


    ��brother!��


    he tried to run straight to rehul, but...


    ��stay still.��


    deia, with a shotgun on her shoulder, stopped him.


    ��but my brother...!��


    feeling it was unfair, serhul protested angrily, but...


    click.


    the cold muzzle of deia��s shotgun pressed against serhul��s forehead.


    ��shut up and stay still. our maid is personally putting an end to your rebellion right now.��


    ��...!��


    it was a valid point.


    the soldiers of both the first prince rahul and prince rehul, struck equally by findenai��s axe, were recovering from the effects of lehric��s magic and regaining their senses, as if doused with cold water.


    those consumed by the madness and rage just moments ago gradually began to regain their sanity.


    ��you have to personally witness all of this. what we��re doing for you, and what you��ve done to us.��


    even amidst all this, deia quickly put her mind to work, searching for any possible advantages.


    serhul could only stiffen at her words, while aria and eleanor, who were in the vicinity, began muttering to each other again.


    ��as expected of professor��s younger sister. she��s vile... and cunning.��


    ��she doesn��t just share blood with deus for no reason��family is truly family.��


    deia glared at the two chirping chicks in annoyance, but...


    because she��s a princess.


    for now, eleanor, the princess of the griffin kingdom, was part of the conversation. with a sigh, she glanced towards the royal palace, aware that she shouldn��t speak carelessly.


    the demon��s laughter resounded from inside.


    all she could do was hope that the one engaging in a life-or-death battle with the demon lord lehric would be safe.


    * * *as i opened the main gate of the palace and stepped inside, the one who greeted me shamelessly was none other than lehric.


    ��fufu, long time no see, deus verdi.��


    even though the sensation of snapping his neck still lingered in my right hand, he greeted me like nothing happened.


    wham!


    so naturally, i returned the greeting in an appropriate manner.


    [second!]


    ��your knowledge.��


    and,


    ��your experience.��


    all of it.


    it felt as if i were dealing with a hostage situation. in order to save the souls being toyed with from the clutches of the demon lord, what i had to offer him was, in a way, everything that made me who i am.


    ��well, if you wish to abandon the souls, there��s nothing i can do. by the way, if that happens, i��ll personally tear them apart and annihilate them.��


    it was not a suggestion but a threat.


    lehric knew i couldn��t abandon them.


    the truth about this continent.


    i could understand why he desired me, who knew about it.


    a centuries-old demon lord. from the perspective adorned with deception, there might not be any topic more delicious than this.


    however, be it necromancers or demon lords...


    ��you guys always disregard humans so much.��


    especially the dead.


    even though souls were not items to be traded.


    ��don��t they become objects if you assign a value to them? your convictions? what about them? what can you even do?��


    lehric kept pressing me, saying how absurd it all was.


    ��you have been complacent.��


    perhaps because deceiving others was life itself to him, the demon lord lehric was excessively arrogant.


    a blue light began to spread from my left hand.


    my mana spread widely.


    [huh?]


    once again, the body of the dark spiritualist was dyed with color. while it might have seemed like nothing had changed since both lehric and i could see her, the reality was different.


    ��so, you��ve learned to materialize souls?��


    lehric brushed it off as some remarkable magic. seeing him remain so complacent in spite of that, i couldn��t help but click my tongue.


    no, not complacent.


    it just showed to what degree he disregarded the dead.


    ��we will see soon.��


    ��...huh?��


    lehric was yet to realize it.


    [kyaaaaaacccckkk!]


    [save meeee!]


    [hereeeee! here! here! here! hereeee!]


    [underground! underground! underground! underground! underground!]


    [pleeeeaaaaseeee!]


    the agonizing screams revealed the answer.


    the screams of the dead exploded like cannon fire from below.


    ��even the other demon lords were unable to kill you?��


    kruk kruk kruk!


    the spider legs on my back stretched out again, ready to take action.


    ��is it still not possible for me to kill you since i��m with a demon lord?��


    it seemed he also deluded himself into thinking that i was using the power of the demon lord of deformity velica.


    however, ultimately, my true nature was...


    ��twenty thousand souls, huh?��


    a necromancer.


    ��your explanation was really detailed.��


    his attempt to play tricks by using souls right before my eyes was a grave mistake that sealed his fate.


    i flew straight towards the hole in the roof. the screams of the souls constantly echoing from underground.


    there was no hesitation.


    after falling straight down, breaking any ceilings or floors in my way, i reached the underground.


    and down there stood lehric, who was attempting to silence the souls that had regained their voices thanks to my magic and were screaming in agony.


    the one standing in front of the general store, ready to flee at the first sign of trouble.


    he locked eyes with me and immediately tried to open the general store��s door and escape. however...


    ��but what can you do?��


    i was faster.


    my grotesque right hand, infused with dark energy, went straight for his face.


    thud!


    then, i shoved lehric into the general store through the general store��s door.


    ��how does it feel to be caught by the souls you��ve disregarded so much?��


    ��ke...heugugh!��


    when i saw him collapse on the floor, wiping blood off his mouth, he was clearly different from the fakes who had not spilled blood until now.


    ��finally, we have a proper meeting.��


    following him, i also entered the shop.


    thud.


    then, i closed the door behind me.

 Chapter 234: Regression and Growth

    Various emotions began to surge within me as I faced the Demon Lord.


    However, even amidst those emotions, my thoughts remained remarkably rational.


    Why did the demon named Lehric enrage me to this extent?


    I questioned myself.


    ��Keuuuh.��


    Though I was yet to find a clear answer regarding my emotions, Lehric didn��t remain quiet.


    A desperately outstretched hand.


    Almost instantly, the inside of the general store began to shake. And as if gravity had been reversed, the floor I��d been standing on just moments ago was flipped upside down, becoming the ceiling.


    Creeeaaak!


    A wide open purple door appeared at the end of my path as I fell downwards.


    Just like what he did with Aria before, he intended to manipulate the door��s position from outside to eject me from the store.


    Surely, the general store door on the ceiling outside was now wobbling.


    However...


    Clunk! Clunk!


    Spider legs protruding from behind my back positioned themselves on the door frame, preventing myself from flying out.


    Aria had already informed me in advance about the precautions to take while fighting inside the general store.


    ��This is ridiculous.��


    Hovering in the air with wings spread from his back, Lehric was now glaring at me.


    I tried to move one spider leg to shut the door and use it as a foothold, but just before the door closed.


    [Seriously! Please, just let go!]


    The Dark Spiritualist grumbled as she entered the store. Since I had just fallen from the ceiling to the floor, it seemed that she found it difficult to follow.


    [Wouldn��t the fight be easier if it��s 2-on-1?]


    Upon seeing the Dark Spiritualist state that she wanted to fight alongside me, Lehric chuckled with a sense of shame.


    ��My situation has become quite amusing.��


    He was caught off guard by the souls of humans he had thought of as mere tools and collectibles, bringing about the greatest crisis in his life as a demon.


    ��The Demon Lords I have met so far were able to manifest unconventional power in specific situations.��


    The Demon Lord of Gluttony, Magan, grew explosively stronger the moment he recognized his opponent as food, especially in a place he called his dining table.


    The Demon Lord of Pride, Dune, could exert strength far beyond his usual limits if it were established that convictions were at stake when confronting his opponent.


    The Demon Lord of Deformity, Velica, was able to offer overwhelming assistance despite being a soul, as she was with me��an outsider and a deformed being.


    In this manner, Demon Lords did not necessarily exert strong power unconditionally, but they exerted strong power in specific situations or conditions.


    The opposite was also possible.


    Just like how I was able to knock Magan down the moment he no longer recognized me as food, the same situation applied now.


    ��Do you still have any cards left?��


    Lehric, the Demon Lord of Deception��constantly tricking others, manipulating them like toys, a magician who fooled the entire audience.


    ��...��


    As someone who had clashed with Lehric several times, I was now sure.


    The sight of him glaring at me with his mouth shut and the palpable anger he was emanating were certainly not false.


    Furthermore, it was as good as admitting defeat.


    ��Well, if you have run out of tricks.��


    It was regrettable, but...


    ��It is time to get down from the stage.��


    Velica in my right hand let out a strange cry, signaling that the end was near.


    Any further struggle would only make his death even more disgraceful.


    ��Do you really plan on ending it like this?��


    Though Lehric��s skin was already pale, he looked even more ashen as he tried to sway me.


    It was a desperate attempt tinged with a hint of sarcasm.


    ��Fine. I lost. I��ve lived my entire life walking on a tightrope, so falling off means death.��


    He seemed to have accepted his defeat more easily than expected.


    Considering that the sole reason demons lived was to indulge in their pleasures, at this point, with no room for escape or trickery, it probably felt no different from death.


    ��But are you really going to kill me?��


    Yet, the reason he continued speaking didn��t simply feel like he was pleading for his life.


    ��You must already know. I can assist you in quite a few ways.��


    ��...��


    ��Velica? She can obviously lend you power to fight better. However, you wouldn��t have much trouble without her either.��


    A surge of blue mana flowed from my left hand as I tightened my grip around Lehric��s throat. Despite the cold blade held against his neck, Lehric smiled lifelessly.


    ��I don��t think you made this choice because of emotional turmoil.��


    ��...��


    ��Tell me for the last time. Do you really think that the value of killing me is greater than the benefits I offered?��


    Even though he now knew that he was about to die,


    Even though he knew his soul would not attain rest, but be completely annihilated,


    Lehric looked at me with anticipation.


    ��What is it? Lemegeton, Dream Demon Manor, a Demon Lord��s soul��what do you value more than all of these?!��


    It was almost laughable to the point of being annoying.


    However, before giving him an answer, I glanced at the Dark Spiritualist.


    Initially, I questioned myself, wondering why Lehric made me feel such anger and put me in an emotional turmoil. However, only after seeing her did I grasp the reason.


    Surely, many souls were saved.


    More than 20,000 souls he had captured over the years would soon be liberated.


    I would also be able to fulfill my promise to save Ophelia��s daughter, who was forced to kill people whenever her mother��s love turned cold.


    Yet, there was still something unresolved...


    ��I have not addressed Han So and Jenny��s resentment.��


    Those two friends I made in the Dream Demon Manor.


    Because of the promise I made to these two remarkable individuals,


    For that reason alone, I would annihilate Lehric.


    [M-me?]


    The Dark Spiritualist beside me looked flustered but seemed very dissatisfied with being called by name.


    In contrast, Lehric looked at me in utter shock.


    ��Are you talking about the connection you made in the Dream Demon Manor?��


    He had to confirm if he had heard me correctly.


    Seeing me nod slightly, he opened his eyes wide like a condemned prisoner finally realizing the reality and shouted in protest.


    ��Are you kidding me?! They were just... just beings within an illusion! They were mere fakes made from fragments of memory!��


    ��...��


    ��You could have accessed so many secrets! Does it make sense to discard the soul of a Demon Lord, which could provide you with infinite benefits, just for those damned beings?! Am I really supposed to believe that?!��


    ��It seems that you value yourself more highly than I thought.��


    Unlike me.


    On hearing that additional remark, Lehric gnashed his teeth in anger, not towards me, but towards those around me.


    ��Where has your calm and composure gone?! The ones who sought benefits and rushed toward their goals��where on earth have they disappeared?!��


    ��...��


    ��This is regression! Ah! Arggggghhhh! You have regressed! You have degenerated! You have become tainted! You have become ignorant! How can you make such foolish choices so confidently?!��


    It might have appeared that way to him.


    I must have looked like foo, who was willing to forfeit the immediate profits in front of me for Jenny and Han So, who could also be considered false beings.


    Regression?


    Degeneration?


    Of course, it could also be called that.


    However...


    ��Indeed, our perspectives have been really different from the very beginning.��


    Even though we expressed different opinions upon witnessing my true desire��the path of penance and journey��we were still observing the same thing but expressing it differently.


    It was the same now.


    ��Does it look like regression to you?��


    If so, he could think of it like that and close his eyes.


    Those who lived with emotional stimulants like pleasure and entertainment, like Demon Lords, would not understand.


    A friendship arrived like a long-awaited rain, breaking through my emotional numbness.


    The satisfaction I felt in experiencing it was profound.


    Hence, I wouldn��t call this a regression.


    ��To me, it is growth.��


    And just like that, blue flames engulfed the body and soul of the Demon Lord of Deception, Lehric.


    It began to consume him completely.


    Yet, he still wore an expression of confusion, unable to comprehend what I just said.

 Chapter 235: Regret

    After the long, seemingly endless night came to an end, the aged lion of the Jerman Kingdom, King Ramahul, gathered everyone involved in this incident.


    From the First Prince to the Third Prince.


    As well as Princess Eleanor, and finally, the Soul Whisperer.


    The eldest son, Prince Rahul, had committed treason for whatever reason, so his execution was already certain.


    Since Rahul knew there was no chance for him to redeem his name, he lowered his head with a pale face.


    ��Let��s get it over with.��


    King Ramahul��s nonchalant demeanor while he continued to eat grapes was enough to dispel all tension.


    No one dared to scold or criticize his casual attitude.


    In fact, everyone found it difficult to react when King Ramahul, who should have been most furious about the rebellion, reacted like this.


    ��After confirming the whole situation, Rahul rebelled because of Rehul. But it was only to avoid his death, wasn��t it?��


    Upon hearing this, Second Prince Rehul lowered his gaze.


    Munch.


    King Ramahul continued speaking while chewing on grapes.


    ��In the end, Second Prince Rehul fell for Princess Eleanor��s scheme, right?��


    If Eleanor hadn��t helped with how things proceeded, the Second Prince might have just stood by not knowing what to do.


    ��But I also heard that Princess Eleanor and the other princes acted that way because Third Prince Serhul made an agreement with a Demon Lord.��


    It was the end of the line; Serhul remained silent with lips pressed tightly together as he nodded.


    Upon reviewing the situation, it was clear how tangled and complicated the entire situation truly was.


    It was unclear whom to blame and how far the guilt should go.


    This was why I felt that executing only the eldest son, Prince Rahul, for the crime of rebellion, would be enough to end the whole debacle.


    However, should we really just completely cover up this incident as if it never happened?


    King Ramahul doesn��t seem like a merciful person.


    Seeing him apathetically eating grapes, it didn��t seem like he would emotionally show his paternal love or mercy by sparing his sons.


    So, there must be another reason.


    Despite how he showed himself absentmindedly eating grapes, we mustn��t let our guard down.


    After all, this man was the one who aimed to recruit our nobles and establish a foundation for an invasion war against the Griffin Kingdom alongside the Marias tribe.


    Huft.


    Although the main story had already been ruined. If I had to mention it, when Aria entered the second semester of third grade, the Jerman Kingdom began its full-scale invasion of the Griffin Kingdom.


    That was why I knew what the princes looked like.


    Except for the still-young sixth prince, Sirahul, all of the other princes were eager to make their mark by attacking Griffin.


    ��Except for a few soldiers who died, nothing much happened. And the great demonic monster, who was an underling of the Demon Lord, has now left the desert; we can consider it subdued.��


    ��F-Father!��


    The First Prince immediately fell to his knees and pressed his head to the ground. It was an unbelievable fact that he had been allowed to live after leading a rebellion.


    However, since the rebellion was quelled within a few hours and took place in the early hours of morning in the palace garden, the king could have easily concealed it if he had wanted to.


    ��I, Rahul, the guilty one, will dedicate my entire life to you and the Jerman Kingdom, Father! I am deeply grateful for this opportunity you have given to your foolish son!��


    That was how this event ended.


    Despite hearing the tearful gratitude of his eldest son, King Ramahul simply gestured for him to leave.


    * * *��Ah, I can finally leave this tiresome place.��


    At the Palace Main Gate.


    Eleanor stretched her body here and there in front of the carriage we had ridden.


    ��I want to go back quickly. This place is just too hot for me.��


    Aria approached Eleanor, who was sighing. Since we hadn��t brought any luggage, Eleanor only needed to pack her things so we could depart immediately.


    ��Hey, can you use magic?��


    ��Don��t forget that I��m a princess. You should call me Your Highness.��


    ��Could you use some ice magic inside the carriage? We can travel more comfortably this time.��


    ��Look at this ignorance of yours. Would asking like that make me want to do it for you?��


    ��...Your Highness.��


    ��I can��t hear you. Louder.��


    ��Your Highnessssssss!��


    ��Shouldn��t you add some embellishments to the front?��


    ��Your Super Beautiful, Sexy Highnesssss who has a noble heart! Please use some ice magic for this humble commonerrrr!��


    ��Am I better than a washboard like you?��


    ��Huff.��


    Aria exhaled as if she were spitting out saliva before nodding.


    ��Y-yessss! Of courseeeee! Princess, you eat so much delicious food��like a pig! How can someone as noble as you be compared to someone like me?��


    It was the epitome of a bootlicker who had sold their soul. She seemed genuinely desperate to acquire ice in a situation where we needed to cross the Sahar Desert again.


    ��...It somehow feels unpleasant.��


    Eleanor frowned as what she heard was closer to sarcasm than flattery, but she soon smiled, thinking of something good, and asked Aria another question.


    ��Is the seat next to Deus mine?��


    ��This bitch tries to cross the line immediately, huh?��


    Just as I thought it would be a bit quieter, the two girls immediately began to argue with each other, bickering.


    Watching that scene, Deia sighed and intervened.


    ��Why not ask him? He��ll do it for you. Why fight over something like this?��


    Deia pointed at me with her chin. Since there was no urgent need, I didn��t often use ice magic, but I was still able to easily cool down the carriage.


    ��H-how can I ask Professor for such a trivial task?��


    ��Exactly. Deus is precious.��


    ��...That doesn��t seem like something a princess should say.��


    Deia couldn��t help but scratch the back of her head and glance at me. Just when it seemed like a good opportunity to speak up, Third Prince Serhul suddenly approached.


    He still seemed unable to shake off his guilt as he came to us while cautiously glancing in our direction.


    ��I��m sorry.��


    Although it wasn��t very appropriate for a prince to bow down so easily, it showed how much he wanted to apologize.


    ��I have caused you much trouble.��


    When no one responded to his apology, creating an awkward silence, Aria nudged Eleanor��s side.


    Only then did Eleanor hide her expression of annoyance and smiled.


    ��Ahem, no. It��s okay. I also made a mistake. And King Ramahul has graciously forgiven us for our transgressions, so let��s leave this incident behind us.��


    ��Thank you for saying that.��


    While I felt sorry for Stella, I thought I should do it here.


    I pulled out the orb from my pocket; it contained the 20,000 souls that Lehric had collected so far. It was time to give them eternal rest.


    There was no need to have a separate conversation like I always did in Graypond.


    After all, each of them wanted to get rid of the pain they were feeling.


    In front of the waterfall.


    As I slowly reached out with the orb in my hand, the souls inside began to rush out.


    [Ah, aaaaah! Finally! Finally!]


    [I��m free from pain!]


    [Thank you. Thank you for allowing us to die!]


    Souls continued to pour out.


    Since there were so many of them, it took some time to finish. However, all of them were happy and went to rest.


    Lastly...


    [...]


    Only Ophelia��s child, whose whole body was painted black, was left alone, staring at me dumbfoundedly. She then bowed deeply before going to eternal rest.


    The child, who had been exploited by the Demon to kill many men, ultimately ended up killing her own mother as well.


    She still seemed to carry a great deal of regret, but eventually, she expressed her gratitude towards me and closed her eyes.


    [Luckily, everyone went quietly.]


    [You worked hard.]


    Everyone closed their eyes and went into eternal rest. What remained in my hand was now a gray orb that had lost its light.


    I looked down at it and opened my mouth.


    ��The continent is already saturated.��


    Did they know it was time to go back?


    The two turned their bodies away from the door and looked at me.


    Whether they thought it was sudden or they sensed a different atmosphere than usual, their gazes were filled with questions.


    ��If we continue like this, in a few years, even if people die, there will be no place for souls to rest and they will remain awake. Eventually, the boundary between life and death will collapse.��


    [I... see?]


    [Yes, I know.]


    Since the two had always been by my side, they knew the imminent truth about the continent.


    According to the original work, it was two years in the future.


    However, the story was now unfolding in a direction different from the original game, so it wouldn��t be strange if it happened outside of my expectations, no matter how or when.


    ��Dante��s leader, Luaneth Luden Griffin, plans to destroy all the sleeping souls to save the continent. If he does that, the continent will prosper for thousands of years.��


    The two began to silently listen to my words.


    As if signaling an uneasy atmosphere, a strong wind blew, and falling leaves filled the silence.


    ��But I... intend to create a place for the dead.��


    And this was...


    The method I chose to prevent the collapse of the boundaries, one of the reasons for the continent��s downfall.


    ��The underworld, netherworld, or afterlife. It does not matter what you call it.��


    I had no intention of naming it.


    It was not a place where souls would experience eternal torment like Hell.


    And it was nothing like a concept like rebirth through reincarnation.


    It was just... providing a place where the dead can rest.


    In other words, it felt not much different from a hotel.


    [You already made such a plan?]


    [That sounds like something you would do.]


    While they positively received my words, it seemed like they could not hide their lingering unease.


    However, I continued to explain to them.


    ��This orb, which Lehric used to confine souls within, is probably something like the origin of Lemegeton.��


    The murky gray orb in my hand.


    ��I have also learned how to create places without bodies through the Dream Demon Manor.��


    At that time, the space Lehric created��the Dream Demon Manor.


    ��And the Evil Ghost Griffin.��


    An entity that stole the bodies of numerous members of the Griffin royal family, storing their souls inside him.


    ��Through the records he left, I plan to learn how to gather souls.��


    There are still numerous research records where Evil Ghost Griffin hid in the secret room of the Griffin Royal Palace.


    [....What are you trying to say?]


    [Deus.]


    ��This opportunity came sooner than I thought, and I have now found a way.��


    The Dark Spiritualist and Stella took a step closer to me. And although I didn��t show any reaction, I felt like drawing a clear line with words.


    ��I received a lot of help from both of you.��


    [Wait a minute. What are you talking about!]


    [...]


    Although the two requested me to answer, I continued my words bluntly.


    ��With your brilliance, you should know that I��ve gathered enough resources to succeed.��


    Originally, I would have started to create the underworld along with the final match with Luaneth, just before the downfall of the continent came.


    However, things were progressing quickly, and if I already had a solution, there was no need to delay it.


    Since I was creating a place for the dead...


    ��I cannot leave you two out.��


    The two of them were also people who had crossed life and reached death.


    They had already suffered enough, and I had received a lot of help from them. Originally, they should have closed their eyes and found rest after death, but they didn��t, just to continue to support me.


    ��Now I am capable; I will work on it alone.��


    So...


    ��Dark Spiritualist and Stella.��


    I asked the question that I had previously asked many souls to the two this time.


    ��What are your regrets?��

 Chapter 236: Two Evil Spirits

    The rustling of leaves could be heard in the stillness that had settled. Their echo was like the waves of a forest; a sound that would usually bring tranquility and revitalize the heart.


    But now, it roared violently, mirroring the inner turmoil of my heart.


    The two of them stared at me in complete silence.


    I remained still as I waited for the two, who seemed to be searching for the right words.


    [This is too sudden.]


    It was the Dark Spiritualist who broke the silence, though her voice was half-teary.


    ��Farewells, especially death.��


    There was no way I would renege on my decision.


    ��It always arrives when you least expect it. You, of all people, should know that best.��


    Most farewells happened without warning.


    Even if you prepared yourself, braced, and were expecting it, the pain of parting would never diminish by much.


    It was inevitable that all of us would have to part someday, and it was just that it had arrived sooner than expected.


    ��If it is hard for you to give me an answer right away, I can wait.��


    I might have spoken in a way that could be misunderstood, but I wasn��t telling them to close their eyes right away.


    ��Even if it is sudden, you will have enough time to prepare.��


    From this point on, I planned to lock myself in the royal palace and focused on creating the afterlife.


    I didn��t know how long it would take, but as long as I was researching for the means, they still had time.


    ��Think about it carefully first.��


    After saying that, I headed towards the door of the general shop.


    ***Although spring had arrived in earnest, the Clark Republic was still plagued by cold and harsh winds.


    However, the citizens of the Republic found it to be warmer than ever��both the temperature and within the Republic itself.


    They had finally attained freedom after the death of the dictator Magan.


    Though they were still unfamiliar to this new era, they were gradually adapting to it.


    Of course, such peace was only found on the surface.


    In fact, starting from the Griffin Kingdom, several countries were desperately holding talks on the surface while conducting espionage operations behind the scenes in an attempt to devour the collapsing Clark Republic.


    And the schemes unfolding beneath the shadow of peace, sneaking into the power struggles between nations, were none other than Dante��s.


    They were also extracting as much as they could from the Clark Republic, which was once ruled by a Demon Lord.


    ��Is this enough?��


    The capital of the Clark Republic.


    A short-haired blond man entered an alley in the heart of Clarkwork��s downtown. At first glance, he appeared to have the build and hair length of a soldier, but he was quite a rare type of Mage.


    .


    His name was Pelestan, a Blood Mage affiliated with Dante.


    Although it did take him some time to shake off the pursuers from the Han Empire chasing after him, he managed to get rid of them.


    ��Ha, it doesn��t matter how good the opportunity is, is there really a need to overdo things?��


    He sighed and leaned against the wall. With a lit cigarette in his mouth, he puffed out a long trail of smoke.


    The Republic��s products were quite potent, but their rough charm appealed to him.


    Then, mana within his body resounded.


    Dante was contacting him.


    Since everyone��s sight was shared within Dante, Pelestan knew that Luaneth, the leader of Dante, was observing him.


    However, it was a bit unusual for Luaneth to contact him out of the blue like this.


    - Pelestan.


    ��What��s the matter?��


    Luaneth��s voice resonated in his mind through the mana, which was connected like a paper cup phone.


    Though Pelestan replied rather indifferently, Luaneth��s voice was quite serious.


    - It��s a summons.


    ��A summons?��


    Dante generally allowed their members to operate individually. And for large-scale tasks or ones that couldn��t be handled alone, Luaneth occasionally paired people up.


    Hence, it was very unusual for Luaneth to use the word ��summons.��


    But Pelestan grasped the reason without needing to think for long.


    ��Is it time?��


    The reasons why Dark Mages were bound to the organization known as Dante varied.


    But what united them was Luaneth and the greater cause he held.


    His sole purpose of saving this continent.


    Luaneth answered Pelestan��s question without hesitation.


    - The Rometiu Forest in Griffin.


    ��Ha, it��s a fittingly dirty and dangerous place for the last one.��


    This question made my already muddled thoughts even more complex. Was the size of the place important for beings without a physical body to enter rest?


    I thought it wasn��t.


    Then why is there a lack of space on the continent?


    I knew all this from the game��s lore, but as my research continued, more questions arose.


    If it is not simply an issue with the volume, then creating a separate space on the continent to hold souls might not be any different from now.


    After all, even that space would still be on the continent.


    ��Sigh.��


    My head throbbed with pain.


    Although I had gained a considerable amount of knowledge as a necromancer and my mind now held numerous secrets about the continent, I still found myself lacking in several areas.


    [Ha! You said you��d do it all by yourself, and look at you now, you look sogreat, huh!]


    At that moment, I heard the voice of the Dark Spiritualist coming from behind me. When I turned my head a bit, I saw the Dark Spiritualist and Stella, who hadn��t been seen for a while.


    The Dark Spiritualist stood upright with her chest puffed out while Stella had a slight blush, looking shy.


    [How is it? It��s hard without us, right?]


    ��...Neither Archmage Ropelican nor Saintess Lucia can assist me now.��


    [Hmph.]


    That was the same for the Dark Spiritualist and Stella.


    The Dark Spiritualist was a Necromancer who used only violent magic, and Stella was originally a Saintess like Lucia.


    I wouldn��t have made much progress even if they had offered to help.


    They couldn��t deny this, so they remained silent.


    This was a good opportunity.


    To clear my head, I turned my chair and looked at them.


    ��The fact that you have returned means that you have something to say to me. Am I right?��


    It had been a month since I had told them that if they found their own regrets and shared it with me, I would help them enter eternal rest.


    That was enough time to reflect on themselves.


    As I stared at them directly, the Dark Spiritualist cleared her throat and tapped Stella on her back.


    [The junior should go first.]


    [...You��re really going to do it right after me, right?]


    Stella, who had been keeping her head low and sighing a lot since earlier, seemed to be feeling embarrassed about something.


    It was unusual to see a woman who always carried herself with confidence and kindness behave like this.


    ��Speak.��


    Stella had originally woken up from her rest to help me.


    Although it might seem like she had no regrets, I knew that her perspective had changed after witnessing the world with me as a soul.


    She had seen souls searching for their parents in the brothel and the appearance of Romuleus, who was on par with the gods she believed in.


    I wondered what regrets could have arisen in Stella from the experiences she was unable to have during her time as a Saintess while accompanying me.


    However, her inherent nature hadn��t changed.


    And so, I assumed it would be a request filled with good intentions. However...


    [F-fock you!]


    Stella showed her white middle finger awkwardly, as if she was not accustomed to the gesture.


    ��...What?��


    [F-fock you!]


    She definitely wasn��t Velica.


    There were no horns protruding from her head.


    Her voice trembled, and she seemed to be very embarrassed by her attempt at cursing, probably biting her tongue.


    As I stared at her in bewilderment, she clung to the Dark Spiritualist like a child.


    [Seniorrrrrrrrr!]


    Immediately after Stella, the Dark Spiritualist raised both hands to display her middle fingers to show her junior how it was done and said.


    [Eat this fack you! You eunuch bastard!]


    ��Jenny.��


    [Don��t call me that!]


    ��...��


    [No,ahem. That��s not what I meant.]


    The Dark Spiritualist then grabbed Stella��s hand and declared aggressively.


    [We are now evil spirits!]


    And then, they ran away.

 Chapter 237: Sloppy-ai

    CLAAAANG!


    A jarring noise echoed throughout the training hall inside the palace, the wooden floor creaking pleasantly with each movement.


    Gloria, the Royal Knight Commander, and Findenai were engrossed in their daily training once again.


    Over the course of the month Deus began his stay in the royal palace, the two had been sparring every day without a break, as if they had found their fated rival.


    50 spars, 24 wins, 26 losses.


    That was Findenai��s record.


    The fact that she was trailing behind the kingdom��s strongest knight by a narrow margin showed how great her skill was.


    However, there was something peculiar about this record.


    In the first ten days of their spars, Gloria had emerged victorious in all the matches.


    And from 0 wins and 10 losses, Findenai had managed to reach this point.


    Even now,


    Clank!


    Findenai��s Snow White, emitting a chill, came down fiercely from above.


    In response, Gloria��s greatsword, made from phoenix feathers, blazed fiercely.


    The two were excessively aggressive for a simple spar.


    It was more like a fight to see who would yield in terms of strength as they faced each other head-on.


    Once the fight reached a certain point, Findenai let go of her Snow White.


    She chose to abandon her weapon at a critical moment, twisting her body and charging forward.


    Thump!


    Slamming her left foot into the ground to steady herself, Findenai thrust her fist at Gloria��s abdomen.


    ��Keugh!��


    Although the Commander was doing her best to resist, even she found it difficult to withstand Findenai��s punch with just her bare body.


    Thud!


    Her body curled up and flew backwards.


    It was a clean victory.


    ��Huff.��


    Glancing down at the fallen Gloria, Findenai dusted her hands and picked up Snow White again.


    ��25 wins.��


    A simple remark despite the intense spar.


    Gloria tried to compose herself and stood up, letting out a sigh.


    ��It ended up being a drawn out match again.��


    Gloria had noticed that she usually won whenever she took the offensive early on.


    Because as the match dragged on, Findenai would turn into a completely different person.


    And after losing that way several times, Gloria once tried to prolong the match, hoping to find a means to defeat her. But now, she had given up completely.


    After all, how many people on the continent could outlast Findenai in a drawn-out battle?


    Gloria had the impression that they could probably be counted on one hand.


    ��Hmph, only sparring with each other makes our fight patterns too similar.��


    Findenai spoke with a cigarette in her mouth, to which Gloria responded awkwardly.


    ��But there��s no one else who can spar with you.��


    ��Tsk, that��s kinda true.��


    The other Royal Knights tried sparring with Findenai at the start. However, after suffering humiliating defeats, they stopped, and even Findenai lost interest. After all, why bother fighting when victory was guaranteed?


    In fact, this was partly because Findenai had grown excessively strong.


    Comparing the current Findenai with the one from the original game would only embarrass the latter.


    Her core items in the game were the Axe of Pangu, the Landing Machine, and Hand of Hemomancy. However, Findenai now wielded Snow White instead of the Axe of Pangu and wore the War Shoes instead of the Landing Machine.


    Of course, while her superior equipment did play a role, it was the experiences she gained while traveling with Deus��and the fact that she was now fighting for the man she desired and not for some grand cause made the real difference.


    In many ways, Findenai was fully blossoming into her true potential.


    ��Has Deus still not come out of his research lab?��


    Gloria asked with concern while stretching her muscles.


    By the way, the research lab she was speaking of was the secret room in the royal palace. Since Deus never left it, it naturally got called the research lab.


    Puffing out her cigarette smoke, Findenai nodded slightly.


    ��Yes, Master Bastard is taking everything too seriously.��


    Although she was grumbling, the corners of her mouth were raised slightly.


    It was because that was also a part of him that Findenai.


    ��Since you mentioned it, shall I go check on him?��


    Even though she made it a point to visit the man once a day, he never said anything special to her. At most, he would simply tell her that she was being noisy, unaware of why she was training so hard.


    Findenai finished her cigarette and headed outside.


    [Waaah!]


    [Let��s run!]


    The two people who caught Findenai��s eye as she exited the training hall had completely contrasting auras, perfectly fitting the portrayal of black and white.


    People she knew existed but couldn��t see.


    ��Who are you?��


    It was the Dark Spiritualist and Stella.


    Seeing the two running frantically, even though they could fly, Findenai wondered what they were up to.


    [Huh? Findenai?]


    After listening to her report, I nodded.


    ��Why? Did they do something?��


    ��They swore at me and fled.��


    Hearing Stella swear at me, I felt like I got a rough understanding of her lingering feelings, even if she didn��t say it outright.


    Hence, I decided to cast a spell to give her a corporeal form, even though it would cause some commotion.


    ��Swear? What did they say?��


    ��Fo����


    I almost replied without thinking.


    However, I cleared my throat and turned my gaze back to the desk.


    ��Fo? Fo what? Did she ask for a kiss1?��


    Findenai, tilting her head in confusion, muttered while I pulled out two letters from under the desk.


    I had planned to hand them to Findenai when she arrived, but swept up in her pace, I almost forgot it.


    ��What��s this?��


    ��I need you to mail this.��


    ��One is... to Loberne Academy? Is it for your fiance?e?��


    Seeing the recipient, Findenai made a strange expression.


    ��Huh, Professor Fel? That��s unexpected.��


    ��Do not open the letters.��


    I stopped Findenai from trying to open them instinctively. She then checked the recipient of the other letter.


    ��Hmm? Byolren? Where��s that?��


    Byolren.


    It was the territory of the Bright Household, Erica��s family. Well, she wouldn��t know as she had left for the Clark Republic when I headed for the family meeting.


    After a brief explanation, Findenai let out a subtle snort, as if something else was bothering her.


    ��Hmph. So, you were at a family meeting while I was struggling. Did you enjoy it?


    ��...Did I not come to find you?��


    Of course, that was only possible due to the help of Erica and Deia, who arranged for the warp.


    Feeling annoyed, I frowned at her, and Findenai mirrored my expression.


    ��So everyone gets letters, what about me?��


    ��Leave now.��


    ��At least touch me before I go. It��s not like you��ve got premature ejaculation. Do you really think I��d just leave because you said so?��


    I stared at her in disbelief while Findenai puffed her chest proudly, her shoulders squared.


    It seemed like I couldn��t let this slide any longer.


    ��Sigh, there is something I have been wanting to say for a while.��


    ��What is it?��


    I knew she enjoyed making lewd comments to see my reactions. However...


    ��Stop acting tough when you yourself are inexperienced.��


    ��...��


    ��You sound like a kid bragging after hearing things at a revolutionary army��s drinking party or from Illuania.��


    ��Damn it.��


    Findenai��s face turned flush immediately. She snatched the letters and turned around to leave.


    Findenai stomped out in anger and quickly turned her head to glare at me with her face still blushing.


    ��Oh, it must be nice to have so much experience! Damn it. Just because you��ve done everything, even had your ass sucked! I bet getting a woman��s tongue to lick you clean is a lifetime achievement for you, huh?!��


    ��...��


    ��Wait, wasn��t it the original body that did all that stuff? How great do you think you are?��


    As I watched Findenai shout furiously, I slowly stood up from my seat.


    Had the stress from the research piled up more than I realized? My rebellious spirit was starting to kick in.


    I approached Findenai directly, grabbing her shoulder and hand.


    ��Huh?��


    Flustered, she stumbled back. She soon found herself against the wall with nowhere to run.


    Staring down at her flushed face, I whispered.


    ��Heed this advice.��


    An unintentional smirk crept on my lips. For the first time in a while, I had the upper hand in a conversation with Findenai.


    Seeing Findenai shrink back in embarrassment was quite a rare sight.


    ��You should never assume that everything you hear in those dirty jokes is true.��


    Most of them were filled with childish bravado and exaggeration.


    After giving her this advice, I let go and returned to my seat.


    ��Y-you...!��


    Her face turned even redder than before.


    The slight dampness in her eyes suggested that she was feeling quite humiliated.


    ��Damn it! All you ever learned is how to seduce women!��


    Screaming in anger, Findenai stormed out of the laboratory.


    The headache due to my research seemed to ease a bit. Thanks to Findenai, I felt like I had a brief break and could now focus on my work.


    1. The word Stella used starts with ppo, which it similar to the word ppoppo. It''s more like a childish way to say "kiss" or simply a quick kiss.

 Chapter 238: The Saintess Lingering Attachment

    ��Did you just try to force yourself on Findenai?��


    No matter what Deia said as she stood beside me, I remained indifferent, my mouth refusing to budge.


    However, this time, I unconsciously turned my head towards and fixed my gaze on her.


    ��No.��


    It was a perplexing question, but surprisingly, I answered calmly.


    Perhaps I subconsciously figured out that if it were Findenai, it was possible that she could have spread such rumors.


    ��You hesitated for a bit, didn��t you?��


    But she was still my younger sister.


    Although we hadn��t grown up together, she was one of the few people who knew me the best within the family framework.


    ��I did not.��


    Once again, I denied it firmly, but Deia��s suspicious gaze didn��t waver.


    ��You know Findenai tends to speak nonsense a lot, right?��


    Deia leaned in slightly, looking down at me sitting at the desk.


    Her fingers twitched under her crossed arms, making her look like a sheriff itching to draw a gun.


    ��But she has never spoken in such detail before.��


    ��...��


    What kind of situation was this?


    It seemed insane that I had to present evidence to my younger sister that I hadn��t engaged in any relations with my maid.


    ��You came right up to her.��


    Grab!


    Deia grabbed my wrist, which was holding a pen. She wedged herself between the desk and chair, placing her knee between my legs.


    ��Grabbed her by the wrist and pinned her against the wall so she couldn��t escape.��


    She positioned herself in a way that seemed to corner me in my chair. Her scent tickled my nose, and her slightly longer hair cascaded down.


    ��You also declared that you��d catch and eat her up, didn��t you?��


    I looked at Deia, who was staring at me with her mouth wide open, as if to devour me, and replied gruffly.


    ��Back off.��


    ��That��s rather detailed for her, isn��t it? Just tell me honestly, is it true or not?��


    ��Sigh, I just warned her. Findenai has crossed the line occasionally.��


    ��So you did?��


    ��...��


    ��It seems like old habits die hard, huh?��


    Despite saying that, Deia still didn��t move and continued staring down at me. Feeling that we might bump foreheads if I wasn��t careful, I took a deep breath and said again.


    ��Back off.��


    ��I��m warning you to be careful. Don��t become like that bastard.��


    I could understand why Deia was worried since she had numerous unpleasant encounters with the original Deus.


    At that time, Deus was flirting with the household��s maidservants almost on a daily basis, and the maid uniform worn by Findenai was also Deus�� work.


    ��But hearing what Findenai said, I was suddenly reminded of those days.��


    ��...First, just take a step back before we continue.��


    I could feel her breath brush against me. However, no matter what I said, Deia didn��t budge and continued speaking.


    ��In the end, you��re using the body of that bastard of a second older brother of mine, right?��


    ��You could say that.��


    ��Then can it be that your preferences are now mirroring my asshole brother��s? Something like that is usually inscribed into the body, isn��t it?��


    ��...��


    It was a rather refreshing deduction.


    I hadn��t considered that aspect before, but my tastes in food or music had indeed become similar to Deus without even realizing it.


    ��Findenai��s maid uniform was originally created based on my asshole brother��s preferences. So, I was wondering why you, who usually showed no reaction at all, suddenly started behaving like that.��


    ��But then again, I should have greedily requested things like drugs or alcohol.��


    Because Deus liked those things.


    However, Deia shook her head with a subtle expression.


    ��Isn��t addiction different from preferences? You know, even you could get addicted if you sniffed some drugs.��


    ��That makes sense.��


    It was a concern that served as a brief distraction from my research.


    Irritated, she turned around sharply, and went outside.


    It was pretty similar to a scene I��d see in a movie, where an annoyed younger sister storms off and locks herself in her room.


    I unconsciously watched her go up the stairs for a moment before turning my attention back to my research.


    [Are you busy?]


    However, not long after, a gentle voice came from beside me.


    It was Stella, the Saintess with dull blonde hair and turquoise eyes.


    ��I thought you said you had become an evil spirit.��


    When I asked Stella, she covered her mouth with her hand and giggled mischievously.


    [That is right. I became an evil spirit and caused a lot of trouble in the royal palace.]


    ��What did you do?��


    [Shall I tell you?]


    I still didn��t put down my pen.


    I listened to Stella��s story while calculating magic formulas.


    [A cat entered the royal palace. So, Senior and I secretly brought the cat in and fed it.]


    [We cleaned the rooms before the maids could arrive, leaving them with nothing to do.]


    [We also surprised Tyren and ran away after tapping Lucia on the shoulder.]


    [We even picked a flower from the garden.]


    A flower popped up in her hand as she smiled brightly. Since she had been materialized by my magic, it must have been difficult for her to move around unnoticed, yet she managed to do quite a lot.


    After her story of her childlike mischief came to an end, I, still calculating the formula, asked her.


    ��Was it fun?��


    In response to my question, Stella smiled brightly, her atmosphere different than usual��an innocent and sunny expression.


    [It was so much fun. And I especially enjoyed it because I did it with Senior.]


    I didn��t know where the Dark Spiritualist was right now, but I could tell that Stella had quite a pleasant time.


    [Do you know what my lingering attachment was?]


    ��I wasn��t completely sure. I simply helped you because I thought it might be something like this.��


    Stella��s lingering attachment that I assumed��When I watched her, red-faced, flipping me off and cursing despite her embarrassment, I could only vaguely guess what was going on.


    ��It��s all about living for your own enjoyment.��


    [Fufu.]


    Stella had grown up in a convent from a young age and lived under the teachings of God.


    As a Saintess, she had to adjust herself to the doctrine even more and lived a life for others.


    [I don��t regret that life. Rather, I��m proud and satisfied with it.]


    Even if she were to go back in time, Stella would undoubtedly choose to live the same life.


    She would love everyone she met, pray for them, and comfort them through their tears.


    Even though she would eventually lose all her Holy Power and meet a tragic end at the hands of demons.


    [But after traveling around with you, I realized that such times were also necessary in my life.]


    Even if it were just small and playful jokes, Stella had never done anything like that before, and these things now became great spices in her life.


    [Thanks to Senior, I have learned a lot.]


    Stella giggled softly.


    Going around with the Dark Spiritualist seemed to have a positive influence on her.


    If I were to define their relationship with words, I could say they were friends.


    [And now, I no longer have any lingering attachments, Kim Shinwoo.]


    Stella, who approached gently, carefully hugged me from behind. It was natural that I felt no sensation at all. However...


    Could it be because of the mana she held?


    Or was it an illusion due to visual effects?


    I felt warmth and a soft sensation.


    [Thank you. It is enough now.]


    She thanked me.


    And as if comforting me...


    [Until the time your efforts for the deceased bear fruit.]


    Stella whispered that everything was okay.


    [I will close my eyes for now.]

 Chapter 239: A Good Wife

    Ultimately, it��s not a matter of volume.


    The idea of gathering the souls resting all over the continent in one place was good, but in the end, that place could only be set on the continent itself.


    A space in another dimension was needed.


    So the solution I came up with was the general store.


    A place where the dimensions were twisted, and even the gods couldn��t dare to interfere, as Lehric stated confidently.


    And Aria did mention she failed to summon her sword in the general store when she tried to previously.


    Is it a characteristic of the general store?


    The randomness.


    I believed it to be the one-of-a-kind characteristic that the general store had on this continent.


    Other than the first encounter, stumbling upon Clair��s General Store in the game was completely random.


    It was a shop you could find without fail or not at all.


    This had a significant possibility of acting as a variable in the game��s progression, and it was the same here.


    The reason Lehric was able to obtain the general store.


    Initially, the general store was supposed to be run by the dwarf Clair. However, I assumed that the store moved to Lehric��s location and was then taken over by him.


    The continent had a main story, a story that flowed inevitably as the fate of the hero was entrusted to Aria.


    However, the general store was an exception.


    This place was not included in the grand scenario of the continent.


    Hence, I planned to use this place.


    ��Collect the souls and place them in the general store.��


    That was the method I thought of. Of course, it would require immense power and the magic to bring it to fruition.


    It was possible.


    Just as Stella said, I was slowly but surely moving forward towards my conclusion.


    Step. Step.


    The sound of people descending the stairs echoed in the laboratory. It was about time, so I finished organizing the materials and papers with formulas on my desk.


    ��What is going on for all of you to come here this early in the morning?��


    ��You��ve installed lights?��


    ��...��


    There were three people who came down.


    The first one was the Royal Knight Commander, Gloria.


    With her red hair tied up, she was carrying her treasured sword and was also wearing the red armor symbolizing the Royal Knight, as if she was ready to go into battle at any moment. r??��??o?E?S??


    The other was Tyren Ol Velocus, the Mage Tribunal Judge, with a thick golden robe, headpiece, and a staff resembling a spear.


    And the last person was Findenai, who was dressed in her usual maid uniform.


    She, too, was equipped with items like Snow White and War Shoes and looked sullen.


    It seemed that she was still unable to forget the shame from the last time.


    ��Prepare yourself.��


    That was that.


    It was now time to move my body, not just the pen on the desk.


    ***Rometiu Forest��A forest known to be inhabited by elemental spirits and fairies, a place left untouched by humans.


    With the King of Elemental Spirits accompanying Erica Bright, the largest barrier was absent.


    However, the elemental spirits and fairies were not really bothered by this. In fact, they were glad that the one who nagged them on a daily basis was gone.


    They were innocent and simple beings, happy to fly around and wander among the trees with their friends.


    And today was just another day like that.


    The elemental spirits believed it would be a quiet but exciting day. However...


    Kyaaaaakkk!


    Dark Mages!


    Screams erupted from their lips.


    A deep, dark shadow had entered Rometiu Forest. Dark Mages in black robes were wandering through the forest, heading towards the center.


    ��These damn noisy spirits.��


    Dante��s Dark Mage Becklin, who called himself a blightcaster, shooed the elemental spirits away in annoyance.


    He wanted to spread his plague among them immediately, but he had to refrain due to the orders to not cause a commotion.


    The moment Becklin activated his magic, Rometiu Forest would no longer be called a forest.


    After all, his plague wasn��t just limited to humans.


    ��Huheehe.��


    An old man with a hunched back walked beside him. If he were to straighten up by leaning on his staff, he would actually be quite tall.


    In a way, he resembled a coiled centipede.


    He was Entomancer Barctos Nicolay, the general director of the Weapon Development Department of the Clark Republic.


    ��I��m quite fond of this forest.��


    Insects poured out of Barctos��s shadow endlessly, occupying the forest like conquerors.


    No! No! No!


    The insects managed to catch a fleeing fairy and brought it to Barctos.


    Crunch!


    Without hesitation, Barctos shoved the fairy into his mouth and began chewing on it.


    Kyaaaack!


    ��Huheehe! Hearing a woman��s scream from inside my mouth is a new experience for me.��


    Of course, the scream didn��t last long.


    Having eaten the fairy, Barctos looked dissatisfied.


    ��Chomp chomp bleh, it tastes worse than bugs.��


    Complaining that he had eaten it for nothing, a hooded woman walking at the back approached him.


    ��Bring me one.��


    ��Huh? Are you going to use it?��@@@@


    ��Hurry up.��


    ��Alright, fine.��


    The woman��s voice was hoarse, as if she had sand stuck in her throat. Soon, the insects captured another fairy.


    Help me! Help me!


    ��Here it is.��


    The insects brought the fairy to the woman, who reached out and grabbed it.


    Barctos and Zhang Run burst into laughter simultaneously. Ignoring them, Yun approached Gideon and asked while stepping on his head.


    ��He��s still alive, isn��t he?��


    ��I thought a fresh corpse would be better!��


    ��Well, it doesn��t really matter.��


    Responding indifferently, Yun twisted her left wrist.


    ��Blood will get on it.��


    A thick needle protruded from her palm.


    ��All the warp markers have been taken care of.��


    Turning his attention from Yun and Gideon, Barctos spoke to Luaneth.


    ��There were about five in total. There shouldn��t be any problem as the ants ate them all.��


    ��Alright.��


    Only then did Luaneth feel relieved.


    He knew that Deus was currently staying at Graypond.


    Considering the distance from Graypond to this forest, even if it were Deus, he wouldn��t be able to make it on time.


    But then....


    Crash!


    Cadavermancer Yun fell onto her buttocks. Gideon Zeronia, who had been lying limp until now, used all his strength to push her away


    ��This bastard!��


    Thinking Yun was hurt because of his gift, Zhang Run grabbed his spear and stepped forward.


    ��Haaaaaaaackkk!��


    Bang!


    A shining stake emerged from Gideon��s pocket.


    It was a warp marker.


    ��Huff! Huff!��


    Bleeding profusely, Gideon collapsed as if he had exhausted the last bit of strength.


    ��Huheehe! Huh? There was one more!��


    Barctos laughed, pointing at the warp marker hidden on Gideon��s person.


    While there would normally be some waiting time before it could be activated, this time was different.


    The warp marker began to react immediately, emitting a pillar of light.


    ��Seems like it��s only one person?��


    Pelestan muttered with his arms crossed as he looked up at the pillar of light.


    Indeed, only one person was transported via the warp.


    The warp was brief.


    After the pillar of light turned to dust and vanished, a somewhat unexpected woman stood there.


    ��Phew.��


    She was wearing a white shirt and a neat, deep blue suit.


    Her long hair was tied in a ponytail and draped over one shoulder.


    Her blonde hair complemented her fair skin.


    The woman, with her hands buried in her suit pockets, was a mage and professor who should not have been here.


    She was Erica Bright.


    ��That is...��


    ��The Soul Whisperer��s fiance?e.��


    ��What? How insignificant.��


    The Dark Mages of Dante had similar reactions. They were relieved that it wasn��t the Soul Whisperer who had come but were also puzzled by the lone woman standing before them.


    Erica, however, cast a cold gaze over them and drew her hands from her pockets, producing a pair of white gloves.


    ��You must be the Dark Mages he��s been searching for. Dante, right?��


    The Zeronia Household and Bright Household had been on Dante��s pursuit at Deus�� request.


    Following suit, Erica asked them calmly while putting on her gloves. It was Pelestan who responded.


    ��Coming here all by yourself for the sake of your fiance? is quite foolish. Are you blinded by love?��


    ��...��


    ��Do you even know how many Dark Mages are gathered here?��


    In addition to the Dark Mages who had arrived earlier, about ten Dark Mages had accompanied Zhang Run after cleaning up.


    Considering they were all Dark Mages, it was a sizable group.


    Snap.


    Erica let out a disdainful snort, pulling the cuffs of her gloves to secure them.


    ��Surely, you can��t be unaware of where you are, can you?��


    ��Step back.��


    Seeing the golden mana rising from Erica��s feet, Luaneth warned.


    The Dark Mages who were about to rush at her flinched at the warning from the quick-witted Luaneth.


    Vast power surged behind Erica.


    Then, from the grassy ground, a giant golden butterfly emerged.


    The King of Light Elemental Spirits.


    ��This is the first time the Elemental Spirit King has been this enraged.��


    The King of Light Elemental Spirits floated above Erica, radiating intense hostility towards the Dark Mages.


    To the unwelcome visitors who had arrived in the sanctuary of the elemental spirits, the light emitted by the Elemental Spirit King felt like sharp needles piercing their skin.


    ��She made a contract with an elemental spirit?��


    ��If it��s the King of Light Elemental Spirits, we need to be cautious.��


    ��It seems like you two make a very well-matched pair.��


    One was a Necromancer known as the Soul Whisperer.


    The other was a contractor with the King of Elemental Spirits.


    The Dark Mages of Dante let out nervous jeers.


    ��Helping out one��s husband behind his back.��


    The eyes of Erica, who was now influenced by the King of the Elemental Spirits, turned to a golden hue as they glared at them.


    ��That is what a good wife should do.��

 Chapter 240: Emotionally

    Buuuuuuung!


    As the King of Light Elemental Spirits flapped its massive wings, blades of light surged directly towards the Dark Mages with a fierce wind.


    It was an indiscriminate wide area attack.


    The King of Light Elemental Spirits was determined to completely eliminate Dante��s Dark Mages, even if it meant causing slight damage to the forest.


    ��Oh no...��


    However, Zhang Run, who looked more like a martial artist than a Dark Mage, stepped forward.


    As his spear struck the ground, an erect mana barrier rose up around it.


    It was a rather standard yet solid magic shield for a Dark Mage known more for their all-out offensive approach. However...


    ��Pathetic.��


    Erica��s hand swung forward.


    A single beam of light, different from the King of Light Elemental Spirits�� wide area attack.


    And as soon as it touched the barrier, it was quickly absorbed and began to spread inside.


    Crackle!


    The barrier shattered easily, like a fragile glass window.


    ��Wow!��


    Zhang Run exclaimed as he continued to block the King of Light Elemental Spirits�� unceasing attacks with his spear.


    Unable to defend themselves, several Dark Mages had already collapsed under the King of Light Elemental Spirits�� fierce attack.


    Then, white smoke enveloped all of them at once��a technique different from Zhang Run��s obvious barrier structure.


    The King of Light Elemental Spirits�� attack, which passed through the smoke, vanished as if it had disappeared somewhere else.


    ��I will deal with the King of Elemental Spirits.��


    Then, Luaneth Luden Griffin, the one who had released the smoke, floated upward.


    With the white smoke being discharged from his entire body, he stared sharply at the King of Light Elemental Spirits, who also stopped its wide area attack and accompanied him. R?��N?��E?s?


    I heard that he is a Necromancer.


    Back when Luaneth lent them his power in Graypond, Erica was preoccupied with blocking Romuleus�� tentacles from the city wall, so she didn��t have the opportunity to observe his fighting style.


    However, rather than trying to understand what sort of Necromancer he was, she found it more difficult to explain the smoke emanating from his body other than to describe it as strange.


    His method is very different from Deus.


    Thinking along those lines, Erica immediately glared at the rest of the Dark Mages.


    Gideon, who lay collapsed at her feet, was bothersome, but she had no time to protect him.


    ��Wow, I never expected my barrier to be broken so easily.��


    The Dark Mage with a large-built, Zhang Run, approached her while twirling his spear. From his spear handling skills, Erica immediately recognized that he was from the Han Empire.


    The spear techniques from the Han Empire are quite tricky to deal with.


    WIth the number of masters present, and since the God of War, Han So, primarily used a spear, the empire��s spear techniques were more advanced than those of other nations.


    And moreover, Zhang Run wasn��t her only opponent. The other Dark Mages started pressuring Erica as well.


    She deftly deflected the Dark Mages�� illusionary spells and avoided Zhang Run��s spear thrusts, which bent light to distort her vision and disorient her.


    The elemental spirits are coming to assist me.


    The commotion caused by the fierce battle between the King of Light Elemental Spirits and Luaneth in the forest sky attracted the elemental spirits and fairies in the vicinity and they came to support Erica.


    We��ll help you!


    Stay strong!


    Please protect the forest!


    ��Thank you, my little friends.��


    It was time for the Elemental Magic she wielded with the support of the King of Light Elemental Spirits to shine. The elemental spirits, blessed by the fairies, became even more powerful.


    ��Krrrrgh!��


    Smoke billowed from Zhang Run��s body, scorched by the direct hit of the Elemental Magic.


    But despite being hit by the magic, Zhang Run only felt some stinging pain. Erica coldly analyzed the situation as she kept an eye on him.


    The Dark Mages in the back still aren��t moving.


    While she did manage to take down one or two Dark Mages who charged along with Zhang Run, the prominent figures still stood firm, holding their ground, as if assessing Erica��s magic.


    .


    ��Huheehe! No wonder you��re the Soul Whisperer��s fiance?e!��


    The first to make their move was Entomancer Barctos. Insects began swarming towards the fairies aiding the Elemental Spirits.


    Naturally, Erica didn��t just stand by and watch. She quickly deployed her specialty shield, gathering the fairies closer to her to protect them.


    Thank you!


    Thanks a lot!


    The fairies�� whispers of gratitude echoed softly. With renewed support, the elemental spirits began to sustain Erica��s magic even more.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    ��No matter how great a being it was...��


    Luaneth spoke indifferently as he descended slowly, suppressing the smoke emanating from his body.


    ��It has been dulled by the longstanding peace in the forest, so it is no wonder it lost its edge.��


    Even the King of Light Elemental Spirits had been defeated.


    Erica planned to unleash the mana she had gathered in her hand.


    ��Cough!��


    However, a large amount of blood poured from her mouth, soaking her lips and chest. Erica��s blood, as if rejecting her, quickly flew towards the Blood Mage Pelestan.


    It was over.


    Dante��s force was more formidable than they had anticipated, and aside from killing a few Dark Mages, the King of Elemental Spirits and Erica had failed to achieve anything of note.


    ��Sigh.��


    Erica clicked her tongue at the situation. It was truly ridiculous.


    ��I wanted to at least do something before I took my leave.��


    ��...Huh?��


    Erica��s casual remark grated against Luaneth��s ears.


    Curious about what she was talking about, he immediately turned to Barctos for confirmation.


    ��There are no more warp gates, right?��


    ��Huheehe! No, nothing. Unless the Soul Whisperer can use teleportation, there��s no way for him to get here from Graypond.��


    Seeing Luaneth seek confirmation obsessively, some Dark Mages clicked their tongues, but it was a matter of great importance to Luaneth.


    However...


    ��Huh?��


    It felt like something straight out of a horror story.


    Where there had been nothing just moments before, stood a tall purple door, having seemingly appeared out of nowhere.


    Its presence was jarring against the beautiful landscape of Rometiu Forest, yet somehow, it seemed to fit perfectly.


    ��What��s that?��


    Blightcaster Becklin asked bluntly.


    And as if in response, it creaked open with a sound like a warning.


    Step, step.


    A man with black hair, fitting the impression of someone cold, walked out with steady footsteps.


    Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi.


    Following him were three others.


    Royal Knight Commander Gloria.


    Mage Tribunal Judge, Tyren Ol Velocus.


    The wolf who had found her freedom, Findenai.


    The Dark Mages, who just moments ago held an overwhelming advantage, saw the tide turn in an instant.


    ��So this is how Lehric designated the location.��


    Standing before the tense Dark Mages of Dante, Deus turned to inspect the door again.


    It was quite an arrogant move.


    However, in the midst of this, he noticed Erica, who was practically collapsing behind the door.


    ��...��


    ��Hel...lo.��


    Thinking how bad she must have looked, Erica sighed and spoke with a cracked voice.


    ��I... always fail.��


    The things I thought I was doing for your sake always seem to end up hindering you instead.


    Erica muttered as she gradually lost consciousness due to the lack of blood.


    Kneeling before her, Deus carefully supported her.


    ��If you consider it a failure, I will not argue.��


    The woman named Erica Bright had acted on her own and made it here.


    It seemed that she had figured out how to fix the general store��s door here, a task Deus had assigned to Gideon.


    That alone was already enough help for Deus, but Erica had wanted to do even more.


    ��But you have provided me with an opportunity.��


    After laying Erica down gently, Deus stood up slowly, glaring coldly at the Dark Mages.


    ��Since my fiance?e is hurt, it is only natural for me to get angry.��


    Indeed, Erica had given Deus an opportunity.


    An opportunity to act emotionally.

 Chapter 241: Three-Way Battle

    Chapter 241: Three-Way Battle��In the end, you still managed to get here.��


    Luaneth looked down at me from atop the King of Elemental Spirits. Though he sighed, he was calm, as if he expected this to happen.


    Judging by how thorough he had been while destroying the warp markers, he must have done his best to prevent my arrival.


    ��How did you know we��d gather here?��


    The answer to his question was simple.


    Because Dante��s final episode took place in this very forest.


    I had asked the Zeronia Household and Bright Household to deploy their forces in the vicinity of the Rometiu Forest because I knew that they would eventually gather at this place.


    But since I couldn��t say that I knew it because of a game, I offered a more reasonable explanation.


    ��I only assumed you would need the elemental spirits to confirm the consequences of annihilating all the souls on the continent.��


    ��Right, of course. You��re a Necromancer as well.��


    Luaneth and Dante had stated time and time again that to save the continent, all souls needed to be annihilated.


    Getting rid of the old dead so that the new dead could find a place to rest on the continent again.


    That was exactly how Luaneth��s approach worked, and in the game, the only way to avoid the bad ending was to help him succeed.


    Ultimately, Luaneth��s existence as a Necromancer was inevitable for the game��s progression and ending.


    However, was it really possible to annihilate only the souls of the continent and nothing else?


    As someone who had spent a good amount of time researching the same field, I could say with certainty that it was impossible.


    ��To annihilate not just souls, but all spiritual beings on the continent. That, to be precise, must be your plan.��


    Starting from the dead.


    Then, the elemental spirits in the Rometiu Forest and guardian deities like the Mountain Lord of the Norseweden Mountain Range


    Luaneth��s method was to eradicate all spiritual beings from this continent.


    ��I think it��s a fair exchange for the salvation of the continent.��


    ��Of course, that is one perspective to look at it.��@@@@


    In response to my indifferent answer, Luaneth replied sourly.


    ��On the other hand, your method is simply too hopeful.��


    I wished to create a place.


    An afterlife realm where the dead could rest anew.


    ��You��re talking about creating a place where gods from religions would welcome them, aren��t you?��


    The followers of God Velas were said to enter his palace after they died, where they indulged in lavish and hedonistic feasts.


    The followers of Goddess Hearthia would become beloved angels.


    The followers of Goddess Justia would be welcomed in her embrace, enjoying happiness and peace.


    The followers of God Raizel would walk on clouds, turning into thunder to drive out evil.


    The afterlife realm.


    Its creation would have become an issue that the religious community wouldn��t be able to overlook, but I had no intention of worrying about the gods�� opinions.


    ��Are you saying you want to become a god by creating a world for the dead?��


    Luaneth sneered rather awkwardly. It seemed his mind still couldn��t keep up with it, as the method was something he was beyond his understanding based on his own common sense.


    ��It is not about becoming like a god.��


    Gods were beings that set standards, judge, and decide.


    Rewards for the righteous, punishment for the wicked.


    Even in the most renowned afterlife realms, such as heaven and hell, one��s destination was determined by the presence or absence of sins committed during their lifetime.


    And that standard of sin was solely based on the perspective of the scriptures.


    ��I do not judge.��


    I neither punished or rewarded.


    I would simply provide them with a place to rest.


    Other than that, I would do nothing to them.


    ��Huff.��


    Perhaps feeling he was getting caught up in the conversation, Luaneth took a deep breath and changed the subject after noticing the stares from the other Necromancers.


    ��Why do you go to such lengths? Simply annihilating them is the most rational and stable option. It��s all for the future of the continent, isn��t it?��


    Now, he was trying to persuade me.


    Just like a student trying to convince others that their method wasn��t wrong.


    ��And it��s not like the souls that have entered rest will awaken. That is not much different from annihilation anyway.��


    ��I must have told you before, they are the final remnants left by those who once lived as humans.��


    ��...��


    ��The traces left by those who lived fiercely. Proof that they had once walked on this continent.��


    A record of the continent��That was what the souls who had died and closed their eyes were.


    ��Luaneth Luden Griffin.��


    When I called out his full name, Gloria and Tyren, who were behind, were startled.


    However, I didn��t pay them any heed and continued speaking.


    ��At least show the dead some respect.��


    After all, they too were the people who once walked the path we were walking now.


    However, despite my words, Luaneth still looked unconvinced.


    ��We are the same Necromancers. We��ve seen the deaths of multiple humans and what comes after.��


    Smoke began to emanate from Luaneth��s entire body and spread in all directions.


    That was his soul.


    It was a type of Necromancy where Luaneth, who had lived for hundreds of years, used his own soul.


    ��And yet we have such different views.��


    ��There are humans who, being closest to death, lose their attachment to the weight of life.��


    On the contrary.


    ��You must be a disciple of the God of War.��


    A disciple of Han So, the God of War.


    Gloria instantly identified it as the secret spear technique taught only to Han So��s disciples.


    ��But your level is far too low.��


    After all, having chosen the path of Dark Magic, he could no longer be called a spearman. Whatever magic he might use, Gloria knew Zhang Run was in no condition to fight.


    Leaving him behind, Gloria immediately charged towards the next Necromancers.


    The way she fought could truly be called a flame.


    Unstoppable and had a destructive power that turned everything it touched to ashes.


    Thus, I felt I could focus on the white-haired man in front of me without any worries.


    ��How did you find out about the mana stone? I thought I had hidden it in utmost secrecy.��


    ��You are still on about that.��


    ��It��s the power I��ve managed to accumulate over two hundred years. The main driving force of my plan.��


    It was only natural that a vast amount of magic power would be needed to annihilate all the spiritual beings on the expansive continent.


    Though it was also something mentioned in the game, I would have easily inferred it even if it wasn��t.


    ��I can��t let that be taken from me.��


    Resolving himself, Luaneth spread his soul in all directions.


    The white smoke enveloping Luaneth��s body began to take on a massive form��like some kind of monster or demon.


    Sporting a large horn on its forehead, the head of a dragon, but a human-like body with thick hands touched the ground.


    This form made it clear that Luaneth��s soul, after living for so long, was no longer human.


    ��It��s an unstable method. The underworld you plan to create could just as easily become a massive soul bomb if things go wrong.��


    When that happened, there would be no turning back.


    I, too, fully understood that aspect.


    ��There is no need to worry.��


    I had already prepared enough countermeasures to prevent that. However, he would be able to accept it as well anyway.


    ��I understand that you, as a Soul Whisperer, hold the dead in high regard. But think rationally. You already know which one is the easier and safer path.��


    ��...��


    ��I just don��t get it. You��re a rational person. You should know what the best choice is. The living should be prioritized over the dead!��


    ��...��


    ��So why do we come up with different solutions to the same problem?��


    Luaneth��s outcry was filled with frustration and resentment.


    He wanted to persuade me, and his expression carried a hint of desperation.


    ��Deus Verdi, it is impossible to create a new world!��


    ��You should stop now. No matter how much you speak, my thoughts will not change.��


    Hearing my firm response, Luaneth dropped his head.


    Gritting his teeth, he glared at me with eyes filled with hatred.


    ��I don��t know what��s making you go so far, but that��s enough.��


    WHOOOSSSSH!


    His soul, which had transformed into a monster, raised his fist high.


    ��Though you are a Necromancer, you don��t use souls, so don��t even think that you can defeat me.��


    The massive fist sliced through the air and came crashing down directly above me, carrying a weight as if it possessed a physical body.


    Shhhhhh!


    Suddenly, the massive monster��s fist split apart and scattered, leaving not even a trace of its original form.


    ��Keugh!��


    Since Luaneth was manipulating his own soul, he experienced a headache when injured.


    At that moment, a woman stepped forward, a smile on her face as she challenged him.


    [The one person I hate most in the world is Heralhazard.]


    With her arms crossed, the Dark Spiritualist smirked as she glared at Luaneth.


    [The title of the strongest Dark Mage already belonged to him, and I was not like I could fight someone from 200 years ago.]


    ��Dark... Spiritualist.��


    Luaneth swept his hair back, glaring back at her. However, the Dark Spiritualist boldly accepted his hostility and responded.


    [But I��m glad that I finally got the opportunity.]


    The Dark Spiritualist, who descended before me, gathered mana at her fingertips and declared.


    [Just because you caused a massacre doesn��t mean you��re the strongest.]


    And so, the time had come for the Necromancers to test the paths they each walked�� a moment from which there was no turning back.


    However, before that...


    ��Are you done playing evil spirits?��


    [Senior, you��re so cool.]


    When Stella and I spoke at the same time, the Dark Spiritualist blushed and got annoyed.


    [You! How could you do that when I was just trying to look cool! And I am still an evil spirit! Deus, you should join too! Let��s make it a three-way battle!]


    ��Hmm.��


    Perhaps because it had been a while since I spoke with the Dark Spiritualist, I maintained a neutral expression as I responded.


    ��Fighting in spirit form will be difficult, even for you, Jenny.��


    [Kyaaa! I told you never to call me by that name!]


    The Dark Spiritualist immediately floated into the air, her face buried in her hands.


    One of the participants in this three-way battle was already down.

 Chapter 242: Eliminating The Evil Spirit

    [I will change my name!]


    ��The dead can no longer change their names.��


    [That��s discrimination!]


    The Dark Spiritualist, still floating mid-air, shouted with her hands covering her face. She wasn��t just spinning from side to side; she was also rotating up and down, as if in zero gravity, which was quite an impressive sight to behold.


    If Aria and Eleanor had seen it, their eyes would have sparkled with excitement while thinking it looked fun.


    [Shall I call Velica?]


    Stella, who poked her head from beside me, asked. While it did seem like we would need the power of the Demon Lord to face Luaneth��s massive, monster-like soul in front of us.


    ��No, it is fine.��


    There was no need to overextend by having Velica possess my body since we weren��t even fighting someone at the level of a Demon Lord.


    And besides, I couldn��t keep relying on her assistance in every battle.


    [Is it a rehearsal?]


    Since Stella and Velica would soon be leaving, she was subtly asking if this was preparation for dealing with the situations that would arise when they were gone.


    Her smile, filled with consideration, had a tinge of bitterness, and there was certainly some truth in her guess.


    ��The opponent is a Necromancer.��


    But my main reason for not wanting Velica��s help was different.


    ��If he is a Mage walking the same path as us, there��s no way the Dark Spiritualist and I would lose.��


    Hearing that, the Dark Spiritualist, who had been gradually spinning faster, came to a sudden halt.


    Her head, which was pointing to the ground, slowly returned to its original position as if being wound back up.


    And before I knew it, the Dark Spiritualist was standing beside me, her chest puffed out.


    [Of course, with the two of us present, no Necromancer would dare to make a name for themselves.]


    Although I found it amusing to see her act all cocky, I, too, agreed with her opinion.


    Whoosh!


    Luaneth��s soul, which had been severed by the Dark Spiritualist��s magic, began to regain his original form again.


    His soul, which could be called a great monster or a demon, snorted as it glared at us.


    ��I will be back soon.��


    [Please watch Senior��s back carefully.]


    Without any cues, the Dark Spiritualist and I stepped toward that man simultaneously.


    [Is this some kind of bond between Necromancers? It��s a little enviable... but do return safely.]


    Stella gently raised her hand to send us off. Hearing the Saintess�� encouragement, the Dark Spiritualist and I looked up at the huge demonic monster staring down at us. r??a?NO???E?s??


    [Now, pray tell me, my apprentice, how should we deal with this?]


    ��...��


    Somewhat displeased, I immediately glared at the Dark Spiritualist, but she urged me to go on.


    ��Luaneth is a Necromancer who fights by manipulating his soul in a unique way.��


    [Exactly. It makes me wonder how a human soul can take on a form like that.]


    A being larger than any evil spirit we had ever encountered.@@@@


    He couldn��t be classified as an evil spirit or an evil ghost. If anything, he had reached a level similar to that of guardian deities like Mountain Lord or Horua.


    After all, Luaneth even managed to take down the King of Elemental Spirits all by himself.


    ��But for you, he is probably the most familiar opponent you could ever face.��


    I remembered the repeated explanations she had given that Necromancers and Summoners shared a similar concept.


    They both captured evil spirits and harnessed the magic within them and Necromancers controlled them through pain and oppression.


    The Dark Spiritualist nodded, seemingly satisfied.


    [Of course, making evil spirits kneel and inflicting pain on them is my specialty after all.]


    Whoosh!


    The air split with a heavy gust.


    The reverberation, which couldn��t have been caused by simply swinging a hand down, was akin to the scream of the wind.


    ��How dare you act so leisurely in front of me!��


    With a shout, Luaneth��s soul formed a fist and came crashing down toward us again.


    Fangs and jaws rose from the ground. And before I knew it, I was inside the creature��s mouth. However...


    Bang!


    A spherical, violet barrier protected the Dark Spiritualist and me. Its sturdiness was overwhelming��completely unshakable and unwavering.


    Absolute defensive power.


    This was the answer that the Dark Spiritualist arrived at in her quest to evade death.


    It was noticeably different from her usual offensive magic. It felt as though the magic had been created by someone else entirely.


    I had a question in mind. However, I didn��t bother voicing it, and it was not like I didn��t know the answer.


    Nevertheless, the Dark Spiritualist approached me on the sly and asked for my thoughts.


    [Impressive, right?]


    ��Yes, it is astonishing.��


    The absolute defensive power was comparable to the Aegis Robe I wore in the Dream Demon Manor, boasting of near-invincible defense for 10 minutes.


    The Dark Spiritualist nodded in satisfaction at the magic that was beautiful enough to be called so and continued with a playful tone.


    [However, even though I created this spell, I don��t really need it.]


    Because she was already dead.


    It was a grim statement, yet the Dark Spiritualist still had a smile plastered on her face.


    [So this is my gift for you, Deus. This magic is the final lesson from me as your teacher.]


    ��...��


    [Deus.]


    Slowly and carefully, the Dark Spiritualist placed her hand on my cheek.


    Despite feeling no touch or warmth, I could clearly feel her emotions flowing into me.


    [Don��t die.]


    Even though she was already dead.


    [You should never.]


    She had created a magic solely for me.


    [You should never, you must never die.]


    Magic that defied death.


    ��Alright.��


    Having no other words to say in response to her plea, I could feel an unusual emotion overflowing from within my chest.


    Findenai?


    Erica?


    Stella?


    An emotion that was similar but also different from what I felt toward those women surged within me. It seemed akin to Deus�� feelings for Illuania, yet different.


    Amidst these swirling emotions, the Dark Spiritualist smiled gently.


    [Live happily. Enjoy life, smile a bit, eat lots of delicious food, and every once in a while, take care of your teacher��s honor. Finally, grow old and die in your bed with a smile.]


    Her violet eyes glistened.


    [Then I...]


    Though she tried to pretend otherwise, the small teardrop reflected her true feelings.


    [I��ll be waiting for you.]


    For a moment, I almost reached out without realizing it.


    I almost caught her. But I did not move any further. Because that was the right thing to do.


    [In the world you create...]


    The Dark Spiritualist laughed softly, lowered her hand, and spun around to face Luaneth, who was glaring at us.


    He wore a look of utter confusion after having been defeated to the point of helplessness by the Dark Spiritualist and me.


    However, the Dark Spiritualist pointed at herself and turned her head slightly with a mischievous smile.


    [Congratulations on eliminating the evil spirit.]

 Chapter 243: Massacre and Salvation

    A powerless defeat.


    Once hailed as the greatest Dark Mage in the continent��s history, under the name Heralhazard, he now stood before us with a look of utter despair on his face.


    Luaneth, who had just experienced an overwhelming and unexpected defeat, stared at us and asked weakly.


    ��How can this be?��


    ��Perhaps it is because we have come close, even if it is just a bit, to what it truly means to be Necromancers.��


    [I don��t have much experience, but Necromancers don��t really have a chance of winning once a hierarchy is established.]


    At our words, Luaneth bit his lip and dropped his head.


    He knew this as well. It was just that he never imagined that his own abilities would fall short compared to ours.


    Necromancers used souls to wield magic, but what about when Necromancers fought each other?


    Ultimately, the one who managed to maintain control over the souls won. There was even a possibility that the souls one controlled could be turned against them.


    In a battle between Necromancers, the moment the difference in skill was apparent, the one at a disadvantage would inevitably become powerless.


    We won more comfortably than expected.


    Luaneth could be considered the last mid-boss Aria faced before reaching the final episode. He was the most powerful and troublesome opponent among Dante��s Dark Mages.


    However, while Luaneth spent countless years trying to save the continent, the Dark Spiritualist had strived to surpass Heralhazard, the strongest Dark Mage in history, leading to her victory.


    ��It would have been quite a struggle if I were alone.��


    I couldn��t guarantee my victory if I went against Luaneth in a battle between Necromancers all by myself. Seeing me answer honestly, the Dark Spiritualist smiled brightly and responded.


    [I too would have lost if it weren��t for you.]


    Her words had a lot of meaning packed into them. Luaneth sighed as he watched us.


    ��Fine, I acknowledge that the two of you, my juniors, have surpassed me.��


    Pooof!


    White smoke billowed from Luaneth��s entire body. I was a bit taken aback since there was no such gimmick in the game, but the Dark Spiritualist and I responded calmly. ?A?O??�§�s?


    ��But at the same time, I cannot afford to lose.��


    Sinister black bubbles bubbled up as something strange rose from his palm.


    Soon, it turned into a giant staff.


    [Ah.]


    The Dark Spiritualist let out a sigh.


    According to the records, it was said that Heralhazard wielded a cursed staff and wore a raven mask to conceal his identity.


    ��If the one you have faced until now was Luaneth Luden Griffin...��


    The wind blew the hood of his black robe, naturally covering his head. At the same time, a raven mask covered his face.


    He looked completely different from just a moment ago.


    The white smoke that had been pouring out vanished like steam, and was replaced by a sticky black mana that rose all over his body.


    [That��s right. It was indeed too easy.]


    The Dark Spiritualist nodded frankly and retreated along with me.


    There was no such gimmick.


    Luaneth didn��t have this sort of phase in the game. He accepted his death cleanly, albeit dejectedly.


    Was it because of his conviction?


    Having regretted the mass slaughter he had committed, he abandoned the name Heralhazard and walked the path of redemption as Luaneth to save the continent.


    That part remained unchanged.


    However, unlike Aria, I rejected his methods outright and even argued that annihilating the souls was not the best approach.


    Moreover, he found the alternative I proposed to be unacceptable and an even more dangerous path.


    ��Now, I will face you as Heralhazard, the manslayer of the continent.��


    The black robe fluttered, and vast mana spread out in all directions. I instinctively covered my face with my arm as I was pushed back.@@@@


    [This is truly incredible.]


    ��It feels like he becomes a completely different person.��


    ��Do not move recklessly.��


    ��Huh?!��


    ��Even the slightest impact can break the Mana Stone.��


    Due to its vast quantity, it required extreme caution while handling. Even a tiny scratch could cause the mana inside to spill out.


    I always wondered where the Mana Stone was hidden. So it turned out the Blood Mage had concealed it within his own blood.


    So, he was able to use magic in a variety of ways.


    And the move he made was quite effective.


    ��Kuh, ugh!��


    He managed to make Heralhazard groan bitterly.


    If he fought me here, the Mana Stone would surely break. The recoil from our clash would be too much for this fragile glass-like Mana Stone to withstand.


    In the end, it was a moment of choice.


    If he, as Heralhazard, still wanted to kill me, the Mana Stone meant to save the continent would be destroyed.


    However, if he, as Luaneth, acknowledged his defeat, a glimmer of hope for me to save the continent would arise.


    Regardless of the outcome, the choice to annihilate all the souls to save this land had vanished.


    It felt like a long time had passed.


    His expression, concealed behind the mask, had numerous complex emotions.


    Resentment, anger, bitterness, anxiety, despair, and more.


    Even though his bitter feelings were hidden behind the mask, they were still visible.


    ��Is this truly the conclusion of everything we have prepared for?��


    As if he was unable to accept it, he gritted his teeth and sighed. And I responded calmly.


    ��Although you said that I would be able to save the world without any sacrifice.��


    And I did agree with his opinion.


    It was not possible to bring salvation to the continent without sacrifice.


    ��I too stand here having given up many things.��


    I made direct eye contact with the Dark Spiritualist beside me. She smiled bravely, but a sadness lingered within.


    ��Sighhh....��


    Upon hearing my words, he slowly, very slowly, loosened his grip on the staff.


    The ominous staff, along with the mask, dissipated into bubbles just like they appeared.


    His head drooped low.


    ��Since I haven��t seen the entire path you walk, I dare not judge it recklessly.��


    Returning as Luaneth once more, he declared in a voice mixed with longing, not looking at me.


    ��I hope... you succeed.��


    * * *��Huaah!��


    The carriage heading for Graypond stopped, and a woman jumped out as if bursting forth.


    Her messy pink hair was sticking out all around, and the glasses perched on her nose were quite tacky.


    Even the white gown she wore didn��t quite fit her short stature.


    However, her voluptuous figure overshadowed everything, exuding a peculiar charm that captivated all the men in the surrounding.


    However, her gaze, as she gathered her belongings, was fixed on just one place.


    It was directed at the royal palace.


    ��He said I could come right away, right?��


    She was Fel Petra, a renowned authority in body engineering magic.


    After being summoned by Deus, she had rushed over without hesitation, even though it was the middle of the school term.

 Chapter 244: Main Story

    Chapter 244: Main StoryEach passing day was more fierce than the previous. Most of Dante��s Dark Mages were dead, and both Luaneth and Pelestan were captured.


    However, the main figures such as the Cadavermancer, the Entomancer, and the Blightcaster had somehow managed to escape using their unique abilities.@@@@


    Though Gloria played a significant role in taking down most of the Dark Mages by herself, she blamed herself for the ones that managed to get away.


    However, with Luaneth captured, Dante was essentially considered to be annihilated.


    Wanting to hear the truth he possessed, King Orpheus had the execution date postponed.


    And I also wished to show him something��Another world that would come to this continent.


    After all, Luaneth is also a person from 200 years ago.


    He was someone who should have died a long time ago.


    Hence, I had planned to bring his soul, along with the others and finally grant them eternal rest.


    Even though he had inflicted an irreversible wound on the Griffin Kingdom, I still didn��t want to be involved with him after his death.


    As I always said, I was not the one to judge or condemn.


    I was merely a comforter who would listen to their stories and allow them to close their eyes in rest.


    ��Hmm.��


    In front of the massive Mana Stone.


    I stared at it for a moment, lost in thought. It was an immense power that had taken Luaneth over 200 years to amass.


    And it certainly wouldn��t be impossible to achieve what I had in mind if I used this.


    However, I couldn��t just use all of it at once.


    Three times in total.


    My plan was to divide this power into three purposes for different Mana Stones: the foundation stone, the middle stone, and the end stone.


    To do that, it was necessary to split the power of the Mana Stone.


    And fortunately, we had an expert in this field with us.


    ��Are you really that worried?��


    The Archmage Ropelican approached me in silence and asked. This was the laboratory he and his apprentices used. I could still vividly remember creating the Maek with them to save Princess Eleanor in this very laboratory.


    ��No, I believe you will do a marvelous job.��


    The massive Mana Stone was like an exquisite piece of machinery��one wrong move, and you would have to pay a heavy price.


    However, the Griffin Kingdom��s top experts in magic were gathered right here. If they couldn��t do it, I would doubt anyone else on the continent could.


    Regardless if my answer satisfied him or not, Ropelican smiled and stroked his chin.


    ��We will proceed in reverse order. We will begin pouring mana into the end stone first, followed by the middle stone, and finally the foundation stone.��


    ��Because the end stone will hold the largest amount of mana?��


    ��That��s right. Think of this Mana Stone as a cup filled with water to the brim. The more mana you draw out, the more stable it will become, so we decided to proceed with the stone that requires the most mana first.��


    ��Thank you.��


    Having said that, I chatted with Ropelican for a few more minutes before stepping outside.


    The preparations were nearly complete. Until the three Mana Stones were ready, my only task was to review and re-evaluate the calculations to ensure they were correct.


    ��Ah! There you are!��


    Just as I was about to head toward the secret room in the hallway that had become my personal laboratory, a voice called out to me from behind.


    The disheveled woman with pink hair, struggling to drag along her luggage, was Professor Fel Petra.


    She thanked the knight who had escorted her and smiled brightly while waving her hand.


    ��Professor Deus! I came because of your summons!��


    ��Professor Fel.��


    I accepted her duffel bag with gratitude seeing that she came in response to my letter.


    ��Thank you for coming right away. You must have classes as well.��


    ��No! The Dean coordinated with me and allowed me to skip the lecture as soon as I said I was coming to assist you, Professor Deus!��


    It seemed that this was her first time entering the royal palace. She adjusted her glasses and looked around in wonder.


    Her voice was heightened and notably excited, unlike her usual self.


    ��Huh?��


    ��Oh, you��ve arrived.��


    I initially intended to escort her straight to my laboratory, but it seemed that the timing was bad.


    Findenai and Deia bumped into us as they were passing by. I wasn��t sure what they were up to lately, but it looked like the two of them had been spending a lot of time together.


    ��Oi, long time no see, original Titty Monster.��


    ��...Did I just hear that correctly?��


    Findenai laughed gleefully as she raised her hand to greet her. Looking confused about what she had just heard, Deia pointed to Findenai and asked me.


    It might have been unpleasant, but perhaps because she was happy to see Findenai after quite some time, Professor Fel nodded and laughed, finding it amusing.


    ��You haven��t changed in the slightest.��


    ��Sigh, I will warn her about this again. I apologize.��


    ��You are a brilliant Mage and researcher, but you also need to consider the weight and responsibility of what you��ve created.��


    I, too, had thoughts like that after I received my prosthetic arm.


    If I could create an entirely artificial body and place Stella and the Dark Spiritualist within it, wouldn��t that give them new bodies?


    However, that must not happen.


    Because that would destroy the very conviction I was holding until now.


    To change the mood, I tapped her gently on the shoulder and said.


    ��That is not the reason I called for you.��


    As I spoke as gently as I could, Professor Fel��s expression finally began to soften, and she carefully began to put away the items she had taken out into her bag.


    * * *��Hueheehehe!��


    Entomancer Barctos burst into a hearty laugh, so full of life that it seemed impossible to come from an old man. This prompted an irritated outburst from the Blightcaster Becklin.


    ��What��s so funny?! We barely managed to escape from that knight bitch with our tails tucked between our legs!!��


    ��Huehehehe! That��s exactly what makes it funny, isn��t it? You couldn��t even cast a single spell!��


    ��Damn it!��


    Being a Blightcaster, he couldn��t simply cast his magic directly, especially with his companions around, so he had no choice but to flee without even having the opportunity to stir his mana.


    Watching Becklin kick a tree in frustration, the Cadavermancer Yun scratched her cheek and responded.


    ��There was no point in going all out. After all, Sir Luaneth and Pelestan have surrendered.��


    ��Those fucking idiots!��


    ��Don��t be angry like that.��


    Seeing Becklin yelling harshly, the Dark Mage from Han Empire, Zhang Run absentmindedly touched his now missing left shoulder.


    It was a wound inflicted by the Royal Knight Gloria.


    ��Who would��ve ever imagined that Pelestan would have surrendered like that? Leader had no choice but to surrender because he couldn��t let his Mana Stone be destroyed.��


    ��So what?! Do I have to worry about that too?��


    Unable to hold back his anger, Becklin swept his bangs back and finally declared.


    ��I��m off to Graypond. I��ll make them regret messing with the wrong people.��


    The group ��Dante�� was now practically dissolved.


    The only remaining Dark Mages were the four gathered here.


    ��Is anyone planning to accompany me? Are we just going to let it end like this?��


    In response to Becklin��s question, the Cadavermancer Yun had a subtle expression. She, too, hadn��t even bothered to bring out her cherished corpses, so the sense of defeat felt faint to her.


    ��If you follow Becklin, you��ll probably get a lot of corpses.��


    Barctos said, tempting her, but Yun shook her head.


    ��The risk is too great. I��ll sit this one out.��


    ��If Yun��s not going, then I won��t either.��


    Zhang Run, resting the spear on his right shoulder, chimed in. Becklin grumbled, calling him pathetic.


    ��You got your left shoulder sliced off, and you��re still chasing after a woman.��


    ��That��s what you call love.��


    Yun, the supposed subject of his love, stood there emotionless, showing no reaction.


    ��Hueheehehe, it does sound fun, though. Should I tag along?��


    Barctos decided to join Becklin, and just as Dante��s Dark Mages were about to split up without accomplishing anything...


    A ray of light shone down upon the Dark Mages.


    The light wasn��t just sunlight; it was filled with divine purity, causing even the most veteran Dark Mages to falter in confusion.


    All of them were mesmerized, unable to tear their gaze as they watched.


    The light formed a path, and walking upon it was a woman.


    Though none of them followed any religion, the moment they laid eyes on her, the word ��God�� consumed their minds.


    And just like that, a truth poured into their heads.


    No one whispered it to them. It was as if they had always known it, and that singular truth was branded into the minds of the four like a seal.


    For the souls slumbering on this continent, there were only two choices offered.


    Either the continent reached its limit, becoming oversaturated, and the boundary between life and death collapsed, or the other possibility was Luaneth��s success��the annihilation of all spiritual beings.


    As if being brainwashed, these harsh truths forcefully lodged themselves into the minds of the Dark Mages.


    The woman, now standing in their midst, declared warmly but firmly.


    ��There is no other fate for this continent.��


    Creating a new world to shelter the souls?


    From the perspective of the gods, whose sole purpose was to guide the continent along its rightful path (the main story), such an outcome was utterly unacceptable.

 Chapter 245: Time Flows By

    [Weren��t you a bit too harsh?]


    [I have to agree with Senior.]


    While I was assisting Professor Fel with the calculations, the Dark Spiritualist and Stella approached me, speaking softly.


    The two, who had been watching Professor Fel closely, continued to speak with a tone of regret.


    [You also know that she was just trying to help us, right?]


    [It might have been a bit excessive, but it was still an act of goodwill.]


    ��But that does not mean I can accept her proposal.��


    There was no room for compromise on this matter. Professor Fel��s suggestion wasn��t all that different from resurrecting the dead.


    [Ugh.]


    The Dark Spiritualist crossed her arms, unable to think of a response, but Stella stepped forward.


    [Aren��t you stuck on your own conviction a bit too much?]


    On hearing those words, I unconsciously turned to face her. Though Stella wore her usual gentle smile, there was reproach aimed at me behind it.


    [Deus, I do agree with your conviction. Resurrection is a concept that even religion cannot support.]


    In the current continent, religions that entertained the notion of immortality or resurrection were considered to be heretical.


    Due to the presence of Dark Mages who manipulated the dead, most religions focused more on the afterlife instead of resurrection or immortality.


    [But you��re letting yourself be affected a bit too much by that conviction. While Professor Fel might have overstepped a bit, I don��t think that means you should reject her research entirely.]


    [...She doesn��t even have horns on her head right now.]


    The Dark Spiritualist, wide-eyed with surprise, stared at Stella, clearly not expecting her to come at me so strongly.


    Ignoring the Dark Spiritualist��s reaction, Stella��s gaze remained fixed on me.


    [There are other ways to utilize her research that don��t involve resurrection.]


    ��...You are correct.��


    I put down my pen and nodded without much hesitation. She was right.


    I had hastily cautioned Professor Fel, thinking she had crossed a boundary that shouldn��t be breached.


    But indeed, there were other ways to use her invention and I had prematurely cut off all those possibilities.


    I felt a pang of guilt for having reacted emotionally to something I was especially sensitive about.


    I guess I can��t say I lack emotions any longer.


    I wasn��t exactly overflowing, and compared to others, the waves of emotion were still relatively shallow, but it was no longer as calm as before.


    As I lived on this continent, I, too, was clearly changing as a person.


    [It��s okay; that��s not a bad thing at all.]


    Stella smiled warmly to comfort me, as if she knew the exact thoughts running through my head.


    I did wonder occasionally if she could read minds, but it was probably the result of her experiences as a Saintess, offering counsel to countless people. ?��??�ৣE?s?


    ��Thank you.��


    I was truly grateful for her critique of my mistakes and her encouragement of my personal growth as a person.


    I realized how much I relied on Stella in many ways. Perhaps the greatest counselor on the continent had been accompanying me all this while.


    To my gratitude, Stella responded playfully.


    [We don��t have much time left, so I have to get everything off my chest, right?]


    [Wow...]


    The Dark Spiritualist gasped, her mouth agape, clearly not expecting Stella to be this blunt.


    Though we all knew we would eventually part ways, we were yet to say it out loud.


    And Stella had just shattered that unspoken rule as if it was nothing.


    However, knowing that she did so to teach me something, I didn��t feel the need to point it out.


    Heeding her advice, I stood up and headed toward Professor Fel without hesitation.


    She had been crafting something more intricate, almost like a mannequin, at my request.


    ��Professor Fel.��


    ��Cough! Y-yes!��


    My sudden appearance startled her, and seeing her overreaction, I was now certain that I had been too harsh earlier.


    ��I apologize for earlier.��


    ��Pardon?��


    She blinked in surprise and asked me to repeat myself, clearly not expecting an apology from me. I repeated it sincerely.


    ��I realized that I belittled your efforts and research earlier by only focusing on one part of it. While I am still opposed to the idea of resurrecting the dead, I now see that your research has other broader applications.��


    As I spoke honestly, Professor Fel blinked a few times before smiling brightly and adjusting her glasses.


    ��Oh no! No, it��s okay! I made a mistake too! Reviving the dead... it��s something that shouldn��t be done at all, and it could lead to accusations of heresy. I now see that the risks far outweigh the benefits!��


    I wasn��t sure if she was pleased because I apologized first or if she was relieved that our relationship, which could have turned sour, was mended.


    However, she reminded me of a puppy rejoicing at the sight of snow.


    ��Then, Professor Deus, can I use some of my research in crafting the item you requested? Well, I actually need your help with it.��


    What I had requested for was a mannequin that could be controlled remotely, with the ability to share vision and be manipulated through mana.


    It was essentially a robot.


    If a passage to the underworld were to be created inside the general store, I would not be able to enter or leave the store anymore.


    That was why I needed a puppet to deal with the abnormal situations that would arise when I couldn��t physically enter the space.


    There was no need for me to use it. While it was currently being worked on by hosting a soul, later on, when I would use it, I would just need to infuse it with mana and use it in a kind of connecting format.


    So, I felt like I needed to correct her, as ��going inside�� wasn��t the right term.


    ��Never mind, it��s nothing. I guess I��m having weird thoughts because I��m tired.��


    Deia waved her hand dismissively, brushing off the words she blurted out. I found it a bit strange but didn��t press further. I had been cooped up underground for so long that my mind felt clouded as well.


    ��I will step out for some fresh air.��


    ��Ah, sure. I��ll brew some coffee.��


    Leaving Professor Fel behind, I stepped outside. Following Stella��s advice, it was clear that her research could lead to applications that could help prevent death, rather than bring people back.


    While the thought intrigued me, I couldn��t help but wonder how far this research would go.


    ��Do you really think that��s possible? I don��t think Master Bastard will like it.��


    ��I��m genuinely considering a way where everyone can be happy. From my perspective, it��s a compromise.��


    ��Bullshit, I��m the one who is going to win this.��


    ��I never said I was giving up either.��


    As I walked outside, I could hear some familiar voices mingled with the night breeze. Following the smell of smoke, I found Findenai staring at the moon, smoking, while Erica sipped coffee beside her.


    Erica had been bedridden due to the injuries she sustained in the Rometiu Forest, but it seemed she was now fully healed.


    ��What are you two up to?��


    As I interjected with a sudden question, the two of them flinched and shrank back.


    Were they discussing something they shouldn��t have in my presence? Poking Findenai in the side, Erica forced a smile.


    ��Oh, it��s nothing.��


    But of course, the other person was Findenai.


    ��Master Bastard, this crazy bitch is suggesting that we split you up and share you among ourselves!��


    ��Findenai!!��


    ��...��


    Startled by Findenai��s immediate tattling, Erica raised her voice unceremoniously in surprise.


    ��What is that supposed to mean?��


    Truly confused, I asked again, and so, Findenai extinguished the long cigarette she was holding before speaking again.


    ��She means that since we both like you, we should share you, Master Bastard. Concubine, don��t tell me you still don��t know what that means?��


    ��Erica.��


    I looked at her with a frown, genuinely disturbed by what I just heard. Erica seemed at a loss for words, her lips trembling.


    ��Uh, no, that��s not...��


    ��Huff.��


    An involuntary sigh escaped my lips.


    Doubts about her previously steadfast character began to bubble within me.


    ��Well, it seems like there are a lot of people who care about you more than you realize...��


    Erica lowered her head, fidgeting with her hands, and I noticed tears welling up in her eyes.


    She looked helpless, her face flushed in embarrassment toward herself.


    ��Griffin practices monogamy.��


    The king didn��t take concubines, so being a vassal, I couldn��t either.


    Just like I had to eventually part ways with Stella and the Dark Spiritualist��It was unfortunate, but I wouldn��t be able to reciprocate everyone��s feelings.


    ��See, I said you wouldn��t accept it in the first place. Also, I can��t imagine you holding two women in your arms.��


    ��That��s... true for me too.��


    Erica agreed softly, and Findenai boldly declared.


    ��And while I often say I��m an adulteress, sorry, but I don��t like that sort of thing. Why should I share Master Bastard��s dick with another bitch? They say even men have limits.��


    ��...Findenai.��


    I tried to warn her to tone it down.


    ��How many times can you do it? Ah, I should��ve just asked Iluania.��


    She started rambling on her own like she had lost it completely. Finally, unable to hold back any longer, I spoke again.


    ��I told you to stop messing around without any proper experience.��


    I thought she would back down this time as well, but Findenai, embodying the spirit of no retreat in battle, confidently took a step forward and declared boldly.


    ��Go ahead, try it again if you can! But I��m warning you.��


    ��...��


    ��The moment you challenge me, I won��t back down, Master Bastard. So if you��re ready to take responsibility, then you can go for it.��


    I never expected her to be this brazen. Just from that one experience. Caught off guard by her unexpected advance, I found myself at a loss.


    Having already experienced a humiliating defeat back then, she acted brazenly as if she had practiced this situation several times.


    ��Um.��


    Unfortunately for her, Erica probably wasn��t there in her imagination, right?


    ��I��m your fiance?e here, you know.��


    With a flushed face and slightly puffed out cheeks, Erica tugged at my clothes, exuding an innocent charm that belied her age.


    ��You /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 246: My Teachers

    ��Haha.��


    The Graypond Underground Prison.


    In the same prison where Deus was once held, two Dark Mages were conversing, oblivious to the mood around them.


    ��If I��d known I��d end up getting caught like this, I would��ve spent all my savings. Damn it.��


    Leaning against the prison wall, Blood Mage Pelestan laughed heartily, prompting Luaneth, who was sitting against the opposite wall, to sigh in response.


    ��Pelestan, you know you can just escape, right?��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��You��re a Blood Mage. You can escape by using blood to teleport. Just leave me behind and flee.��


    ��Ha, you��re saying some real funny things you know?��


    Pelestan licked his lips, craving a cigarette. That was his only real discomfort in this prison, not being able to smoke.


    ��With Dante��s leader stuck in here, where would I even go?��


    ��You shouldn��t have betrayed me in the first place if you were that loyal.��


    Luaneth smiled bitterly.


    Even though he said that, Luaneth was inwardly grateful that Pelestan had prevented him from going berserk.


    He was relieved that he had not reverted to his identity as the manslayer of the continent, Heralhazard.


    Luaneth Ludden Griffin was truly grateful that he could die as himself.


    ��That��s what loyalty and friendship are.��


    Although he had various memories with Pelestan, having been together since his youth, at the end of the day, they were Dark Mages.


    Luaneth never thought that there would be any room for tender emotions like friendship between them.


    Like cleaning a dusty room after a long time, the two acknowledged their friendship with a casual laugh.


    ��Do you really believe that man can bring salvation to the continent?��


    Pelestan��s question weighed heavily on Luaneth��s heart.


    Was it really possible?


    Honestly, some part of Luaneth still believed it was impossible.


    As if it were an immutable truth, Luaneth was utterly convinced that there was no other way to save the continent than his own.


    And when he reflected on it, he wondered why he felt that certain.


    Luaneth believed, with an unreasonably natural conviction, that only the annihilation of souls could save the continent.


    However...


    ��I hope he succeeds.��


    With surprising sincerity, Luaneth earnestly wished for Deus�� success.


    Not out of logic or reason, but from a pure emotional desire. He genuinely wanted Deus to succeed.


    He wanted the massacres to end with Heralhazard. He had only killed because it was necessary; he too had no desire to slaughter the dead.


    ��If he succeeds, then perhaps I too can enter the eternal rest he will bring.��


    The man who had lived for 200 years for the sole purpose of saving the continent felt a slight thrill at the thought that his long, arduous journey might finally be coming to an end. ?aN?bE?????


    As he listened, Pelestan felt a bittersweet taste on his tongue.


    ��I truly hope you are able to do so.��


    However, he could only cheer on the death of his long-time friend.


    ��Do you have any words you��d like to be engraved on your tombstone?��


    Pelestan shrugged his shoulders, while Luaneth began to ponder over those words for a moment.


    He was clearly amused by the idea of deciding what should be inscribed on his tombstone. However...


    ��Here you are.��


    A huge man suddenly appeared before them.


    Nevertheless, whether he had struck them down or not, the sight of the fallen Mage Tribunal Judges keeping guard over the two Dark Mages indicated that he was no ordinary powerful being.


    ��...!��


    Even Luaneth and Pelestan had failed to notice him approaching them.


    His long golden hair reached down to his heels, and it seemed like his massive frame could touch the ceiling, with thick hands that spoke of immense strength.


    Crackle! Crackle!


    The lightning coursing through his body roared like a beast protecting its master.


    ��Luaneth Luden Griffin.��


    Before the two could react, the seemingly divine presence, the master of lightning, corrected himself.


    ��No, Heralhazard.��


    ��...!��


    ��Luaneth!��


    Pelestan shouted urgently, but the electric force emanating from the man struck him and was flung against the wall.


    In agony so intense that he couldn��t even scream, all he could do was bite his lips hard enough to draw blood to keep himself from losing consciousness.


    ��Follow your fate.��


    ��Kuh, Aaaaah!��


    However, I had managed to twist Luaneth��s soul annihilation event, one of the most critical turning points in the story.


    Hence, the fate they spoke of had completely changed.


    Seeing that, there was no way the gods would simply remain still.


    ��Findenai, get ready.��


    ��I��ll go grab my axe.��


    While Findenai returned to the laboratory to grab Snow White, I turned to the other two accompanying me.


    The Dark Spiritualist and Stella.


    ��I think you already know without needing me to say it.��


    Both of them smiled wryly at my words but did not retreat. In fact, they seemed to be waiting for me to speak clearly and distinctly.


    They were strong women.


    I found it more difficult to voice out the fact that the time we had left was less than I expected.


    My throat tightened, and I felt even less inclined to speak than when I had to part with Jenny and Han So back at the Dream Demon Manor.


    ��The time to part is just around the corner.��


    I cast away all lingering feelings and bid farewell.


    ��I did not intend to say goodbye at first because the time we spent together was inevitably heading toward parting.��


    It was a slanted path and the rolling stone would inevitably fall in the end.


    Our meeting and time were inevitably rolling toward separation.


    Ultimately, all the time we spent together was an indication of that farewell.


    ��However, it seems like we will not get another chance if we do not act now.��


    However, now that it was finally time to do so, it was hard to say it would end easily.


    ��Stella, thank you for waking up to help me even after you entered rest. If not for you, I would have died long ago.��


    [You saved me from the demons aiming for my soul. It was the least I could do.]


    Though there were demons lurking, waiting for a chance to snatch her soul, they no longer dared to approach her after I executed half of the Demon Lords and began protecting Stella.


    ��I learned a lot from you. Especially as someone with faint emotions, your teachings were really valuable.��


    [...]


    ��You need not worry about the demons any longer. Just rest peacefully and enjoy the remainder of your rest.��


    [Thank you.]


    With a gentle smile, Stella closed her eyes slowly, trying hard to hold back the tears pooling in her eyes.


    ��Dark Spiritualist, I learned a lot from you as well.��


    [But that isn��t the end, right?]


    She asked with a playful shrug, and I nodded with a weary smile.


    ��There is too little time to list out everything I have received from you.��


    [That��s enough for me.]


    Was my answer satisfactory?


    The Dark Spiritualist, with her arms behind her back, looked a bit awkward.


    [I learned a lot from you too.]


    The emotions welling up within my chest were screaming at me, asking me to hold onto them.


    Now, I clearly understood how painful it was to part with someone.


    My mana flowed out cautiously. Both of their bodies became more vivid in color, leaving a clear mark on this continent for the last time.


    I gently caressed their hands with my outstretched hands.


    ��It is warm.��


    Of course, there was no sensation. Therefore, I didn��t actually feel the warmth.


    But it was warm.


    Indeed, they were women with warm hands.


    ��I have learned so much and received so much from you. Your teachings have truly awakened the foolish me.��


    Before I knew it, tears were flowing from both of their eyes.


    Nevertheless, they still met my gaze, unwilling to let go even a little.


    ��Thank you.��


    My vision turned blurry.


    ��For being endlessly beautiful.��


    Before I knew it,


    ��And for teaching me, even in our moment of farewell.��


    A thick droplet rolled down my cheek.


    ��To my dedicated teachers.��


    A single tear, filled with unspoken wishes, representing my emotions.


    ��I can only say thank /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 247: A Performance For The Continent

    Chapter 247: A Performance For The Continent


    The tears I shed held many meanings for me. It was proof that the time to say farewell to them was now imminent. Ironically, seeing me like this, the two of them couldn��t help but smile instead.


    [Thank you.]


    [Kind person.]


    The Dark Spiritualist and Stella both knew the weight of a single tear of mine carried.


    At the same time, they also understood that those tears I shed were out of sadness over parting with them.


    So, they were happy to know that I did not wish to part with them��that If I acted on my desire, it would be possible to keep the Dark Spiritualist and Stella as souls, staying by my side till the day I closed my eyes.


    By doing so, I would also close my eyes and enter rest as a soul along with them. However...


    ��Then.��


    Just as Findenai left me and returned to the Republic to fight a bloody battle while putting her life on the line,


    Just as Aria cast aside her fate as a hero and cut down God to walk her own true path,


    I, too.


    ��Let��s go.��


    In order to remain as Deus Verdi, chose to part with them.


    [Yes, it��s our final battle!]


    [As the former Saintess, it��s time to face the gods.]


    The two followed behind me with lighter steps.


    * * *


    ��Hooooo...��


    A slender man in a black robe rubbed his hands together. Before he knew it, he was already standing atop Graypond��s city walls, the fierce wind blowing against his face. He was Becklin, a Blightcaster under Dante.


    ��Why did I come all the way here?��


    As he gazed down at Graypond, shrouded in clouds of Holy Power, with a white light pouring down, a certain sentiment welled up within him.


    Why was he doing this?


    It was true that he felt humiliated for fleeing from Griffin��s Royal Knight Commander, Gloria, without being able to do anything.


    However, as his feelings waned, he began to think rationally and began to wonder if there was really a need to go as far as terrorizing Graypond.


    Yet, ever since he saw that woman who descended from the sky along a path of light, he felt as if something had taken a strong hold of his mind.


    It was almost like whenever he fell into a dilemma, believing that he must help Luaneth and annihilate every soul on the continent at any cost, someone grabbed his jaw and forced him to turn his gaze to a particular direction.


    However, surprisingly, it didn��t feel that bad because he slowly began to accept that this was exactly what he was meant to do, his true purpose.


    ��Well then, shall we get started?��


    The murky gray mana gathering in his hands transformed into magic.


    ��It��s my special plague that starts with dizziness, nausea, and fever.��


    Hives would gradually appear on the skin, turning it as rough as stone. Then, eventually, the victims would bleed from every orifice of their body and die.


    The disease only required six hours to reach its final stage and claim a life.


    This was the Blightcaster Becklin��s masterpiece: a mass of pure evil, designed solely for mass slaughter.


    ��Farewell, Graypond, today is your last day!��


    Today, no one would be leaving this land alive.


    Becklin believed he would go down in history as the perpetrator of a horrific genocide, following in the footsteps of Heralhazard. Or rather, he thought so.


    However, his gray magic failed to reach Graypond, condensing in place instead, as though something was actively repelling it.


    Becklin furrowed his brows.


    ��Hoho.��


    A light, almost mocking laugh, but the voice carrying immense weight resounded.


    An old man, gripping a giant staff like an ancient tree, was actively suppressing Becklin��s magic as he looked down at him from the sky.


    The king��s right hand��Archmage Ropelican Linus.


    He was at an age where he should have long stepped away from official duties and been enjoying a luxurious retirement.


    In fact, he was the oldest member of the royal court, and he was even finding it difficult to move.


    It would make no sense for such an old man to set foot on a battlefield that would eventually turn brutal.


    However, that was only if he were not a Mage.


    A Mage was fundamentally different from a knight or other officials.


    For a Mage, old age wasn��t a disadvantage unless they suffered from dementia.


    Knights were often compared to flowers. They began as sprouts, grew stems, formed buds, and eventually bloomed in full splendor.


    But, like all flowers, they would inevitably wither with time.


    As knights aged and passed their prime, they, too, grew weaker, which was why they were eventually replaced by younger generations.


    Mages, on the other hand, could be compared to wine.


    They matured slowly over time, enriched by the years they lived. And after several decades, they became a captivating, finely aged drink.


    That was Archmage Ropelican Linus.


    An old man who was worthy of being ranked among the strongest Mages on the continent.


    ��Were you attempting to perpetrate a massacre?��


    Compared to him, the still-young Blightcaster Becklin felt as though his entire body was bound tight.


    His magic was sealed, leaving him unable to move. Sweat trickled down his face, and he could barely speak.


    Ropelican scoffed as he gazed down at him.


    ��Deus said something like this. The time ahead may be for the dead.��


    ��...��


    ��However, that does not mean that harm should be brought upon the living.��


    Their top priority was not the rest of the deceased, but ensuring that no one else died in the process.


    Because Deus had declared so.


    The royal forces were not there to help Deus but, as always, to protect the citizens.


    ��It��s truly regrettable, but there is no place for you on today��s stage.��


    Owen, who had already arrived, was busy preparing, and beside him stood King Orpheus, frowning as he gazed at the cloud.


    ��Is it starting?��


    ��Yes, Your Majesty.��


    As I bowed and paid my respects, he smiled bitterly.


    ��I��m glad Eleanor isn��t here.��


    ��...��


    ��Are you aware of the expression you��re making right now?��


    Wondering what he meant, I checked my reflection on the piano. But all I saw was Deus�� usual expressionless face, not that different from usual.


    However, Owen, sitting at the piano, was fidgeting nervously.


    And to my confusion, King Orpheus didn��t bother to explain further. Instead, he patted my shoulder and gave me a firm hug.


    ��Not as a king, nor considering your position as a Soul Whisperer.��


    ��...��


    ��But as your friend, Orpheus, I believe you��ll pull through this crisis brilliantly and survive.��


    It was an unexpected consolation.


    Both Findenai and King Orpheus were the same.


    Why were they saying this to me?


    Though I felt doubt...


    ��There is no need to worry.��


    I replied calmly, turning my gaze to Luaneth��s Mana Stone, which the Archmage��s apprentices had brought up.


    The Mana Stone levitated and took its place beside the piano. The vast, seething mana within was still so immense, that it was hard to believe two-thirds of it had already been drained, leaving only a third.


    ��Stella, what are your thoughts regarding those clouds?��


    Amidst this steadily progressing situation, I needed to verify the unsettling clouds of Holy Power.


    I was wondering if it contained the same power as during the Romuleus incident, the kind that could turn humans into tentacled beings or part of the gods.


    [It��s ordinary... Holy Power, similar to what Lucia and I wielded.]


    The Holy Power, falling like a drizzle over Graypond, was actually blessing the humans below.


    Unaware of the situation, the citizens flocked to the rooftops to receive it despite the knights�� best efforts to rein them in.


    Although the amount falling was too little to have any physical impact, it at least had a mood-lifting effect.


    [What could they be thinking?]


    To the Dark Spiritualist��s question, I voiced the one possibility that had occurred to me on my way up.


    ��Holy Power is a blessing for humans. It heals wounds, clears the mind, and invigorates the body.��


    However, conversely...


    ��It is extremely fatal for the soul.��


    For demons or spirits, it was a deadly poison.


    In fact, when Stella was dying at the Elia Convent, the Holy Power tried to burn her immediately.


    Even when dealing with the Demon Lords, I had to lend my mana to keep the Holy Power from touching her while she was using the Holy Grail.


    With that as their intention...


    ��They intend to prevent me from gathering the souls.��


    To create the afterlife, the Land of Eternal Rest, souls had to eventually gather here.


    However, by exterminating all the souls approaching Graypond, they would achieve a result similar to Luaneth��s attempted annihilation.


    ��Crude, but certainly effective.��


    Only after that cloud covered the entire sky over Graypond, would it stop moving.


    And then it would begin to mercilessly annihilate the souls gathering from all over the continent.


    A remarkable plan indeed.


    However, unfortunately, we also had women who were quite adept at handling Holy Power on our side.


    ��Deus!��


    A voice called out to me from the rooftop entrance.


    Saintess Lucia, whom I had informed in advance to come if a situation arose, arrived to assist.


    ��Stella will explain the situation.��


    There was no need to drive it away completely, but it would be good if possible.


    Yet, it wouldn��t be as easy as during the Romuleus incident, since the Holy Power itself was owned by the opposing side.


    ��I am counting on you.��


    Nevertheless, I put my trust in the two women.


    ��Understood, don��t worry.��


    [I��ll do my best.]


    Lucia and Stella immediately moved toward the railing beneath the cloud.


    Now then, what was left for us was...


    Vwoom!


    The rough mana within Luaneth��s Mana Stone began to resonate with me.


    As the vast mana poured out, there was an instant shock that made the blood vessels in my hand feel like they might burst.


    Gritting my teeth, I endured it and converted the mana into magic.


    A blue magic circle illuminated the entire rooftop. I turned toward the piano and the boy at its center.


    ��Owen, I am counting on you.��


    Though it would take quite some time, Owen nodded resolutely.


    Thung!


    Then, like an omen of the long day that lay ahead and the perfect background music for a game, the performance for the entire continent /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 248: A Gift

    Seated at the piano, a beautiful melody greeted the world as his slender fingers danced over the keys.


    That was the talent the boy, Owen Valtany, possessed.


    It was also one of the reasons I had chosen Owen as my successor.


    The boy��s performance was a gift to the world, and not just for the living.


    All we could usually offer the deceased was a requiem. Yet Owen Valtany offered them something more than that.


    His performance contained a magic that attracted the dead instead of the living.


    As the boy��s soft melody began, I activated the magic circle etched into the grand rooftop of the royal palace.


    A call to the continent.


    It was a gentle approach compared to Luaneth��s method of trying to annihilate all spiritual beings.


    After all, it was easier to broadcast a voice across the continent than cast magic to extinguish souls.


    I had once used a similar method to request the souls in Graypond to help us stop Romuleus. And now, I had gotten even more skilled. So, I cleared my throat and began to speak.


    ��The innumerable souls slumbering across the continent.��


    My voice did not resound violently like before. Still, even a faint ripple would reach the far edge of the lake.


    As such, my voice too would undoubtedly reach the ends of the continent.


    ��From those who perished just yesterday to those who have slumbered for so long that they have forgotten themselves.��


    I had no doubt that it would reach all the departed.


    ��Awaken, and heed my words.��


    A strong wind blew. The clouds of Holy Power seemed to have halted, likely due to Stella and Lucia��s join efforts, and could no longer advance


    Thanks to this, I believed the souls would be able to reach me.


    ��I am Deus Verdi.��


    I introduced myself.


    ��The Soul Whisperer of the Griffin Kingdom.��


    The words I offered the departed rarely led to a happy ending.


    No matter how much comforted them, how well I tried to understand their hearts, or how many tears I wiped,


    In the end, the final words I could offer them was always the same:


    Now, you shall enter eternal rest.


    ��Slumbering souls.��


    This time was no different either.


    One by one, I awakened souls that lay asleep for thousands of years.


    ��Now, those of you who once walked on this land.��


    And once again, I had no choice but to present them with a cruel truth.


    Because ultimately, they were dead, and the people left on this land had to keep living.


    ��You are leading this continent down the path of destruction.��


    Once again, the cruel truth flowed from my lips.


    * * *


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    At first, I thought it was hail falling from the clouds. However, these objects were too heavy to be hail and too crude to be called a disaster.


    ��Holy shit����


    Those that failed to land properly and crashed into the ground instead of the palace rooftop, were utterly mangled and burst apart. And the ones that did manage to land on the palace rooftop looked completely bizarre. R��?��o?��s?


    Some had three arms, others six legs.


    Those were monsters sewn together like patchwork, like something one might even call a chimera. Yet, at their core, they were all still human.


    Realizing that the Cadavermancer Yun was controlling them from above the clouds, Findenai raised her head toward the sky.


    ��Just corpses?��


    The chill flowing from Snow White and the heat emitted by the War Shoes clashed mid-air.


    Since her opponents were just corpses, there was no need to activate the Hand of Hemomancy, but gripping Snow White firmly with both hands and Findenai swung it forcefully.


    ��You really think you can get away with this?��


    Whoosh!@@@@


    Findenai��s strike sliced all the corpses into clean halves. Even those controlled by Yun, not just any Cadavermancer but Dante��s Cadavermancer, were reduced to mere flesh before Findenai.


    She wouldn��t let anyone get in her master��s way as they wished.


    If they wanted to push forward, they had to get through her.


    With that in mind, Findenai slammed Snow White on the ground and looked up at the sky.


    ��If you plan to keep watching from above, you��ll end up accomplishing nothing, you pests.��


    Had Findenai��s voice reached them? Another man fell from above.


    However, unlike the corpses with multiple body parts, the man with his missing left arm.


    The martial artist who was holding a spear��Zhang Run, the Dark Mage from the Han Empire.


    With his remaining hand on the spear, he boldly pointed at Findenai.


    ��I��m Zhang Run from the Han Empire! What is your name?��


    ��Are you here for a show or something? If you don��t want your head to be split along with your arm, use your spear, not your mouth.��


    ��Haha! How ridiculous! Your skill must match your sharp tongue.��


    Creak!


    The urgency in Hearthia��s voice revealed her deep concern and fear regarding the current situation.


    [Please trust him. And if that��s not possible, then at least, trust me, your daughter.]


    ��Stella.��


    [...]


    ��I cannot entrust one of the continent��s greatest fates in the hands of an outsider.��


    Ultimately, the gods were beings bound by fate (the main story), and it was impossible to come to a compromise with them.


    [So, your choice is to annihilate all souls? You even wished to stop him at the cost of killing people by allowing God Romulus to fall.]


    ��Huff.��


    Realizing that dialogue was no longer effective, Hearthia extended her sword toward Stella. The white flames blazing from the blade were the fire of Holy Power.


    Just brushing against the sword would cause Stella to perish.


    ��You dare reproach me while carrying a Demon Lord within you?��


    [...]


    ��Has it come to this because I took away your Holy Power?��


    [Sigh.]


    ��I feel sorry for you, but that was the predestined fate. I had to bestow the Holy Power upon Lucia.��


    Stella did not make an appearance in the original story; the only Saintess was Lucia.


    She had no ill will when taking Stella��s Holy Power; it was simply the course of fate.


    [I��ve shared many conversations with the man you call an outsider.]


    Though she couldn��t say she never resented losing her Holy Power, that wasn��t the reason Stella was currently opposing Hearthia.


    [While I was resting within him, I got curious. As you mentioned, Goddess Hearthia, Kim Shinwoo is indeed an outsider.]


    While asleep within him, Stella continued to ask questions.


    Why?


    Why in the world?


    For what reason?


    [Why was he so dedicated to this continent?]


    He was undeniably an outsider��neither born, raised, nor had lived on this continent.


    He was a man who had suddenly appeared here from another world.


    Though he was now living in Deus Verdi��s borrowed body, that didn��t mean he was obligated to live for the sake of the continent.


    ��...��


    It was something even the goddess Hearthia didn��t know��the brief conversation shared between Stella and Kim Shinwoo.


    As a brief silence lingered, Deus�� voice echoed throughout the continent.


    - Awaken and look around you. There is no more room on the continent.


    Countless souls began to rise from the ground and soon, the entire city was filled to the point where even the buildings were no longer visible.


    One look at this scene was enough to make anyone realize why there was no more room for the deceased to rest in this land.


    Returning to the conversation.


    The reason Kim Shinwoo had dedicated himself to this land was not because of Deus Verdi.


    Stella whispered calmly what she had heard that day.


    [It is because he is grateful.]


    ��...Grateful?��


    [Yes, this world became a brief refuge from his otherwise harsh life. And for this continent that accepted him...]


    ��...��


    [He now lives for us. That is the reason he seeks to save it.]


    For a future unknown to the gods.


    For the other happy ending he envisioned.


    To Goddess Hearthia, it was but a pitiful life��ultimately one of sacrifice.


    That was the only word that came to mind.


    But Stella, smiling gently, corrected her thoughts.


    [He doesn��t want to call it a sacrifice.]


    In fact, when she first heard about his plan, Stella had also referred to it as a sacrifice, but Kim Shinwoo corrected her.


    This was not a sacrifice.


    [A gift.]


    - O Departed, will you bring about the destruction of the continent, or will you save it?


    Hearing Deus�� voice resound once more, Stella let out a small laugh.


    [Can you hear it? The thing he is doing now? The gift this outsider you spoke of wishes to give us?]


    Unable to sort through her confused thoughts, Hearthia shut her lips tight.


    - Ultimately, it all depends on your choice.


    [Ah.]


    - As the Soul Whisperer of Deus Verdi, I beseech you. Please come to me for the salvation of the continent.


    [How.]


    - I will become your new sanctuary.


    In the end, Stella couldn��t hold back her bright smile.


    [How could I not love that /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 249: The People Who Protected Him

    Chapter 249: The People Who Protected Him


    ��I will become your new sanctuary.��


    It was clear that my voice had reached them. From the rooftop of the Royal Palace, countless souls awakening and converging towards me could be seen over the horizon of the continent, so many that the ground was no longer visible.


    While Stella and Lucia were still able to hold back the clouds of Holy Power, I quickly moved to the next phase.


    Dooooooooong!


    Though I said nothing, seeing me pull out the second Mana Stone, the middle stone, from my robe, Owen continued his performance with even more passion.


    Souls began to gather at the sound of his performance, coming to me.


    However, due to the clouds of Holy Power covering half of Graypond, the souls inevitably took some time to reach me.


    Whooosh!


    But then, a golden breeze blew.


    A butterfly, larger than ever, appeared above Graypond and blocked the drizzle of Holy Power.


    The King of Light Elemental Spirit.


    And riding it was Erica Bright.


    As her golden hair fluttered in the fierce wind, Erica pointed towards me and began channeling mana into the wind.


    As a result, the souls approaching me got here much faster.


    Thanks to this, the Holy Power was held back to some extent, and the souls also had no hesitation in their movements.


    Riding on Owen��s performance, they gradually began to approach Graypond, one after another, like a chain.


    ��Phew.��


    I tightened my grip on the middle stone.


    Though it had just begun, the second spell I had prepared activated.


    This time, it wasn��t just my voice that was being broadcast. It was more complex and intricate.


    I spread my unique magic across the entire continent.


    [This is...]


    The Dark Spiritualist by my side let out a gasp. Being the closest, her figure was the first to gain a more distinct color.


    And it wasn��t just her, but all the souls.


    Every soul on this continent had now revealed themselves through my magic.


    ��Kyaaaaaahhh!��


    ��W-what?! Velton?!��


    ��F-Father? But you passed away last year!��


    The screams of the citizens erupted all over Graypond. Since they had already been saved by the souls during the Romuleus incident or had bid them farewell through my magic, the chaos was relatively minimal. R?��?����??s?


    But the confusion in other cities would be at unimaginable levels right now.


    All the deceased had awakened upon hearing my voice and also revealed themselves.


    I felt dizzy and it felt like my brain was filled with blood. A metallic taste stung my tongue and nose, but I did not stop the spell.


    I continued to give form to the souls.


    I was showing everyone the world I had seen until now.


    Just for this moment.


    The boundary between life and death drawn over the continent disappeared.


    ��Behold...��


    Most people would assume this magic was simply meant for the dead, but strictly speaking, when I first designed the spell, it was actually intended for the living.


    It was to warn that danger had reached the continent. And that it must not only be known to the dead.


    ��Continent, awaken.��


    Still, my voice continued to be broadcast throughout the continent.


    Beyond the Griffin Kingdom, the Clark Republic, and the Jerman Kingdom. And even beyond them, to the Han Empire and the Duchy of Valestan.


    Even the countless countries whose names were still unknown could surely hear my voice.


    ��Raise your heads, do not fear.��


    This was a duty.@@@@


    It was the duty of the living to watch over the departing dead for the future.


    ��O�� ye who breathe upon this land, watch over those who were once the continent��s past but have now become its future.��


    The souls that rose to the sky and approached me were bidding farewell to the continent in their own way.


    Salvation of the continent��It could indeed be called a great achievement, but it should not be borne by one person alone, like Aria in the original work.


    The image of a hero saving the world from the shadows, unnoticed by anyone, was truly grand and deeply moving.


    But I wondered...


    Was that really right?


    The opposite of saving the continent was its destruction ��the seed of downfall and the signal of the end.


    Extinguishing that alone would indeed be an incredible achievement that couldn��t be compared to any other, but...


    What came after?


    Heroes from comics or movies always said things like:


    Just live life with a smile.


    Today, they protected another ordinary day for the people.


    And even if no one noticed, they remained satisfied with just that.


    No.


    It was not.


    That was wrong.


    It shouldn��t be like that.


    They protected everyone��s bright smiles?


    They safeguarded the daily lives of people, ensuring they could continue to tomorrow?


    Pelestan glanced at Deus and let out a deep sigh, expressing his honest feelings.


    Swish.


    As he took his stance, the accumulated blood around him began to rise, creating a menacing scene.


    The atmosphere was distinctly different from the last time they fought.


    Back then, Findenai had been the one pursuing Pelestan, who was trying to escape.


    Now, it was clear that he was determined to face her head-on.


    ��Just as you protect the Soul Whisperer, I protect Luaneth.��


    ��Huff.��


    After taking a long drag, Findenai put the cigarette butt in the case and replied indifferently.


    ��If you��re here to sell sob stories, piss off, you idiot.��


    ��Hah...��


    ��This bastard keeps talking in such a pathetic manner. You hope Master Bastard��s way is right, but you��ll kill my Master Bastard because of your leader? What a load of bullshit, why is it so complicated?��


    She would be facing Pelestan, who was undoubtedly the second strongest in Dante��s combat power, right after her fight with Zhang Run..


    Knowing that this fight would be even fiercer than the one with Zhang Run, Findenai felt power surging throughout her whole body. Her body also moved far better than during the first fight, as if she were oiled with blood.


    She was constantly regaining blood and recovering her stamina through the Hand of Hemomancy.


    On the other hand, her opponent was a Mage who controlled blood.


    One could say they were natural enemies, but Findenai didn��t think about it like that.


    She simply fought, killed, and protected.


    Why?


    ��My reason is simple.��


    ��...��


    Because I want to stay with that man until the end! Damn it!��


    Boom!


    Snow White struck the ground violently.


    Her fighting spirit burst out in all directions, causing even Pelestan to take a step back.


    A bright smile appeared on his lips.


    ��You��re right, there��s no need for complicated thoughts.��


    The blood spheres gathered in Pelestan��s hands poured in all directions, clashing with Findenai��s fighting spirit.


    Thus, the two rushed at each other for the sake of those precious to them.


    * * *


    As Findenai and Pelestan��s battle began, the Dark Spiritualist, who had been assisting Deus, sensed a Killing Intent coming from behind.


    [...]


    Deus was completely preoccupied, receiving the souls into the Land of Eternal Rest.


    And Findenai was already fighting a formidable enemy.


    Therefore, the Dark Spiritualist slowly withdrew her hand from Deus�� shoulder and turned around.


    A man slowly ascended onto the palace rooftop.


    Disheveled white hair, a raven mask hiding his face, and lastly, the cursed staff that had claimed countless human lives.


    Thick and ominous black mana seeped from Luaneth��s body, bound to death.


    No, this was the appearance of Heralhazard.


    [You said you would leave it to us, didn��t you? Have you changed your mind?]


    The man who had laid down his beliefs and wished to accept death as Luaneth had now returned as Heralhazard to uphold those beliefs.


    ��...��


    He remained silent, only showcasing his killing intent to annihilate all the souls Deus Verdi was summoning.


    The Dark Spiritualist sensed that something felt off.


    This wasn��t the same man who had entrusted his beliefs and wished to die as Luaneth in the Rometiu Forest.


    This wasn��t the man who had entrusted the continent��s fate to Deus after asking for his help.


    Was it due to the intervention of the gods?


    Perhaps that was the reason, but the Dark Spiritualist didn��t consider it a major obstacle.


    Pondering over it for too long would only lead to her own annihilation first.


    The man before her was Heralhazard.


    Acknowledged by numerous Dark Mages as the strongest Dark Mage in the continent��s history.


    [I once vowed to surpass your legend.]


    Mana surged throughout the Dark Spiritualist��s body.


    Although she was in her soul form and not in perfect condition, she slowly turned her head and looked at Deus Verdi��s back.


    [I have said my farewell.]


    With his back facing her, the Dark Spiritualist��s purple mana began to roar violently towards Heralhazard��s mana.


    She wasn��t in perfect condition.


    If she were alive��if she had her physical body��she would be able to wield far more mana and a lot more spells than now.


    There was only one condition; it was to protect that man.


    The Dark Spiritualist was sure that, in her entire life, she would have not been able to display greater skill than she was about to now.


    ��...��


    [Your teacher is the greatest Dark Mage on the continent.]


    Perhaps because of that, a faint smile crept on her lips beneath the transparent veil.


    [My apprentice, I finally have a chance to prove it to /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 250: The God Of Lightning And Clouds

    Chapter 250: The God Of Lightning And Clouds


    Just as an intense battle was unfolding on the rooftop of the royal palace, the souls continued rising down below, making it hard to see clearly in the chaotic streets.


    Running amidst the wandering souls in the city was the Royal Knight Commander, Gloria.


    Initially, she simply assumed that there wouldn��t be any beings more dangerous than Dark Mages. However, when the situation escalated, monsters much stronger than mere Dark Mages were rampaging through the city.


    ��Heub!��


    The flaming sword sliced through the souls.


    Since her sword couldn��t harm the souls, she swung it without hesitation, yet the opponent didn��t even flinch, blocking her sword with his body with ease.


    It felt like her fist had struck steel.


    The tall man with flowing blonde hair demonstrated the skill of receiving Royal Knight Commander Gloria��s sword on his shoulder, yet a relaxed smile played on his lips.


    Crack! Crackle!


    The electric current flowing through the man��s body roared fiercely, as if guarding its master.


    ��Aheya!��


    His voice echoed loudly.


    When he crossed his arms and turned his golden eyes to Gloria, she felt a shock that pierced through her entire being momentarily.


    Having lived her entire life as a swordswoman, she had never felt outmatched by anyone in terms of skill.


    But now, for the first time, she was questioning whether there could ever be a future where she would be able to defeat the being standing before her.


    ��Why do you try so hard?��


    He reached out to Gloria, looking truly sympathetic.


    ��In the end, everything flows according to fate��that is the law of the continent.��


    His enormous palm was large enough to envelop Gloria��s face completely.


    Her body stiffened momentarily, rendering her unable to move.


    ��Get a hold of yourself!��


    Bang!


    The Mage Tribunal Judge, Tyren Ol Velocus, who had swung his staff down on Gloria��s pauldron, appeared with the other judges.


    Freed from the man��s hand thanks to him, Gloria shook her head a few times to regain her senses.


    ��Sorry... and thank you.��


    The two were among the top forces of the Griffin Kingdom, and there were also the Mage Tribunal Judges, who were known for being the extreme counter against mages.


    However, even with all these forces gathered to face the tall man who was casually strolling through the chaotic city, he merely scratched his chin, showing no particular reaction.


    Even the fighting spirit or killing intent to annihilate his enemies one would usually see was absent. He simply stared at those lined up before him with an indifferent gaze.


    He would probably have a similar expression even if a cow or a chicken were to stand in line before him.


    ��What about the Royal Knights?��


    Noticing an unusual energy, Tyren asked with his gaze still fixed on the man, and Gloria bit her lip, responding.


    ��On the ground.��


    ��...��


    Upon hearing that, Tyren lowered his gaze a little without dropping his guard.


    Countless souls rising from the ground enveloped the surroundings like fog, making it hard to see.


    However, he was still able to confirm that the Royal Knights in red armor were sprawled on the ground.


    And that was the end of it.


    Tyren didn��t proceed with his questions.


    The Royal Knights had fallen and only Commander Gloria was left standing.


    ��This is dangerous.��


    ��He mainly fights with his electric power. Raise the shield as high as you can.��


    Swallowing nervously, Tyren and Gloria aimed their staff and sword at the man in front of them.


    ��Hmm, why are the clouds standing still?��


    An outsider.


    A being who twisted and fractured the very fabric of fate at every turn, falling out of the gods�� favor.


    Rationally and emotionally, Hearthia could not bring herself to trust Kim Shinwoo.


    However, for the woman who until her moment of death, even amidst the tragedy of being torn apart by demons, did not waver from her own sense of justice...


    ��My pride. I will put my trust in you.��


    [Goddess Hearthia.]


    ��I will withdraw my Holy Power. I hope that the future you desire will smile upon us as well.��


    The clouds of Holy Power began to slowly dissipate, allowing the sunlight to break through.


    [Thank you.]


    Even if her faith and words were false, having dedicated her life for this moment, Stella felt she could be satisfied.


    As a gentle smile formed on her face, a massive bolt of lightning shot up to the sky from the ground.


    Crack!


    She could hardly believe the sight she just witnessed.


    The goddess, who had just declared she would step back for Stella, had split in two and collapsed onto the clouds before her eyes.


    Crackle! Crackle!


    The crackle of the lightning bolt, asserting its presence, hinted that it was yet to be concluded.


    ��If that is your choice, I will respect it, Hearthia.��


    Raizel, who had killed his own kin, stretched his hand toward the clouds.


    The god of lightning and clouds.


    The dissipating clouds of Holy Power began to gather again, restricting the surrounding souls once more.


    ��However, if you seek to thwart our long-cherished wish, I cannot stand by and watch.��


    The master of the lightning bolt was different from Goddess Hearthia. Like his solid, unshakeable form, there was no room for compromise.


    And this time, he stretched his hand toward Stella.


    [Ah...]


    Gazing at the lightning pouring down on her, she closed her eyes gently.


    Somehow, it seemed like her journey was coming to an end here.


    Boom!


    Having eliminated the goddess and the Saintess, Raizel steeled himself and extended his hand toward the sky once more.


    ��We��ve finally come this far after thousands of years of waiting. I cannot fail now.��


    Crackle!


    The lightning bolt struck again.


    The clouds of Holy Power were primed to unleash divine punishment upon the souls rising from the earth. However, just then, countless golden butterflies began to flutter their wings, protecting the souls by taking the hits in their stead.


    A massive golden butterfly with Erica Bright riding atop it blocked Raizel��s path.


    ��...The King of Elemental Spirit, I see.��


    Raizer gazed at the King of Light Elemental Spirit blocking his path with a dismal expression.


    The electric shocks leaping from his fingertips radiated hostility, even toward the elemental spirit that had lived through similar times as him.


    The King of Elemental Spirit said nothing.


    It simply stood in front of the god for the sake of its contractor. Likewise, Erica, seated atop the King of Elemental Spirit, had no intention of retreating for the sake of the man she loved.


    Gloria, the Royal Knight Commander, and Tyren, the Mage Tribunal Judge, have all fallen.


    In fact, even Stella��s figure could no longer be seen.


    Erica was well aware of the immense power the being before her possessed. However...


    I cannot let him pass.


    She was determined to block the man, even if it meant risking her /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 251: Desperate Move

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    On the rooftop of the royal palace.


    A rough sky-shattering sound resulting from a battle that surpassed human limits resounded clearly.


    Findenai swung Snow White violently, splitting Pelestan in two. However, the ensuing torrent of blood transformed into a grotesque spectacle like a tsunami.


    ��Tch!��


    Findenai clicked her tongue and immediately activated the Hand of Hemomancy.


    Her stamina began to recover as she absorbed Pelestan��s blood, but then the blood she was drawing transformed into a sharp spear, stabbing her palm.


    Fwooshh!


    ��...!��


    And simultaneously, Pelestan��s blood seeped into the punctured palm.


    Fighting the urge to vomit, Findenai felt a sharp pain in her palm, as if it were on the verge of exploding. Utilizing her War Shoes, she quickly spun her body in a wide arc.


    After flinging away Pelestan��s blood, Findenai finally took a look at her throbbing hand.


    Her blood-soaked hand was convulsing uncontrollably.


    ��How impressive.��


    Emerging from the pool of blood splattered all around, Pelestan offered her sincere praise.


    ��You keep getting stronger, endlessly. It makes me wonder where your limit might be.��


    Pelestan realized that the longer the battle dragged on, the stronger this woman, Findenai, became.


    Normally, anyone would have judged that a drawn-out battle against Findenai would be unwise.


    However, Pelestan was different.


    Because...


    ��Prolonged battles are my specialty as well.��@@@@


    Blood splattered everywhere. The longer the battle raged, the more the battlefield became drenched in blood��the ideal setting for a Blood Mage like him, transforming it into a stage where he could run wild with his powers.


    ��The Hand of Hemomancy. That��s quite the rare piece of equipment. I��ll be taking it for myself.��


    Pelestan spoke while covetously eyeing the glove Findenai was wearing. The moment he said that, Findenai��s face twisted in anger.


    ��You��re spouting nonsense.��


    Even if she lost everything else, she had no intention of ever letting go of this glove. Not only was it a piece of equipment that restored her stamina during long battles... R?a?????o??E??


    Wear it, it��s yours.


    It was also the first gift she had received from Deus. As such, Findenai had no intention of letting anyone else lay their hands on her belongings.


    ��Hoo...��


    It was clear that the tide of the battle was turning against her.


    However, no matter how much she swung Snow White, her opponent just let the attacks flow away by transforming into blood.


    She could no longer charge ahead recklessly in this situation.


    She snuck a discreet glance at Deus. More than half of the end stone was already filled.


    The souls were flocking to Deus much faster than before, and Owen��s music continued without interruption.


    Exhausted, Saintess Lucia was down on one knee, barely holding back the clouds of Holy Power.


    The battle between the Dark Spiritualist and Heralhazard was so bizarre that it was hard to comprehend with the naked eye.


    With all the souls of the continent converging to this place, for the two necromancers, anything they could grasp became a weapon.


    However, the nature of the battle itself was strange.


    Whenever Heralhazard seized a soul and used it for magic, the Dark Spiritualist, on the other hand, defended against the attacks using the protection magic she had created, while rescuing the souls used in magic and guiding them to Deus.


    Although it might have seemed like the Dark Spiritualist had enough breathing room to do something like that, in reality, she was actually fighting by squeezing out every last ounce of her ability.


    ��Everyone��s in a hurry...��


    Moreover, a huge butterfly and lightning were clashing in the sky.


    Even if it were a mess, there was no mess worse than this. Findenai smirked as she slammed Snow White hard into the ground.


    ��Alright, I��ve warmed up enough, so let��s finish this.��


    ��...I won��t let you go easily.��


    A chill began to settle. And even though Findenai��s entire body was burning hot, as she exhaled, a stream of mist escaped her mouth.


    It looked almost like cigarette smoke. However, the sight sent an inexplicable sense of dread down Pelestan��s spine.


    The explosive energy that Findenai had been emitting had calmed down almost instantly.


    Even the violent heat radiating from her entire body was now cooling quickly.


    Only then did Pelestan realize that this coldness was coming from the halberd, Snow White, in her hand.


    The freezing energy it emitted showed no mercy, even to its owner.


    From the sight of the sweat on her cheek and the blood on her hands slowly freezing, it was clear Findenai was also taking considerable damage.


    ��Hoo...��


    With a deep breath, Snow White traced a silent arc.


    And then��


    Crack, crack, crack, crack!


    Everything within the range of Snow White froze. Pelestan suddenly realized that his feet were frozen solid, and even the blood he had been manipulating had turned into chunks of ice.


    ��This is...��


    ��There are plenty of weapons that turn against their own wielders, you know?��


    Findenai said as she pulled a cigarette from her pocket and lit it with a lighter. Only then did she seem to calm down a bit.


    Seeing the ice shards clinging to her cheeks and her pale, ghostly skin, it wouldn��t have been surprising if she was suffering from frostbite.


    ��After fighting for a while, my body heats up to a point that I can��t control it.��


    In that sense, Findenai felt that Snow White might just be the perfect weapon for her.


    And remembering that it was Deus who had given her this weapon made her smile bitterly.


    ��He knows me too well.��


    She had no real complaints about fighting to protect that man even in her current state. However, her opponent was much like Findenai; he, too, had something he couldn��t give up on.


    Crack!


    ��Gahhhhh!��


    Adding strength into his frozen legs, Pelestan took a step forward. There was no giving up, no hesitation.


    Realizing that just staying like this would lead to his defeat, he clenched his fist tightly and swung it hard.


    Ironically, both of them were fighting to protect someone, and the people they each wanted to protect shared the same grand goal of saving the continent.


    And if they ever decided to just sit and talk, it seemed that they might discover they had more in common than expected. However...


    ��Hoo.��


    He was so focused on the magic that he seemed oblivious to his surroundings, and by now, the gem had collected most of the souls scattered across the continent.


    Success.


    Raizel let out an honest sigh of awe. If left like that, that man would surely succeed.


    He would save the continent, but in a different way from Luaneth.


    More beautifully and more grandly.


    And under normal circumstances, Raizel would have applauded and praised the man��s great achievements.


    ��But this is not fate.��


    Crackle!


    Raizel hadn��t descended directly to the continent to save it.


    He had come to ensure that everything would flow according to its destined course.


    It was the duty given to the gods.


    He hadn��t waited for thousands of years just to let one mere human twist the flow of fate.


    Another bolt of lightning descended from the sky.


    The god of lightning and clouds now stood before Deus, glaring at him.


    Crackle! Crackle!


    The ominous thunderbolts scattered all around.


    Grasping this power, Raizel extended his hand.


    The end stone was almost filled with souls. If he were to destroy it, it wouldn��t be that far from what Luaneth was attempting to do��annihilating the souls.


    Raizel scattered his lightning somewhat aggressively.


    Crack!


    Suddenly, a slender arm clung to him.


    A woman, carrying the fresh, spring-like scent unique to elemental spirits.


    It was Erica Bright, who had just taken a direct hit from his lightning.


    She had somehow flown back and clung to his arm, continuing her desperate resistance.


    The remaining spirits helped her.


    Raizel understood that much, but why? Why did she continue to put up such a pathetic struggle?


    Raizel found himself becoming curious.


    If you don��t have teeth, use gums��even without magic, she could still use her body to obstruct him.


    Just like that, Erica continued her struggle.


    ��It��s futile.��


    Crackle!


    Lightning surged again.


    Erica screamed as her legs went limp, but her grip remained steadfast.


    Black smoke continued to rise from her entire body.


    Her flesh was burned, her brain trembled, and she would be in grave danger if not treated immediately.


    However, Erica refused to let go of Raizel.


    She didn��t even have the strength to shed tears. Yet she still wanted to overcome this and protect him.


    Even if it meant struggling pathetically, she still wanted to save him.


    And that brief moment created by Erica��s desperate struggle...


    ��You bastard!��


    Was enough for Findenai, who had defeated Pelestan, to intervene.


    Boom!


    Findenai slammed her axe down, aiming for Raizel��s hand reaching out to Deus.


    However, Raizel��s body remained firm, unshaken, and as stubborn as his character.


    Crack!


    Erica bit down hard on Raizel��s lightning-charged arm, using her teeth to anchor herself in place. She then reached for Raizel��s face.


    She drew her remaining mana from her elixir field. Blood flowed from her teeth, and her eyes strained from scraping every last bit of mana. They turned red as if the blood vessels had burst.


    The mana she gathered wasn��t the usual golden hue but instead stained a blood-red color.


    ��I said I will not allow youuuu!��


    Boom!


    Erica��s magic struck Raziel straight in the face. The impact could only make him tilt his head slightly, but Findenai immediately swung her axe with both hands to follow up.


    Crash!


    ��Keuuu...��


    At this point, even Raizel seemed somewhat affected, his face twisting in discomfort.


    But that was all.


    In the end, it seemed they were yet to inflict any significant damage on the god.


    However, this wasn��t about killing a god.


    It was just to buy time for one man.


    Before they realized it, the sky finally came into view.


    The landscape, once filled with countless souls, was now completely clear.


    The horizon was visible.


    The moon had risen to replace the setting sun.


    It was the time for the Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi.


    He had already secured the Land of Eternal Rest, which contained all the souls of the continent, in his hand.


    Then, Deus opened his eyes calmly and, after looking around, gathered his senses.


    Even with Raizel glaring at him with eyes full of hatred, Deus�� gaze remained steady.


    Whoosh!


    However, a gust of wind blew from behind.


    A staff carrying an ominous power disrupted the flow.


    Although the staff simply brushed the end stone in Deus�� hand lightly, even that slight touch could have caused the souls to start escaping through the cracks once more. The barrier containing them collapsed.


    Deus quickly turned his head and there stood Heralhazard, wearing a raven mask and staring blankly in his direction, as if possessed by something.


    The Dark Spiritualist who had been protecting him could no longer be /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 252: Journey

    Due to Heralhazard��s interference, the souls began spilling out once again. And at that moment, there was only one thing I could do.


    Scatter mana to secure them for even a brief moment.


    Bang!


    Then, I immediately opened the door to the general store and stepped inside with the end stone.


    If I lose the souls here, it��s all over!


    I held on tightly to the cracked end stone, trying to prevent the souls from escaping, but they kept pouring out like water from a dam.


    The only recourse was to proceed with the original plan: leave the continent.


    With fewer souls escaping now, I moved into the general store while doing my best to hold onto them.


    The thought of leaving Findenai and Erica behind as they held Raziel back did cross my mind. However...


    ��You idiot, why the hell are you hesitating!��


    ��Go!��


    Hearing their screams, I walked inside as if pushed by an invisible hand.


    The souls began spilling out inside the general store. I considered closing the door since there would be nowhere for them to escape once it was shut, but...


    Crack!


    As a large hand suddenly grabbed hold of the doorknob, stopping the door from moving as if caught on something.


    ��Where do you think you��re going?��


    Creak!


    The half-closed door was forced open again as Raizel stepped inside. His lightning surging out like an aura, causing Findenai and Erica to be flung back by the shock.


    Thud.


    His footsteps echoed throughout the store.


    Thud.


    Due to his enormous size, Raizel had to bend over to enter, closing the door behind him with a faint smile.


    ��There��s nowhere for you left to run.��


    He stood with his back against the door.


    It seemed that he intended to annihilate all the souls trapped within this space as bolts of lightning surged from his entire body, illuminating the dark interior of the general store. ?A??O?��?s?


    There was nowhere left to run.


    Even if I did manage to escape, there was no place where I could take the souls.


    The Land of Eternal Rest, which had already cracked upon its creation, causing the souls to pour out endlessly, could no longer serve its purpose.


    Trapped inside the general store with nowhere to go, it felt like we were fish caught in a tank.


    ��Accept your fate, Outsider. You have no right to control this continent.��


    ��...��


    ��We��ve waited centuries for this moment. The fate you stole from Aria Rias will be returned to her the moment I snap your neck and restore everything to its rightful place.��


    Boom.


    As Raizel took a step forward, a shockwave of electricity spread across the floor, climbing the walls, and reaching the ceiling.


    His lightning began to dominate the space.


    A place that remained a mystery even to the gods.


    A secret, hidden location far removed from the continent.


    Yet, it struggled to conceal the divine radiance Raizel��s presence exuded.


    ��Why...��


    However, even amidst his intimidating threats, even as the electric current brushed my cheek, stinging as if it would burn my flesh, my questions didn��t stop.


    I asked Raizel, who called himself a god and claimed to follow destiny.


    ��Why do you put so much faith in something like fate?��


    ��Because that��s the only way we can attain freedom.��


    I felt frustrated.


    Like something was stuck in my chest, blocking my breath.


    It was absurd, but I understood why they were able to only think in that manner.


    And just because I knew the truth, I couldn��t criticize their ignorance.


    However, there was a need to correct it.


    ��Do you truly believe that is freedom? Proceeding according to some predetermined destiny?��


    The screams of the overflowing souls around me seemed to cry out in agreement.


    But even in that situation, the god in front of me didn��t waver or hesitate.


    ��After we reach the end of this long marathon, we will finally attain freedom.��


    ��It is foolish.��


    I suddenly recalled a book I had read about fate.


    It was written by a Holocaust survivor who had documented their experiences.1


    In that book, the narrator said,


    If there is freedom, there is no fate.


    If there is fate, then there is no freedom.


    I felt like those words perfectly encapsulated the mindset of the gods standing before me.


    The fate they spoke of and followed offered no true freedom.


    ��For the sake of this continent, the fate (the main story) you speak of must be broken.��


    ��Huff, Outsider. My resolve remains unshaken. This is also for the continent.��


    ��No.��


    I shook my head.


    Emotions welled up inside me.


    Tension filled my body, and before I knew it, a deep sigh escaped my lips as an overwhelming sadness pressed down heavily on me.


    I couldn��t let you follow that story.


    The story that you claimed to be the preordained fate for this continent��I won��t let you carry it out.


    And not just for Aria Rias.


    At first, my only goal was to save the continent. Hence, I used Aria Rias as a protagonist, thinking she would be able to help me save the land I would live in.


    However, as I spent time and lived here, I changed.


    Indeed, it was a ridiculous notion.


    I watched over the numerous people living on this continent.


    The living.


    The dead.


    Demons and gods.


    Watching all of them, I felt a sense of injustice. I began to question whether following the main storyline was truly the right thing to do.


    After all, wouldn��t going along with it ultimately prove their lives to be meaningless?


    If we simply complied with the prewritten storyline, then the lives of everyone on this continent��their joys, sorrows, pleasures, suffering, anger, elation, excitement, and happiness��would be nothing more than mere words scribbled on a creator��s desk to create a game.


    ��No.��


    I would not let that happen.


    All the noble people I had encountered, all the vile people I came across,


    The good, the evil,


    People who were two-faced at times, vibrant at others, and at times beautiful,


    And those I have loved,


    I could not allow them to be turned into something false.


    ��You must not follow that so-called fate.��


    My chest quivered. My heart shook.


    I would not allow the lives I had witnessed to be reduced to something as trivial as a ��game.��


    As I continued to accept the souls, my body twisted, seemingly on the verge of collapse, but the immense mana scattered throughout the general store restored it.


    I was broken down and restored.


    Repeatedly.


    Even through the agonizing pain that felt like it was slicing my flesh, I listened attentively to the stories of many.


    And they, too, listened to mine.


    ��I wonder if they received my gift well.��


    The continent had now strayed far from the main storyline.


    The predetermined tale crafted for mere entertainment was no more.


    Emotions and time, forced upon them to experience, were no longer programmed for the sake of the protagonist.


    Live your own life and embrace your freedom.


    Surprisingly, among the flood of souls entering my body, some were assisting me with my magic.


    And before I knew it, my heart had become like an artifact, as if it were forged by countless Mages gathering together.


    Then, my eyes began to close gradually.


    Perhaps this was the death I had witnessed so many times before.


    Standing at the very edge of the boundary, I finally...


    Just as I was about to cross it.


    [No!]


    A girl��s voice startled my eyes open.


    Something was pushing me away.


    Though my body remained rooted firmly in place, like an ancient tree, I was undoubtedly being pushed away.


    Then I saw the back of Deus Verdi, his head bowed low as he knelt.


    The one pushing me was...


    Emily?


    The girl who loved flowers.


    The girl who was forced to become a Human-Bone Centipede in the Verdi Household��s underground but still smiled as she peacefully drifted off to sleep in the end.


    Following her, countless others began pushing me.


    They were all familiar faces.


    The natives of Setima, to whom I had granted rest at the academy.


    And it wasn��t just them.


    The members of the Griffin Kingdom��s royal family, who were captured by the Griffin Evil Ghost.


    Volta, the son of Hernu, who had been tormented by Dante��s Cadavermancer.


    And countless other souls I helped find rest in the Clark Republic.


    The War God, Han So.


    Ophelia��s daughter, who was taken captive by Lehric.


    Even the half-burned woman who attained rest while tearfully holding Illuania��s daughter, Sevia.


    Those who had already crossed the boundary between life and death were now pushing me away, preventing me from crossing it and joining them.


    They rescued me from death, overwhelmed by the flood of souls.


    A doll was sitting alone at a distance in the corner of the general store.


    An item crafted for me by Professor Fel Petra.


    It was originally supposed to be a doll for the sake of managing the end stone kept in the shop.


    However, the doll reacted to my soul and mana as I stepped into it, transforming its body and appearance.


    And not long after, stood a young man who had lived in South Korea, Kim Shinwoo.


    ��Ah.��


    I sighed without realizing it.


    The souls kept pouring into Deus Verdi��s body.


    I gently placed my hand on my heart.


    I could still feel the pulse of life.


    I was not dead. Yet.


    However, amidst the souls pouring into me, the souls protected me from going into shock and kept me safe.


    How long would it take?


    To receive all the souls and stabilize that body.


    How much time would be needed?


    I had my doubts, but it didn��t seem like it would take as long as I feared.


    Still, if I remained here, I felt I too might get caught up in the storm of mana and souls.


    In that case...


    ��If it is just for a moment...��


    I looked up at the souls and asked.


    ��Will it be okay if I take my leave?��


    Could I entrust it to them?


    The souls did not bother to answer my question.


    However, the general store��s door swung open, and beyond it was a vast meadow illuminated by the rising sun of dawn.


    The general store led me to a random location.


    Since I was no longer Deus Verdi, I could no longer specify a location without restrictions.


    The meadow did not look like it belonged to the Griffin Kingdom.


    But I slowly stepped outside the door.


    Creak.


    Thud.


    As the door closed, I found myself standing on this continent as Kim Shinwoo.


    However, it was just until Deus�� body stabilized after accepting all the souls.


    Until then, I began a very brief journey.


    * * *


    Before anyone realized it, a week had flown by.


    The chaos in Graypond was being settled gradually, but the gloom hanging over the city remained.


    Many were injured, much had been destroyed, and Deus Verdi had disappeared.


    Along with Raizel, he had disappeared beyond the general store door and never returned.


    Was it because he could not come back?


    No one knew the reason.


    In any case, many were worried.


    However, all the souls on the continent had disappeared.


    Now, the boundary between life and death had collapsed, and the continent was no longer on the brink of destruction.


    It seemed right to think so, but here, on the palace rooftop, sat two women perched on the railing.


    No, two souls.


    [So, what should we do now?]


    The Dark Spiritualist, who had been absorbed into the staff wielded by Heralhazard and transformed into a half-haunting spirit. And...


    [...I don��t know either.]


    Stella, who had inherited the divinity of the now-extinct goddess Hertia and had become half-god, half-demon.


    Footnotes


    1. Fateless (Sorstalansa?g), An autobiographical novel by Imre Kerte?sz, 1975. In the book, he narrated, "We can only continue the old one. I took my own steps. No one else did. And I remained honest to the end to my given fate ... Do you want all this horror and all my previous steps to lose their meaning entirely? ... Why can''t you just see that if there is such a thing as fate, then there is no freedom? If, on the other hand ... there is freedom, then there is no /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 253: A Passing Road

    ��Huff.��


    Findenai stepped out of the carriage with a cigarette in her mouth. After staying back in Graypond for about three months, she now felt she shouldn��t stay there any longer. So she returned to Norseweden.


    She had spent three months yearning for the cold air unique to this place.


    Her usual revealing maid uniform was neatly tucked away in her luggage and she was now wearing a shirt, leather pants, and a yellowish coat.


    She had stopped wearing her maid uniform the day Deus and the dead departed Graypond.@@@@


    A maid must have a master; however, she no longer had one.


    Now, she was just the unemployed Findenai.


    ��Huff.��


    With her luggage slung over her shoulder, she headed into Norseweden.


    She could barely recognize a few people from the Clark Republic.


    While other fiefs might have been less welcoming, the feudal lord, Darius, had been generous in accepting a large number of refugees from the Clark Republic, taking a more conservative stance.


    And thanks to the presence of the Scrapyard Nomads, who had been active here for over a year, they managed to blend in with ease.


    She bitterly exhaled the cigarette smoke.


    Even though it had been a while since she had returned to this street, the strange stinging sensation on her tongue made her feel as if she was pitying herself for no reason.


    At that moment...


    ��Findenai?��


    A familiar voice.


    Before Findenai could even turn her head, a woman hugged her.


    ��Illuania?��


    It was Illuania, who just like her, had worked as a maid for Deus. Seated at a street vendor��s table behind her was Deia, holding a small baby who could barely babble.


    ��I heard that you stayed behind in Graypond all by yourself, but you��re finally back!��


    ��Well, yeah. I guess so.��


    Although she had just lit her cigarette, Findenai put out her cigarette and tucked the stub into her cigarette case reluctantly.


    After all, she couldn��t smoke in the presence of the baby.


    He would have scolded me if he were here.


    With a bitter smile, Findenai hugged Illuania back.


    She then joined the two at the outdoor table in the somewhat secluded city.


    They were eating warm food like fish cake soup to warm their bodies while Deia was out on one of her regular patrols through the city.


    Deia often ate street food and observed the everyday lives of people, reflecting on her own thoughts in her own way.


    It was a form of meditation for her.


    ��What did you do over there?��


    Crossing her legs and resting her chin on her hand, Deia asked. She too was present in Graypond when the incident occurred, but she was unable to help in any form. RA?����E?S??


    Her combat abilities, which were limited to pulling triggers, weren��t good enough to intervene on that battlefield.


    ��Nothing, I was just killing some time.��


    Findenai said as she poked a piece of fish cake and put it in her mouth, signaling that she didn��t really feel like talking about it.


    Knowing how she felt, Deia shifted her gaze without saying much.


    The atmosphere grew heavy.


    In fact, the only person at the table who didn��t know the reason Findenai had stayed behind in Graypond was Sevia, who couldn��t speak yet.


    Watching Sevia giggle with joy in her mother��s arms lightened her heart a bit, but at the same time... thinking of the man who had named that child made her heart heavy again.


    There was that time when he had disappeared for a month. Back then, it was so sudden that it left everyone baffled.


    However, this time was different.


    It happened right in front of Findenai��s eyes. He took all the souls with him and entered the general store.


    And the one who followed him to the store was a monster, strong enough to be called a one-man army��Raizel, the god of lightning and clouds.


    Having faced him for a brief moment, Findenai couldn��t help but be worried because he wasn��t someone a mere human could possibly contend with.


    But still...


    She had entertained this thought countless times. If it was Deus Verdi, wouldn��t he have somehow managed to win again?


    Could it be that he had defeated Raizel and was unable to return just because of some temporary issue?


    He had disappeared for one whole month without a word; everyone scoured every place to try to find him.


    However, now that she had seen everything with her own eyes, there was nothing she could do but wait.


    But that wait was harder to bear than expected.


    The silence showed no signs of breaking.


    Findenai and Deia sat across from each other but were staring in opposite directions. Both kept their mouths shut tight.


    Because if anyone tried to start a conversation, the topic would inevitably turn to him.


    Talking about that was more painful than expected.


    In that moment��


    ��Let��s drink.��


    Illuania spoke with a bright smile.


    No!


    No!


    Nooooooo!


    The voice echoing from the alley was that of someone asking for help.


    And soon after��


    Bang.


    Crack.


    Bang.


    Crack.


    It began sending its distress signal out toward the city once more.


    ***


    Xiaohua��A city named by an Emperor of the Han Empire, meaning ��small flower,�� to reflect its precious and beautiful nature.


    However, the humble and elaborate beauty it once held had long faded, and it had grown far too prosperous to be called small anymore.


    In that city, a small girl was running laboriously, carrying delivery food on her shoulders.


    Her hair was tied up in two buns, giving her a rather cute appearance, but judging by her steady stride and stable breathing even as she ran to make the delivery, it was clear she was more than just the shop��s mascot.


    She was Xiao Hu.


    Despite her young age, she had lived on her own, working hard without her parents. But Xiao Hu didn��t dwell too much on not having parents.


    Because she had a place to stay��now known as the Lanlan Diner, which had shed its old name as an inn.


    The woman, both owner and chef, was like a mother to Xiao Hu. Although she was a bit rough around the edges, people often said that was typical for those who worked in kitchens.


    Whether that was true or not��


    Anyway, Xiao Hu went about diligently on her food deliveries today as well, hurrying through the familiar streets to keep the food from getting cold.


    But then��


    ��Oh, come on!��


    She grumbled as she saw the packed street. The people gathered in front of the alley were murmuring quite loudly.


    ��How many?��


    ��Six, they say.��


    ��In just one night?��


    ��What are the city guards even doing?��


    ��Ugh, they take so much taxes, but for what?��


    Her ears began to hurt from the voices coming from all around, but Xiao Hu was able to get a general sense of the situation.


    Six people died in that alley last night, huh?


    No wonder she felt restless last night.


    Sighing at the unfortunate incident, Xiao Hu tried to force her way through the crowd and move along quickly. However...


    ��Hello, little one.��


    The sound of a man calling out to her made her stop and quickly turn her head.


    He was quite an unusual man.


    Though he looked similar to the locals, his behavior and posture felt strangely peculiar, like that of a foreigner.


    ��Yes?��


    Xiao Hu looked up at him with a puzzled expression. He wasn��t sweating at all and his face had almost no expression.


    However, he was a handsome man, unlike anyone the city-born Xiao Hu had ever seen before.


    Having unknowingly built a favorable impression, the man asked a question.


    ��Which restaurant is this from?��


    ��Ah, you can smell it? The aroma is amazing, right?��


    Xiao Hu giggled and immediately gave him the directions to Lanlan Diner. The man, still without a change in expression, asked another question.


    ��How long has it been since you started living as a human?��


    ��Oh, well...��


    Scratching the back of her head, Xiao Hu maintained her business smile, but her expression began to change gradually.


    The smile that had been raising the corners of her mouth slowly faded, and her eyes became calm and still.


    Yet, even at the chilling, sharp hostility, the man looked down at her, completely indifferent.


    It was almost as if he was all too familiar with this kind of situation.


    ��You don��t have to be afraid.��


    The man calmly offered his advice.


    Even though Xiao Hu was glaring at him with murderous intent and baring her teeth, he told her not to worry in a cryptic tone.


    ��I��m just passing through.��


    As he said this, for the first time, a faint smile appeared on the man��s lips.


    Footnotes


    1. This part actually uses Shixiong, which means senior disciple in /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 254: Leave Him To Go On His Way

    Did I scare her too much?


    While I did feel a bit sorry for the kid named Xiao Hu who went on her way to deliver food, from my perspective, I couldn��t just ignore something like that.


    How could I possibly ignore the non-human presence passing the vicinity of the crime scene where six people died overnight?


    Well, whatever happened.


    Anyway, since Xiao Hu had to finish her delivery first, I headed toward the Lanlan Diner, her place of work.


    It had been three months since I set out on my journey.


    To be honest, experiencing this land as Kim Shinwoo was more enjoyable than I anticipated.


    Seeing, feeling, and touching the continent as Kim Shinwoo rather than Deus made my heart race.


    Officially, it was to ensure that Deus�� body stabilized without any issues and to confirm that the souls on this land had indeed departed properly.


    Although I was still on my journey��if I had to be precise��it could be said that I was on my way back rather than a journey.


    There��s nothing visible here, either.


    The continent had remained empty since that day. Though I accepted the souls, there was nothing that could be done for those who had already passed during those three months.


    The continent had become so empty, that I couldn��t even catch sight of a single soul while wandering around.


    In the far future, once again, at least a few thousands of years down the line, the continent shouldn��t be on the brink of destruction due to souls, and I had already spread awareness among the people regarding the dangers of the continent.


    Now, it��s time to leave it to the next generation.


    Yes, even if the number of souls began to pile up again, the responsibility would fall on that generation.


    They were given enough time to study and make an effort. I couldn��t solve all the problems that would arise in the endless future, nor should I.


    However, it shouldn��t be too difficult, right? After all, I had already set a precedent.


    Is that it?


    There was a diner with a sign that read Lanlan Diner. It didn��t seem to have any visitors, probably because it was an odd time between breakfast and lunch.


    I was currently in the Han Empire.


    And though the only real connection I had with this place was the War God Han So, the scenery, rich with martial arts and an Eastern atmosphere, was truly a feast for the eyes.


    As only items from the Han Empire appeared, and there were no separate visiting events in the game, this place felt completely new to me.


    Clang clang!


    As I opened the door and stepped inside, only the sound of the bell greeted me. No other greetings or staff in sight.


    Does that kid work here all by herself?


    I was about to sit down at the closest table to at least look at the menu, but...


    ��...There��s no menu either.��


    The table felt a bit sticky for some reason. I wondered if the chopsticks and other items were even cleaned properly.


    I clicked my tongue at the place��s hygiene, wondering if this diner actually attracted any business.


    ��What the-?��


    A large-built woman emerged from the kitchen. With her huge build, she looked like she had a fiery temper as well.


    Seeing a huge cleaver in her hand, she seemed to be the cook of this place.


    She was probably the owner as well.


    ��Get lost, we��re not open for business.��


    Seeing the bold woman yell made me sigh and slowly get to my feet.


    ��Are your eyes just for show? You look like a dweeb but it seems that you have no sense at all.��


    She shouted something at my back as I walked towards the exit, but instead of leaving, I shut the wide-open door and looked at her.


    ��I need to ask you something.��


    ��Did you not hear me asking you to get lost?��


    Even though she was coming at me aggressively, I didn��t feel agitated. I simply found it to be rather ridiculous.


    It felt as if a little kid was chattering annoyingly in front of me.


    ��I told you, get out!��


    She pointed the large cleaver at me. As I watched her expression gradually twist, I immediately figured out her true identity.


    ��So, you��re a goblin, huh.��


    I knew she was a yokai from the start, but it wasn��t clear which kind. Now, it was obvious that she was a goblin.


    Since the Han Empire had many yokai that were similar to those from my previous world, it wasn��t that difficult to identify them.


    ��...!��


    As soon as she heard my words, her appearance began to distort. Her molars grew till they protruded up to the corners of her eyes, and her face flushed red like a ripe persimmon, swelling to twice its size. R?A??o??b??


    The cleaver in her hand suddenly transformed into a guandao, something an executioner might wield.


    ��I can smell Xiao Hu on you!��


    Boom!


    Just one step and the poorly arranged tables around us were knocked away by the impact.


    The inside of the diner quickly expanded as the space cleared.


    ��You stray dog bone, I don��t know where you came from or what you did to that child...!��


    ��Here it is!��


    Then, a snake��s tongue shot out from within the sewer. And since there was a danger that Xiao Hu could have been eaten as well, she quickly jumped up and latched onto the ceiling.


    Ugh.


    She hated the sticky, damp feeling of the ceiling and wanted to wash her hands immediately, but she couldn��t help it.


    If she stayed with the food, she might end up becoming the guardian deity��s special dish.


    It only took about three seconds for the snake��s tongue to swipe the food and devour it.


    Once Xiao Hu came back down, she bowed her head hurriedly and spoke.


    ��Then, I��ll come back again tomorrow!��


    She wanted to leave this place as soon as possible and avoid talking about today��s incident. However...


    [Someone has come to this land.]


    His voice echoed from the flowing sewage, causing the surroundings to vibrate.


    For some reason, the sudden question caused Xiao Hu to briefly think of the man she had passed earlier but quickly rectified her thoughts.


    ��Wh-Who are you referring to, Sir?��


    Xiao Hu was worried that the yokai might be involved in the incident she had seen earlier, the one which had claimed the lives of six people.


    But the guardian deity was speaking about something else entirely.


    [The heaviness on the land means someone who shouldn��t have come has arrived. Go and deliver my message to the yokai.]


    ��...��


    [The master of a world is passing through. Leave him alone and let him be on his way.]


    ***


    ��Sssshhhh.��


    Findenai��s nose tingled, and she smacked her lips, wondering if it was due to the spicy fried peppers she had just eaten.


    Deia, sitting slumped over across from her, started giggling.


    ��Are you crying? Hey, are you crying? She��s crying! Sevia! Look, she��s crying!��


    ��Sevia was sleepy, so I sent her home.��


    Illuania sighed and replied to Deia, who was talking to an empty bottle and calling it Sevia.


    She was the one who had offered them alcohol because Findenai and Deia seemed to be really down. However, seeing how this drinking session had gotten out of hand, she was regretting it a bit.


    It made her wonder how she used to deal with this back in the old days, back when she worked in the red-light district.


    Yet, it was also proof of how much her life had changed.


    ��Crying, my ass! Dangggg it! This Ai is not crying!��


    As Findenai pounded on the table in frustration, Illuania hurriedly took away the empty bottles before they shattered.


    But... Ai?


    Illuania stared at Findenai, realizing that, as she��d always heard, people really did change when they were drunk.


    Perhaps it was the alcohol, maybe it was the fried peppers she had just eaten, or maybe it was because she truly missed him, her eyes were tinged red.


    ��Puffff! How nice it is for youuuuu two!��


    Illuania was still reeling from this unexpected side of Findenai when Deia let out a long sigh and slumped her face onto the table.


    ��With him, huh? Sigh.��


    ��Pardon?��


    ��I��m telling you... there are precisely two people in this world I wish weren��t my brothers!��


    Deia hiccuped, her hair falling messily over her face.


    Yet her hands remained still, trapped between the chair and her buttocks.


    ��One is Deusssssss, and the other is Kim Shinu!��


    ��...��


    ��Why, you askkkk?!��


    Why indeed.


    For some reason, Illuania felt like she shouldn��t be hearing this.


    Sensing that the woman in front of her was on the verge of revealing a forbidden thought, she hastily tried to cover her mouth. However...


    ��Hic.��


    Before Deia could elaborate, she hiccuped again and promptly fell passed out.


    ��Oh, thank goodness she passed out before the Lord got here.��


    Since Darius said he would come and pick the two women up later, Illuania began tidying up.


    ��Ai is not drunk!��


    ��You��ve really turned into a child...1��


    Footnotes


    1. This is a word play. Ai in Korean also means /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 255: Idol

    Normally, I wouldn��t have dug this deep into a story that didn��t seem interesting.


    ��...��


    However, after hearing the full explanation from the Goblin, I exhaled heavily and slowly stood up from the spot on her head I had been squatting on.


    Feeling relieved, as if the knife pointed at her throat had been retracted., the Goblin slowly tried to rise.


    However, she instinctively got on her from her awkward posture when I shot her a glare.


    It seemed that she realized that it wasn��t over yet.


    ��That might be true.��


    The yokai consumed souls to sustain themselves��perhaps it was a bit unreasonable to criticize them outright.


    To be frank, we also slaughter pigs, cows, and chickens for food. And the yokai, we were simply included in that category of beasts.


    However, that was their perspective.


    I was human, so I could only think from a human point of view.


    ��From now on, you won��t have any reason to complain if I decide to kill you all, right?��


    ��...!��


    At my words, the Goblin slammed her head down and shouted desperately.


    ��W-We did it to survive! We had no other choice!��


    ��...��


    ��It��s not only humans who have lives! Yokai do, too! We also get hungry and have no choice but to eat!��


    As I listened to her story, I hesitated for a moment. It wasn��t because I felt a weight to their lives or pity for them.


    It was simply that.


    ��Really?��


    I asked again.


    ��Were you really hungry?��


    Can you even feel hunger?


    The Goblin raised her head abruptly. She wanted to see the expression I had while asking.


    However, my face remained blank as I simply stared at her.


    Though I wasn��t using Deus�� outer appearance and I now looked like Kim Shinwoo, my expression was even more devoid of any liveness than before.


    To be precise, while Deus�� expressionless demeanor felt cold, mine felt like any trace of emotion had been completely extinguished.


    And since it was an artificial body created by Professor Fel, naturally, its facial expressions weren��t as varied as one might expect.


    This meant there were still aspects of her creation that could use some improvement.


    ��...Y-Yes. We felt hunger. We really did.��


    ��I see, so that��s how it was.��


    Sensing the awkwardness in my response, the Goblin kept trying to gauge my reaction as she tried to find an opening to escape. However...


    ��I��m back!��


    The delivery girl, Xiao Hu, burst in through the door, entering with quite a rush. And upon seeing the situation inside, she took a sharp breath.


    ��M-Manager?!��


    Realizing that the diner manager was on her knees with her original appearance in broad daylight, she quickly turned to flee.


    And having seen how she ran earlier, it would have become really troublesome if she managed to get away.


    Like before with Findenai, I was somewhat weak when it came to chasing fleeing enemies.


    It could be said that I had no means of pursuit.


    However, Xiao Hu hesitated midway and slowly turned back to look at us.


    ��I-Is it you, the one the Ancient Dragon spoke of?��


    ��Ancient Dragon? Is that the guardian deity of this land?��


    Did it realize that I had arrived?


    It must have been closer than I expected, or perhaps it was not of ordinary caliber.


    ��The Ancient Dragon said that the air of land felt heavy, as if someone who shouldn��t be here has arrived... so we were told to let you pass without hindering you.��


    The Goblin��s expression turned to despair upon hearing the guardian deity��s words and Xiao Hu also realized that something had gone terribly wrong.


    I too was somewhat surprised to learn that the guardian deity of this land was reluctant to get involved with me.


    However, the timing was perfect.


    I turned to Xiao Hu.


    ��Are you hungry?��


    ��...Excuse me?��


    ��I heard that the yokai consumed human souls because they were starving. So, I am asking if you are hungry as well.��


    ��Oh, um... I can��t eat souls.��


    ��...��


    ��I just eat regular food. I-I like fried rice the most.��


    ��I see.��


    I examined the girl named Xiao Hu with a subtle expression and sat down in one of the chairs that the Goblin had knocked over in her panic.


    ��I��ll be staying here for today. I won��t stay long though.��


    There was still a long journey ahead of me to get home.


    Even if the aftermath of guiding the souls to the Land of Eternal Rest had caused some disruption, I couldn��t afford to waste too much time here.


    ��I also have people waiting for me.��


    As various faces flashed through my mind, a small smile appeared on my lips without me realizing it along with a warmth that filled my heart.


    Just as one often forgets the importance of those closest to them, I too found myself wondering if I had grown too accustomed to their affection and the close distance between us.


    Being away from them reminded me of their importance once again.


    I would surely see them again when I returned.


    Unfortunately, there were some I would never see again.


    [...]


    Stella was disappointed, but a bet was a bet. She could only nod and accept it.


    Watching the two, Owen let the fear he had been holding in slip out.


    ��Lord Soul Whisperer... is really alive, right?��


    Both their gazes landed on Owen at the same time. For a moment, Owen wondered if he said something he shouldn��t have.


    [I don��t know.]


    [I hope he��s alive.]


    Hearing the Dark Spiritualist and Stella give such absurd answers at the same time, Owen couldn��t help but feel a bit flustered.


    Although they both had smiles on their lips, for some reason, they felt dark.


    [All we can do is wait.]


    ��...��


    While it was the truth, that didn��t make it any easier to accept.


    Stella slowly approached Owen, gently patting the boy on his head.


    Since obtaining the goddess�� power, Stella was in a somewhat ambiguous state��not exactly alive, but not dead either.


    [Why do you think Findenai went back to Norseweden?]


    ��Pardon?��


    [Why do you think Miss Erica returned to the academy?]


    He was unable to answer.


    Was it because the wait had become too hard for them?


    Was it because it was too painful to keep looking at the place where Deus disappeared?


    He could only make such guesses.


    [And why do you think Senior and I are still here?]


    ��...��


    He still couldn��t answer.


    Sadly, this was neither something Owen could understand, nor was it a feeling he could share.


    Deus Verdi was also like a benefactor, a lifelong mentor, and a role model for Owen.


    However, this sentiment was something that only the women who harbored feelings of love for Deus could truly share.


    [We want to become the place he will return to.]


    ��...��


    [We don��t know where he��ll return, but if he��s alive, he will definitely come back.]


    That explained why these women had scattered in different directions without saying a word to each other.


    To become the place where he would return to.


    ��I... see.��


    As Owen nodded, having finally understood, Stella smiled softly and continued.


    [That��s all we can do. However, Owen, what can you do?]


    ��I��ll have to take on Lord Soul Whisperer��s mantle during his absence,��


    Said Owen, for he was the next in line to become the Soul Whisperer.


    That was what he decided to do.


    [That��s right because there will always be innocent people who meet unjust deaths and more evil spirits that will appear.]


    Stella nodded and offered him a piece of advice.


    [Remember well what you��ve seen him do, and learn as much as you can from it.]


    ��Ah...��


    However, could he really do what Deus Verdi had done?


    The man who brought salvation to the whole continent��Would he be able to follow in the footsteps of someone who bestowed such a grand gift?


    Owen couldn��t help but feel afraid.


    He feared that his own shortcomings might tarnish the legacy that had been built.


    Seeing this, the Dark Spiritualist leaned against the piano and spoke.


    [He chose you as his successor, didn��t he?]


    ��Yes...��


    It was an honor beyond what he deserved.


    Owen blamed himself, thinking he was someone who could only play the piano, someone who was unable to even comfort the yokai in Claren properly.


    However, the Dark Spiritualist sighed and replied.


    [But then, why do you think he never taught you Necromancy?]


    ��...��


    Her question pierced the core of doubt that Owen had been holding inside.


    Now that he thought about it, it was true.


    All he did was play the piano, gather souls, and watch the Soul Whisperer.


    However, he received no other teaching.


    Deus Verdi had always spoken while showing his back.


    It was only Owen himself who was yet to understand that.


    [Think about it carefully. Why did a Necromancer like him never teach you Necromancy, even though he chose you as his successor?]


    ��...I understand.��


    At the Dark Spiritualist��s advice, Owen looked down at his small fingers resting on the piano keys.


    What was it that his idol had hoped for...


    Hoped for in these two hands?


    What did he truly /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 256: Realization

    A gentle setting sun.


    The scenery of a city in the Han Empire as it faded into evening held a peculiar charm, one that couldn��t be found in Griffin.


    This was just my personal impression, but I felt that the sunset paired better with these Eastern-style buildings than Western ones.


    Watching people heading home after a busy day, be it a bar or their houses, I found myself lost in thought.


    I wondered if this place would be called an inn, but surprisingly, they just used the word ��bar,�� which caught me off guard.


    The clothes people were wearing all looked like something straight out of a historical drama.


    Suddenly, I was reminded of Claren, the city of artists.


    The yokai were born from the creations and struggles of those artists.


    Having been given form and allowed to show themselves off, they disappear with a smile.


    Meeting Owen, who would succeed me in the near future, had been my greatest accomplishment in Claren.


    Back then, to allow the yokai blend in, I had people wear costumes and roam the streets.


    The costume I wore back then was from the Han Empire.


    Although the Han Empire was now a shell of its former glory and was said to be on the decline, the things they had built were yet to lose their shine.


    ��What are you doing?��


    Xiao Hu crept up quietly and asked cautiously. She was definitely as young as Owen, but for some reason, she now had the appearance of an adult woman.


    With a voluptuous figure and an alluring appearance, she had an enchanting charm that could rightly be called yokai-like, in a good way.


    Barely reacting, I turned my gaze back out the window.


    ��Watching the people.��


    Even in the midst of returning home, every moment of my journey felt like a part of a larger ongoing adventure.


    This scenery wouldn��t have meant much if I were in Deus�� body. However, experiencing it as Kim Shinwoo made it feel different.


    If you were to ask why...


    It was probably because I was no longer seeing it while using a borrowed body like an outsider.


    But rather, because I felt like I, too, was a part of this land now.


    It felt truly refreshing.


    ��Aren��t you bored?��


    She placed a white bottle on the table and gently slid a cup forward.


    I thought it was tea at first, but judging by the bitter smell it gave off it seemed like it was quite a strong drink.


    ��There��s still some time until nightfall. How about this?��


    Despite Xiao Hu��s offer, I asked her calmly, still gazing out the window.


    ��How old are you?��


    ��...��


    ��Don��t try anything foolish. You��ll only end up regretting it.��


    ��I heard men like this sort of thing.��


    ��There��s no place for you here.��


    Even though Xiao Hu was a yokai, I could tell from her actions and tone that she was still young.


    While I did find it surprising that she could change her appearance, that didn��t erase her childishness.


    ��Did the Goblin put you up to this?��


    ��N-no! It��s not like that!��


    She hurriedly reverted to her original form, trying to make some sort of excuse, but quickly realized it wouldn��t work and shut her mouth tight.


    ��Well...��


    After a brief silence, she asked cautiously while fidgeting with her hands on the table.


    ��What do you plan to do with us?��


    Like a child awaiting punishment, she hung her head low, and I gave her an honest answer.


    ��I��ll exterminate all of you.��


    ��...!��


    Her eyes shot open wide as she jerked her head up and glared at me. A low growl escaped her lips, and her snarl carried a murderous intent as she bared her sharp canines, as if she were ready to sink her teeth into my throat at any moment.


    ��I told you, we simply did it to survive! That��s the only reason!��


    ��...��


    ��Uncle Chang Hao helps us because he has so many hands! Granny He Zhi taught me transformation magic!��


    Her frustration spilled out with her words.


    Her eyes were damp, but she wasn��t crying. She was clearly doing her best to hold back her emotions.


    ��Dong Po and Dong Hao help me when I struggle with my deliveries! We all have fun together! Everyone! They��re all kind yokai! Why do you keep saying that you��ll annihilate them without even seeing that yourself?��


    Bang!


    To truly learn from him, Owen felt he needed to truly understand the convictions that guided Deus Verdi in his treatment of spirits.


    He had to fully comprehend the path shown by his teacher.


    ��But I... I��m not confident. I can��t dedicate myself entirely for the sake of souls! For the dead! I��m not that selfless!��


    The burden was too great to shoulder. That was the only conclusion Owen had arrived at while playing the piano that day.


    He wanted to follow Deus�� path.


    He truly admired him.


    At the same time, he couldn��t understand his teacher��s actions. Owen couldn��t imagine living such a selfless life.


    It felt like a shackle.


    Or maybe a curse?


    Such thoughts began to creep into Owen��s mind.


    [Hmm.]


    After listening to his story, the Dark Spiritualist crossed her arms. Her soft hum indicated that she was thinking, so Owen waited patiently.


    [It��s actually quite fascinating.]


    Tilting her head, she offered an unexpectedly clear answer.


    [Who in this world can truly understand and follow his convictions? If they could, wouldn��t there be two Deus?]


    ��...Pardon?��


    [Wait, two Deus? Wow, I could love one, but two...hmm, I��m not sure about that. Wait... actually, now that I think about it, maybe it��s okay?]


    Her sudden rambling took aback Owen, but the Dark Spiritualist waved it off and brought the conversation back on track.


    [Ahem, anyway. Even I, who have been with him the longest, respect and find his convictions noble, but I can��t follow them nor do I plan to.]


    ��...��


    [Because it��s not something you can simply observe and imitate.]


    The boy was mistaken in thinking that the fully accomplished Deus Verdi he saw had simply appeared out of nowhere.


    [His convictions were built by what he saw, felt, and experienced firsthand. Who can possibly replicate something like that?]


    ��Then...��


    What should he do?


    Owen was about to ask that question.


    But the Dark Spiritualist smiled gently and offered a simple answer.


    [Of course, you have to start building your own.]


    ��My... own?��


    [Just as Deus, or rather Kim Shinwoo, built his conviction through countless experiences, Owen, you too will build yours through what you��ve experienced and what you will continue to experience.]


    Build convictions immediately and act accordingly? No one expected or demanded such a thing from Owen.


    [Do not misunderstand. Deus didn��t create the Land of Eternal Rest to comfort the souls of the dead because he made a bold choice.]


    If they were to put it like that, Deus would probably click his tongue.


    [Actions rooted in conviction aren��t about decisions.]


    ��...��


    [It��s just that he has no other choice but to act in that way.]


    Owen felt as if the confusion in his mind was slowly being cleared. This kind, gentle teaching was enlightening him.


    [Deus wants you to build your own convictions. And to make sure they wouldn��t get twisted, he allowed you to see his actions from behind.]


    ��Ah...��


    Now.


    Only now did the boy finally understand.


    Why Deus Verdi had always shown him his back, and why he permitted him to witness all those noble deeds.


    [Deus...]


    A soft smile spread across the Dark Spiritualist��s face. She had conveyed the wish the teacher held for the boy.


    [He only wished to guide your experiences in a better direction.]


    Just as Deus had grown through countless experiences, he was giving Owen the same opportunities, offering the right experiences and allowing him to grow step by step.


    [It was not like he didn��t do anything. He was simply teaching you as he experienced.]


    As a result, the boy came to admire Deus Verdi.


    In fact, the Dark Spiritualist believed that simply having that thought was enough proof that the teaching was a success.


    [Deus will get mad at me if I speak more than this.]


    She had already said all that could be said.


    However, the Dark Spiritualist wanted to give Owen some time to himself, so she swiftly turned and /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 257: Happy Little Village

    A little after midnight.


    I stepped onto the street accompanied by Xiao Hu and the Goblin. Both wore tense expressions as they followed behind.


    The Goblin kept glancing around, while Xiao Hu just kept her head down silently.


    The sight of hanging lanterns illuminating the street instead of magical lamps under the cool moonlight was quite impressive.


    If this had been an ordinary trip, I would have probably stayed here for a few more days to enjoy the local cuisine and culture.


    I can always postpone that for later.


    Yes, there was no need to rush.


    To be precise, Luaneth��s plan to annihilate the souls was something that was supposed to occur in three years.


    However, we had already resolved the event that would take place when Aria entered fifth grade, so there was no immediate urgency.


    As I strolled leisurely while appreciating the street, although it took a bit longer, we eventually reached the alley where the incident had occurred.


    Bang.


    Crack.


    Bang.


    Crack.


    A peculiar sound greeted us.


    The noise was quite rhythmic, as if a metronome was set up to maintain a steady beat


    Yet, there were slight variations in the sound itself.


    Inside the dark alley, where even the moonlight didn��t reach, it was so dark that the inside was completely hidden from the outside.


    Bang.


    Crack.


    I wondered why.


    Although it sounded nothing like it, the moment I heard it, I realized it was a distress signal.


    Perhaps I wasn��t the only one who thought so, as Xiao Hu was about to rush into the alley instinctively, but the Goblin held her back.


    Help me.


    It was a pitiful voice that would stir the heart of anyone who heard it.


    The voice reminded me of various people: a child who had fallen into a stream, a girl fleeing from a murderer, a man caught in a trap, etc.


    The voice evoking countless pleas for help with a single cry was honestly impressive.


    Almost like a siren��A heavenly voice that lured sailors to their doom.


    While this cry couldn��t be called a heavenly voice, it tested the moral compass of humanity, much like a siren��s seductive allure.


    My heart pounded hard, urging me to save the poor soul. However...


    ��This brings back some rather unpleasant memories.��


    There was once a woman who forced me to experience false love.


    A woman who let her daughter kill those she once loved after her feelings faded.


    A harlot who gained the ability to enthrall people by making a deal with Lehric.


    The current situation felt eerily similar to the time I met Ophelia. She too manipulated my emotions violently.


    So it was easy to see why people ended up entering this pitch-black alley without any visibility.


    Bang.


    Crack.


    Please, please help me.


    ��Aren��t we supposed to help?!��


    Eventually, Xiao Hu behind me couldn��t hold back and blurted it out. She would have dashed right past me if the Goblin wasn��t holding her back.


    ��Look at this.��


    I subtly pointed to a red string with a talisman that was supposed to be hanging at the entrance of the alley.


    It was a type of police line used in the Han Empire. It lay on the ground, unraveled and scattered.


    ��The security forces should��ve been standing guard to secure the crime scene.��


    After all, this was a place where as many as six people were killed.


    There was no way they would have left it unattended since nothing was found.


    ��So, where did the security forces go?��


    Even as I spoke, I instinctively turned my head toward the inside of the alley.


    Bang.


    Crack.


    Help me! Please! Help me!


    As the cries of unknown non-human grew more frantic, the urge to help whatever was inside the alley pounded violently in my chest.


    The haste in my senses felt like it was urging me not to remain still any longer.


    Bang.


    Crack.


    Bang.


    Crack.


    Bang.


    Crack.


    The increasingly fierce sounds beckoned me to hurry inside.


    Now even Xiao Hu seemed to sense something strange; she clutched the Goblin tight in fear.


    The Goblin also swallowed hard, glancing at me nervously.


    ��Follow me.��


    ��Pardon?��


    ��Wait, are you saying we should also come along?��


    The two yokai were startled, not expecting me to suggest that we go in together.


    Did she obediently follow me all the way here, intending to use the ghost��s power to ensure my death?


    I could say that she had come up with quite a decent plan.


    While I was surprised by the number of yokai, there was something I was more curious about.


    ��What about the Ancient Dragon?��


    Was the being, said to be a guardian deity, aware that the yokai were planning to ambush me like this?


    The Goblin let out a snicker and drew her massive guandao.


    ��We already received permission from the Ancient Dragon. Can��t you see all the yokai gathered here?��


    The Goblin was getting cocky.


    Indeed, there was no place to escape, and the number of enemies was overwhelming. There were plenty of grotesque figures in my line of sight as well.


    ��I see.��


    I nodded.


    I wanted to inform the Ancient Dragon that, while it was understandable, it wasn��t exactly an excellent choice.


    ��Is this some manner of begging?��


    Did he send the yokai to plead for his life? What a selfish guardian deity.


    The unaware yokai approaching me seemed somewhat pitiful.


    ��Did you really think that you��d still survive even after consuming human souls like that?��


    I even tried to give them a chance to explain themselves, but thinking that I was just making a final, pathetic struggle, they burst into rumbustious laughter.


    ��We��re already dead. What��s the harm in grabbing a little bite?��


    ��Do you know how hard we��ve had it because of your little bastard?!��


    ��You bastard! I nearly starved to death!��


    The curses of the yokai echoed all around me.


    They claimed it was for the sake of their survival. However...


    ��That��s not true.��


    Unfortunately, that couldn��t possibly be the case.


    ��You shouldn��t be feeling hungry.��


    My firm declaration left the yokai looking perplexed.


    Strictly speaking, yokai were spiritual forms.


    If Luaneth��s plan had succeeded, they all would have been annihilated as well.


    The closest examples were the Dark Spiritualist and Stella. Not only them but also the other spirits.


    If I had to point it out, even the yokai who enjoyed the Night Parade of One Hundred Yokai in Claren.


    None of them experienced hunger.


    Silence fell along with the darkness.


    While some yokai believed that it couldn��t possibly be true, there were others who were well aware of it.


    ��You don��t need to eat anything.��


    Each one had a different background concerning their birth, but in the end, they all shared the same root.


    ��It would be better...��


    I shook my head and let out a deep sigh.


    ��If you just said you were born from legends or stories of killing humans, I might��ve at least felt some pity for you.��


    If the excuse was that they were born as yokai meant to kill humans, I would have felt a little pity.


    To such yokai, I would have offered apologies, comfort, and a peaceful death.


    ��Be honest.��


    As I watched the yokai entering the alley, I urged them to confess.


    ��You eat because it��s delicious, right?��


    If they truly ate to survive...


    ��You eat because you��re bored.��


    There was no need to eat human souls.


    ��Your hunger is just a fake feeling.��


    There were also lingering questions.


    It had been three months since the human souls had disappeared.


    There was nothing to eat.


    But how were they all able to survive here so openly?


    ��And one more thing. You only ate the souls of the dead?��


    That couldn��t possibly be true.


    Starting from the woman known as a human ghost, many yokai here must have secretly killed humans and eaten their souls and flesh.


    ��Do you know?��


    Snicker.


    A laugh escaped.


    Amidst the hatred the yokai directed at me ...


    ��Some of you are grateful to me.��


    The screams of humans during their hunts became a source of amusement for them. They were the yokai who thanked me for giving them the justification to eat both human flesh and souls.


    ��So, don��t ask me for any mercy now.��


    I glanced up at the sky.


    Xiao Hu peeked out from the rooftop railing of a building near the alley, listening to everything below.


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    This was a small village��the one the girl loved.


    Everyone was kind and happy. They shared meat, clinked their glasses, forged friendships, and celebrated festivals.


    However, this was also the village of flesh-eating /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 258: Yokai of the Yokai

    In every horror story, be it horror movies or ghost stories, the effectiveness of the narrative relied on how overwhelmingly dominant the antagonist was.


    The victim should have no chance of fighting back, fleeing but still being pursued with no hint of a solution in sight.


    The horror entities depicted in movies and ghost stories needed to be like that.


    If they could be swayed by a person with ease or resolved quickly, there would be no reason to be afraid.


    So, the situation I was in currently was just like that.


    It didn��t matter how much they flaunted their fearsome appearance and threatened to tear me apart, I didn��t feel the slightest tremor in my heart.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    ��Come at meeee!��


    Clatter! Clatter! Clatter!


    ��I��ll chew your face off!��


    A small protective magic formed around me, shielding me from the surrounding yokai. Even with them coming from all directions with overwhelming numbers, the protective magic did not break.


    Crack!


    ��Graaah!��


    Instead, the protective magic shattered the teeth of the yokai that had exerted too much force, causing their grotesque screams to get even louder.


    The best offense is defense.


    The situation was the exact definition of that saying.


    I simply observed in silence as the yokai, repeatedly charging and colliding against me, began to tire.


    [Don��t die.]


    Suddenly, I felt as if I could hear the voice of the Dark Spiritualist.


    This was the overwhelming protective magic she had created just for me, even though she was already dead. Something that didn��t fit the image of a typical Necromancer, a miracle that defied death.


    ��...��


    Although the timing wasn��t right, I felt a swell of emotion.


    A hot breath escaped my lips as longing pressed heavily against my chest.


    I shouldn��t be like this.


    If I had to put it in words, I had grown a bit as a person when compared to my previous self, who was stoic. However, I couldn��t let myself be buried in the past too often.


    Holding onto those who had already departed would only make me look foolish.


    ��...��


    As I mentioned earlier at the Lanlan Diner, I needed to be careful because I found myself getting lost in my memories too often recently.


    Taking in my surroundings again, I noticed the yokai retreating.


    Some of them were seemingly injured by the sturdy, protective magic.


    The most prominent being the ��Human Ghost,�� a yokai that devoured people in the alleys.


    ��Kheugh! Heugh!��


    As she caught her breath, wet blood dripped from the corners of her mouth.


    Her once massive teeth had shattered to an unsightly extent, with fragments falling along with the dripping blood.


    It was undeniable that the magic the Dark Spiritualist had confidence in was especially effective against this type of enemy.


    ��Are you done?��


    I asked lightly, and the yokai trembled with rage, but it didn��t seem like they had the courage to charge again.


    To slam one��s head against a solid stone with all their might and to bite down on it required an extraordinary amount of courage. And that did not only apply to humans but also to yokai.


    ��I��m soooo hungry!��


    However, there were always exceptions��someone who struggled to get a grip on reality.


    Thumping the ground with her blood stained fist, the Human Ghost charged at me again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The yokai stretched out her long arms indiscriminately.


    Although her posture was incredibly clumsy, her immense strength made even that look threatening.


    No, it would have been threatening, right?


    To ordinary people that is.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    ��Kia! Kihah! Hwaah!��


    The enraged Human Ghost screamed fiercely, blood splattering everywhere.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    While her flurry of punches might have temporarily raised the spirits of the other yokai...


    The passionate and aggressive will did not lead to good results.


    ��Hii!��


    But even so, the fire continued to spread.


    Quickly and without hesitation.


    Eventually, the blue flames inside the protective magic that surrounded the entire alley surged into the air.


    Then, I leisurely stepped out from within the sphere of burning flames.


    The moonlight peeked shyly into the now-normal alley.


    Nothing remained as the flames began to gradually die after finishing their role.


    Back to the beginning.


    I remember talking about horror movies.


    From a yokai��s perspective, it might have been easy to play the role of the perpetrator constantly. But today, the roles were reversed.


    I had become their nightmare.


    Their horror story.


    Their personal yokai.


    And just like that, the village of flesh-eating ghosts met its bitter end.


    The cold wind cooled my heated body and calmed the seething mana.


    Being in an artificial body, I couldn��t use a large amount of mana rashly, so it took me some time to deal with this many yokai.


    ��...��


    As I was shaking off the heat clinging to my body, the girl who descended from the rooftop appeared.


    She had cried so much that the region around her eyes was swollen, and her red eyes looked like they were filled with blood.


    ��I...��


    Xiao Hu struggled to force the words out her trembling lips.


    ��Are you not going to annihilate me?��


    A bold question, but from her perspective, it must have been the thing she was most curious about.


    ��Yeah.��


    Xiao Hu said she only needed to eat food instead of consuming souls.


    She was a somewhat different kind of existence than the yokai I had just annihilated.


    Upon hearing my answer, Xiao Hu gritted her teeth and clenched her fist tightly. Her sharp nails dug into her flesh, drawing blood.


    ��I knew they were bad yokai.��


    ��...��


    ��They killed and ate humans, so I know they would have to carry that responsibility.��


    But...


    As she added that, Xiao Hu glared at me.


    ��I hate you.��


    If I had to describe it, she would be like a family member of a murderer.


    It was not easy to let go of her love for the yokai, who had been with her all her life and had provided her with a place to call home.


    While she rationally understood that they needed to be punished, emotionally, she couldn��t accept it.


    ��Someday, I will kill you.��


    A threatening murderous intent.


    The air around her rippled, her hostility pouring out towards me.


    ��Sure.��


    A girl who lost her home and village��It would be too much to label her as a perpetrator and too shameless to label her as a victim.


    ��Do as you like.��


    I said as I began to walk away. The village of flesh-eating ghosts had come to an end, but a story still lingered.


    ��Where are you going?!��


    In response to Xiao Hu��s urgent question, I replied calmly.


    ��To the Ancient Dragon.��


    It seemed that it had tried to send the yokai to avoid me; however, I had no intention of letting it go that easily.


    Realizing that I was going to take action against the Ancient Dragon, a stunned Xiao Hu followed me in.


    So, in a somewhat awkward atmosphere, we headed towards the city��s underground sewers, where the Ancient Dragon lay asleep.


    ��I... can��t believe this.��


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    Xiao Hu��s voice echoed through the underground sewer.


    ��...��


    What greeted us was the corpse of the Ancient Dragon, lying cold with its head /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 259: Fulfillment Of The Contract

    Chapter 259: Fulfillment Of The Contract


    The severed neck of the Ancient Dragon lay with its tongue hanging out, blocking a side path next to the sewer.


    The moment I saw the cold body of the Ancient Dragon, numerous thoughts crossed my mind.


    ��W-What happened?!��


    Xiao Hu, beside me, shouted in panic, her voice echoing throughout the sewer.


    There are others here.


    We weren��t the only ones in the sewer. However, the speed at which they were escaping was too fast to even think about chasing them.


    Ultimately, I was helpless in situations like this.


    I need to find a way.


    I couldn��t always stand by and watch my enemies run away without doing anything.


    ��Great Ancient Dragon! Great Ancient Dragon!��


    The opponents who just fled could have easily killed someone like Xiao Hu if they felt like it.


    The young girl, not even aware of the danger hanging her own life at that moment, wept as she embraced the Ancient Dragon��s head.


    Although it was called an Ancient Dragon, at its core, it was a guardian deity and a spiritual being.


    Instead of being swept away or sinking in the underground sewer, the massive corpse was slowly dissipating into a cluster of light.


    Being a guardian deity, it must have had quite a bit of power.


    Starting with the fact that it was killed so easily, if the corpse retained its original form, it was likely that some semblance of consciousness remained.


    Yet, it said nothing.


    Or is it concentrating on something else to the point where it can��t say anything?


    What could it be looking at, even as its death drew near?


    I felt my curiosity piqued as I observed the Ancient Dragon��s corpse.


    ***


    ��While you assumed that they��re invincible, in fact, there are multiple ways to kill a guardian deity.��


    We had left the underground sewer and returned to the Lanlan Diner.


    The sun began to rise outside the window before I knew it, signaling the start of a new day.


    Even though I had been on the move all night without proper rest, I didn��t actually feel fatigued since this was an artificial body.


    In fact, I couldn��t even fall asleep in this body. However, if I kept moving without any rest, I would accumulate mental fatigue and would need to close my eyes at least for a few hours.


    It could be seen as a form of meditation.


    While Xiao Hu served the tea, I noticed the hatred reflected in her eyes as she paid close attention to my words.


    The intense killing intent emanating from the teacup made it quite obvious.


    This girl had little talent as an assassin.


    But this was an artificial body.


    I drank the tea, regardless of whether it was poisoned or not, and continued speaking.


    ��A guardian deity. Just like the word suggested, their power diminishes significantly once they lose the home they protect.��


    ��...Don��t you feel any pain?��


    ��I don��t know what poison you used, but don��t do it again. It ruins the taste.��


    ��Are you some kind of sage?��


    Astonished Xiao Hu by my nonchalant reaction, Xiao Hu looked at me incredulously. However, I continued speaking while my chin rested on my hand.


    ��However, the term ��home�� is just a label and isn��t really limited to a specific location.��


    Setima��s Angel, who wreaked havoc at the academy, was one of the best examples.


    When she acted for the souls of Setima, she displayed overwhelming power, but when she went against the desires of those souls, she was powerless.


    ��What was the Ancient Dragon protecting?��


    At my question, Xiao Hu stared at me blankly before replying honestly.


    ��I-I don��t know.��


    ��...��


    ��W-was it protecting us, the yokai?! You killed them, so its power disappeared��!��


    ��If that were the case, it wouldn��t have sent all of you to me in the first place.��


    The Ancient Dragon tried to cut off its tail, known as yokai, to avoid getting involved with me.


    If that was the reason its power had vanished, it would have probably confronted me directly.


    Even Xiao Hu didn��t know what the Ancient Dragon had been protecting.


    She might have assumed it was the land itself, but considering that it died without even putting up a proper fight, that didn��t seem to be the case either.


    Right now, the land was peacefully welcoming another day just like any other.


    No...


    The one who killed the guardian deity...


    While it sounded easy to say, killing a guardian deity was actually unimaginably difficult.


    For starters, there was nothing like that in the original game, as the Han Empire didn��t appear in it at all.


    Still, it was quite a bold move.


    The opponent killed the guardian deity right nose my nose and leisurely slipped away.


    It was a remarkably discreet and swift action; even I noticed them only after I arrived at the sewer.


    They are quite clever.


    I wondered whether this event simply occurred by chance while I happened to be passing through the city or if it was intentionally orchestrated for me to take notice.


    Additionally, there were various aspects that bothered me.


    ��I will also take revenge for the Great Ancient Dragon.��


    At that moment, Xiao Hu beside me declared firmly. To take revenge for the yokai, she needed to kill me, and to take revenge for the Ancient Dragon, she needed to kill the mysterious entity.


    And so, in this short time, the girl made an ambitious resolution to an absurd extent.


    However, Xiao Hu looked quite serious.


    ��Now I have no place to go nor do I have yokai I am close with.��


    ��...��


    It seemed that the girl, who was maturing through tragedy, was about to follow me closely.


    ***


    ��Huh? Where are you going?��


    Early morning.


    Deia stepped out of the mansion, carrying a bundle filled with various foods.


    Findenai, who had been smoking a cigarette outside the mansion since morning, asked upon noticing her.


    ��To the mountain. I have to offer the tributes.��


    Deia offered tributes to the Norseweden Mountain Lord once a month.


    While she would also place flowers on the gravestone of Emily, the girl who had been trapped in the mansion��s basement, in the past, she no longer felt the need to do so now that she knew Emily had departed.


    Because the girl who would have received them had already gone to the Land of Eternal Rest.


    ��Huff, I��ll accompany you.��


    With Snow White, which she was leaning against, swung over her shoulder, Findenai followed Deia.


    She was no longer wearing a maid��s uniform but a rather simple coat and shirt that she had worn during her days with the Scrapyard Nomads.


    ��Why do you...?��


    ��Remember that tiger who helped me when I returned from the Republic?��


    ��Ah...��


    She clearly remembered that as it occurred towards the end of summer vacation at Lobern Academy last year.


    When Deus Verdi had made a brief return to Norseweden, Findenai heard that Doberman was rallying the resistance in the Republic and decided to check it out. She was almost killed during that incident.


    And it was the Mountain Lord who had dealt with the extermination units who had entered the Norseweden Mountain Range and brought her back.


    ��I just realized that I never got the chance to thank him.��


    ��Then don��t smoke until we get there. I am really fond of that strong smell.��


    ��You remind me of someone.��


    With a bitter smile, Findenai extinguished her cigarette and continued to follow Deia.


    The two had grown surprisingly close since the day they drank together.


    Perhaps it was because they shared a drink while longing for the same person that their hearts had drawn closer.


    However, a strange question popped up in Findenai��s mind.


    After they got somewhat close to the mountain range, she stuffed one hand deep into her pocket and asked.


    ��By the way, you don��t like Deus in a romantic way, do you?��


    ��...?!��


    It was a completely unexpected and out-of-place question.


    Deia was about to ask what she meant, but on meeting Findenai��s crimson eyes, she saw she was being serious.


    ��I mean, the two of you are siblings, but the way you talk about him says otherwise.��


    ��Then... what does it seem like?��


    Deia asked timidly, and Findenai brushed off the white snow on her shoulder as she replied.


    ��Forbidden love?��


    ��Damn it!��


    Deia��s face immediately turned beet red as she yelled, her voice echoing through the mountain range, sending the startled birds into the sky.


    Findenai, standing right next to her, showed no reaction.


    ��Me? Him? Are you crazy! We are siblings, you crazy bitch!��


    ��But he��s Kim Shinwoo.��


    ��No, that��s...!��


    Deia was about to continue her rant, but Findenai��s remark made her stop, as if there was something stuck in her throat.


    ��In the end, he��s Kim Shinwoo.��


    ��...��


    Deia slowly closed her mouth.


    She pondered over how to explain it to her, then hastened her steps and forged ahead.


    ��So what? He��s still Deus, you crazy bitch! His body is Deus! Do you think I��d get all hot and bothered by looking at that bastard��s face like you do?!��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��He��s my older brother! He��s my foolish second brother!��


    ��Well, okay.��


    Findenai, who decided not to press further, replied vaguely, but perhaps that bothered Deia even more, as she frowned and abruptly turned away.


    ��Why does it sound like you��re not convinced, huh?��


    ��I believe you��sort of.��


    ��What do you mean ��sort of��? Just say it properly!��


    Deia raised her voice, determined to keep explaining until Findenai accepted it completely.


    A chilly wind swept through the trees of the mountain range, hitting the two of them.


    Then, a sudden gust of wind blew in.


    Accompanying it was the figure of a giant white tiger.


    While the two were momentarily taken aback by the unexpectedly early arrival of the Mountain Lord, Deia immediately began to unpack the bundle she brought.


    .


    ��Here��s this month��s tribute����


    [Deia Verdi.]


    The Mountain Lord��s heavy voice resounded with a serious tone, but there was an odd sense of urgency mixed in it.


    ��Yes?��


    Taken aback as it was the first time he had directly called for her, Deia could not hide her surprise.


    [Where is Deus?]


    The straightforward question pierced the hearts of both Deia and Findenai.


    ��We don��t know either.��


    ��He��s missing.��


    While it was understandable to ask, the timing felt somewhat odd.


    It had been three months since Deus had disappeared. If he were going to ask, he should have done so much earlier.


    The Mountain Lord sighed as he slowly gazed at the two of them.


    [Are you aware that there exist several other guardian deities like me on this continent?]


    ��Like Horua from the Marias Great Forest?��


    Having already experienced something like this through the Great Warrior, Findenai answered easily and the Mountain Lord nodded.


    [Right. And recently, there are those going around hunting these guardian deities.]


    ��...��


    As soon as she heard this, Deia was overwhelmed by anxiety, realizing they should not get involved in this matter carelessly.


    They were hunting beings of the level of the Mountain Lord, who stood before them exuding an overwhelming sense of intimidation?


    She immediately understood that she did not want to get entangled in this.


    [They come for me at any moment.]


    The Mountain Lord spoke with a tone that was quite firm yet somewhat desperate.


    [Two years ago, I made a deal with Deus when I brought down that woman who crossed over the mountain range.]


    ��Ah, crap.��


    As if remembering some dark history, Findenai smacked her face with her hand.


    For a moment, she wondered what would happen if she fought against the Mountain Lord now.


    [And I also protected that woman at Deus Verdi��s request.]


    Referring to the incident where Findenai had safely returned from the Clark Republic thanks to him, the Mountain Lord continued.


    [Now that Deus Verdi is absent, it��s your duty, as his kin, to fulfill the contract.]


    ��...��


    [Protect my /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 260: The Slayer of the Ancient Dragon

    Chapter 260: The Slayer of the Ancient Dragon


    ��Help, you say?��


    Having heard the Mountain Lord��s request from Deia, the family head Darius turned completely serious.


    The Mountain Lord was a being with power far beyond human reach.


    Even though its area of activity was limited and it may have a specific power source, it was still a being who possessed power that was difficult for humans to dare to gauge.


    And that monster was now asking for their help?


    ��This seems impossible.��


    Darius answered honestly, completely shattering the serious atmosphere.


    ��How can you say that you think you can��t do it so confidently?��


    Deia snapped in disbelief. Feeling wronged, Darius protested.


    ��Hey! We��re talking about a guardian deity here! If someone out there can take down someone like him, our support isn��t even going to make much of a difference.��


    ��That��s why we��ve gathered here to think about it! Are we just going to tell the guardian deity to handle it on his own? He made a pact with Deus!��


    ��...Why is it always the second sons who cause trouble like this?��


    Darius sighed as he smacked his forehead. He also knew that they couldn��t just ignore the Mountain Lord��s request.


    However, he just wanted to complain a bit.


    ��But can the Mountain Lord even die?��


    Findenai asked as she placed a cigarette between her lips and protruding nose. Though Deia found it odd, she chose to remain silent for now.


    She wasn��t a beast researcher, after all.


    ��I once fought something similar, you know? Horua from the Marias Great Forest.��


    ��They��re not just something similar; they��re both guardian deities.��


    Horua, the guardian deity of the Marias Great Forest��A being who possessed the Great Warrior and invaded Griffin.


    While it was indeed the same kind of being as the Mountain Lord, Findenai clicked her tongue and shook her head.


    ��No, back then, he was growing weaker with time after giving up ownership of the forest.��


    ��...��


    ��Even so, he was still powerful enough to give us a hard time.��


    ��That��s not exactly a comforting story.��


    Ultimately, Findenai��s words meant that the Mountain Lord was that strong and a being capable of killing such a strong Mountain Lord was coming.


    Darius wondered if she was deliberately trying to lower their morale.


    ��I��m just sharing what I know, alright?��


    Shrugging, Findenai replied indifferently, which only served to frustrate Darius more, though there was nothing he could do about her.


    Deus, the only one who could handle Findenai, wasn��t currently absent.


    ��Sigh.��


    ��Hmm.��


    In the end, their discussion made no progress at all.


    They couldn��t refuse the Mountain Lord��s request, as he was the guardian deity of the mountain range.


    For those living next to the Norseweden Mountain Range, opposing the Mountain Lord was as good as declaring a fight to the death.


    But still.


    Would they even stand a chance against a being that could kill the Mountain Lord?


    And would the sparks reach Norseweden as well?


    There was no end to their concerns.


    ��At times like this,��


    Watching the two grow anxious by the second, Findenai threw out a comment with a bitter smile.


    ��If Master Bastard were here, he��d have simply thrown out a solution bluntly.��


    ��...��


    ��...��


    Both Deia and Darius turned their gazes to Findenai, who was practically lying on the sofa, staring blankly at her cigarette.


    Deia realized that the cigarette was a gift Deus had specially requested a craftsman to make for her.


    And the Clark Republic gained independence and freedom, Findenai managed to get them again by whining occasionally.


    ��He��ll probably find his way back.��


    Deia clicked her tongue, sighing deeply. The chances of him having survived the one-on-one encounter with Raizel, the god of lightning, were slim.


    However, they could only believe that he would return after solving the problem as usual.


    Without that, none of them would be able to bear it.


    ***


    ��...��


    Rustle.


    ��...��


    Rustle.


    In a quiet laboratory, the lone sound of pages being turned created an intellectual atmosphere.


    Erica Bright, who created this atmosphere all by herself, showed no change in expression.


    While the assistants would normally be cautious around Erica due to her cold aura, making sure not to disturb her...


    Today was different.


    As the gentle sunlight streamed in through the window, her eyes followed the words on the page indifferently, and her expression remained unchanged despite the act of learning.


    Her tied-up hair rested lightly on her shoulders.


    Although her lips remained sealed tight, the assistants all thought of the same word.


    If they were to describe the current Erica Bright in a single word...


    It would be longing.


    Knock knock.


    A knock broke the silence.


    Though the assistants didn��t say it, it was a welcomed interruption��not because they felt awkward in this atmosphere.


    They could clearly see that Erica was struggling and simply wanted to shift their focus elsewhere, even if just for a little while.


    When one of the assistants opened the door, a box about the size of a head was sitting there.


    ��Did one of the security guards leave this here?��


    Taking a peek at the sender, they saw it was from the Magic Tower, signed by the Archmage Ropelican himself.


    ��P-Professor!��


    The assistant brought the box to Erica with haste, but she just turned her head slightly without changing her posture.


    ��I heard the Magic Tower would send an award in recognition of your contribution. This must be it.��


    ��Wow.��


    ��From the Magic Tower? Isn��t the Archmage directly affiliated with His Majesty!��


    ��Professor Erica, you��re so incredible!��


    ��...Alright.��


    After saying this, Erica simply gestured for them to open it and hang it as they saw fit, then returned to her book.


    The assistants quickly gathered around the box, revealing a luxurious case with the award inside.


    ��Wow, amazing.��


    ��Is this made of gold?��


    ��For the service of protecting Graypond! Wow, it is incredible!��


    The assistants weren��t just trying to lighten the mood; they were genuinely astonished.


    The professors at the academy had mostly retired from actual combat, so their skills were undervalued at times.


    However, with Erica��s direct contribution at Graypond, the standing of the other professors rose as well.


    By having Erica, as their representative, receive a plaque like this, the other professors had essentially proven that they were not incompetent like they were made to be.


    In fact, Erica had been the one to hold off Raizel for the longest and most consistently.


    Rustle.


    Once more, she turned a page in silence.


    Still, what was the point of having that?


    Even if the plaque had arrived....


    Even if honor came her way....


    Even if gratitude from the other professors poured in....


    The one she was waiting for had not returned.


    So she continued waiting.


    The assistants, who had been making a fuss, naturally quieted down when Erica, the person involved, barely reacted.


    They were about to tidy up and discuss where to place the plaque when��


    Knock, knock.


    There was another knock at the door.


    ��Yes?��


    Wondering if something else had arrived, the assistants opened the door looking confused.


    Standing there with disheveled pink hair was Erica��s colleague, Professor Fel Petra.


    ��Uh, um! Could someone help me with this?��


    There was a large box behind her.


    She was sweating profusely, having brought it this far with difficulty.


    ��Fel?��


    Erica finally put her book down upon seeing her friend. The box Fel brought was about the size of a person, at least taller than both Fel and Erica.


    ��I-I thought you may be having a tough time, so I brought a gift!��


    Fel��s unusually energetic demeanor puzzled the assistants, but they didn��t care.


    They were hoping that she had brought something that would lift their professor��s spirits.


    ��...You don��t need to worry about me.��


    Erica replied calmly, but Fel shook her head, her hair swaying.


    ��I can��t do that! I can��t just stand by and simply watch while you are struggling, Professor Erica.��


    ��...��


    ��And I think you��ll really like my gift once you see it.��


    With a cheerful smile, Fel opened the box wide.


    Inside it was Deus Verdi.


    ��...��


    It wasn��t just Erica who was stunned and speechless; the assistants, too, stared at the incredibly lifelike figure of Deus Verdi with their jaws hanging low.


    ��Do you like it? Look here!��


    Fel pressed down on Deus�� chest.


    - Long time no see.


    To everyone��s amazement, Deus�� voice rang out!


    ��Amazing, right? Cool, isn��t it? And if I spray the scent I made from the fragrance in Professor Deus�� office...!��


    Spritz, spritz!


    She pulled out a small bottle from her pocket and sprayed the scent on the body. It was slightly different but very close to the real Deus.


    ��Ta-dah! Now, until the Professor returns, you can use this to ease your loneliness ...!��


    ��...��


    ��E-ease the loneliness...��


    ��...��


    ��Um... well.��


    Fel glanced at Erica��s expression nervously.


    ��Did I... just make a mistake?��


    The assistants all nodded simultaneously.


    Fel cautiously reached out and pressed the chest of Deus�� figure again.


    - I am sorry.


    * * *


    ��Eat up.��


    How many hours had gone by?


    Opening my eyes slowly, I found Xiao Hu sitting across me with a steaming plate of egg-fried rice.


    I thought I was simply closing my eyes instead of sleeping, but it seemed that more time had passed than I thought.


    ��Do you know you slept the whole day? Sitting there just like that?��


    No wonder.


    Looking around, I noticed dusk was gradually turning to night. And though I hadn��t really fallen asleep, my mind felt much clearer.


    ��I can kill you whenever I want, so you should really be careful.��


    ��Then why didn��t you do it?��


    I adjusted myself and picked up a spoon. Although I didn��t need to eat, surprisingly, the act of eating itself provided some comfort.


    ��You have to wait for the perfect timing to show your teeth, you know?��


    And while I was taken aback by her claim of being careful about timing, I decided to let it slide, thinking she was being serious in her own way.


    ��So what will you do now? Just know that I��ll be following you around, looking for an opportunity to kill you.��


    ��Of course, I need to return.��


    ��...Huh?��


    Xiao Hu stared at me with wide eyes, clearly surprised by my statement.


    ��W-Weren��t you planning to chase down the people who killed the Great Ancient Dragon?��


    ��Why should I?��


    Killing the Ancient Dragon was indeed a serious matter, but if you thought about it, I had no reason to pursue them.


    After all, they had killed the very target I had intended to kill.


    Even if they were annoying, there is no need to make unnecessary moves with my current body.


    Besides, I could also do that after Deus�� body stabilized.


    After all, in the first place, I didn��t even know what the Ancient Dragon had been guarding. And it wasn��t too challenging if the enemy had incapacitated the Ancient Dragon before hunting it.


    Being able to kill the Ancient Dragon was indeed a big deal, but��


    This also meant that their level of danger would vary depending on the strategy employed.


    ��Ah, no! They killed the Great Ancient Dragon! I mean, uh!��


    It seemed that upon further reflection, Xiao Hu realized that I had no real reason to pursue the dragon slayer. Nevertheless, she wanted to say something, even though it lacked persuasive power.


    I kept eating the fried rice, giving her some time to come up with a reason.


    Thud, thud, thud, thud!


    The floor shook with uniform footsteps as the door to the Lanlan Diner burst open with force, and security personnel flooded in.


    ��That��s the one!��


    A man��s shout echoed from behind, and almost immediately, the security team extended their restraints toward me.


    ��Huh? Huh? Huh?!��


    Startled by the sudden chain of events, Xiao Hu could only gasp in shock.


    I remained silent as they led me away in cuffs. I needed to understand what was happening.


    ��Why are you arresting me?��


    Despite my polite inquiry, their grip was rough.


    I could clearly feel the disdainful gazes of the entire security team directed at me.


    ��You are being arrested on charges of serial murder and the murder of security personnel.��


    The accusation coming from the man walking in front of me was one I was already familiar with.


    The serial murders that had occurred in the alley.


    The sins of the people killed by the Human Ghost had fallen squarely on my shoulders.


    But more importantly��


    My gaze remained fixed on the man in front of me.


    He had a slim build, but he seemed agile and quick instead of looking frail.


    His slightly tanned skin and attire, which appeared to be several levels above that of the other security personnel, stood out.


    A triumphant smile played at the corners of his mouth, as if he had successfully cornered an opponent.


    Unfortunately...


    Hm.


    I, too, recognized him at a glance.


    The human presence I had sensed back when I went to the underground waterways in search of the Ancient Dragon.


    So, this is how we meet.


    The dragon slayer had come right to me of his own /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 261: Hunter

    ��...��


    Late evening as the sun set.


    All the assistants had already gone home, leaving Erica only in the lab, staring at the Deus doll in the corner.


    It felt strange, but the resemblance was uncanny.


    And even fragrance Professor Fel Petra had sprayed lingered, smelling just like his laboratory.


    But it wasn��t the same.


    Only the appearance was identical.


    It felt like the time when the original Deus had returned to his body.


    That heavy presence he carried.


    The intimidating aura that made one wary to speak in his presence.


    All of that was gone��just an empty doll remained.


    Noticing the invisible differences, Erica once again realized that it was the man himself she truly loved.


    Appearance alone wasn��t enough to satisfy her.


    She wanted him, the real him.


    Thud.


    She pressed her forehead lightly against the doll��s chest. When Professor Fel Petra first gave it to her, it only annoyed her more.


    It brought no satisfaction.


    She wanted to see the real Deus.


    A brief sense of satisfaction followed by a profound feeling of loss. And within that, a pitiable sadness bloomed.


    She slowly raised her head from its chest and turned away.


    ��I should have this thing removed tomorrow.��


    She thought of asking the assistants to take care of it, looking annoyed as she prepared to leave the laboratory.


    Clang!


    The door swung open all of a sudden, and two girls hurried inside.


    They were Aria Rias and Eleanor Luden Griffin��two who were quietly awaiting his return at Loberne Academy, just like Erica.


    ��...��


    ��...��


    Having heard the news from somewhere, the two people who had rushed in post-haste froze the moment they saw the Deus doll.


    Gulp.


    The only sound in the laboratory was the audible gulp as they took in the sight.


    * * *


    The Han Empire was certainly very different from the Griffin Kingdom.


    Take the law enforcement, for example.


    The interrogation room, where I was bound with a rope, was filled with various torture tools.


    Axes, saws, buckets of water, a branding iron resting in a cold furnace, dissection knives, and more.


    They were all gruesome tools, even at a glance. However...


    They haven��t been used.


    Perhaps they never needed to, as there were no visible signs of previous use.


    Perhaps it was some kind of psychological device placed in the interrogation room to put pressure on the person being interrogated.


    Bang.


    The door swung open violently.


    The one who stepped in was the man who had accused me earlier.


    I heard he wasn��t part of the law enforcement but was a royal inspector directly under the palace.


    It felt like I had become an unfortunate murderer caught red-handed by the inspector who had come forward to investigate.


    Looking grim, he slammed his hands against the desk and asked.


    ��Six civilians and two security personnel are dead.��


    He spoke rather boldly, perhaps thinking he was intimidating me.


    I remained silent, still weighing my options.


    It seems that he still hasn��t realized that I��ve recognised him.


    I may have had my doubts earlier, but now I was sure.


    He was unaware that I had seen through his identity. This would make things somewhat easier.


    ��...��


    Keeping my mouth sealed, I acted as if I wouldn��t be intimidated, and he gritted his teeth and shouted.


    I might not have noticed if I had seen it from afar, but being so close to the source of the killing intent, I could faintly sense that it was all an act.


    ��Do you know how many people are suffering because of you? You think I wouldn��t ask why you killed them?��


    ��I didn��t kill them.��


    I responded with minimal words, without a trace of hesitation. My reply was as solid as an ancient tree. He sighed and looked at me in frustration.


    He pretended to be unable to hold back and gestured toward one wall.


    The lights in the interrogation room went out.


    Silence descended, with only the man��s brown eyes glowing ominously in the darkness.


    It was probably a tactic like the one I��d seen in crime movies, where they turned off the recording in the interrogation room to conduct a more aggressive line of questioning.


    Yet, on the contrary, the inspector��s voice softened.


    ��Are you surprised?��


    His lively smile was visible even in the dark. He had intentionally created this situation to make it seem like the interrogation wasn��t going well, giving us time to talk one-on-one.


    The inspector spoke to me in a more polite tone.


    ��I am Inspector Yun Ye, directly under the palace.��


    ��...��


    ��And I am also a hunter.��


    A hunter?


    It was clear that he wasn��t just talking about the literal definition of the word.


    Maintaining a poker face, I listened carefully as he continued his explanation.


    ��I saw you gather the yokai in the city and eliminate them. That was quite impressive. You must be a Dark Mage, right?��


    ��Yes.��


    On hearing my answer, he smirked, pointing his thumb at himself with a satisfied grin.


    ��The Ancient Dragon you saw��that was our doing.��


    ��...��


    ��Thanks to you gathering the yokai, we were able to end it with ease.��


    There was no need to act surprised; I just acknowledged it and moved on.


    Though I was a bit curious as to how they managed to kill the Ancient Dragon.


    They probably discovered whatever the Ancient Dragon was guarding and targeted it.


    But that wasn��t the important part.


    From the start, I had no interest in a dead guardian deity.


    ��You go by Kim Shinwoo, correct? That��s a rather unique name.��


    ��...��


    ��Join us.��


    Inspector Yun Ye extended his hand, his calloused palms implying that he wasn��t any ordinary martial artist.


    ��Watching you annihilate those yokai was quite impressive. Join us, become a hunter and unleash that talent.��


    ��And if I refuse?��


    Though I already knew his answer, I still decided to push back a little.


    As expected, Yun Ye shrugged nonchalantly.


    ��You��re charged with the murder of six people, even attacking security personnel. No matter where you��re from, the Empire won��t let you live.��


    Execution was certain.


    He glanced at the torture devices spread all over the room as if hinting at the suffering that awaited me.


    So, this was the real purpose behind those absurd false charges against me��to leverage it as a bargaining tool.


    I had to admit that it was not a bad tactic.


    But ultimately, it was only a temporary measure.


    If they truly intended to keep me restrained, this wouldn��t be enough, and he surely knew that.


    Seemingly aware of my thoughts, he continued his pitch smoothly.


    ��And being a Dark Mage, aren��t you also someone who seeks power?��


    This was the general perception people held regarding Dark Mages; it was only Griffin Kingdom that was excessively prejudiced against them.


    ��We��ve been killing guardian deities to uncover the secrets of their power.��


    ��...��


    From my experience, this raised a question.


    After all, was there truly anyone who sought power without reason? Everyone had their own motivations and backstories that were the driving force behind their actions.


    This man, who called himself a hunter, and the organization he belonged to, must also have their own reasons for killing guardian deities and seizing their power.


    Seeing that my interest was piqued, Yun Ye became a bit flustered, speaking faster despite his attempts to stay calm.


    ��But that��s not the end. We��re not satisfied with just guardian deities.��


    ��Then what?��


    I subtly encouraged him to continue, and he took the bait immediately.


    ��The guardian deities are merely a stepping stone. Our ultimate goal lies beyond them.��


    Why was he sharing all this with me?


    I could tell it stemmed from his overwhelming confidence, though it seemed a bit excessive.


    But his next words revealed why he was so certain I would cooperate.


    ��You��re aware that all souls contain mana, right?��


    ��How can I not be?��


    It would have been absurd for me, a Necromancer, to be ignorant of that fact. Yun Ye licked his lips, seemingly pleased with our understanding before revealing the secret in a sultry whisper.


    ��Three months ago, a man claimed the souls from all over the continent.��


    ��...��


    ��At his command, all the souls followed his voice, departing from this world. Everyone witnessed it.��


    Because I had cast a spell that allowed the souls to take visible form for those who remained on the continent to understand.


    ��We understand the exact situation you are in now as a Dark Mage. With all the souls gone, you probably can��t use your magic properly, right?��


    They identified me as a Necromancer simply because they saw me extinguish the yokai with blue flames.


    Indeed, unlike Griffin, they were not completely ignorant about Black Magic.


    ��You must have caught on by now.��


    With a sly smile, Unyeop boldly declared.


    ��Our goal is the mana contained within those millions of souls.��


    ��...��


    ��And its master, Deus Verdi from the Griffin Kingdom.��


    That was right.


    That was exactly why he was so sure I would cooperate.


    To the Necromancers across the continent, Deus was the source of all evil, the one who suddenly snatched all the souls under their control.


    No Dark Mage would pass up on the chance for revenge.


    That was the reason he was confident I would join them, and also why he revealed all this information.


    I pondered for a moment.


    It was somewhat amusing that someone was confessing their secret plan to kill me right in front of me.


    However, I still hadn��t heard everything from them.


    Why are they after the mana these souls contained?


    Killing the guardian deities was to build up the strength to kill me.


    And killing me was to seize the immeasurable mana stored within the souls I had taken.


    Then, what came next? What was their ultimate plan once they had that?


    My curiosity kept growing.


    I realized that this matter, which I thought I could just ignore, was directly linked to my own survival.


    Hence, although it sounded ridiculous, I took his hand.


    ��I will cooperate.��


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }  .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    That��s great.


    Let��s give it our best shot.


    Let��s kill Deus /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 262: The Wolf Has Appeared

    ��Huff.��


    I was arrested while having a late dinner, but it was already morning by the time I was released.


    Moreover, unlike when I was escorted in, most of the security personnel in front of the building bowed deeply to me.


    ��We apologize!��


    ��Have a safe trip!��


    Yun Ye, who was both a witness and an inspector, admitted his mistake, saying that I had no charges against me. So I was just someone they had unjustly dragged in.


    I never imagined that the moment I took his hand, he would gracefully apologize to the security personnel for his blunder.


    It was only natural that suspicions regarding Yun Ye��s abilities as well as evaluations from within would arise due to this incident.


    It doesn��t look like he has that much loyalty.


    It seemed that the title of royal inspector didn��t hold much significance for Yun Ye.


    Regardless, my destination was the Lanlan Diner.


    Since Yun Ye said he would be leaving in a few hours, I planned to meet Xiao Hu before meeting up with him.


    Creak.


    ��Hmm, what should I do?��


    As I opened the door and entered the Lanlan Diner, I found Xiao Hu sitting there, clutching her head and groaning.


    The young girl seemed to have a lot of concerns.


    The moment I walked in, she flinched and opened her mouth wide dramatically.


    ��H-How did you come back?! Weren��t you arrested?!��


    ��I got lucky.��


    ��L-Lucky? Was that something that could be resolved through sheer luck?!��


    Xiao Hu looked utterly confused and was about to say something, but I cut her off.


    ��After this, I��ll soon be leaving to travel with someone else. And that person is the one who killed the Ancient Dragon.��


    ��...What?��


    She asked back, saying she couldn��t understand what I was talking about, but I ignored her and continued speaking.


    ��If you wish to take revenge for the yokai and the Ancient Dragon, then follow me. I��ll give you a chance.��


    However,


    ��Although I��d prefer that you stay here.��


    I tried to present her with different options. She no longer had her family-like yokai, and her once-secure home was gone.


    The girl was now in a harsh environment where she would have to fend for herself.


    Even though I said this, I knew all too well the choice she would make.


    ��W-What��s the point of staying here when there��s nothing left here? I��m obviously going to follow you!��


    The girl, who felt like she had lost everything, would choose revenge even if it meant setting herself ablaze.


    I nodded, feeling somewhat bitter.


    ��Then get ready.��


    Yun Ye and the hunters, who wanted to kill Deus Verdi,


    And Xiao Hu, who wanted to kill Kim Shinwoo.


    Ironically, my uncomfortable journey with those who wished to kill me had just begun.


    * * *


    Yun Ye arrived about three hours after I was released. Upon seeing Xiao Hu, who was carrying a trunk larger than herself, he had a somewhat ambiguous expression, but he did not disapprove of her joining us.


    Thus, we departed from this city, which left a surprisingly strong impression despite my short stay.


    ��Hiing.��


    It also seemed somewhat regrettable that Xiao Hu would be leaving the city she had spent the most time in, and a soft whine escaped her lips.


    Yet, her steps showed no hesitation, indicating she did not regret her choice.


    Leading the way while wearing a conical hat, Yun Ye had a subtle smile lifting the corners of his mouth.


    He seemed pretty satisfied with having secured a powerful asset like me and his overall demeanor was noticeably relaxed.


    Is that a staff on his back?


    It was a weapon rarely seen in the Griffin Kingdom, but one could frequently catch sight of one in the Han Empire, where staff techniques were advanced.


    Just like Han So, whom I met in the Dream Demon Manor, who fought using the Heavenly Oath Martial Staff.


    His exquisite and clean movements were still vivid in my memory.


    ��B-But where are we going?��


    Xiao Hu asked somewhat belatedly.


    In response to her question, Yun Ye smiled brightly and answered.


    ��We��re heading to Wuhua, the capital of the empire. We��ll make a brief stop there, then join up with our comrades before heading straight to Griffin.��


    ��G-Griffin!��


    I could hear her gulp.


    Leaving for a distant place she had only heard from rumor seemed to make her quite anxious.


    However, for me, it felt rather familiar.


    This is good.


    Just as I assumed when we spoke in the interrogation room, it was obvious that we would ultimately have to go to the Griffin Kingdom to kill Deus.


    I had no money, so I could only walk toward Griffin in silence, but I would be able to travel much faster if I accompanied them.


    Ironically, I somehow ended up taking the quickest, albeit most dangerous, route to Griffin.


    ��...��


    Was this a good thing?


    That thought did flash through my mind.


    Deus Verdi��s body was yet to stabilize. Even if a Land of Eternal Rest were formed inside him, the body would still need time to adjust.


    I hoped that Deus�� body would be stabilized by the time we reached Griffin.


    Because it felt strange to show my current form to people I knew.


    Why?


    I still couldn��t pinpoint what was causing that discomfort.


    It seemed I had a new problem to solve on my way back.


    ��H-how long will it take? At least a few months, right?��


    Despite Xiao Hu��s continued questioning, Yun Ye answered with a smile.


    It seemed that he found her cute, treating her with a warmth that seemed far too friendly for someone he had just met.


    This was somewhat different from my initial impression of the man called Yun Ye.


    ��Normally, yes, but after I deal with a simple matter in Wuhua and quickly join my comrades, it won��t take long. We have some good horses.��


    No matter how well-bred the horses were, the distance from the Han Empire to Griffin wasn��t something that could be brushed aside with words alone.


    However, his confident demeanor as he spoke sparked a strange trust in me.


    Now that she was out of questions, Xiao Hu nodded and said, ��I see,�� allowing me to take over the conversation.


    ��What about your other comrades? I don��t believe you were alone when you killed the Ancient Dragon.��


    The mana I sensed back then did not belong to just one person. Although I was certain, I purposely asked that to probe him.


    ��They stayed behind to take care of some other matters. We need to handle the follow-up after the Ancient Dragon was killed.��


    Xiao Hu��s expression darkened sharply. Not wanting Yun Ye to catch sight of her reaction, I picked up my pace and stepped between them.


    ��Follow-up?��


    ��Yes, we need to organize what we prepared to kill the Ancient Dragon. I��ll give you the details later.��


    Yun Ye shrugged his shoulders and pulled his conical hat down low.


    An awkward silence ensued.


    Xiao Hu��s mood turned somewhat heavy the moment the topic of the Ancient Dragon came up. However, she understood that she needed to keep her mouth shut and hide her fangs for now.


    Her tightly clenched lips and puffed cheeks made it hard to see her as a girl who was planning an assassination.


    ��Even though it looks like this, we��re actually a fairly large organization. We just call ourselves hunters and are laying low for now.��


    ��...��


    ��We also have a presence in the Duchy of Valestan right next to the Han Empire, and our vice leader has already left for the Griffin Kingdom.��


    My gaze fixated on him immediately.


    The fact that the vice leader of the hunters was heading to Griffin was information I could simply brush aside.


    ��So you��re aiming for the Mountain Lord of the Norseweden Mountain Range?��


    I interjected cautiously. After all, the Mountain Lord was the only guardian deity I knew of in the Griffin Kingdom.


    I wasn��t sure what their target was, but if they had a primary objective, it was most likely the guardian deity.


    ��Hmm? You know about the Mountain Lord?��


    Yun Ye looked at me with genuine surprise, clearly not expecting me to know about the guardian deity in the Griffin Kingdom.


    Xiao Hu also reacted with an awestruck ��Wow,�� expressing her fascination.


    Their reaction was understandable, after all, knowledge about beings like guardian deities was limited due to their secretive and elusive nature.


    Yun Ye seemed eager for an explanation as to how I knew about that, but I chose not to answer and instead demanded an answer from him.


    He let out a bemused sigh yet nodded satisfactorily.


    ��I suppose I��m quite good at recruiting talents.��


    ... That could be one way to look at it.


    ��Yes, they went to target the Mountain Lord of the Norseweden Mountain Range. Norseweden is also Deus Verdi��s homeland and the territory of the Verdi Household.��


    They might stumble upon some clues about where to find me, who had gone missing.


    As Yun Ye added this, I bitterly advised him.


    ��I don��t think it will be easy.��


    ��The Mountain Lord is certainly a formidable presence. I��ve also heard that Margrave Darius, the Giant of Norseweden, is an exceptionally skilled martial artist...��


    Yun Ye smiled meaningfully, showing he wasn��t overly worried.


    ��We��re hunters. Our fight is not one of combat but rather a unilateral hunt.��


    This meant that they had a way to hunt down the Mountain Lord of Norseweden. I got a sense that this would be a very intuitive yet destructive operation.


    Since the Mountain Lord couldn��t exert his strength without the mountain range, they would probably attempt to set the mountains on fire or something similar.


    This wouldn��t be a process that would be carried out in just a day or two; rather, they would slowly set the mountains ablaze, thereby narrowing the Mountain Lord��s territory.


    I wonder if the Ancient Dragon was in the sewer for the same reason.


    Perhaps the Ancient Dragon was also forced into the sewers through a similar strategy.


    It was certainly a threatening approach.


    The fact that their positions were fixed indeed served as a significant weakness for the guardian deities.


    However, I wasn��t overly worried either.


    Because...


    ��As far as I know, in that mountain...��


    I had faith in her.


    ��Lives quite a ferocious wolf.��


    * * *


    The Norseweden Mountain Range served as a sort of border.


    It was a natural boundary that separated the northern part of the Griffin Kingdom from the Clark Republic.


    Since it fell under the Griffin Kingdom, the private soldiers belonging to the Margrave of Norseweden were stationed there to guard it.


    However, the Clark Republic on the other side had ample means to contact the Norseweden Mountain Range.


    Whoosh!


    Whalebelter, the hunters�� vice leader, twisted his mouth into a crooked smile as he watched the flames on the tips of the arrows his subordinates were nocking.


    They didn��t even have to enter the mountain range to strike the Norseweden Mountain Range and hunt the Mountain Lord.


    If they struck from outside the mountain range, the assault would be straightforward.


    Moreover, the Clark Republic was literally going through a chaotic time.


    As different countries fought over its territory, their own citizens were experiencing a state of necessary chaos.


    If such actions were initiated from the Clark Republic rather than the Griffin Kingdom, no one could stop them.


    Though it would be a different matter in itself if Margrave Darius led his troops across.


    This is easy.


    Fire arrows, firebombs, fireballs, etc.


    With simple methods, they could easily inflict damage on the Mountain Lord.


    Was it morally wrong? What if it harmed those around them?


    These hunters were not morally upright enough to care about such things.


    The mountains began to blaze.


    The black smoke surged high, contaminating the once-white sky that seemed on the verge of snowing.


    ��I wonder if it is supposed to be this simple.��


    After wreaking havoc for about 30 minutes, they would withdraw. If they repeated this tomorrow, the Mountain Lord��s power would inevitably weaken.


    That was when they would start their hunt.


    Hunters were not fighters.


    Only the incompetent, unworthy of the title ��hunter,�� engaged in life-and-death battles with beasts.


    Yes, that was what they thought. However...


    At the mountain��s entrance.


    Another gray smoke began to rise.


    A woman was walking towards them with a lit cigarette in her mouth, her back facing the burning mountain.


    Her white hair fluttered in the wind, and the edges of her yellow coat billowed, exuding her presence.


    The silver halberd she held, clad in black gloves, radiated a different chill from winter.


    ��Huff.��


    The wolf of the mountain range was puffing smoke from the cigarette, and Findenai��s blood-red eyes were fixed on her prey.


    ��There��s a certain story in Griffin.��


    The veteran hunters recognized her as a foe and immediately aimed their arrows at her instead of the mountain.


    Whalebelter also sensed that she was not an ordinary being and rested his massive axe on his shoulder.


    ��The story of the shepherd boy. It��s a rather bland tale about a shepherd who got in trouble while pulling a prank out of boredom.��


    What kind of fairy tale?


    It was suddenly baffling to hear such words, but.


    ��Still, he managed to fool the villagers twice.��


    Ssssiiikkk.


    Findenai��s lips curled into an arch, her sharp teeth ready to sink into the enemy��s nape.


    ��Scream as loud as you can. Who knows, maybe someone will come to help��after all, it is your first time.��


    A chill surged.


    What guarded the Norseweden Mountain Range was not a tiger.


    ��Shit! The wolf has appeared!��


    It was a /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 263: The Weight Of Words

    A frosty chill spread along the path as she swung her halberd. The sharp, cold closing in seemed to resemble a wolf��s fangs.


    And for a fleeting moment, the sight revealed by Findenai looked like a spectacular display befitting a Mage.


    However, the hunters quickly raised their shields, blocking her first strike with near perfection.


    Seeing them repel her attack without taking any significant damage, Findenai��s eyebrow twitched a little.


    They are...


    This organization was surprisingly well-organized. She realized that underestimating or dismissing them could come back to bite her.


    However, they were only at that level of threat��Dismissing them would be dangerous.


    Fwoosh!


    Findenai��s War Shoes spewed out smoke as she floated forward at considerable speed.


    But it wasn��t an overwhelming speed that would be difficult to respond to.


    The War Shoes were originally an item designed to provide maneuverability in urban areas.


    In an open plain like this, it didn��t provide much help except for allowing her to fly for a short while.


    Even so, for Findenai, it was one of the means of preserving her stamina.


    As she raised her shield and charged at the enemies blocking her, she swung Snow White mercilessly, forcing them to stagger backward.


    The sight of her breaking through the barrier formed by seasoned hunters with ease resembled a wolf that had come to tear into a flock of sheep.


    However,


    ��Everyone, stand aside!��


    Facing her was not a helpless shepherd boy, but a massive, bearded man.


    Whalebelter, the vice leader of the hunters, stepped forward, wielding an enormous axe like hers.


    It would be more fitting to describe the rough man as a mercenary than a hunter.


    Indeed, Findenai wondered if they actually belonged to a certain mercenary group.


    Clang!


    As their weapons collided, a fierce shockwave erupted, and Findenai couldn��t help but smirk.


    ��Why even bother thinking?��


    Though Whalebelter was exchanging relentless blows with her, he felt as if her words were directed at someone else.


    They were clearly engaged in a fierce back-and-forth, and she was sweating intensely, so much that even the cold air was unable to cool her down.


    ��I just need to beat you and take you down!��


    As soon as she finished speaking, her Snow White began to push forward. It was so dazzling, that it looked like she didn��t even feel any weight from the weapon. However, Whalebelter, who was blocking it, almost bit his tongue as he clenched his teeth without realizing it.


    ��...!��


    She was neither Margrave Darius nor the Mountain Lord, the guardian deity of the mountains.


    Perplexed, Whalebelter wondered where in the world this monstrous woman had come from.


    ��Hey.��


    Her voice cut low, like a blade held directly against his thick neck.


    ��Did you just get distracted?��


    Before he even had the chance to swallow his saliva due to the chill, his axe shattered under the impact.


    Her white hair swirled as her blood-red eyes glowed between the strands.


    A wolf guarding the mountain range.


    Although he bore the title of a hunter, Whalebelter had to admit the truth.


    It was impossible to win against her on his own. So there was only one thing left.


    ��Get her!��


    The hunters began to pour in from all directions. They did not act with the honor of knights.


    They did not strictly adhere to one-on-one confrontations, nor did they feel the slightest moral guilt when facing their prey.


    Nets and snares rained down.


    Arrows and bullets flew through the air.


    Swords and spears joined the assault.


    Various attacks poured in from all directions, making it unclear whether they were attempting to kill or capture.


    Fwoooshhh!


    Findenai��s War Shoes discharged smoke once again as she rose into the air, evading all their attacks effortlessly.


    As she soared upward, she spotted familiar faces from the Clark Republic rushing in her direction and grinned.


    ��You bastards, you��re fucking late!��


    Even though the Clark Republic had fallen, Margrave Darius could not recklessly lead his troops into another country��s land.


    While the fact that the mountain range had been attacked could serve as a valid reason...


    If Darius crossed the border with his troops solely based on his personal judgment, it would not end with only the Verdi Household being held responsible.


    And since the hunters weren��t affiliated with the Republic, they couldn��t sway public opinion by saying it was Griffin��s scheme.


    Amidst such an ambiguous situation, Findenai was undoubtedly the solution.


    ��Ooooh! Chief!��


    ��It��s been a while! You look more beautiful than ever!��


    ��So we just have to take care of these rude fellows?��


    The Scrapyard Nomads were no longer fighting for freedom; now, they fought for the Republic��s rights.


    And they had come to deal with the ruffians who had invaded their land.


    At the front stood Findenai, and beyond her was the mountain range and the Mountain Lord.


    While the revolutionaries who had once fought to break free from the Demon Lord Magan��s reign were coming at them from behind.


    ��This is...?��


    Why had the situation taken such a drastic turn?


    Whalebelter sighed in resignation as he looked at the neatly extinguished fires in the Norseweden Mountain Range.


    * * *


    ��Sigh.��


    Crossing her legs, Deia let out a sigh of relief. As she looked out the window and saw the group of hunters Findenai had taken out, the tension in her body eased.


    Things had been resolved admirably.


    When the Mountain Lord had requested help, she had been quite worried.


    After all, it was a heavy matter for a guardian deity to ask her for protection.


    However, once things were laid out plainly, it wasn��t all that difficult. To be precise, it could be resolved without much trouble.


    It was a misunderstanding born from a difference in perspective with the Mountain Lord.


    Seeing the Mountain Lord pleading for help, she naturally assumed that a being stronger than him would be coming to kill or threaten him.


    If that were to happen, even the Verdi Household would not be able to fend off such a being.


    Hence, Deia went to the Mountain Lord to explain the harsh reality, and the response she received was unexpected.


    Who would have ever thought that the guardian deity of the mountain range would be powerless against threats from outside the mountain...


    The moment she heard that, Deia understood that she had been mistaken due to a communication gap.


    Well, I doubt there is a sane person in the world who will hunt a monster like that using conventional methods.


    One issue was dealt with.


    Deia thought as she stretched her body.


    Even without Deus Verdi, she could at least manage this much. She began to wonder if she had been overly dependent on him for nearly a year.


    No, that��s not it.


    It wasn��t that she was unable to showcase her abilities; it was just that he had handled everything so effortlessly that she hadn��t had the chance to shine.


    She thought about how she could proudly tell him about this incident when he returned, but just as Deia was about to pour herself a cup of tea...


    Clatter!


    The door burst opened, and Darius and Findenai walked in, dragging the tied up.


    She initially assumed that he had been brought in for interrogation, but Darius�� expression was unexpectedly serious.


    ��Deia, it seems like it��s not over yet.��


    ��Huh?��


    Deia was puzzled by what he meant.


    Pushing Whalebelter forward, Findenai gave him a swift kick.


    ��Kuhk!��


    Kneeling on the ground, he groaned softly. After a moment, he cautiously raised his head.


    As Deia rose from her chair and subtly gestured for him to speak, he swallowed hard and began carefully.


    ��W-we are part of an organization called the Hunters.��


    ��Right, I heard about that.��


    The name seemed quite direct, but personally, Deia found it much more intuitive than something like Dante.


    ��I-in fact, we didn��t just come here to kill the Mountain Lord.��


    ��...��


    ��It��s mainly to find the Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi!��


    Whalebelter��s story continued.


    He revealed the purpose of the Hunters, the goals of their organization, and who led them.


    Finally, he explained that this was only the start.


    The more Deia listened, the more she felt that this man had little to almost no loyalty to the Hunters.


    It was almost bewildering to see how easily he spilled everything.


    ��This bastard definitely has a lock on his mouth, but it��s only attached to his lower lip. And it��s so loose, it just opens on its own.��


    Even Findenai struggled to comprehend his actions and smacked him on the back of his head.


    Having been smacked, Whalebelter continued awkwardly but quickly.


    ��W-we��re more like a mercenary group. Aside from our chief, Lanhardt, and a few subordinates, most of us barely have any loyalty towards the group!��


    ��Didn��t you just say you were second-in-command?��


    Crossing his arms, Darius asked, and Whalebelter nodded quickly.


    ��That��s only because Lanhardt gave me the title nominally due to the large number of subordinates under me.��


    Whalebelter, kneeling, shouted urgently. Knowing that he was already captured and that he would lose his life if he didn��t align with them, he was actively offering his help.


    ��Lanhardt is coming! He��ll never spare me for spilling the information after being defeated! He��s like a beast!��


    ��...��


    ��He��ll kill the Mountain Lord and Deus Verdi to seize the souls in his possession!��


    ��Let him try.��


    Unable to bear it any longer, Deia frowned, clenching her teeth with a hint of frustration.


    ��Let him go ahead, if he thinks he can.��


    Did he even realize whom he was threatening to kill?


    Did he truly understand the weight of that plan?


    Her gaze turned heavy as she looked at the mountain /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 264: The Opportunity of Enlightenment

    ��So, this is Wuhua?��


    Xiao Hu gazed around the capital of the Han Empire, Wuhua, with her mouth open in awe.


    She looked exactly like a young girl visiting the city on a trip with her parents for the first time.


    Perhaps finding her reaction amusing, Yun Ye bought a large steamed bun from a nearby street vendor and handed it to Xiao Hu.


    ��Here, eat this.��


    ��Th-thank you.��


    This journey to Wuhua left Xiao Hu feeling somewhat confused.


    While she was supposed to hate Yun Ye for killing the Ancient Dragon, Yun Ye treated her so well.


    He was so kind to her; it was almost like he was a completely different person. And it didn��t seem like he treated Xiao Hu in that manner just because he liked children.


    She could only speculate that he might have some personal reasons.


    However, they weren��t close enough for her to ask him about something like that.


    ��I��ll be heading to the palace to submit my report and handle some other tasks. You should come across an inn if you just go down to the end of the road. Just mention my name, and they��ll give you a room.��


    ��When do we set off again?��


    ��We leave tomorrow at dawn, so keep the sightseeing to a reasonable level.��


    After handing a dumpling to Xiao Hu, Yun Ye left without another word. It was hard to tell if he had been matching his pace with ours, but he quickly disappeared into the bustling crowd once he took off on his own.


    ��Let��s head to the inn for now.��


    ��Y-yes.��


    Xiao Hu stared carefully at the bun in her hand before finally taking a big bite. The filling was piping hot, and steam rose from her mouth, but a faint smile appeared on her lips, hinting that she was enjoying the taste.


    As we arrived at the inn, I couldn��t help but think that she was a child who found it inherently hard to hate people.


    Although I had no luggage, Xiao Hu had quite a lot, so it took her some time to unpack.


    ��What would you like for dinner?��


    ��Uh, hmm... Can I look around a bit?��


    ��Suit yourself.��


    Since I only pretended to eat anyway, I naturally left the choice to Xiao Hu since I couldn��t actually taste the food.


    We headed to the bustling city for dinner.


    Being a large city, the vitality remained unwavering even as the sun began to set.


    I figured that even after nightfall, the taverns would light up their lanterns to welcome patrons.


    It wasn��t a bad place.


    ��I think meat sounds good!��


    ��Alright.��


    It really felt like I was looking after a child.


    Following Xiao Hu, we entered a restaurant where we could grill our own meat at the table, and as I sat down, a sudden thought struck me.


    I thought of Aria and Eleanor.


    I wondered if they were doing well.


    Although they were a bit older than Xiao Hu, their behavior didn��t feel all that different.


    I hope they don��t do anything reckless.


    Due to my unexpected disappearance, I imagined many must be feeling confused.


    While it would have been nice if I could have left them a letter, unfortunately, I hadn��t anticipated this situation either.


    The academic year at Loberne Academy was still ongoing and knowing me well, it was clear that they would be behaving like proper students.


    ��What are you thinking about?��


    As the side dishes were brought out, Xiao Hu stared at me intently before asking.


    Perhaps even she was able to tell my mind was elsewhere.


    ��Just thinking about some people I know.��


    I replied vaguely, and a smirk crept up on Xiao Hu��s lips. The little rascal grinned as if she had found my weakness and asked again.


    ��You were thinking about someone you like, weren��t you?��


    ��Not exactly.��


    Aria and Eleanor.


    Both had shown interest in me... but honestly, they were still too young.


    I was 29 now, while they were only 18. Although King Orpheus had once mentioned that Eleanor was of marriageable age...


    With an 11-year age gap, it felt more like I was seeing them as children rather than potential lovers.


    As I answered rather nonchalantly and started grilling the meat, Xiao Hu scratched her cheek awkwardly.


    She probably hadn��t expected me to respond so easily.


    ��Th-then, do you have someone you like?��


    Why was the conversation suddenly heading in that direction? Seeing me remain silent, Xiao Hu snapped her fingers and exclaimed cheerfully.


    ��So, you do! What kind of person is she? Is she pretty? How old is she? How tall? How did you meet?��


    I was starting to wonder if she��d forgotten why she was even following me around.


    The girl who was once gritting her teeth, vowing to avenge the yokai seemed to have let go of much of her anger after just a few days of traveling together.


    ��Just eat your meat.��


    I placed the pieces of meat that were almost done on her plate. After taking a few bites, Xiao Hu made a peculiar face.


    ��It��s not bad, but could you cook it for a little less time?��


    ��...��


    ��You know, maybe just a little reddish? Like it��s barely seared on the grill?��


    As if afraid that someone might tell her she wasn��t a yokai, Xiao Hu preferred her meat to be barely cooked. It couldn��t even be called rare.


    And yet, she hadn��t forgotten the topic as she immediately brought it up again.


    ��So! Where is this person you like?��


    ��Sigh.��


    ��I��m sort of an expert when it comes to these things! Tell me!��


    What could this kid possibly know?


    Seeing her clinging to the topic with no intention of letting go, strangely enough, maybe because she wasn��t important to me, I felt that I could confide in her about something that was.


    ��There are some women I hold in my heart. But I��m not sure if I can call it love.��


    ��Wow! Wow! Wow!��


    She looked on in astonishment.


    The women who managed to make my heart race.


    But I couldn��t pursue all of them, nor was I worthy of doing so.


    ��I��m still searching for my own answer.��


    ��Woooow!��


    Xiao Hu continued to cheer in excitement, as if she were completely amazed. However, as she listened to the story, she was unable to give a proper response and simply nodded along.


    ��...Just eat your meat quietly.��


    Even though she was a yokai, she was still just a kid. Why did I even bother to share something like this?


    Perhaps I was more talkative because I was here as Kim Shinwoo and not Deus.


    I began grilling the meat again.


    ��So... that means you��re in a complicated relationship with several women, right?��


    It seemed Xiao Hu had no intention of letting the conversation end there.


    ��Do they know about each other?��


    ��...Yes.��


    I answered almost involuntarily.


    After saying it out loud, I felt a twinge of self-disgust. Wasn��t what I was doing no different from playing with the hearts of several women?


    And just as I was about to face that wave of guilt...


    ��That��s impressive.��


    Her tone didn��t sound sarcastic at all.


    It might have been because she was a yokai, or perhaps because she thought differently from Griffin��s customs.


    She looked at me, her gaze full of pure admiration.


    ��Impressive?��


    ��Yes. It means that there are people who like you enough to even set aside their pride as women.��


    ��...��


    ��And judging by your personality, you probably turned them down when they confessed, didn��t you? Or you told them, like you told me, that you still don��t fully understand your feelings yet.��


    Her intuition was pretty sharp. I nodded silently.


    ��But you��re still hesitating because they all said they��d wait, right?��


    I felt like I was taking counsel from a fortune-teller. This girl, who was just a young child moments ago, had somehow become an expert in this field.


    ��Why don��t you stop holding back? Just accept all of them!��


    Her words were like sweet candy. It was something I��d thought about occasionally but knew I couldn��t allow myself to pursue.


    ��That��s not possible.��


    I only had one body, after all.


    Saying that I��d love them all equally would just be empty words.


    Even if things started out peacefully, accepting everyone would eventually lead to cracks and give rise to conflicts.


    ��Really?��


    Popping a piece of meat into her mouth, Xiao Hu quickly returned to her usual demeanor and muttered nonchalantly.


    ��Then it��s going to hurt a lot when you have to turn someone down.��


    ��...��


    ��For you, and for the one you turn down.��


    Her words were laden with meaning.


    After thinking for a moment, I glanced at Xiao Hu. Though the conversation had taken a serious turn, it was a personal issue I��d have to deal with on my own.


    The bigger question on my mind was...


    ��Xiao Hu.��


    ...about her.


    I knew that Xiao Hu wasn��t an ordinary yokai. After all, she ate food and lived a normal life, unlike other yokai.


    But seeing her like this made me wonder


    ��Are you...��


    ��Oh, please don��t even try to flirt with me.��


    I��d intended to ask about her identity, but Xiao Hu waved her hand dismissively.


    I thought about correcting her but then realized that it wouldn��t make much difference.


    So, I simply stayed silent and continued grilling the meat.


    * * *


    Standing on the crumbling castle wall illuminated by the moonlight was a solitary man.


    His dirty blonde hair, swept back, fell to his shoulders.


    His muscles, firmly defined, seemed to throb as if they were alive.


    Starting from his hair to his appearance, he resembled a giant lion.


    Kee-ah.


    A hawk swooped down toward him, landing gracefully with something tied to its leg.


    The man untied the item and took it in his hands.


    It was a letter from Yun Ye and, along with it, was a scale left behind by the Ancient Dragon��a reverse scale, its greatest weakness.


    Without even reading the letter, the man bit into it.


    His sharp fangs tore into the scale, and he finally swallowed the Ancient Dragon��s remnant.


    ��Huff.��


    With a deep exhale, a faint glow ignited inside him, only to fade away moments later.


    The massive power building within him roared to be unleashed, but he held it back.


    Soon, Yun Ye would arrive.


    The time to depart for Griffin��s Norseweden Mountain Range was drawing closer.


    The man was Lanhardt.


    The leader of the hunters and a mercenary known as the Lion of the Duchy of Valestan.


    And he was also a vampire who coveted both humans and /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 265: Vampire

    The following day, we stepped out of the inn with Yun Ye before the break of dawn. The sky was still dark, with the sun yet to rise, and the once bustling street was now quiet and peaceful.


    ��Did you sleep well?��


    Yun Ye greeted us with a wave. Standing behind him were several people dressed in uniforms.


    They were like him, martial artists of the Han Empire.


    There are more of them than I expected, huh?


    He had informed us that we would join up with his comrades before departing, but I hadn��t expected there to be so many.


    After giving Yun Ye a brief response, we all headed out of the city together.


    The martial artists followed Yun Ye in silence, each of their uniforms adorned with the phoenix emblem.


    Phoenix?


    Were they part of some martial sect?


    Noticing my curiosity, Yun Ye glanced over and chuckled as he explained.


    ��They��re from the Heavenly Oath Sect. It��s the martial sect I am affiliated with, based on the staff techniques created by War God Han So.��


    ��...But I heard that Han So belonged to a martial sect called Phoenix Sect.��


    I heard a lot from him when I was guiding him to eternal rest back in the capital of the Clark Republic.


    I could still vividly recall the memory of him worrying about his sect.


    ��Haha, well, his talent was so exceptional that he established many martial sects. He might have belonged to the Phoenix Sect at the end, but the Heavenly Oath Sect was also undoubtedly founded by him.��


    ��Heavenly Oath Sect... I suppose it��s related to the lost Heavenly Oath Martial Staff?��


    As I was thinking about how Han So had been practically obsessed with finding the missing Heavenly Oath Martial Staff in the Dream Demon Manor, Yun Ye looked surprised before nodding in response.


    ��So you know about the Heavenly Oath Martial Staff but not the sect?��


    ��Well, I have my own reasons.��


    ��The more I get to know you, the more intriguing you are.��


    I could see he was itching to say something, but he knew from experience that I wouldn��t give him a straight answer even if he asked, so he held back.


    Instead, he leaned closer, glancing back at the members of his sect as he whispered.


    ��Also, don��t bring up the other sect names around them if you can help it. Especially the Phoenix Sect.��


    ��...��


    ��They have their own history, you see.��


    Listening to him, I glanced back at the Heavenly Oath Sect martial artists. Their tension was palpable; it seemed that just leaving the city was a considerable risk for them.


    ��Let��s just move along quickly.��


    Yun Ye picked up the pace, and just as I thought it would be difficult for Xiao Hu and me to keep up, we arrived at the city gates.


    ��Ahem.��


    Ironically, waiting for us at the gate were martial artists dressed in uniforms with tiger patterns.


    ��Inspector Yun Ye and the remnants of the Heavenly Oath Sect. Where are you all rushing off to?��


    A woman wearing a white uniform, reminiscent of a white tiger, stepped forward with a sneer.


    ��Zhu Wurong...��


    Yun Ye immediately clenched his fist as the atmosphere around him and the members of the Heavenly Oath Sect quickly grew heavy.


    Standing between them, Xiao Hu carefully tugged at my sleeve and asked.


    ��Wh-what��s going on? Are we not leaving but escaping?��


    ��We��ll need to see how this unfolds.��


    ��Y-You��re so calm.��


    Despite the sudden turn of events, I responded in my usual blunt manner. Perhaps reassured by this, Xiao Hu��s expression seemed to soften a little.


    First, we needed to quietly listen to get a grasp of the situation.


    ��The recent movements of the Heavenly Oath Sect have been pretty peculiar, so we��ve been keeping an eye on you guys. And then, yesterday, I heard that you returned, Yun Ye.��


    ��...��


    ��I do not know what you��re planning, but it��s illegal for a sect under imperial authority to leave the city without the emperor��s permission.��


    ��Regardless, we are a sect that has fallen out of His Majesty��s favor, aren��t we?��


    ��The rules are still applicable to everyone.��


    Then, the woman called Zhu Wurong assumed a stance��a posture resembling those found in Chinese martial arts, something rarely seen in Griffin.


    In my previous world, people often said that Chinese martial arts lacked any real practicality, but here, it was different.


    With the existence of mana in this world, their martial arts and movements could actually guide its flow.


    It was likely to be quite the spectacle��If only I weren��t caught up in it.


    ��Let��s take a step back.��


    I gently pulled Xiao Hu to the side. Yun Ye and the other members of the Heavenly Oath Sect accepted this without question.


    I was just part of a hunter organization. I had no intention of getting tangled up in a feud among the Han Empire��s martial sects.


    ��You guys aren��t very reliable here, are you?��


    I made no attempts at hiding my displeasure towards Yun Ye and the Heavenly Oath Sect for dragging us into this. Yun Ye could only smile wryly while the members of the Heavenly Oath Sect looked visibly annoyed. But it was their fault, wasn��t it?


    With hands behind my back, I simply spectated as the duel between the two sects began.


    Wielding his prized staff, Yun Ye confronted Zhu Wurong, who led the enemy.


    The rest of the Heavenly Oath Sect and Phoenix Sect members followed suit.


    The battle turned into an uproar as it escalated, shattering the early morning peace lingering over the sleeping city.


    People started peeking out here and there, curious to see what was causing this racket.


    And then, the situation began to turn against us.


    Yun Ye��s staff technique was truly impressive. It was clear that he hadn��t become an inspector for nothing; his technique closely resembled the one Han So used in the Dream Demon Manor, but it was even more refined.


    This must be what the young Han So��s perfected art would have looked like now.


    However, the martial artists of the Heavenly Oath Sect still struggled to keep up with the Phoenix Sect.


    The Phoenix Sect��s punches were sharp and powerful, landing with precision, while the Heavenly Oath Sect members�� weapons merely sliced through the empty air.


    Now I see why they were abandoned.


    Lacking in skill, they were pushed back by the Phoenix Sect. That was probably the reason they hated being mentioned in the same breath as this sect.


    ��A-Are we going to get arrested as well if this goes on?!��


    Even the inexperienced Xiao Hu could see the apparent difference in skill.


    With her worrying behind me, I spoke.


    ��It��s not difficult to help them, but since it��s their personal matter, I would need to ask for an additional fee.��


    Honestly, I didn��t really want to lend them a hand, but they were my high-speed ticket back to the Griffin Kingdom.


    Leaving them here would only make the journey back much harder.


    Hearing this, Yun Ye, drenched in sweat, gave a pained smile.


    ��Just help us get out of here.��


    Whoosh!


    A sphere of mana gathered at my fingertips. As a Necromancer without any souls in my possession, I actually had no way of defeating them��Nor could I fight using my soul like Luaneth did.


    All that remained were the weak basic elemental magic and the Black Magic I��d learned from the Dark Spiritualist.


    However, most Black Magic involved manipulating souls.


    And objectively speaking, I couldn��t just kill innocent people.


    Xiao Hu frowned deeply as I watched the space gradually unfold from my fingertips.


    ��This is...��


    She��d already seen this spell once before.


    The final gift left by the Dark Spiritualist.


    A brilliant, massive defensive spell surrounded me, pushing away everyone not designated by me.


    ��Ack!��


    ��What... what��s happening?!��


    ��We��re being pushed back! Brace yourselves!��


    The martial artists of Phoenix Sect tried their best to resist being pushed back, but this spell was created by the current strongest Dark Mage in the world.


    This wasn��t something they could withstand with mere resolve.


    A path opened up.


    Other than myself, Xiao Hu, Yun Ye, and the Heavenly Oath Sect martial artists, no one else remained standing on the road.


    It was like an open runway.


    The martial artists of the Phoenix Sect pounded against the translucent barrier from both sides, but it held firm.


    The protective magic stretched all the way to the city entrance.


    With Xiao Hu at my side, I took the first step forward, passing between them.


    ��Let��s go.��


    I said plainly as I led the way.


    ��This is absurd.��


    ��U-Unbelievable.��


    ��Magic? Did a spell like this even exist?��


    I could hear Yun Ye��s baffled voice coming from behind, along with the complicated gazes from the Heavenly Oath Sect martial artists boring into me.


    However, the uncomfortable stares directed at me earlier were now replaced by a sense of unease, which I found quite satisfying.


    ��Where do you think you��re going?!��


    ��Heavenly Oath Sect! Are you really planning to go astray?!��


    ��Send a request for reinforcements!��


    If the Phoenix Sect were meant to be ��Emperor of the Tigers,�� then this place was a safari.


    With the tigers roaring on both sides, we made our way out of the city.


    ��So, what next?��


    I couldn��t use the Dark Spiritualist protective magic indefinitely. And thought I pretended to be unaffected, my mana was running low.


    It wouldn��t be long before it dissipated.


    Running away when both Xiao Hu and I were here was an unreasonable suggestion, so I obviously wouldn��t accept it.


    ��Just wait.��


    Yun Ye said, wiping the sweat from his forehead and looking toward the trees in the distance.


    From beneath the shadow of the trees, the loud sound of hooves echoed.


    ��...��


    ��Uwaaaah.��


    Startled, Xiao Hu hid behind me. Even in the dark, their red eyes were fixed fiercely in our direction.


    Clop-clop-clop-clop!


    Their hooves caused the ground to tremble.


    Massive black horses, each about 1.5 times the size of an average horse, came rushing out to meet us.


    From their jet-black bodies, powerful muscles, and crimson eyes.


    I realized that these were the high-quality mounts Yun Ye had spoken of, capable of carrying us all the way to Griffin.


    ��Pick any one you like.��


    Yun Ye said, leaping onto one himself, as the rest of the Heavenly Oath Sect martial artists followed suit.


    ��Kyaaaah!��


    Lifting Xiao Hu by placing my hands under her armpits, I set her on one of the horses, before mounting it myself and taking a set in front of her.


    Then, I released the protective spell.


    The Phoenix Sect martial artists behind us came rushing towards us, seemingly using teleportation.


    Seated on the firm muscles of the horse that didn��t sway in the slightest, I raised a question.


    ��Where are the reins?��


    While I could overlook the lack of a saddle, surely reins were needed to control the horse, right?


    However, Yun Ye just shook his head.


    ��They��ll move on their own. All we need to do is make sure we stay on.��


    As soon as he said that, black shadows burst forth from the black horses, binding our waists and legs to them.


    ��Eek!��


    ��...��


    And in an instant, it felt as if we were being sucked into the horses itself.


    ��Blood Horses. They��re known to be ridden by Bloodfiends.��


    Yun Ye spat out the true identity of these horses as I pondered over it.


    The Blood Horses then began to charge down the path they had originally come from, bucking fiercely.


    The speed they possessed was truly incredible.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say they were the fastest beasts I had ridden in this land till date.


    The wind whipped past, forcing me to hunch forward to maintain my balance.


    As Xiao Hu supported my back with her hand to help me hold on, I planned to carefully observe who the owner of these horses was and where this road would lead.


    ***


    It was no easy task to spend a long time riding at such high speed.


    Our bodies had to remain tense to prevent our waists from bending backwards in the wind, and the cold air constantly hitting our faces gave us a slight headache.


    Of course, this didn��t really apply to me, as I was an artificial body, but it was a problem for Xiao Hu sitting behind me.


    However, it was a relief that I was blocking the wind in front.


    Having been trained for such conditions, the other martial artists didn��t seem to struggle much.


    After riding on horseback at such breakneck speed for several days, we finally arrived at our destination.


    All we could see was a crumbled city wall surrounded by piles of building debris scattered across the plains.


    ��Ugh.��


    I helped Xiao Hu dismount the horse.


    ��Is it finally over?��


    Though she felt relieved as we came to a stop, I shook my head as I surveyed our surroundings.


    ��No matter how I look at it, this doesn��t look like Griffin.��


    The sky was dark and the moon had an unusually reddish hue, as if foreboding something ominous.


    As I stared up at the sky dubiously, Yun Ye approached us to explain.


    ��We are yet to reach Griffin. The leader said that we would all gather before heading there. This is the Duchy of Valestan.��


    ��T-the Duchy of Valestan?!��


    Though it was an unexpected name, the Duchy of Valestan bordered the Han Empire and was a vassal state.


    I also heard that the Han Empire was gradually waning and could barely exert any power now.


    In any case, the state of the Duchy led by Duke Fioren Valestan seemed to be in an unusual condition.


    I can hear the cries of souls.


    Clearly, I had accepted all the souls into Deus�� body three months ago. However, I could still hear the faint cries of the souls here.


    ��The Duchy of Valestan is currently in the middle of a civil war.��


    At Yun Ye��s words, both Xiao Hu and I turned to look at him. The crumbling city walls visible over his shoulder served as proof of his words.


    ��You know that the duke��s son died in the Clark Republic, right?��


    The first in line for succession.


    The heir of the Duchy of Valestan, alongside his escort, the Protector of the Duchy, Tom, were killed by the Demon Lord, Magan.


    While I was aware of that, I didn��t know how it affected Valestan.


    ��Originally, either the second or third son should have been selected as the successor, but... the duke was unable to do that.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��He died of shock upon hearing the news of the death of his eldest son.��


    ��...��


    Yun Ye continued speaking.


    ��So now, the other sons are now fighting among themselves. And with the Han Empire in turmoil, they believe it��s a good opportunity to seek independence.��


    The duke had tragically passed away at the most opportune moment.


    And it seemed like his sons were fighting hard to rule the now vacant duchy and, following in their father��s footsteps, to separate from the Han Empire and establish themselves as an independent nation.


    ��Our leader also participated as a mercenary, but it seems there��s nothing left to gain here.��


    The civil war was far from over.


    That much was clear.


    ��This land is quite complicated.��


    It felt rather unpleasant to see that the seeds sown at Magan��s banquet were still growing.


    Yet, I didn��t have enough time on my hands to intervene in the Valestan civil war.


    Just then, a group of people walked over from the direction of the crumbling city wall.


    They looked like mercenaries, though their numbers weren��t large.


    However, each of them exuded a confidence that spoke of remarkable skill.


    And at the front of the group was a tall man with dirty blonde hair swept back, resembling a lion��s mane.


    His entire body was covered in thick leather, giving him the appearance similar to that of a lion.


    ��That��s Lanhardt, the leader of the hunters. Let��s go greet him.��


    Hm?


    As we moved towards him, Lanhardt sniffed the air, his gaze shifting to Xiao Hu and me.


    As soon as we reached right in front of him, he let out a baffled chuckle.


    ��When I heard you claim to have recruited an esteemed figure with utmost confidence, I expected something impressive.��


    His deep voice echoed low.


    The tone, resembling a beast��s warning, didn��t end with mere words.


    Crunch!


    ��But Yun Ye.��


    ��Ugh!��


    Lanhardt��s hand grabbed Yun Ye��s jaw and lifted him high off the ground with just one hand, his eyes still locked on Xiao Hu and me.


    ��Why did you bring me non-humans?��


    ��...!��


    Xiao Hu��s gaze darted toward me. She was a yokai herself, but hearing that I, too, wasn��t human took her by surprise.


    We were within his striking range, with him ready to tear us apart.


    I met Lanhardt��s gaze head-on without flinching.


    ��You don��t appear to be human either.��


    Bang!


    Lanhardt threw Yun Ye to the ground and strode toward me.


    His heavy steps echoed like the beat of a drum, creating intense pressure.


    The presence of a savage beast bore down on me.


    However, what actually drew my attention was the faint yellow glow emanating from his bare torso visible under his leather vest.


    ��Who do you think you��re speaking to?��


    Lanhardt glared at me with eyes that seemed ready to tear me apart in an instant.


    However, I couldn��t help but respond incredulously.


    ��Did you eat the Ancient Dragon?��


    ��...!��


    Lanhardt��s eyebrow twitched, as if he hadn��t expected me to hit the mark.


    I, too, needed to reassess my approach.


    ��That doesn��t seem like a smart move.��


    This man was something beyond any vampire I had /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 266: Unrequited Love That Was Doomed To Fail

    ��Hmph.��


    Lanhardt��s expression hardened upon hearing my words. Even those around him began to feel the intimidation aura his thoughtful face was exuding.


    At that moment, Yun Ye, who had been lying sprawled across the ground, staggered to his feet and began to defend me.


    ��H-he��s an exceptional Dark Mage. He joined us with the intent of taking revenge on Deus Verdi who caused the souls to disappear.��


    ��...��


    ��Additionally, it would have been practically impossible to escape from Wuhua without his help.��


    Hearing Yun Ye��s words, the martial artists of the Heavenly Oath Sect standing in line behind him cautiously nodded in agreement.


    They were indeed repaying the favor for having saved them.


    ��Hmm.��


    Yet, I remained silent. While Lanhardt seemed to be assessing me, I, in turn, was trying to figure out the kind of being he was.


    He��s too brutal to be a vampire, yet he doesn��t resemble a mere yokai.


    If anything, he was similar to Xiao Hu standing beside me.


    Of course, it was likely that neither of them would recognize their similarity to each other.


    ��If he��s a Dark Mage who has lost his souls... then he must be a Necromancer, right?��


    I still didn��t respond, but Yun Ye, seemingly anxious, nodded vigorously.


    ��Y-Yes, he��s a Necromancer.��


    ��Did someone muzzle you? You were pretty talkative just a moment ago.��


    Despite his sneering tone, my expression didn��t change. If this were Deus�� body, my eyebrow might have twitched. However, this artificial body was devoid of such subtle reactions.


    ��I��m in the middle of thinking.��


    ��Thinking?��


    ��If this is a group led by a fool obsessed with a power he might not even be able to handle, I see no reason to join.��


    ��...!��


    Yun Ye��s eyes opened wide in shock, his mouth agape, while Lanhardt��s subordinates immediately exuded their killing intent toward me.


    It felt like I was being struck by hot rain, but instead of flinching, a smirk spread across my lips.


    This felt like playing a role-playing game.


    To them, I am an arrogant Necromancer confident in his skills.


    I was trying to behave and speak like the character I had chosen to portray.


    Yet, even if I were in Deus Verdi��s body, I felt that my approach wouldn��t have been too different from this.


    ��You lack insight.��


    While the others openly showed their hostility, Lanhardt merely growled in a low tone.


    It was a warning, and he intended to gauge my abilities.


    ��Or perhaps you are simply lacking self-awareness.��


    It felt as though an invisible string was connecting the two of us. His golden eyes bore into me unwaveringly as he voiced a question.


    ��Do you believe I can��t handle the power of the Ancient Dragon?��


    ��To be blunt, who on this land can handle the power of a guardian deity?��


    ��...��


    ��I also know that you didn��t absorb the full strength of the Ancient Dragon. They were just weakened remains, so it would have been easier to consume.��


    But,


    ��A guardian deity is a spiritual being. It��s not something you can digest that easily. And since you devoured it, that means its remains still linger in the world.��


    It was easy to hypothesize about this if I used the manner in which I handled Horua��s sphere as a reference. Although I had unfortunately lost it after I was defeated by Magan, Horua, who had taken the form of a sphere, was gradually growing in strength.


    ��If things take a turn for the worse, you could end up nurturing the Ancient Dragon within your body.��


    Suddenly, all eyes turned to Lanhardt. It seemed like it had finally dawned upon them how dangerous a being their leader had consumed.


    ��Hooo.��


    However, Lanhardt didn��t appear to be particularly surprised. Instead, he stroked his chin as he looked at me with renewed interest.


    ��You seem to be quite knowledgeable, don��t you?��


    ��More than most.��


    ��Prideful, confident in your abilities, and you��ve proven them as well...��


    It was clear from his gaze that he was now more intrigued than hostile, and he wasn��t even trying to hide it.


    Sensing the tension ease, Yun Ye let out a sigh of relief and added another comment.


    ��He also knew about the Mountain Lord of Norseweden.��


    ��Hmmm? Even the Mountain Lord?��


    ��Well, to some extent.��


    I responded vaguely, knowing full well that they��d already decided to accept me.


    ��Alright, until the day we claim the life of Deus Verdi, we��ll acknowledge you as one of our hunters.��


    ��That��s as far as I am willing to go as well.��


    ��Being confident is good. But you��d best watch your mouth.��


    ��...��


    ��If you cross the line, I might just feel like tearing you to pieces.��


    With that final warning, Lanhardt turned around.


    As I watched Lanhardt turn back toward the crumbling city wall, Yun Ye approached me cautiously.


    ��Well, you certainly have a lot of nerve.��


    ��Well, if I��d shown any weakness here, it would end up with me being dragged around.��


    Additionally, I also wanted to test the depths of that man. If he was able to devour the Ancient Dragon, who was a guardian deity, he was definitely no ordinary individual.


    It is hard to call him a vampire.


    Though vampires typically lived off human blood, he had transcended that need.


    It was not like he had become a vampire king or named creature. In the end, those beings were still bound to the vampire race.


    This man, however, had gone even beyond that, leaving me curious as to how something like that was possible.


    As I pondered over Lanhardt��s identity...


    Swoosh!


    An arrow flew over my head and lodged itself into the ground.


    Before I could even turn my head in the arrow��s direction, the hunters were already addressing the situation.


    ��It��s an ambush!��


    ��It��s the Azure Shield Mercenaries! Led by the Duke��s second son!��


    ��We already said we��re done with this, but it looks like they��ve come for revenge for the time at the Oaris Plains!��


    The Duchy of Valestan really was in the midst of a civil war and I was about to experience it firsthand.


    Though the situation was absurd, it was also the perfect opportunity to see just how powerful this group of hunters truly was.


    * * *


    Recently, two people could be seen entering Erica��s laboratory regularly.


    Even after all the assistants had left for the day, they��d sit there quietly as if working overtime, either chatting or studying.


    Although Erica found it bothersome that they were using her laboratory like their own private reading room, she couldn��t just kick them out.


    After all, one of the two was none other than Eleanor Luden Griffin��the sole princess of this country.


    And today was no different.


    The assistants had already left, and dusk was settling outside as lights began to flicker on around the academy.


    Yet here they were, still seated on the guest sofa, snacking away.


    ��I heard you received a confession from Leighton?��


    Crunch.


    Aria asked as she tossed a cookie with chocolate chips into her mouth, causing Eleanor to frown.


    ��Where did you hear that?��


    Aria simply shrugged, dodging Eleanor��s question. One of her best friends, Happy, had seen the confession and immediately informed Aria about it.


    ��He probably took a liking to you because you gave him the Millennium Library access card, right?��


    Aria was speaking bluntly, as if it were someone else��s business. However, since it was true, Eleanor couldn��t really refute it.


    Leighton had missed the mark when answering a question about the Dark Spiritualist during Deus�� lecture.


    And so, Deus decided to give the prize to the top scorer in his test, which Eleanor won.


    However, being a princess, Eleanor had unrestricted access to the Millennium Library, so she��d given the access card to Leighton, who seemed to need it.


    That gesture became the spark that ignited Leighton��s feelings for her.


    A bittersweet, unrequited love.


    Eleanor sighed.


    ��He told me not to feel pressured. He knows we can��t be together since I��m a princess and he said he was just confessing for his own satisfaction.��


    Then came Eleanor��s lament, as if she��d been bottling it up all this time.


    ��But how can I not feel pressured? He just confessed that he liked me. Even though I turned him down, I still find myself being wary around him. Seeing him struggle around me makes me feel guilty ...��


    ��Wow, uhm... I didn��t expect you to be so serious about this.��


    Aria, who��d been all smiles and planning to tease her, slowly put down the cookie and began to think it over.


    ��Hmm.��


    Eleanor gave Aria, who seemed concerned, a soft smile.


    ��It��s fine. It��s not like I was expecting any comfort or advice from you anyway.��


    ��...��


    ��As if you��d know anything.��


    Aria was thoroughly irritated by Eleanor, who was behaving like an adult woman just because she had received a confession.


    However, she was unable to retort.


    In her past life, she had received a confession from Leorus, a friend and classmate��


    And he only did so because he was finally able to muster the courage at the very end of his life.


    In this life, she had yet to experience anything like a confession.


    ��Y-You��re acting like you know it all after just one experience! I-isn��t that right, Professor Erica?��


    ��...Why are you dragging me into this?��


    Erica looked puzzled, wondering why she was suddenly included in their conversation.


    She had already finished her work but was still sitting there quietly, listening to their conversation, only to get dragged into it.


    ��Perfect timing. Professor Erica! What should I do in this situation? I turned down Leighton, but now I feel awkward around him.��


    ��You��re an adult woman, so please give us your advice!��


    Forcibly pulled into the conversation, Erica felt their eyes poke at her like needles.


    ��In a situation like this ... hmm.��


    Erica began to rack her brain, quickly and precisely, like she was calculating a magic formula.


    Ironically, she realized that she too had gone through something quite similar to Eleanor��s situation.


    Although��


    I was the one who got rejected.


    Erica recalled how, after receiving the annulment letter from Deus, he had told her to come find him once she was ready to end things.


    Now, she suddenly found herself able to empathize with Leighton��s position.


    Even though she wanted to distance herself, to put him out of her mind, her eyes kept following him, and her heart longed for him.


    Looking back to that time, the distance between them felt so vast.


    But somehow, she had managed to gradually bridge that gap, bit by bit.


    ��Professor?��


    ��By the way, do you even have any dating experience?��


    Aria��s sharp question cut through the silence as Erica kept her lips shut tight.


    Erica felt her words strike her heart. However, she coughed lightly and answered.


    ��Do not forget, I am engaged.��


    It was a somewhat smug statement.


    At her words, both girls shot to their feet as if someone had pressed a button.


    ��History books often speak of how royalty would sometimes steal someone��s spouse, Erica Bright.��


    Eleanor, slipping into her role as princess, issued a playful warning.


    ��Have you still not signed the annulment? Wow, you��re persistent.��


    Aria��s words, practically a provocation, revealed that she knew about the annulment letter.


    Erica furrowed her brows slightly as she shook her head.


    ��Breaking off an engagement isn��t that simple.��


    In the end, time would determine Erica Bright��s victory.


    Just as she stayed back in her laboratory to protect her life-sized Deus doll, Erica had no intention of letting the two girls steal Deus from her.


    But perhaps this ignited something.


    Aria continued to grumble, but Eleanor��s expression became even more serious.


    Folding her arms, she turned her gaze slightly.


    Towards a life-sized model of Deus Verdi��the very reason they kept coming here.


    Even if it was just a replica, seeing him brought them some peace, even if only a little.


    ��By the way, is it okay if we talk about something serious?��


    A glimmer of intelligence began to take form in Eleanor��s eyes. Before long, she wore an expression that again befitted her role as the villain.


    This feels like old times.


    While Erica was oblivious to it, Aria felt a familiar emotion rising within her upon seeing Eleanor��s expression.


    She clearly remembered how Eleanor��s brother, Orpheus, had been possessed by the Griffin Evil Ghost and committed tyranny, which led the girl to raise the flag of rebellion in order to seize the throne.


    Eleanor had proven to be one of the most formidable opponents who had stood in her way, willing to do anything to achieve her goal.


    The fallen princess.


    As a similar aura of intimidation began to emanate from Eleanor��s entire body, just like that time, Aria gazed at her with worry, even Erica stepped forward towards the princess with great care.


    ��It��s almost been four months now since Deus... no, Kim Shinwoo, disappeared.��


    ��...��


    ��...��


    A painful truth that everyone knew but avoided speaking aloud.


    Yet, Eleanor pressed on as if pushing through a dense thicket.


    ��We still don��t know if he��s alive or dead. Honestly... people in the palace are starting to suggest that we hold a funeral for the Soul Whisperer.��


    She poured out her despair and bitter feelings. The heavy burden in Eleanor��s heart was no different from the one carried by the other two.


    ��I don��t know. I don��t even know if he��s still alive... or if just waiting like this is the right thing to do.��


    If they were students, they should act like students.


    The words Deus said every now and then held Aria and Eleanor back, like shackles around their ankles, keeping them at the academy.


    Because they knew that if he returned one day, he would be pleased to see them living steadfast, unaffected by his absence.


    But still��


    ��It��s cruel, right?��


    It was truly cruel.


    Waiting for a man whose return was uncertain, while continuing to live the way he would have wanted them to, was undeniably cruel.


    Checkmate.


    In the end, they had no choice but to remain here. It felt like they were defeated in a game of chess against Deus Verdi.


    ��Does he even know how painful it is to wait for him?��


    Eleanor��s question settled heavily onto the other two.


    However, none of them could respond; they all knew that Kim Shinwoo was doing his best to figure out his own feelings.


    Knowing that the wait was painful, he wouldn��t attempt to hold on to them if they grew weary and decided to leave.


    That was��


    Just too��


    Unbearably cruel.


    And they hated it.


    ��Though I still see him in my dreams, I��ve endured too many farewells. The word ��heartbreak�� now haunts me like a nightmare.��


    ��...��


    ��Yes, it��s a nightmare. It��s not real.��


    The Kim Shinwoo who once protected her in her dreams.


    The confession of seeing him every day and losing him every day began to gradually distort over time.


    ��I won��t let reality turn into a nightmare. I��m sick and tired of this.��


    Eleanor closed her eyes, exhaled deeply, and steeled herself.


    When she opened her eyes again, she was a princess with a different resolve from the one she had in the first round.


    ��In the name of Eleanor Luden Griffin, princess of the Griffin Kingdom, consider this a warning.��


    There was a faint sense of hostility.


    It cautiously crept up on the other two, elegant yet violent, like an invitation to a duel.


    ��When Kim Shinwoo returns, I will claim him.��


    ��...��


    ��With all my might. Using everything at my disposal. I��ll take and win over the man I��ve decided is my fate. That��s my way.��


    Though it was stubborn, this was the answer that Eleanor, who had been left alone for months, struggling with pain and concern, had finally arrived at.


    ��So if you��re going to fight, be prepared. Because I��m serious.��


    The girl who could be called the ruler of this land desired only one man with all her heart and strength.


    ��Ah...��


    After she finished speaking, a bitter smile formed on the corner of her lips as Eleanor realized��


    ��Is this how Leighton must have felt?��


    That it takes so much courage to challenge an unrequited love that was doomed to /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 267: Temporary Alliance

    Aria often found herself grappling with a certain concern.


    Was this something that happened in the previous cycle?


    It wasn��t a side effect of regression. Just the de?ja? vu moment or usual confusion of memory everyone experienced from time to time.


    Just that.


    But that didn��t mean there was some incredibly significant memory that confused her.


    Did I eat this dish last time?


    Who did I hear this joke from?


    Haven��t I already taken this subject?


    These kinds of trivial and simple things��things that weren��t particularly important and could be overlooked as one lived their life.


    The girl was born with the qualities of a hero who would save the continent, but she was not a genius who could organize all her memories neatly in drawers.


    She would often rummage through her memories, much like sorting through a disorganized pile of clothes.


    And now.


    - This is my path.


    ��Ah.��


    The words of Eleanor, who had somehow become her close friend, kept poking at her heart.


    Unable to sleep as she lay in her dormitory room, Aria eventually sat on the edge of her bed and gazed out the window.


    The sky with a crescent moon was refreshingly clear.


    - Aria Rias, if your sole aim is to chase the peace in front of you.


    ��She did say that back then, right?��


    - Do not block my path with your foolishness.


    Aria calmly closed her eyes as she recalled the moment when the academy��s main building was occupied by students completely brainwashed by Eleanor��s propaganda.


    Standing on the rooftop, Eleanor looked down at Aria, warning her in a voice completely devoid of warmth.


    - This is for the sake of protecting the kingdom. The idea that the minority must be sacrificed for the greater good can also be called the majority��s violence against the minority.


    Even though she was still young, she was well aware of the weight of the path she had chosen and the amount of blood that would flow beneath her feet.


    - However, despite knowing everything, avoiding sacrificing anything with the excuse of caring for the few is just violence.


    - I don��t care if you wish to call it the resurrection of Heralhazard; I will carry the stigma of being called the villain who killed her own kin.


    She declared boldly, her hand stretched out.


    - I��m heading to Graypond; my brother is no longer fit to sit on the throne.


    Thunder like roars echoed as the students, truly determined to bring about change in the kingdom, steeled themselves.


    Had Aria missed Eleanor there, with her resourcefulness, Eleanor would have probably gathered an army several times larger.


    It was Aria who suppressed her in the early stages.


    ��It��s difficult.��


    Aria still remembered the heavy thrum Eleanor��s heart transmitted through the sword she held.


    With her heart pierced through, Eleanor Luden Griffin gazed up at her while drenched in blood.


    - *Huh.*


    Eleanor��s bright eyes gradually turned dull.


    - Aria Rias... you have blocked my path.


    Living solely as royalty, Eleanor finally lowered her head and spoke an honest word at the very end.


    - *Thank you.*


    As Aria wiped her face, she lowered her head. And just like the present, the thought that she had heard Eleanor��s true feelings kept her awake back then as well.


    ��Sigh.��


    Why did Eleanor say that?


    Aria was still unable to grasp it.


    When she had asked Deus Verdi about this, he simply brushed her off, saying that she didn��t need to know.


    Wait a minute.


    ��Sssp, did I ask Professor about this in the first cycle?��


    Had she even asked the Professor from the second cycle yet?


    Aria began to feel confused.


    Thinking she should have asked him while he was still around, her thoughts naturally steered to Deus.


    The Professor in the first cycle was always impatient.


    Lying in his bed, he would send her all over the continent like a chess piece.


    As a result, it gave rise to some sort of obsession, believing that everything would be possible if the Professor were there.


    In the end, Aria was broken by the sight of Deus, mixed with failure and disappointment.


    So, at the start of the second cycle, she exhibited an almost distorted obsession.


    However, the Professor from the second cycle seemed like a completely different person. In the end, as various events were resolved, Deus granted Aria her freedom.


    From the past that had stuck to her like glue and the fate of having to save the continent in the future.


    Complete freedom.


    Aria Rias was now living as an ordinary girl.


    The ordinary life she had desperately longed for.


    But, she began to feel the emptiness contained within it.


    Ironically, human greed knew no bounds; and even while living the ordinary life she had long desired, Aria still wanted something else.


    However, she felt no shame about it.


    Nor did she criticize herself for being too greedy.


    After all, this desire had existed since her days as a hero, not something that arose after she attained freedom.


    Feeling proud of her unchanging emotions, Aria leaped up from her seat.


    She opened the door and stepped outside.


    She knew it was pretty late, and that the dormitory supervisor was on her patrols, but avoiding that was no trouble for Aria.


    The place Aria Rias arrived at, even going as far as to use her footwork, was, of course...


    Kruk! Kruk!


    Bang!


    ��Eleanor!��


    Eleanor Luden Griffin��s room.


    ��Oh my!��


    Eleanor was startled when she saw Aria, who had opened the door and come in. She was sure she had locked it, but Aria had cleanly broken the doorknob to get inside.


    ��...What are you doing?��


    Taking a seat, Aria looked at Eleanor, who was drawing, and found it strange.


    It was already late, and seeing her doing this instead of sleeping made Aria realize that Eleanor was also caught in some deep contemplation.


    ��Uh, you��re drawing, aren��t you? You usually do this when your head��s in a bit of a mess.��


    Eleanor was drawing a man Aria had never seen before. He didn��t look like he was from the Griffin Kingdom, but for some reason, Aria felt a strange flutter in her heart as she looked at him.


    ��Could it be...?��


    As Aria asked cautiously, Eleanor, annoyed at having her treasure discovered, replied curtly.


    ��It��s Kim Shinwoo. Can��t you see it?��


    ��...This is really Professor.��


    Seeing Aria��s jaw drop, unable to tear her eyes from the drawing, Eleanor immediately blocked it with her body.


    ��Only I can look at it!��


    While she had shared drawings of Deus before, she was yet to share her sketches of Kim Shinwoo with anyone.


    This was a treasure box that Eleanor would never show anyone.


    ��Let me see it as well!��


    ��No! What are you even doing by coming here all of a sudden?��


    And so, the two began their tussle a little past midnight. In the end, summoning all her might, Eleanor emerged victorious.


    ��I��ll scream and summon the dorm supervisor!��


    Although it included a somewhat ambiguous threat, in any case, Eleanor managed to turn the drawing towards the wall, and the storm passed.


    The two then stared at each other.


    ��Why did you come here?��


    When Eleanor asked bluntly, Aria shouted.


    ��You! If Professor asked you to, could you kiss me?!��


    ��...��


    Silence.


    Staring at Aria with her mouth wide open, Eleanor felt as though the world had frozen for a few seconds before she screamed.


    ��What nonsense!��


    Eleanor displayed a rare, harsh outburst. But if she didn��t do so, there was no other way to express her current feelings.


    ��I��d rather... I��d rather lick Deus�� shoes, you crazy woman! Why would I... with you... ugh! Ew!��


    Covering her mouth and pretending to gag, Eleanor turned away while Aria declared boldly.


    ��I could do it!��


    ��Wow...��


    ��I could! Though, honestly speaking, I��d rather run around the academy completely naked than kiss you! But if Professor asked me, I could do it!��


    ��...��


    ��Loser! You could never do it, right? I win!��


    ��S-stop saying weird things! In the first place, Deus would never ask for something like that!��


    ��Ha! You��re chickening out because you know you can��t do it! Are you really going to keep challenging me with that resolve?��


    Looking smug, Aria crossed her arms confidently.


    Seeing this, Eleanor��s face turned bright red as she yelled.


    ��I could do it! I��d do anything if Deus wished for it!��


    ��Well, Professor would never even ask for something like that.��


    ��Why you... You��re really pushing it!��


    Eleanor began to feel exhausted, wondering what on earth Aria was up to by showing up so suddenly. Aria made a bold declaration.


    ��Just like before, it��s always going to be me who stands in the way of your ambitions!��


    ��...Just like before?��


    Not having a complete understanding, Eleanor furrowed her brow, but Aria continued.


    ��In the end, you��ll lose to me, the one who��s transcended time to find him! And when I spend my first night with Professor, you can listen in from the door, loser!��


    ��Fu... fufufu.��


    Eleanor lowered her head.


    Looking at Aria, who had suddenly shown up and started to provoke her, Eleanor wriggled her fingers.


    ��Come here, you bitch...!��


    And so the two began round two. They tussled throughout the night.


    It got a bit intense, with fists clenching tight occasionally, but at some point...


    They collapsed on the floor in exhaustion, bathed in the rising sunlight coming through the window.


    ��Ah, we stayed up all night.��


    ��Damn, I didn��t get a wink of sleep.��


    Despite their grumbling, a strange sense of satisfaction lingered on their faces.


    As they lay there, breathing heavily and staring blankly at the ceiling, Aria broke the silence.


    ��Hey, if I say what if...��


    ��Could you just not start talking?��


    ��You start a rebellion.��


    ��Are you insane?��


    Could you even say something like this in front of a princess of all people? It wasn��t a joke; she��d be dragged to the execution grounds for just bringing it up.


    However, considering that she��d even wrestled with a princess like this was already a capital offense.


    ��But unlike now, let��s say your brother is someone you believe is no longer fit to sit on the throne.��


    ��...Is it like he is somehow possessed by an evil spirit or something?��


    Hearing Eleanor mumble under her breath, Aria turned her head in surprise. But she then remembered that Deus and Orpheus had once explained the dark secrets entwined with the royal family to Eleanor.


    ��Exactly. So you start a rebellion, but you end up being suppressed by me.��


    ��Me? By you? Don��t make me laugh.��


    Eleanor snorted, but she didn��t dismiss Aria��s story entirely.


    She had noticed that Aria and Deus had a unique relationship.


    There were times when they��d talk about things she didn��t understand.


    Eleanor assumed that perhaps Aria was now talking about one of those things.


    ��You were totally beaten by me, you know.��


    Though it had been a tough experience.


    But was there anyone who knew about that now?


    ��Anyway, if you were on the verge of death in that situation... what do you think your last words would be?��


    Aria didn��t really expect an answer. Or rather, she was aware that Eleanor, in this cycle, wouldn��t answer the same way she did in the first.


    It was just a personal whim��That was the only way to explain that question.


    ��What an annoying start to the morning.��


    Eleanor sighed, frustrated, but she had already arrived at the answer.


    ��What would I say? I��d probably be pissed about having lost to you. I��d be really mad...��


    And then...


    ��I��d end up saying thank you.��


    ��...��


    ��If I were to rebel, it would mean the kingdom was in a truly dire state. As a princess, I��d have rebelled out of duty, but as a woman named Eleanor... no matter how much I despised him, I wouldn��t have wanted to kill my own brother.��


    She would have staged a rebellion because she was a princess.


    And because she was Eleanor, she would have expressed her gratitude.


    ��I see. That makes sense.��


    Though it was a bit complicated, Aria smiled, feeling unexpectedly relieved.


    ��This time, I��ll help you walk your own path as yourself.��


    ��R-Really? You��ll help me get closer to Deus?��


    Startled, Eleanor whipped her head around to look at Aria. Aria gave her best friend a mischievous smile.


    ��But in return, you have to help me as well. So that Professor and I can be together.��


    ��...What are you even saying?��


    ��Idiot, do you think that we, as students, really stand a chance against all the other women interested in him?��


    ��Well, I��m a princess, so maybe I could find a way to keep him for myself?��


    Old habits die hard.


    Aria sighed and shook her head.


    ��Do you really think that would break Professor��s resolve?��


    ��...No.��


    Right after saying it, Eleanor also realized that her plan would be the quickest way to lose Deus.


    ��For now, let��s try to seduce Professor together. Surprisingly, Professor is weak against people who are genuinely devoted to him.��


    She remembered how he had gotten married to Erica Bright, who was always by his side in the first cycle.


    ��Hmm, do you think that��ll work?��


    ��Geez, do you really plan to stand by and watch? Do you want to watch Findenai pounce on Professor? Are you just going to just stand there while Professor Erica enjoys her first night of marriage?��


    ��...No.��


    ��Right? I don��t want that either. I really don��t. I might as well destroy a world like that.��


    ��I��d straight up raise a rebellion.��


    This girl really liked the idea of rebellion��Aria thought to herself.


    ��Anyway, let��s conquer Professor together. Unlike the others, we��re young and fresh. In 10 or 20 years, we��ll be the winners in the end.��


    ��That... is true.��


    Even if Deus reached his forties, they would still be in their twenties.


    ��We��re only forming a temporary alliance for each other��s goals.��


    ��...��


    As Eleanor considered the offer in silence, Aria quietly extended her hand.


    Lying side by side, Eleanor finally sighed and accepted it.


    ��It��s just a temporary alliance that will only last until right before we reach the bed.��


    Saying so, Eleanor turned her gaze back to the ceiling. For some reason, she didn��t feel like getting up.


    ��Hey.��


    Perhaps that was why Eleanor softly called out to Aria again.


    ��What?��


    Aria replied sharply.


    ��He��d be on his way back, right?��


    Aria hesitated to respond to her heavy question.


    She knew very well that the chances of returning alive after fighting with the god of thunder, Raizel, were extremely slim.


    In the first place, she couldn��t guarantee survival for anyone from this continent.


    But,


    ��Of course.��


    Aria firmly dismissed all such possibilities and answered Eleanor.


    ��That��s right.��


    Eleanor closed her eyes as she nodded.


    After a little while, the two fell asleep, their breaths calm and /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 268: The Strong Ones

    Chapter 268: The Strong Ones


    ��Hehehe.��


    The sight of him tearing into the flesh while standing over a pool of spilled blood resembled that of a hunter savoring his trophy after a fresh kill.


    However, considering the blood on the ground was human, a vampire might have been a more apt description.


    At least, thankfully, he wasn��t eating human flesh.


    Although the Azure Shield Mercenaries had launched a surprise attack, Lanhardt and his hunters countered them with ease, annihilating their enemies in turn.


    It was especially impressive to see Lanhardt charging out, determined not to let any fleeing enemies escape.


    It was truly rare to see something as unusual as a man running faster than a horse.


    ��Hey, you Dark Mage.��


    Lanhardt, eating meat atop a skewered horse��s corpse, called out to me.


    I was tending to Xiao Hu, so I could only spare him a glance.


    I signaled for him to speak with my eyes, and he asked while waving the meat in his hand.


    ��So, what did you think of my performance just now? Do you still think I am a man who can��t handle the Ancient Dragon��s power?��


    ��If you��re looking for some sort of approval from me, just give up.��


    I had no intention of validating him. I��d often heard that mercenaries prized their pride above all, so I wondered if this was a petty attempt to patch up his wounded ego.


    But his gaze contained a certain seriousness and he asked his question again, this time with objective curiosity.


    ��No, it��s not about wanting approval. It��s just that you seem a bit different from the other Mages I��ve met so far.��


    ��...��


    ��Taking into account your knowledge about the guardian deities, I simply wanted to hear your perspective.��


    ��You?��


    It wasn��t that he was humbling himself by lowering his head. Even now, he simply considered me as just another tool to further strengthen himself.


    Offering advice to a man who wants to kill me, huh?


    As ridiculous as it was, I didn��t hold back my words either. After all, we needed to head to Norseweden together.


    ��It��d be reckless to try and use the Ancient Dragon��s power right now. For now, it��s so faint you wouldn��t even notice it.��


    ��Hmm.��


    ��But as time goes by, the Ancient Dragon��s power will gradually start to eat away from within. As for the side effects, I can��t say for certain.��


    ��I heard that a guardian deity��s power weakens the moment they lose the place they protect.��


    ��It��s not necessary for it to be tied to a specific location.��


    ��Oh? Now that��s an intriguing story.��


    He stroked his chin, subtly urging me to continue. Even in that, there was a faint sense of coercion.


    ��I��m sorry, but I don��t see any reason to elaborate.��


    I didn��t want to talk about the Setima residents and their angel nor did I want to give Lanhardt the opportunity to exploit their stories to fuel his greed.


    ��Is that so?��


    Snorting, he stuffed more meat into his mouth and chewed heartily, ending his question there.


    At that moment, I felt like he had surprisingly acknowledged me.


    Rather than seeing me as a subordinate, he was starting to view me as an equal, someone who stood his ground against him.


    So, this time, I asked him.


    ��You didn��t eat that to use the Ancient Dragon��s power, did you?��


    ��...��


    Slowly, very slowly, his gaze pierced into me. He didn��t even bother to make a flimsy excuse, as if asking what I was implying.


    Staring intently, he smirked.


    ��Are you perhaps using some kind of mind-reading magic?��


    ��It didn��t seem like you devoured the Ancient Dragon just to gain its power.��


    ��Heh, impressive.��


    He stroked his chin again. It seemed to be a habit of his whenever he fell deep in thought.


    ��I��ve never met a man who exudes a presence like yours with just a few words.��


    ��That wasn��t my intention.��


    A brief silence ensued.


    With a smile still hanging on his lips, Lanhardt seemed to ponder something before speaking frankly.


    ��You��re right. I didn��t eat a mere Ancient Dragon just to gain its power.��


    A mere Ancient Dragon.


    How many beings on this continent could speak of a guardian deity with such disrespect?


    ��The reason I continue to devour the guardian deities is to create a vast vessel within myself, like them, so that I can consume souls.��


    ��...��


    ��I��m sure you understand what I aim to achieve.��


    He murmured in ecstasy, as if he could already see millions of souls before him.


    ��A power so vast, it��s yet to be seen anywhere on this continent. I don��t know how Deus Verdi plans to use it, but I intend to consume it.��


    Like the forbidden fruit laid before Adam and Eve, he was well aware he shouldn��t indulge, yet he couldn��t help but imagine its sweetness while licking his lips.


    ��Deus said he��d put them to rest to save the continent.��


    I reminded him, but Lanhardt merely scoffed in response.


    ��How can I believe that? Who��s to say he won��t use that vast array of souls and the mana they contain for something else?��


    ��...��


    ��I don��t trust him. There��s no doubt that Deus Verdi, that bastard will be blinded by that power and wreak havoc someday. I��m simply going to act first.��


    He didn��t view Deus as evil. Concepts of good and evil seemed completely irrelevant to him.


    It was all about whether there was power or not.


    That was it.


    Instead of letting someone else use such power, he would rather claim it for himself.


    Sensing his burning obsession with power, I asked him.


    ��Why are you so obsessed with power?��


    Did he have a specific goal in mind?


    Simply pursuing strength alone was futile, an empty goal.


    After all, who could ever define the limits of strength perfectly?


    Lanhardt burst out in laughter at my question, slamming his palm against the horse he was sitting on.


    ��Hehe, why am I obsessed with strength? Look at the world��s strongest!��


    Suddenly, he raised a bone from the meat he had just devoured and pointed to the stars shining high above.


    ��Just like those stars, countless strong beings illuminate this continent! Yes! Among them, there will be a place for me, Lanhardt, and for you too!��


    For the first time, Lanhardt��s voice revealed excitement, his face alight with fervor as he continued.


    ��They all became strong for various reasons. The War God Han So became strong to protect the Empire��s lands!��


    ��...��


    ��The guardian deities become strong to protect the very thing they guard from the rest of the world!��


    Lanhardt��s boisterous voice resounded, drawing the attention of other hunters around him.


    ��Someone lost their beloved lover! Another admired the powerful protector who protected them! And yet another sought revenge for their family! Money! Or honor! Hahaha!��


    Lanhardt burst into uncontrollable laughter mid-sentence.


    His booming laughter was contagious, spreading to the other hunters.


    ��Hahahaha! Yes! Right! There��s always a reason! To be called strong, one requires perseverance, and to endure that, one needs a reason!��


    ��...��


    Nodding vigorously, Lanhardt struck the horse with the bone in his hand.


    ��What bullshit.��


    His voice, once filled with excitement and laughter, turned calm and cold, laced with contempt.


    ��All of that is merely a means to an end. People pursue strength for what they wish to achieve or for what they must do but strength itself isn��t the purpose.��


    It wasn��t wrong.


    Even I was like that.


    I had saved the continent and created a place where the souls could rest.


    Truthfully speaking, there was little reason for me to continue learning Necromancy beyond that.


    However, it seemed that Lanhardt disagreed.


    ��How can someone with that mindset even call themselves strong?! Isn��t it brazen for those who see power as a mere tool to achieve their goals to condemn someone who seeks it purely for the sake of it?!��


    He did not need a reason to chase after power.


    If there was one, the pursuit of strength itself was the reason, the purpose, and the outcome.


    ��I, Lanhardt, need nothing else. Revenge? Honor? Wealth? Hah! Take it all! I have no need for it!��


    Tossing aside the bone he was holding, Lanhardt looked at me. His gestures, tone, and expression showed he saw me as some kind of rival.


    Raising his index finger, he then declared.


    ��Unfortunately, the title of the strongest on this continent is reserved for one person alone.��


    ��...��


    ��And I, Lanhardt, will claim it.��


    Like a lion who loved to fight, he turned his gaze towards the horizon.


    A fierce cold gripped the land.


    The preparations to head to Norseweden were now complete.


    ***��Ah, it��s cold.��


    Findenai was shivering at the peak of the Norseweden Mountain Range, inside an outpost built by the Verdi Household.


    Although she had a natural resistance to the cold, she still couldn��t get used to the chill at the mountain range��s summit.


    As she placed a cigarette in her mouth, the vice leader of the hunters, Whalebelter, hastily pulled out his lighter and lit it for her.


    As she smoked in a familiar manner, Findenai wondered if she��d been smoking too much lately.


    He probably won��t like it.


    He��d likely hate it if she reeked of cigarette smoke.


    ��Ah, damn.��


    With this thought, the taste of the cigarette in her mouth immediately turned sour.


    Quitting smoking while waiting for a man who might never return, or who might never be able to, felt bleary.


    She threw the cigarette at Whalebelter, who caught it and shot her an annoyed look.


    ��What? Got a problem?��


    He immediately shrank back, unable to say anything to the imposing Findenai.


    She then snapped at Whalebelter.


    ��Hey, when are those bastards coming?��


    ��T-they should be here soon. They��re riding Blood Horses��really fast ones.��


    ��Sigh...��


    She didn��t know how many or who was coming, but��


    ��Hurry up and get here quickly. I��m bored.��


    Filled with resolve to kill every one of them who set foot in Norseweden, Findenai let out a deep sigh.

 Chapter 269: Deus

    Chapter 269: Deus


    ��Ugh, I don��t feel so good.��


    Xiao Hu clutched her stomach as she dismounted the Blood Horse. Though it had only taken a week to travel from the Duchy of Valestan to the vicinity of the capital of the Clark Republic, the journey was taxing for someone like Xiao Hu, who was unaccustomed to traveling.


    While the Duchy of Valestan was relatively small, the Clark Republic��s vast territory naturally made the journey more time-consuming.


    ��We��re almost there.��


    Patting Xiao Hu��s back, who was clearly distressed about riding the Blood Horse, I turned my gaze towards Clarkwork, the distant capital of the Republic.


    ��...��


    The events I had experienced there were too dire and tragic to call them memories.


    Yet, a small smile crept on my lips as I surveyed my surroundings.


    When I first stepped foot on this land to save Findenai, the air had been filled with the cries and laments of countless souls.


    The sky was blanketed with sorrow, and even the ground I stepped on was steeped in their tragic histories.


    ��It��s quiet.��


    Everything was gone now, leaving only the sound of the wind to soothe my thoughts.


    Reflecting on my past actions, I had never thought of myself as grand for creating the Land of Eternal Rest or saving the continent.


    I��d just done it because someone had to, and I was the one most suited for the task.


    Yet, seeing the Clark Republic so different from before, I felt a sense of pride.


    The land seemed to whisper that I had done the right thing.


    ��The Republic... this is quite a ridiculous place.��


    With his arms crossed as he looked toward Clarkwork, Lanhardt approached me with a look of regret.


    ��If I��d known that President Magan was a Demon Lord, I��d have claimed his head before Deus Verdi could.��


    ��You��re treating beings like Demon Lords too frivolously.��


    I could only describe his statement as reckless bravado. Having personally slain a few Demon Lords, there was no need to explain how nonsensical the statement Lanhardt had just made was.


    However, it seemed Lanhardt wasn��t just speaking whimsically.


    ��I know it��s difficult. But with a target like that, I��d have trained and strategized appropriately to ensure I could bring him down.��


    ��...��


    ��And if that still didn��t work, well, that��s just my limit as a human.��


    The word ��human�� stuck with me.


    Finally feeling better, Xiao Hu wiped her mouth with a handkerchief and watched the exchange between Lanhardt and me.


    Deciding the atmosphere wasn��t to her liking, she quietly slipped away to Yun Ye, who always treated her kindly, making her feel more at ease.


    Watching her, Lanhardt folded his arms.


    ��Do you know why Yun Ye cares for her so much?��


    ��He must like kids.��


    Paying no attention to my indifferent response Lanhardt continued.


    ��His daughter died from illness some time ago. Perhaps that makes him more protective.��


    ��...��


    ��Was it not a pleasant thing to hear?��


    Maybe, but��


    ��Who in this world is without a backstory?��


    I said as I turned away and moved from the spot.


    ��Yeah, exactly.��


    Not denying it, Lanhardt started gathering the hunters again.


    The Norseweden mountain range was truly within reach now.


    ***��They��re on their way.��


    Having recently quit smoking, Findenai shook her leg impatiently while uttering a casual remark.


    Finding the manner in which she was shaking her leg annoying, Deia was about to snap at her but she suddenly froze.


    Watching Deia��s reaction, Findenai elaborated a bit more.


    ��Just received word from the Scrapyard Nomads��they��re coming in hot on a black horse called Blood Horse. They were last spotted in Clarkwork, so at this pace, they��ll probably be here by tomorrow.��


    ��...Why are you only telling me this now?��


    Though they��d been prepared, the long wait had left the soldiers feeling somewhat relaxed.


    Deia stood up quickly, clearly intending to relay the message to Darius.


    ��I just learned of it. That Blood Horse��s speed is absurdly fast��it��s unnatural.��


    Shrugging, Findenai stood up along with Deia.


    To protect the Mountain Lord, they had to be thorough this time.


    ��Tell everyone to prepare the fire control equipment. Have the soldiers stationed at the mountain range outposts gather and cross over to the Republic.��


    ��Are we really crossing the mountain range?��


    ��Yes, we��re crossing. This isn��t like last time.��


    It wasn��t like last time.


    No one knew just how much effort Deia had put into making that possible.


    The Mountain Lord had warned them well in advance, but unlike the rushed raid conducted by Whalebelter, they had some time before Lanhardt��s arrival.


    So, Deia crafted a plan��a way to fight within legal bounds.


    While Findenai and Darius were training for Lanhardt��s arrival, Deia was busy laying the groundwork for them to fight without restraint.


    ��We��ve secured a temporary approval to cross the border for fire control. So from now on, we��re going to put out a fire.��


    Although a fire in the mountain range was yet to break out, they had exaggerated the previous one to create an adequate excuse.


    Now, with some forces in a state of emergency, they had the right to cross the mountain range if necessary.


    Given that the Griffin Kingdom shared a friendly relationship with the Clark Republic, the Republic agreed under a few conditions.


    ��Is it finally starting?��


    Stretching out, Findenai felt glad that it was finally time. She had been waiting for so long that it felt like a layer of dust had settled on her.


    ��Don��t get too excited. Keep a close watch on Whalebelter��s men. They might betray us, or we could even use them as bargaining chips.��


    ��Yeah, yeah.��


    Before leaving the room, Deia grabbed a shotgun. Although had no plans to venture to the front line, she wanted to be prepared for emergencies.


    ��...��


    Pausing just before she stepped outside, Deia took one last glance around the office.


    Though she was using it as her own, this was actually Deus Verdi��s office.


    Don��t worry.


    It felt as if she were speaking to him.


    Deia quietly steeled herself and walked out.


    I��ll make sure the place you��ll return to is safe.


    ***��It��s high.��


    Lanhardt let out a short exclamation of admiration as he gazed up at the Norseweden mountain range, towering as if piercing the sky��a natural barrier daring anyone to try and cross.


    ��Only a truly great being could call a place like that their domain.��


    A white stream of breath escaped his mouth.


    Even though it was summer elsewhere, the Norseweden mountain range maintained their steady chill.


    Greeted by the familiar cold, I felt my cheeks relax, yet a sense of discomfort lingered.


    Why am I feeling this way?


    I felt it last time as well��a personal reluctance to return to Norseweden in this current form.


    Although it was not like I had intended to wait for Deus�� body to stabilize, I couldn��t quite understand why I felt like this.


    This is complicated.


    It was a good sign that these faint emotions were gradually finding their place.


    This showed that I had been growing as a person and was gradually overcoming my previously acquired tendencies.


    However, that also made things all the more confusing as I was struggling to keep up with the rapid changes within myself.


    At that moment, Yun Ye, who had gone ahead to scout, came running to report.


    ��It��s true, Vice Leader Whalebelter has betrayed us. The Norseweden Margrave��s forces are camping in front of the mountain range.��


    ��Oh?��


    ��They��ve even set up a wooden barricade. To see them act so boldly even though this is the Republic��s territory...��


    ��They have played their card.��


    It was I who replied to Yun Ye.


    ��The vice leader��s failure has become the foundation they have established a foothold upon.��


    ��...��


    ��I��ve also heard that they have a rather competent administrator in Norseweden.��


    Funnily enough, even as I was speaking, I couldn��t help but feel I sounded a bit like a doting fool.


    Though I made it seem like I was merely explaining the situation, I was actually admiring Deia��s competence, subtly bragging without anyone noticing.


    Impressive.


    As expected, Deia��the lady of Norseweden.


    She might have disliked being called that, but could there be a more fitting title for her?


    ��Well, does that even matter?��


    Yet, even as he gazed at Deia��s efforts and the barrier Darius had set up, Lanhardt apathetically tightened his grip on the spear without much reaction.


    ��After all, we came here to hunt the Mountain Lord. It��s not like the Margrave brought his entire army, and if we can��t even handle this much, the hunt for the Mountain Lord will just end up being empty bravado.��


    Besides��


    ��If we wish to seize the souls held by Deus Verdi, conflict with them is inevitable. In fact, splitting their forces this way makes it perfect for us.��


    Dark red mana surged from Lanhardt��s entire body, and a Blood Horse emerged from his shadow, hoisting him effortlessly.


    ��Prepare to strike. The hunt begins now.��


    ***Inside a dark, silent room.


    Once called a general store for antiques and rare items, now, only a lone man sat slumped against the wall, like a broken doll.


    It might have seemed like he was dead, but his heart still beat faintly.


    Though there was nothing visible around him, yet it gave the uncanny impression that the space itself was somehow distorted.


    The man who became the Land of Eternal Rest, carrying millions of souls within him��he was Deus Verdi, the Soul Whisperer.


    Sitting lifelessly like a doll with its strings cut, he awaited the return of his body��s owner.


    However, a bit sooner than expected.


    ��Ah...��


    A faint sound escaped his lips.


    ��...e...us.��


    As if his throat were clogged with dust, he struggled to formulate the words.


    His movements were very sluggish as he began to shift.


    His body, stiffened over time, needed a while to function again.


    Like tuning an instrument, he flexed his hands and feet, moving slowly.


    The moment his eyes regained their focus��


    ��De... us.��


    He called out a single name clearly.


    ��De...us.��


    As he slowly rose from the wall, countless souls gathered around him.


    Each one of them began to aid the person occupying Deus�� body.

 Chapter 270: Reunion

    Chapter 270: Reunion


    Udduduududdudududuudu!


    It was like the sound of a drum declaring the advance, announcing their presence while intimidating their opponents.


    As the Blood Horses stormed forward, the trembling ground caused everyone above to tense up.


    It was like the charge of a knights�� cavalry.


    As they watched the hunters rush in, Darius just had one thought.


    ��Move behind the wooden barricades! Defend the barricades at all costs!��


    As Darius bellowed his orders, the soldiers moved in perfect unison. Taking cover behind the stacked wooden barricades, they only needed to hold their ground for a moment to block the charge.


    While the Blood Horses were closer to demonic monsters than regular warhorses, they were still horses.


    If they failed to break through on their first charge, they would end up being trampled by the spears coming from below.


    ��Get down! Arrows incoming!��


    It seemed they weren��t called hunters for nothing. Some shot arrows while riding the Blood Horses, and their accuracy was nothing to scoff at. However, the arrows were eventually blocked by the wooden barricade, causing minimal damage.


    At the head of the charging hunters was a man with dirty blonde hair with a spear in his grasp.


    His hair flowed back, brushing his shoulders, reminiscent of a lion��s mane, and his muscular torso, clad only in a fur vest, displayed muscles that truly resembled those of a beast.


    ��Is that man Lanhardt?��


    Darius could now understand why Whalebelter had described the man as lion-like. He could see the rationale behind the comparison.


    He exuded a presence that demanded the title of ��King of the Jungle.��


    Realizing that the man was far from ordinary, Darius swallowed hard, his fingers twitching.


    Though his desire as a martial artist to face him head-on was on the rise, first and foremost, he was here as the Margrave.


    Hence, it was only natural that the strongest force on their side should clash with the enemy��s strongest.


    ��Huff.��


    Standing at Darius�� side, Findenai exhaled a white breath. She had already adopted the demeanor of a predator, her blood-red eyes fixed on her prey.


    A harsh cold surged from the Snow White she was holding.


    With steam rising from her War Shoes, Findenai surged forward.


    ��Huh? W-wait a minute!��


    Darius was startled by Findenai��s sudden rush, and by the time he noticed, she was already charging ahead.


    ��M-Ms. Findenai?!��


    ��Chief!��


    Findenai took the lead, going past the wooden barricade and pressing onward. Darius�� soldiers were taken aback, and it wasn��t just them�� even the Scrapyard Nomads, who had come to lend a hand, were caught off guard by their chief��s strange behavior.


    Crash!


    Using both hands, she plunged Snow White into the ground.


    And then, an icy chill began to spread.


    The ground quickly froze over, turning into sharp ice crystals or rising to create spear-like formations, creating another wall that blocked the enemy��s charge.


    ��Gasp, gasp.��


    Sweat dripping down Findenai��s cheek froze in an instant as her body trembled from the cold.


    Why?


    Darius wondered why she had acted so recklessly all of a sudden. But as soon as he saw the Blood Horses charging, he understood.


    Even after being wounded by the ice crystals in the air and their hooves were pierced by the ice spikes sprouting from the ground, the horses did not stop their charge.


    Had Findenai not rushed ahead and weakened the momentum of the charge slightly, the barricades would have been destroyed, the soldiers overwhelmed and trampled, and death would have followed swiftly.


    ��Finden...ai...��


    Darius was in awe.


    Thanks to her quick judgment, Findenai had managed to prevent the tide of the entire battle from being thrown off course.


    The reason she was able to quickly assess the enemy��s abilities and take immediate action was because of her beast-like instincts and her heightened sensitivity to danger she had honed during her time in the resistance.


    ��Run! Run! Run!��


    ��Ignore them and just charge!��


    The fierce shouts of the hunters mounted on Blood Horses resounded.


    ��Block them!��


    ��Stick to the barricades! If we are forced to fall back here, I won��t be able to show my face to the Chief!��


    The Norseweden soldiers and the Scrapyard Nomads resisted their charge.


    The two sides kept shouting at each other, trying to outdo each other in volume.


    Boom!


    Even though the Blood Horses�� charge had subsided a little, part of the barricade was pushed back and shattered to pieces when they collided.


    The resounding signal for the start of battle rang out in all its grandeur.


    However, at the front of the charge, the man leading the hunters did not continue forward; instead, he stopped abruptly.


    Before the halberd came swinging down, Lanhardt called back the Blood Horse right in front of a woman whose silver hair was blown by the wind.


    ��Your excellent judgment just saved countless lives.��


    ��Huff.��


    Pulling Snow White from the ground, Findenai assumed a stance. Her visible stream of breath made it look like she was holding a cigarette.


    ��So you came here to kill the Mountain Lord, huh? You��ve got quite the nerve.��


    ��Just trying to kill him on the side.��


    Lanhardt spoke nonchalantly as if killing the Mountain Lord, a being far beyond human strength, was not that big of a deal.


    He ignored the weight of his words and asked while stroking his chin.


    ��So, you��re the wolf guarding the mountain range, huh? You indeed fit the description.��


    ��Do you think we are the same beast, huh? Don��t act like you��re close to me����


    Findenai, who was about to express her frustration openly while catching her breath, suddenly stopped.


    The sudden shift caught even Lanhardt off guard.


    ��Wait a minute, what?��


    Who told Lanhardt about her?


    Having left the Scrapyard Nomads and now living as Deus Verdi��s maid, the general public had pretty much no idea about her existence.


    But now, someone had told Lanhardt about her.


    ��There��s someone who knows about me?��


    ��Hmm, curious aren��t you? I��m sure no one would expect a person as skilled as you to be hiding.��


    ��Stop dodging the question and tell me, who the hell was it?��


    Lanhardt��s eyebrows twitched at Findenai��s persistent questioning.


    However, since he greatly valued the judgment and abilities she had shown just moments before.


    ��You showed something good, so I��ll return the favor and tell you.��


    Lanhardt spoke briefly about the man.


    It was a brief and simple explanation.


    ��I don��t know where he came from.��


    But it was exactly what Findenai had been hoping to hear.


    ��But a Necromancer told me.��


    Findenai��s pupils trembled violently. The information was so shocking that she almost forgot how to breathe.


    This was exactly what she had been longing for.


    ��Huff.��


    Then, the atmosphere changed dramatically.


    The heat radiating from Findenai��s body began to overwhelm even the cold discharged by Snow White.


    The physical exhaustion caused by her use of Snow White was long forgotten.


    As excitement surged within her, a twisted smile appeared on Findenai��s face.


    ��Did that bastard tell you anything else about me? Like ��she��s beautiful, fucking sexy, or that he wants to devour her��?��


    ��Hmm? No, he didn��t say anything like that.��


    ��Oh? Really? Is that sooo?��


    Whoosh!


    With a powerful swing of Snow White, Findenai took a large step forward.


    Lanhardt, the man she had considered an enemy just moments ago, was already insignificant in her eyes.


    ��Move. I��m headed to see that motherfucker Master Bastard��s face.��


    ***The fierce battle was under way.


    A brutal clash between those defending the Mountain Range and those trying to breach it.


    Making them look somewhat ridiculous, I was already making my way up the mountain range.


    ��How... how do you know about this path?��


    Xiao Hu, following me closely, looked at the path I was taking with awe. Since the mountain range was naturally treacherous, it was nearly impossible to climb it without a trail.


    That was the reason they were fighting so hard over the entrance.


    However, I was ascending the mountain via a hidden path.


    ��I just learned about it a long time ago.��


    I had heard about these secret trails from the Mountain Lord occasionally.


    And while I��d never actually used them before, I was glad I hadn��t dismissed it back then.


    ��But... what are you planning to do after we enter the Mountain Range?��


    Since I couldn��t leave Xiao Hu behind, I brought her along, though I hadn��t explained the reason.


    Without stopping my steps, I answered as I continued upward.


    ��Meet the Mountain Lord.��


    ��Wha-what?! T-that��s dangerous! The guardian deity is probably in a terrible mood!��


    Xiao Hu looked like she wanted to turn back immediately. But she knew there was no going back now, so she followed me while muttering her complaints under her breath.


    ��Y-you have a plan, right?��


    ��Of course. Don��t worry too much.��


    ��Hmm?��


    As soon as she heard the sound of a snort from above, Xiao Hu��s body turned stiff. Feeling nervous, the girl hid behind me.


    Xiao Hu began to tremble due to the unfamiliar voice, but for me, it was all too familiar, and I had longed for it.


    Click.


    ��I came here just in case...��


    The sound of a shotgun being loaded echoed. As I looked up the path, I saw a short-haired woman in a coat with a shotgun slung over her shoulder.


    Deia Verdi was looking down at me.


    ��I never imagined someone would actually know about this path.��


    I almost called her name instinctively, but the intense hostility in her voice stopped me.


    ��Put your hands where I can see them unless you want a hole in your head.��


    The gun��s aim didn��t waver.


    If I even made the slightest move, she��d pull the trigger without hesitation.


    I knew it was proper to greet her, but my mouth wouldn��t cooperate.


    Ah.


    I finally understood why I didn��t want to meet them in my current form.


    It was fear.


    The fear that they might not accept my current appearance as Kim Shinwoo.


    I felt almost childish for worrying about this, but it also made me realize just how important they had become to me.


    ��What, is your head just for decoration? Or is it tough enough to deflect bullets?��


    ��W-what are you doing?!��


    While Deia sneered, Xiao Hu urged me from behind.


    I could say I was frightened in a different way, yet I had no intention of running.


    ��You haven��t changed a bit.��


    I uttered a meaningful phrase.


    Normally, this wouldn��t have revealed anything significant. Deia might have simply scowled, asking if I knew her. However...


    ��Huh?��


    As soon as she heard my words, her eyes opened wide, as if she sensed something, and she stared straight at me.

 Chapter 271: A Heavy Footstep

    ��Huh?��


    A short gasp escaped Deia��s lips as her grip on the shotgun gradually went slack, and the barrel lowered.


    Her wide-open eyes, quivering faintly, stared directly at me.


    ��S-say that... again.��


    A gentle smile tugged at my lips as I watched her stammer.


    I sensed that she had almost figured it out.


    Even though it should have been impossible for her to recognize me in a different body, with a different voice and manner of speaking.


    Still, she asked me again, just in case.


    Just that alone made all my previous worries seem ridiculous.


    ��What should I say?��


    ��Hey, you jerk! I told you to speak to me properly!��


    Stammering as she got closer, Deia looked unexpectedly cute in a way I hadn��t seen before.


    ��H-hurry! Anything! Y-you know, something like what that bastard usually says!��


    She was almost certain now. I wondered how she had figured it out, but I pretended to be clueless.


    ��What kind of way of talking?��


    I had changed my manner of speaking to clearly distinguish Kim Shinwoo from Deus within me, but saying it while in Kim Shinwoo��s body felt rather awkward.


    ��Oh, come on! You know, like... right? Like that!��


    And now, she��d set the shotgun on the floor and was gesturing wildly in front of me, imitating various ways of speaking.


    ��The living should not cross the boundary of the dead recklessly, happy birthday, things like that, you know that!��


    ��Pfft.��


    ��Hey, you jerk! That��s something you said!��


    Was she always this adorable?


    Seeing Deia, who used to grumble constantly, now blushing and looking at me so earnestly stirred my emotions as well.


    ��Please? Just say it! Y-you can even say something like ��go easy with the shotgun once�� like before!��


    Unable to touch me directly, she just stood there, not knowing what to do, pushing me for a response.


    ��Deia.��


    I called her name softly.


    ��Ah...��


    Tears began to pool in Deia��s eyes and naturally, the overwhelming feeling flowed into me as well.


    I was grateful.


    I knew that it would take me some time to explain it properly.


    I thought I��d have to present evidence if I were to reveal that I was Deus��maybe even share some of our hidden memories.


    However, none of that was necessary.


    Just saying her name was enough.


    ��YOU BASTARRRDDD!��


    She had recognized me.


    Wham!


    Deia threw herself at me, wrapping me in a tight hug and burying her face in my chest. Unable to hold back any longer, she started sobbing, venting her resentment.


    ��Where were you all this timmeeeeee?! I-I thought... I thought you were deadddddd!��


    ��I��m sorry.��


    ��Because I... because I was unable to do anything! I was right there with you! And in the end, I couldn��t even help you, and because of that...��


    But did she even do anything wrong?


    After all, Raizel, the God of Thunder, was not a being who could be stopped with something crude like a shotgun.


    I hugged her gently.


    Even though I couldn��t feel her warmth because of my artificial body, I still felt an illusion of her warmth.


    ��You jerk! You jerk! You HORRIBLE JERRRRKKK!��


    ��I have no excuses.��


    After listening to her cry for a while, Deia, somewhat calmer now, raised her head slightly, still clinging to me.


    She looked at my face and mumbled something under her breath.


    ��What did you say?��


    I couldn��t hear her clearly even though she was right next to me.


    Curious, I asked, and Deia lowered her head even more before speaking up.


    ��T-that... is that your real face?��


    ��Ah.��


    I scratched my cheek and nodded.


    ��Yeah, this is how I originally looked as Kim Shinwoo. Professor Fel Petra��s artificial body seems to take on the form that matches the mana of the soul within it.��


    ��...��


    I felt her grip tighten around me. My waist even bent a little, so I guess I was right.


    Sensing this was a good opportunity, I asked her something I��d been genuinely curious about.


    ��How did you know it was me?��


    My appearance, voice, and even my mannerisms were all different from when I was Deus; it would have made much more sense for her to see me as a completely different person instead.


    However, Deia recognized me the moment she saw me. It was something beyond rhyme or reason.


    ��I just... knew.��


    ��...��


    ��It simply hit me all at once. I just felt like the person I��d been waiting for had finally returned.��


    ��I still don��t get it. Are you really okay with something that vague?��


    As I responded honestly, Deia pulled her head back a bit and bumped her forehead against my chest lightly.


    ��What do you want me to say then? You��re a Necromancer, yet you��re arguing over logic.��


    It seemed that she found it annoying that I, someone who dealt with things beyond rational explanation, would ask for a logical answer.


    ��Just understand it as ��it is what it is.�� You really have trouble reading the mood. That part of you is definitely like Deus.��


    ��D-De-De-Deus?!��


    At that moment, an astonished squeal echoed across the mountain. As I turned towards that shriek, Deia naturally looked in the same direction while still clinging to me.


    ��I forgot about her for a moment.��


    I was about to apologize to Xiao Hu for forgetting her in the excitement of the reunion, but I noticed Deia frowning deeply. This time, she squeezed me so tight, it felt like my waist might actually break.


    ��Some things never change, do they?��


    ��...Wase up a little! You��ll break my artificial body.��


    ��Huh?��


    Deia looked like she was asking for an explanation, but Xiao Hu eagerly interrupted with a question.


    ��W-wait! A-are you really talking about Deus Verdi?!��


    Annoyed at the sudden interruption as we were sharing a sibling moment, Deia gave Xiao Hu a cold glare, then poked me with her chin.


    ��Yeah, he��s Deus Verdi.��


    ��So you accompanied the hunters planning to kill you?!��


    ��...So?��


    Their eyes turned to me, but I simply shrugged.


    ��That was the fastest way to get back to Norseweden.��


    Besides, the hunters would have come after me regardless.


    ��Joining a march meant to kill you...��


    Xiao Hu��s jaw dropped in disbelief, but seemingly pleased with my answer, Deia loosened her grip.


    ��Right, you had to return as quickly as possible.��


    After that, a quiet silence settled over us as the wind blew coldly.


    Xiao Hu looked at me, I in turn looked at Deia, but Deia pretended not to notice.


    Our gazes, shifting from one to the next, ultimately landed on Deia, but she remained silent.


    ��Let��s go see the Mountain Lord.��


    I had gently asked Deia to step back, but she pretended not to hear me.


    Given the situation, I wasn��t actually in a bad mood. After all, my younger sister, who usually complained, was now greeting me in this manner.


    And she had accepted me as Kim Shinwoo, not as Deus.


    It was definitely a good thing, but still, there were things that needed to be taken care of.


    ��...��


    But despite my words, Deia showed no sign of letting go. Instead, she tightened her grip again.


    ��Is it... okay to remain like this?��


    Seeing me struggle, Xiao Hu finally spoke up, subtly suggesting that this wasn��t how things were supposed to be.


    But even after hearing Xiao Hu��s words, Deia still refused to let go.


    Well, this was probably part of my role as an older brother.


    ��Give me a minute. I can at least indulge in my younger sister��s childishness after such a long time.��


    Thud!


    Just as I thought I��d give her some time, Deia suddenly pushed me away and stepped back.


    Did she perhaps not like being called childish?


    I wondered if I��d made a mistake, but Deia immediately turned to grab her shotgun and snapped at me coldly.


    ��Let��s go, Mr. Kim Shinwoo.��


    ��...��


    ��The Mountain Lord will recognize you, so let��s go.��


    Her sudden coldness was a dramatic shift from her earlier behavior, like a reed bending in the wind.


    ��Y-you��re kind of scaring me now.��


    ��Why? Did I say something wrong?��


    Xiao Hu, who had moved closer, grabbed my sleeve in fright.


    And just as we were about to resume our climb up the mountain to meet the Mountain Lord��


    ��...!��


    My head instinctively whipped towards the entrance to the Norseweden mountain range��the very spot where Darius and Findenai were in the middle of a battle against the hunters.


    And from that location, a massive surge of power began to cover the sky in an instant.


    ***


    Kaang!


    Findenai��s Snow White and Lanhardt��s spear collided with each other, resulting in a tremendous shockwave.


    Lanhardt felt that the first attack was somewhat lackluster compared to the momentum she showed earlier.


    Hence, he assumed it would be over after a few exchanges, but��


    ��Ugh!��


    However, just a moment later, he was caught off guard by Findenai��s assault.


    With the passage of time, her attack even grew stronger.


    This was the first time he��d ever faced such a woman.


    Facing Findenai, who relentlessly swung her white blade as if she had no limit to her stamina, Lanhardt realized the scale of victory was gradually tipping against him.


    ��Unbelievable.��


    And amid the struggle, Lanhardt felt a strange heat from within his chest.


    It wasn��t just a feeling or a random sensation.


    Throughout the battle with Findenai, he sensed the fragments of the Ancient Dragon he had devoured were starting to change.


    Is it because of the life-threatening danger?


    If the Ancient Dragon��s power now saw Lanhardt as something it should protect, didn��t that mean he would be able to wield the true strength of a guardian deity?


    Lanhardt grinned at the thought.


    ��Is this funny?��


    However, his opponent didn��t even allow him that.


    Having leaped forward, Findenai was already swinging her halberd right in front of Lanhardt.


    She��s gotten even faster!


    He had never imagined she could become even stronger from this point.


    There isn��t enough time to wield my spear!


    It was already too late to raise his spear, so Lanhardt raised his left arm instead, prepared to sacrifice it.


    He thought it would be less detrimental to give up his left hand rather than his neck.


    CLAAAANG!


    ��...!��


    ��...!��


    Even though Lanhardt��s left hand made direct contact with Findenai��s halberd, it remained unscathed, emitting a metallic clang as if it were made of steel.


    Though the impact forced him back and caused him to topple over, his hand glowed with a soft golden light.


    ��What the...?��


    Be it Findenai, who had struck him.


    ��This is...��


    Or Lanhardt, who was struck.


    They were both surprised by what just happened.


    Realizing that the power from the remnants of the Ancient Dragon was starting to manifest, Lanhardt allowed a faint smile to form at the corner of his lips.


    ��Looks like the tide of this battle is about to change.��


    He knew that Findenai was strong, but he was confident she was no match for the power he had gained from the Ancient Dragon.


    Lanhardt was sure of this.


    ��How ridiculous.��


    Findenai sneered, thinking to herself, how much could he possibly change in such a short span of time?


    Even so, both of them remained vigilant, keeping their eyes locked on each other.


    Thump!


    Without disrupting the atmosphere, something appeared without any warning or foreshadowing. However, because of that, it carried an overwhelming presence that dominated the crowd.


    ��A door?��


    Lanhardt wore a strange expression as a purple door suddenly appeared between them. He didn��t like how the life-or-death intensity of the battle had dissipated with its arrival.


    On the other hand, Findenai��s eyes trembled.


    Could it be?


    Had her heart ever raced this quickly before?


    Holding her breath, Findenai stared intently at the door of the general store.


    And the moment it began to creak open, a massive wave of mana, one that even the continent could not withstand, began to gush out from the door.


    Thump!


    A heavy footstep landed, directed towards the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 273: A Chaotic Reunion

    I��m a bit worried.


    Following Mountain Lord��s advice to return to Norseweden and observe the situation, I was making my way down the mountain.


    However, the strange presence that had suddenly appeared beyond the mountain range continued to bother me.


    What a tremendous power.


    Honestly, even calling it tremendous seemed insufficient.


    Even Mountain Lord would rank several tiers below that extremely massive power .


    Yet, there was a part of me that was familiar with it.


    The same feeling as the billions of souls I had gathered.


    It seemed that something had gone wrong with Deus�� body and the souls.


    Is that even possible?


    In order to leave the general store, it had to use Deus�� body.


    But I wondered if the souls would have just stood by and let that happen.


    The souls had answered my call and many were favorable toward me.


    They won��t tolerate any soul using my body recklessly.


    Being well aware of this, I didn��t have to wait inside the general store and was able to come outside to observe the world.


    With billions of souls gathered in one place, unexpected situations could occur.


    However, the opposite was also true.


    The billions of souls could keep a watch in my stead.


    Even after thinking about it, I still couldn��t find an answer. For now, it was necessary to maintain some distance and observe what that presence was moving for.


    ��Hmm?��


    On the path down the mountain, heading toward the city.


    When Deia, who was leading, came to a sudden stop, Xiao Hu and I naturally halted as well.


    There was no need to ask what was going on.


    It was because a familiar woman, who I could recognize even by her breathing, was standing ahead.


    ��Gasp! Gasp!��


    Just how much of a hurry had she been in? It was the first time I had seen her so breathless from running.


    ��Stay still for now. Don��t speak.��


    Deia signaled me to pretend to be oblivious, but I shook my head.


    I knew I was already discovered.


    Walking past Xiao Hu and Deia, I moved forward along the path.


    Her flushed cheeks stood out even more against her pale skin, and I knew the moisture around her eyes wasn��t just sweat.


    ��...��


    No words were exchanged between us; no further explanation was needed.


    Findenai stood there, gasping with her mouth ajar.


    I approached her cautiously.


    ��I��ll speak first.��


    When we finally reunited after a farewell that felt both long and short, it would look bad to speak aimlessly or say too much.


    A journey.


    A journey was said to be an interval for escaping a tiring life, unwinding, and reflecting to recover oneself.


    And in that time, I saw many worlds, experienced numerous emotions, and organized my thoughts about those who were by my side.


    So, as Kim Shinwoo rather than Deus Verdi, I disclosed my sincere feelings.


    ��I missed you.��


    ��You...!��


    Staggering backward under the weight of Findenai as she suddenly lunged at me, I carefully embraced her back as she held me tight, savoring the brief moment.


    Had it been a while since she smoked?There was a faint, musty smell of books from her instead of her usual strong cigarette scent.


    Just from that, I could almost see how she��d been spending her time in Norseweden.


    ��You didn��t mess up my study, did you?��


    Comforted by the soothing scent, she probably drifted off to sleep while spending time in the study in my room, occasionally feeling a touch of loneliness.


    Just thinking about it made her seem somewhat endearing.


    I gently wrapped my arms around Findenai.


    Still, Findenai said nothing. She simply held onto me tightly, as if she��d never let go of me again.


    I was glad I was currently in my artificial body.


    If it had been Deus�� body, her effort to burrow deeper and hide her tears would have been in vain.


    ��I might break if you hold me too tight.��


    I said as I carefully placed my hand on the top of her head. Her soft, white hair felt especially welcome at this moment.


    ��I��m... so glad.��


    Finally, a single sentence of relief, condensed with all her feelings, slipped her lips.


    ��That you came... back.��


    ��Yeah*.*��


    If someone were to ask me what I liked the most about this unexpectedly long journey...


    Several scenes would surely come to mind.


    The vast grasslands that greeted me when I first stepped outside the general store.


    The lively animals I saw while wandering through the forest in search of a city.


    The unknown seaside I reached by chance by following a salty scent.


    The city in the Han Empire with a distinctive Eastern aesthetic.


    However, at the end of the day, the answer was already decided.


    What I liked the most about traveling through so many lands by foot was having a place to return to.


    ��Thank you, for waiting for me.��


    ***


    It felt like all the stories had come to an end, but that wasn��t actually the case.


    We were all gathered in my office, which I hadn��t seen in a long time.


    Kyaa!


    Sevia, Illuania��s daughter, giggled in my arms. I still found it hard to comprehend that such a small child held countless possibilities and diverse emotions.


    ��She��s growing up healthy and well.��


    I nodded at Illuania��s words as she brought out tea and gently poked Sevia��s cheek.


    There was a bit of drool, making it somewhat sticky, but that only made her seem even more like a baby.


    ��I��m glad.��


    ��...��


    ��For Deus�� sake, you need to be undeniably happy.��


    Illuania, who was about to set down the teacup and step back, paused for a moment.


    She glanced back and forth between Sevia and me, then smiled softly.


    ��Sevia is growing well and you, Master, have returned as well. I couldn��t be happier.��


    Master.


    She still called me that, even though I was no longer Deus.


    A small, bitter smile formed on my face, but Findenai sitting next to me with her legs crossed chimed in.


    ��Why are you calling Shinwoo master? We��re all equals now.��


    ��...��


    ��Aren��t we?��


    Well, it was just like Findenai to bounce back to her usual self even though not much time had passed.


    ��Don��t call me Shinwoo.��


    However, I didn��t like how she said my name so casually.


    As I frowned slightly to warn her, Findenai��s eyes opened wide as she quickly glanced over at Deia, who was sitting across from her.


    The two of them seemed to agree on something, nodding in unison before speaking together.


    ��He really is Deus.��


    ��Definitely Deus.��


    ��...��


    It felt slightly annoying to see them grow more confident after witnessing whatever that was. Still, we needed to get this discussion underway, so I signaled Illuania with a glance.


    She cautiously opened the door and asked Darius, who was standing outside.


    ��Are you feeling better now?��


    ��H-hic! Y-yeah! I-I��m fine!��


    He was choking on his tears��perfectly capturing Darius at this moment.


    His eyes, red from all the crying, were proof as he stepped back into the room.


    He cleared his throat and regulated his voice before looking at me again.


    And then...


    ��Sob! Huuuuh! Waaaah!��


    He started crying again.


    ��Oh, damn it.��


    Findenai, who didn��t want to watch a grown man cry, turned to the ceiling and pretended not to see him.


    ��Act like the head of the family should��Ugh, forget it.��


    Repeating the words she had already said several times, Deia seemed to have finally given up. Unlike Findenai, she chose to curl up and cover her face with both hands.


    Kyaaa!


    The only one who seemed to be enjoying Darius��s crying here was Sevia.


    ��Ah, sob! No! Hic! My, my younger brother is back, sob! He��s finally back!��


    ��Alright, thanks for calling me your little brother, but we really need to continue the discussion. This is the third time already.��


    That was the third time he started crying like that and ended up going outside to pull himself together when he couldn��t stop.


    At this point, it was fair to say he simply couldn��t pull himself together.


    While I appreciated how much he valued me, even that had its limits.


    With him creating a fuss like this three times now, the emotional impact was starting to fade.


    ��Anyone would think this bastard is your lover. You two didn��t sleep together, did you?��


    Unable to hold back any longer, Findenai blurted out something bizarre.


    Feeling a wave of displeasure wash over me, I glared at her, but she met my gaze with a mischievous grin.


    ��Damn, you��re so fucking adorable. How about we kiss a bit?��


    She was really starting to sound like some creepy manther...


    ��Watch your mouth. You��re in front of the kid.��


    ��Then let��s get a room. But if we leave this place, it won��t end with a kiss.��


    ��As I said, there��s a kid here.��


    Using Sevia as an excuse, I tried to divert the topic of the conversation.


    However, with the meeting stuck at a standstill, Deia finally drew her magic gun, roughly the size of a handgun, from her pocket.


    ��How about you stop bringing shame to the household? Just press this against your temple and let me pull the trigger. With De��no, Shinwoo and me around, there��s no need to worry about succession, right?��


    ��...Shinwoo?��


    ��Tch.��


    Deia, who seemed ready to argue, clicked her tongue and fiddled with her magic gun for no reason.


    ��Hiccup! I-I��m fine now! Norseweden��s crisis is at, kuhuh!��


    ��Ugh, should really I just shoot him and be done with it?��


    Watching Deia sigh at Darius��s response, Findenai smirked and put forth a suggestion.


    ��Let��s settle it with rock-paper-scissors.��


    ��Fine, let��s include Illuania and brother Shinwoo. Sevia can sit out since she doesn��t have enough strength to pull the trigger yet.��


    ��...��


    ��Sniffle... M-my bad! Sob!��


    Kyaaa!


    The oldest, Darius, crying and the youngest, Sevia, laughing��this mix of sobs and giggles made it clear that it would take a bit more time for the meeting to get underway.


    ***


    [...Hm?]


    Late evening.


    Sitting on the rooftop of the royal palace in Graypond, the Dark Spiritualist felt a faint shiver run through her body while she watched the moon tonight.


    How should she describe the feeling?


    It felt like a wave that began far away, flowing and rippling until it barely reached her.


    [What was that just now?]


    The Dark Spiritualist, who had been dangling her legs and swinging them back and forth on the railing without a care, turned her gaze toward the source of the wave.


    It was extremely far away, deep in the north.


    To be exact, it came from the direction of Norseweden.


    [...Could it be?]


    As the Dark Spiritualist floated up slowly, a subtle expression appeared on her face. Despite being dead, the feeling of anticipation made her heart pound.


    Rattle!


    She tried to get closer to the north but couldn��t stray too far from Heralhazard��s staff.


    [Let��s not tell Stella yet since it is not confirmed yet.]


    In the end, she grabbed hold of the staff with mana, attempting to discreetly head north.


    [...But I should probably inform Owen.]


    After all, it was necessary to inform the next Soul Whisperer, who played the piano on the rooftop every day, to prevent any confusion if she disappeared without any warning.


    Upon quietly arriving at Owen��s room prepared in the royal palace, the boy in his pajamas looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    ��Huh? You haven��t left yet?��


    [Pardon?]


    What was he talking about?


    How did he know she was about to leave?


    And what did he mean by ��yet��?


    ��Lady Stella said she felt a strange energy coming from Norseweden and left about ten minutes ago.��


    [...]


    Hearing that, the Dark Spiritualist immediately turned and rushed outside.


    [I am the one with the right to be the first to meet Deus when he returns!]


    Recalling how she had won at rock-paper-scissors the last time, the Dark Spiritualist sped off toward /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 274: Greeting

    ��Sniff, sorry about that.��


    It took Darius an additional 10 minutes to finally calm down and using the handkerchief that Deia handed him, he wiped away his tears and snot.


    ��I��ve shown you all an unsightly side of myself as the head of the family.��


    He blew his nose loudly and then tried to return the handkerchief to Deia. Staring at him with a look of utter disbelief, Deia simply held up her middle finger and told him to buzz off.


    ��I��m surprised that you still remember that you are the family head.��


    Deia mocked Darius as she casually stood up and relinquished the seat of honor. It was only after seeing that one would realize how naturally Deia had claimed the seat of honor in the first place.


    ��Ahem, then shall we start the meeting?��


    Darius spoke as he sat down.


    His eyes were still red, but since he wasn��t sobbing uncontrollably like before, the meeting could proceed.


    Naturally, the meeting began with the sole eyewitness, Findenai.


    It was somewhat fitting in a way, since most incidents were usually witnessed by a maid.


    ��I was fighting that lion-hunter bastard when the general store door appeared all of a sudden, and Master Bastard popped out from there.��


    Then she pressed her lips shut.


    ��...Is that all?��


    Darius asked cautiously, and Findenai simply shrugged.


    It felt like a child trying to describe an incident they had witnessed to their parents, and her overly simplistic report left the room in silence.


    ��What else do you expect me to say? I got blown away by the force.��


    ��...��


    Findenai herself wanted to provide more details, but there was nothing more she could say in this situation. She could only gesture dramatically, as if to express that there was truly nothing left to say.


    With that, everyone��s attention naturally turned to me.


    Deia immediately asked for my opinion.


    ��What do you think?��


    ��...��


    ��In the end, you should know best. We want to hear your thoughts. Frankly speaking, we still don��t know what ensued after you disappeared inside the general store with the God of Thunder, Raizel.��


    No one knew what I had gone through that day or how I managed to survive and return.


    Everyone was patiently waiting for me to start explaining.


    ��Has the Land of Eternal Rest been established properly?��


    Though I felt slightly troubled by Deia��s question, I nodded.


    ��I didn��t fail.��


    However, I couldn��t say I had completely succeeded, either.


    The Land of Eternal Rest was originally supposed to be created using the end stone, but that plan had failed. Instead, I had miraculously managed to establish it by accepting them into Deus Verdi��s body.


    ��I��ll explain everything now.��


    Even though I was hesitant to share the details of the sacrifices involved, I began slowly explaining the situation.


    ***


    By the time the meeting ended, evening had fallen over Norseweden, shrouding the land in darkness.


    Deus Verdi and the countless souls, who seemed poised to march over the mountain range at any moment, were still circling the mountain peaks, not advancing.


    What had happened to the Mountain Lord?


    I couldn��t even sense his presence because of the souls.


    ��It��s like a mountain of ghosts.��


    I suddenly felt as if I was personally witnessing the Land of Eternal Rest I had struggled so hard to create.


    However, I obviously couldn��t feel happy that my vision had become reality.


    Because in the end, the souls had once more returned to the continent.


    The dilemmas I had faced while trying to create the Land of Eternal Rest were starting all over again.


    Originally, the continent had reached a saturation point where there was no more room for souls to rest, causing the boundary between life and death to collapse, bringing about destruction.


    However, it was worth noting that souls only contained mana but had no weight of their own.


    Since they had no physical form, they didn��t really take up any space.


    In truth, the term ��saturation of souls�� could be seen as a very vague expression.


    Which is why I could even consider the idea of cramming all the souls into a small mana stone like the end stone.


    Because they didn��t really take up any space, I could force them into an extremely small mana stone or even into a person��s body.


    My goal was to transport all of them to another dimension entirely, thereby emptying the continent.


    Additionally, I hadn��t fully comprehended the connection between the continent��s limitations and the saturation of souls back then, simply because there wasn��t a need to.


    But now, things were different.


    How did this happen?


    According to my original plan, Deus Verdi shouldn��t have been able to leave the general store now.


    Yet, as if mocking my resolve and determination, that entity had somehow reappeared on the continent, leading the souls along with it.


    Things are getting complicated.


    For now, he was still waiting at the mountain peaks, but he would eventually come looking for me here.


    Since it wasn��t feasible to fight on the mountain with our soldiers, the strategy we arrived at in the meeting was to evacuate the territory entirely and face him head-on.


    ��This way!��


    ��Wipe that pout off your face, you bastards!��


    ��If anyone hasn��t had dinner yet, come over here, and we��ll feed you!��


    And so, Norseweden was bustling and had become noisy once again. The apprehended hunters were being dragged away by soldiers, and the citizens were evacuating, as if it were a familiar routine.


    Given the lack of suitable facilities, I had heard that storage rooms were being emptied to house all the prisoners.


    They were probably excited about the opportunity to clean out the warehouses as well.


    The hunters, all considered terrorists from the mountain range, were now part of Margrave Darius�� achievements and would later be transferred to Graypond.


    Among those being dragged away, I spotted Yun Ye. And by chance, our eyes met.


    In a brief moment of eye contact, Yun Ye gave me a bitter smile and clicked his tongue.


    - Wasn��t this supposed to be a fateful opportunity?


    With his lips, he silently expressed regret at having scouted me. While we had indeed spent far more time together than I had anticipated, I had no intention of pardoning his crimes against Norseweden.


    ��Um, excuse me.��


    Just then, a small girl named Xiao Hu approached me. She was acting alongside the citizens of Norseweden as I had made a special exception for her.


    Her situation could only be described as bad luck. She had simply followed me to seek revenge for the Ancient Dragon and the yokai, only to end up in this chaotic place.


    When I turned to look at Xiao Hu, her expression was complex.


    ��What... should I do?��


    Her question was simple yet profound, perfectly capturing her current emotions.


    ��Haven��t you already avenged the Ancient Dragon?��


    Yun Ye was arrested, and he would probably face Mage Tribunal Judge Tyren in Graypond��s execution grounds for his acts of terrorism.


    If she wanted to enact personal revenge, she would have to follow Yun Ye there, but wasn��t this much enough?


    However, Xiao Hu had a somewhat conflicted expression. It seemed she was still struggling to shake off the kindness Yun Ye had shown her.


    ��So, will you spare me?��


    ��That��s... not it.��


    ��You��ve already achieved one goal. Next is my head, right?��


    ��...��


    I knew my comment was somewhat provoking, but Xiao Hu needed to make a clear decision.


    ��I��m the one who killed the yokai. And even if the same situation were to arise again, I would undoubtedly act the same way.��


    With each word, Xiao Hu��s shoulders drooped further, her head lowered as if each of my words weighed heavily on her.


    ��Xiao Hu, there��s nothing I can do for you.��


    I had no intention of taking responsibility for her or helping her grow.


    The manner in which I treated Owen, whom I had personally appointed as my successor, and Xiao Hu would naturally be different.


    ��All I can tell you is that you need to figure it out for yourself.��


    ��...��


    ��Why are you different from them?��


    Unlike the other yokai, the girl neither consumed human flesh nor killed anyone. She only went about delivering things with a smile.


    ��Why in the world is that...��


    ��I��ve been thinking about it for quite some time now.��


    ��...��


    ��You and Lanhardt have something in common.��


    ��Pardon?��


    Hearing that she shared a similarity with the Lion who led the hunters, Xiao Hu looked at me in confusion.


    ��W-What do you mean by that...��


    She tried to grab me and ask me for an explanation, but unfortunately, time was up.


    Leaving Xiao Hu behind, I walked forward slowly.


    The cries of ghosts echoed amidst the chilly wind.


    People naturally began to gather behind me.


    ��Wow, I can��t see a thing, but I feel like something is moving in the air.��


    With Snow White slung over her shoulder, Findenai let out a wry laugh as she glanced around.


    She seemed to feel it more keenly as her senses were sharper than those of most people.


    ��Really? I don��t feel much.��


    ��...Even I feel a bit uneasy.��


    Deia glanced around on hearing Findenai��s words while Darius responded with a faintly uneasy expression.


    Feeling reassured by the group that had gathered so quickly, I answered while gazing up at the sky.


    ��It��s better not to look.��


    The souls covering the sky veiled the surroundings like fog.


    ��Are there a lot of stars tonight?��


    Sensing the meaning behind my question, the three immediately swallowed hard and replied.


    ��They��re shining brightly.��


    ��We should be stargazing on a night like this.��


    Nodding at Findenai and Deia��s replies, I slowly checked ahead.


    Standing eerily like a ghost itself, he awaited us at the very center of the city.


    His appearance was almost completely different from what I had seen in the mirror. Looking at him, I wondered if this was how others perceived Deus Verdi.


    Yet, there was something strangely unfamiliar about the atmosphere compared to when I entered.


    Through the strands of his long hair, Deus�� eyes met mine.


    Having finally found me, he slowly straightened his hunched back.


    The surrounding souls swirled chaotically, offering rough, unspoken greetings.


    ***


    https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken

 Chapter 275: The Qualification

    Chapter 275: The Qualification


    ��Huuuh.��


    A low, resonating breath.


    Lanhardt exhaled calmly like a predator hidden in the bushes, eyeing its prey.


    His golden eyes, glowing even in the dark, gazed upon the downtown of Norseweden.


    A faint golden light flowed through his muscles, writhing as if alive��one of the changes brought about from consuming the Ancient Dragon.


    ��So, this is it.��


    The other transformation he underwent as the power of the Ancient Dragon gradually settled into his body was his vision.


    ��It��s terrifyingly majestic and beautiful.��


    Lanhardt could now see souls.


    He could see the millions of souls hovering over Norseweden, resembling a storm of calamity.


    He felt foolish for even declaring that he would consume such power.


    But even so, Lanhardt did not give up.


    While some people would give up after looking up at a towering peak, others would be driven by the challenge.


    Lanhardt undoubtedly belonged to the latter.


    ��Khhh.��


    As he exhaled with uncontrollable excitement and fighting spirit, the trees in his vicinity began to melt due to his breath.


    Even Lanhardt had not anticipated that he would be able to absorb the Ancient Dragon��s power so seamlessly.


    [Greedy intruder.]


    At that moment, a deep voice echoed from behind, and Lanhardt turned swiftly, spear in hand.


    Standing there was a majestic white tiger with a massive frame.


    It was the master of the mountain, the Mountain Lord.


    ��You��re still alive? I thought you had perished after you were swept away by that being.��


    Ignoring Lanhardt��s provocative remark, the Mountain Lord��s heavy gaze remained unshaken.


    [They have not come to bring harm to anyone.]


    Though the Mountain Lord still had questions about that being, they weren��t his to resolve.


    He could only entrust it to the man who, despite being a foreigner, had come and taken the lead on this continent.


    ��So then, why are you here? Have you come to avenge your fellow guardian deity I devoured?��


    Lanhardt growled, ready to pounce on the Mountain Lord, but the Mountain Lord had no intention of fighting him.


    [The loss of a guardian deity from a distant land has no bearing on me. I came only to give you a warning.]


    ��...Warn me?��


    Lanhardt asked what he meant.


    Slowly shifting his gaze to the storm of souls raging over Norseweden downtown, the Mountain Lord replied.


    [That is not a power you must covet. Do not mistake foolishness for courage.]


    ��Hah.��


    [I will overlook your intrusion on this mountain this time. Leave at once.]


    At those words, Lanhardt ground his teeth and gripped his spear tightly. For a guardian deity, his logic seemed to be riddled with holes.


    ��You say it��s a power that should not to be coveted, but Deus Verdi is fine, is that it?��


    [...]


    ��Spare me your nonsense. Power like that will inevitably belong to someone. This continent isn��t naive enough to let such strength roam freely.��


    Unless this continent itself disappeared entirely, who would leave such immense power unattended?


    ��No one can truly claim the right to that power, nor assert ownership over it. But if someone must take it����


    Thud.


    Lanhardt pounded his chest with his fist and declared resolutely.


    ��I, Lanhardt, will seize it by force.��


    [...How foolish.]


    ��Let��s see if you can still say that after I devour it.��


    If the Mountain Lord had no intention of fighting him, Lanhardt had no business with him either. And besides, he wouldn��t be able to face Deus in peak condition if he fought the Mountain Lord now.


    In a sense, it was a tactical retreat.


    ��...?��


    However, as he was about to summon his Blood Horse to descend to the downtown, Lanhardt noticed something amiss.


    It was not like the Blood Horses, who should have emerged from his shadow, had disobeyed his command.


    They had disappeared entirely.


    What��s going on?


    And it wasn��t as if the Blood Horses had suffered great harm or were suppressed by the Mountain Lord��s overwhelming presence.


    They had simply vanished.


    ��...��


    Though slightly disconcerted, Lanhardt began to move.


    After all, even if he had no Blood Horses, he could still descend the mountain on his own feet.


    As Lanhardt turned and began his descent, the Mountain Lord also turned away in the opposite direction.


    [Is this the fate of one who was once human but now a monster drunk on power?]


    It was not a pleasant sight.


    ***��Grrrrhhhp!��


    As Findenai��s body was lifted and thrown through the air, she rolled on the ground in a pitifully crumpled state.


    ��Ptoo! Ptooey! Ugh! Something weird got in my mouth!��


    Looking like she��d accidentally swallowed trash, the annoyed Findenai locked her gaze on Deus once again.


    Since he first showed up, he hadn��t moved an inch and simply stared at me as if rooted in place.


    Even when martial artists like Findenai and Darius charged at him, they were unable to get close and were instead flung away repeatedly, which was starting to look somewhat amusing at this point.


    Bang!


    Darius was sent flying once more and ended up with his head stuck in a nearby trash can, flailing helplessly and asking to be pulled out��almost pitifully so.


    ��What the hell does he want?��


    Deia, using her hand to shield her face against the gust of souls, approached me.


    None of our attacks had landed on him so far.


    However, it was important to note that he didn��t use his immense power to consciously block our attacks.


    It was more accurate to say we couldn��t even break through the aura of his presence.


    To put it metaphorically, he was a wall.


    A wall that just stood still, doing nothing, yet we couldn��t shatter it.


    ��...��


    From the very start, his gaze remained fixed steadfastly on me.


    Even the souls are following him.


    Who in the world had taken possession of Deus Verdi��s body and made all these souls so devoted to him?


    After all, among the souls, there were those who knew me.


    Emily, the young girl who loved flowers.


    The native inhabitants of Setima, protected by Setima��s angel.


    The members of the Royal Family who had been captured by Griffin Evil Ghost and were later freed by me.


    Those from the Clark Republic who found peace through me.


    The War God, Han So, with whom I had coincidentally formed a long bond only after death.


    And even the half-burned woman who was grieving for her lost daughter.


    They all helped me back when I created the Land of Eternal Rest within Deus�� body.


    Thanks to their presence, I was standing here today.


    What in the world is going on? Did something happen to them?


    My mind was in turmoil.


    At that moment, I couldn��t help but worry that something might have happened to the souls who had assisted me.


    ��Deus Verdiiii!��


    A thunderous roar echoed from the entrance of the mountain range. For a moment, all our gazes shifted past Deus.


    Yet the one whose name was called continued to look only at me.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Each step he took felt as though it was striking the ground.


    It was the arrival of Lanhardt, the ravenous lion who once led the hunters.


    ��What��s the deal with that bastard?��


    Lanhardt��s appearance had drastically changed from what I remembered and even Findenai seemed taken aback.


    His entire body radiated a subtle golden light, and a massive dragon��s tail had emerged from above his hips, sweeping across the ground.


    He had even grown in stature, and the force emanating from his body was far from human.


    ��The Ancient Dragon...��


    That was right.


    He had almost absorbed the Ancient Dragon completely. There was no trace of his former vampiric form; he had ascended to the rank of a demigod.


    A tragic miracle born from his insane obsession with power.


    ��I, Lanhardt, have arrived in this PLACEEEE!��


    Lanhardt��s shout was akin to a lion��s roar. It rang in my ears and even pushed back the souls near him.


    And yet, still.


    Deus Verdi��s gaze remained fixed on me.


    ��Why...?��


    Why?


    For what purpose?


    I felt my thoughts freeze. I might have had a sharper insight in the past....


    However, was it due to fatigue from the long journey? Or had I grown complacent?


    I couldn��t be certain.


    But I could at least sense that the being within Deus Verdi��s body was demanding some sort of answer from me.


    ��Where are you looking?!��


    Bzzzzz!


    Enraged because he was ignored, Lanhardt hurled his spear at full force.


    And for the first time��


    For the very first time, something came close to touching Deus Verdi��s body.


    Previously, no matter how many times Findenai, Darius, or the soldiers of Norseweden charged, they could not even approach him.


    Yet Lanhardt��s spear managed to push aside the souls, grazing Deus�� cheek, and reached all the way to us.


    If the souls hadn��t deflected its trajectory, it would have pierced and destroyed Deus�� head.


    Boom!


    Lanhardt��s spear even flew past us on the other side, smashing through several building walls before finally coming to a halt only after the spear had shattered under the strain.


    A truly incredible force.


    I didn��t know how he was able to absorb the Ancient Dragon, but the tragic miracle clearly favored Lanhardt.


    ��Countless souls! A truly great harvest spread across the continent!��


    Lanhardt spread his arms wide, grinning radiantly.


    Rejecting him, the souls tried to push him away, but his filthy golden hair merely whipped violently in the wind.


    ��What qualification does Deus Verdi possess that you follow him? And what do I lack that you refuse me?��


    Lanhardt��s smile was brimming with confidence.


    He was certain that everything was unfolding according to his will.


    ��Who on this land has the qualifications to command you? Who among us is capable enough of wielding this immense power without faltering?��


    ��...What?��


    ��I, Lanhardt, will rend, violate, and devour you all, reigning as the tyrant of that immense power!��


    Lanhardt��s words struck my frozen mind like a hammer, shattering it to pieces.


    It wasn��t because his words or resolve were shocking..


    It was because ironically, I stumbled upon a hint within his statement.


    He was right.


    Did Deus Verdi truly have the qualifications to wield that power?


    Could they be assured that, despite holding enormous power in his hands and containing hundreds of millions of souls within him, he would not use them for his own gain?


    ��Not all souls... trust me.��


    ��What?��


    Deia, standing beside me, heard me mutter under my breath and asked what I meant.


    But I was already moving toward Deus.


    A fierce wind blew.


    The storm of souls pressed against me from all directions, trying to push me back.


    But they didn��t really mean it.


    That was why, unlike Lanhardt, who stubbornly pushed forward forcefully, I was able to advance slowly but steadily.


    ��Not all souls know who I am.��


    There were almost billions of souls.


    It was inevitable that more souls would be suspicious of me than believe in me.


    All I did was summon them, that was it.


    Anyone could utter sweet words.


    The reason why the souls who had helped and trusted me were absent was...


    ��Because they must not appear.��


    They couldn��t help me because this was a test.


    ��I see.��


    And before I knew it, I had already reached Deus Verdi.


    Though he was still staring at me, being this close made it feel like he was welcoming me.


    ��Deus Verdi.��


    He spoke to me.


    He continued to call me by the name ��Deus�� even though he was the one occupying Deus�� body.


    ��O outsider who has come to this land.��


    It was no longer just him.


    It was them.


    Billions of souls, unified as one, now faced me.


    They were all asking.


    ��Do you have the qualification?��


    ��...��


    ��The qualification to contain us?��


    The question, both commanding and tinged with faint sorrow, hung in the air.


    Was there anyone on this land who could nod to such a question without hesitation?


    ��We only wish to know.��


    These united souls had realized the overwhelming strength their combined power possessed.


    And with that realization, they came to fear how easily it could be misused.


    These souls needed assurance.


    ��Are you truly fit to be the place of our eternal rest?��


    Could they entrust themselves to someone like me?

 Chapter 276: A Test From The Souls

    Qualification.


    This was a test to qualify for wielding power, but conversely, it also required proving that one wouldn��t use that power.


    In other words, it was about whether or not I could protect the souls from being exploited for malicious purposes while also resisting temptation.


    That was the true meaning behind this test.


    If that were the case, then the first thing to do was...


    ��Kraaaargh!��


    ...to take down Lanhardt, who was charging at us recklessly.


    ��Will you protect us?��


    At the souls�� request, I nodded and passed through them. And before I knew it, the souls surrounding us ascended high into the sky, clearing the area.


    It was a signal that they wouldn��t interfere in this battle.


    It seems like I��ve taken on quite an unreasonable role.


    Wasn��t it asking too much to demand that I, a Necromancer, refrain from using souls while also having to stop Lanhardt?


    Still, fulfilling that was my current task.


    ��Move aside!��


    Lanhardt leaped into the air, throwing a punch at me as I blocked his path.


    It was an incredibly threatening attack, producing a dull, tearing wind sound as though it were ripping through space with just a single swing.


    Despite all my experiences, I had yet to encounter a being that exuded such pressure with just a punch.


    Boom!


    The ground quaked as the wind between the two of us clashed, resonating and spreading in all directions.


    The Protective magic created by the Dark Spiritualist held off the initial impact for now.


    The only one who had ever broken through this since its creation was Luaneth after taking on the mantle of Heralhazard once more. Even Lanhardt was unable to shatter the Protective magic instantly.


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Yet his relentless barrage of punches showed no signs of stopping, and no matter how sturdy the barrier was, there was no way it would last forever.


    As his attacks continued, the magic began to crack, but I had no means of counterattacking.


    At least, I didn��t.


    ��Hyaaaah!��


    As the souls made way, Findenai, who could now charge forward unimpeded, leaped and swung Snow White directly at Lanhardt.


    Drawing a large arc, Snow White struck Lanhardt squarely on the shoulder.


    However, Lanhardt merely staggered back a few steps, snorting without sustaining any significant injury.


    ��Is that all?��


    Mocking Findenai, Lanhardt taunted her. While Findenai would��ve normally furrowed her brows and charged again without hesitation...


    She stood silently in front of me, determined not to leave an opening for Lanhardt to reach me.


    ��I get that things are getting complicated. But I��m guessing that it��ll all be over if we just kill that guy, right? Am I getting this right?��


    Pointing her chin at Lanhardt, Findenai asked. I dispelled the Protective magic and replied.


    ��Think of it as facing a guardian deity like the Mountain Lord. He��s already surpassed the human realm.��


    ��Judging by his tail, that checks out.��


    Lanhardt��s heavy tail, trailing along the ground, looked like that of a dragon, ready to lash out at any moment.


    Quietly stepping past me, Darius also moved forward to stand beside Findenai.


    ��We were supposed to stop hunters targeting the guardian deity, and now we��ve ended up having to hunt something akin to a guardian deity ourselves.��


    It was a rather neat summary, yet it didn��t really sound like something Darius would say.


    Click.


    Following Darius�� lead, Deia stood next to me, imbuing her shotgun with magic power.


    While I briefly wished she wouldn��t get involved, I knew there was no point in saying anything��she wouldn��t listen anyway.


    ��The souls won��t help us, right?��


    I gave Deia a small nod. Watching us like a judge from behind was Deus Verdi.


    With dull, colorless eyes, he simply observed us in silence.


    ��Asking a Necromancer to fight without using souls is a bit much.��


    Deia grumbled petulantly but knew well we had no other choice.


    ��Got a plan?��


    Deia cast me a sidelong glance as she asked.


    Findenai and Darius were forming a wall in front of us but were still listening intently to what I had to say.


    ��Guardian deities tend to weaken rapidly the moment they lose what they protect.��


    Horua from the Great Marias Forest weakened the moment it surrendered its ownership of the forest, and even the Mountain Lord could be subdued by burning the Norseweden mountain range.


    Guardian deities were surprisingly easy to take down compared to the power they possessed.


    ��But that won��t work on him.��


    It was the same silence, but after those words, the atmosphere seemed to grow heavier.


    ��He may have consumed the Ancient Dragon, but the only thing he is likely to protect is his own life. So ultimately, we have to defeat him with our strength alone.��


    ��Is that even possible?��


    Deia��s expression turned dark as she recalled the Mountain Lord. I answered honestly.


    ��Of course, it��s impossible.��


    Just taking our current capabilities into consideration, it was completely out of reach. That was the honest truth.


    No matter how strong Findenai had grown and even with Darius and Deia assisting me, we couldn��t win.


    The weight of a being carrying the title of a ��deity�� wasn��t something to be taken lightly.


    ��Which is why we need reinforcements.��


    ��Reinforcements?��


    ��We should push him to the Norseweden mountain range.��


    The three of them quickly grasped what I was trying to say. The strong presence emanating from the chaotic Norseweden mountain range, where the souls had retreated��


    It was the Mountain Lord.


    ��We should take the fight to the mountain. Let��s drag that idle tiger, who thinks this has nothing to do with him, into the fray.��


    ��Ha!��


    Hearing my words, Findenai stepped forward, looking satisfied.


    ��Even when you say it��s tough, solutions just pop out of your mouth. Now finally it feels like I��m fighting alongside Master Bastard again.��


    Darius and Deia nodded slightly, seemingly agreeing with her.


    It appeared that the three had found common ground in their thoughts about me during my absence.


    ��Make all the other soldiers fall back. It��ll be a meaningless sacrifice if they get caught up in this.��


    At my command, Darius waved his hand, and the soldiers quickly retreated.


    ��The condition for victory is simple. Push him out of the city.��


    ��You make it sound sooo easy.��


    ��Just making that monster take a few steps back would be pretty impressive, wouldn��t it?��


    Findenai and Darius grumbled at my words, but their gazes remained fixed on Lanhardt.


    Lanhardt seemed to be adjusting to his changing body, thumping his tail against the ground rhythmically.


    His body, growing larger with creaks and cracks, gave the impression of clay being added to a sculpture.


    ��The plan is simple.��


    Mana began swirling at my fingertips, spinning fiercely like a vortex. It felt like a revving engine, ready to launch.


    ��Protect me with everything you��ve got. Don��t let him touch me.��


    Did they think that was out of nowhere?


    All three turned their sharp gazes toward me at the same time.


    Protecting me and pushing Lanhardt out of the city might have seemed like two different tasks...


    However, that was the only way we could win.


    ��Then I��ll protect everyone with my life.��


    After our first clash, I had realized that even Lanhardt couldn��t shatter the Dark Spiritualist��s Protective magic in a single strike.


    Hence, it was now my role to support the team.


    ��As long as I remain standing on this ground, Lanhardt will never reach you.��


    Even a single blow from Lanhardt, whose strikes were near-lethal, would be dangerous.


    Especially for Findenai and Darius, who had to engage in close combat with him; just one mistake could cost them their lives.


    The two vanguards understood my intent, nodding as they raised their weapons.


    But the one to signal the start of the battle was��


    Bang!


    ��Seems like our strategy meeting is over, right?��


    Deia who fired the first shot.


    Unsurprisingly, the magic-imbued bullet didn��t even leave a scratch on Lanhardt��s skin.


    While Deia clicked her tongue in disappointment...


    The moment Lanhardt��s golden eyes locked onto Deia, Darius charged forward.


    ��WHERE THE HELL ARE YOU LOOKING?!��


    Lanhardt, who had grown enough in size to match that of Darius, the Giant of the North, reached out without hesitation and blocked the sword.


    Clang!


    Though Lanhardt caught the blade with his hand, it sounded like steel crashing against steel.


    Without giving Lanhardt a chance to react to Darius, Findenai lunged in from the side, swinging Snow White with all her might.


    Clang!


    This time, Lanhardt blocked it with his other hand.


    Though both his hands were occupied now, he smirked menacingly.


    ��I��ll crush your weapons.��


    Creak!


    Veins bulged along his arms as his grip tightened, trembling with the intent to snap Darius�� treasured sword and Findenai��s Snow White.


    The two struggled to pull their weapons free but were powerless against Lanhardt��s monstrous strength.


    However��


    Click.


    With his hands still preoccupied, a large barrel loomed over Lanhardt��s face and...


    Bang!


    Deia fired without hesitation. Lanhardt��s head snapped back, but his body remained unshaken.


    ��Stubborn rock-headed bastard!��


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Deia kept firing in rapid succession. While it didn��t seem to do much damage, it did at least disrupt his vision.


    Tap.


    My hand touched her shoulder and mana flowed naturally into the shotgun.


    BOOM!


    The longest and loudest gunshot yet rang out.


    Lanhardt, who had arrogantly been taking the shots head-on, was launched into the air and pushed backward, letting go of the weapons in his grip, creating an opening for Findenai and Darius to charge forward again.


    ��Once we push him, we keep pushing! I��ll take the lead, so keep up with my tempo!��


    It was unusual to see a maid issuing orders to a margrave, yet no one here voiced any complaints.


    As the two rushed forward, Deia suddenly shivered, hugging herself tightly as if struck by an odd sensation.


    ��I... I felt like I was connected to you.��


    ��...You��re not wrong, but don��t use such phrases in front of Darius.��


    ��I-It felt like a jolt? Like a rush of pleasure or something?��


    ��Stay focused. We��ll probably have to do this a few more times.��


    ��It felt like my mana was violated.��


    ��...��


    It seemed like Deia was left feeling bewildered by the sudden influx of mana. But given the power we��d just unleashed, it was likely we��d need to repeat the process. So I nudged her forward, and together we pressed on.


    ***


    Boom!


    [What��s going on?]


    The loud, resonating sound of something tearing through the air echoed across the horizon. The Dark Spiritualist, who had flown here at full speed without any rest, tilted her head in confusion.


    [Why are there so many souls?]


    Countless souls covered the skies of Norseweden.


    The Dark Spiritualist��s thoughts naturally drifted to Deus, and a fear crept in��had his plan failed?


    From the direction of Norseweden��s downtown came the sound of battle, heavy clashes and billows of smoke rising into the air.


    While the Dark Spiritualist, who had somehow made it here, was looking around the area, she caught sight of the familiar silhouette of the Saintess among the throng of souls.


    [Stella!]


    [Senior?]


    Stella turned immediately at the sound of someone calling her name. The Dark Spiritualist rushed to her, brimming with urgency.


    [What��s happening? Why are there so many souls here?]


    The Dark Spiritualist��s question was met with a shake of Stella��s head.


    [I��m still trying to figure that out as well. It really seems like he��s back, but something about this feels off.]


    The Dark Spiritualist hesitated for a moment before asking cautiously.


    [So... he��s really back, isn��t he?]


    That was the question that mattered most to both of them. Stella nodded slightly, confirming their hopes.


    [I believe so. Let��s head to Norseweden��s downtown and see for ourselves.]


    With that, the two started moving toward the city, but��


    [But I get to meet him first. Remember? You lost at rock-paper-scissors, didn��t you? So you should come after me.]


    [...]


    [Answer me, junior.]


    [...Yes, ma��am.]


    [And no pouting. I won fair and square, didn��t I?]


    The Dark Spiritualist smirked triumphantly as Stella replied with a begrudging tone.


    [But remember, no physical contact. I won the privilege to hug him first, after all.]


    [Of course, do whatever you want.]


    Although she said that, the Dark Spiritualist smiled inwardly.


    After all, what did it matter? She could simply rush to him first, regardless.


    Hiding her mischievous intent, the Dark Spiritualist headed toward Norseweden with Stella.


    ***


    https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken

 Chapter 277: The Test And Trust

    BOOM!


    ��Tch!��


    A punch with enough power in its swing to create a small tornado, yet its owner, Lanhardt, clicked his tongue and ground his sharp teeth in frustration.


    The fist aimed at Findenai was blocked by my Protective magic once again, leaving only a faint resonance behind.


    ��Frustrated, aren��t you?��


    Findenai struck down Snow White at Lanhardt, who had leaned forward. Unable to withstand the blow unarmed, he had no choice but to raise his arms hastily.


    The furious exchange of attacks between the two continued for a while.


    Their dynamic and heavy exchanges created a rhythm of speed and tension, elevating the atmosphere in Norseweden.


    And whenever Findenai seemed like she might falter, or when a counterattack seemed too difficult to block, I unhesitatingly used my Protective spell to support her.


    ��You...!��


    Eventually, Lanhardt began to lose ground against the synergy between Findenai and me.


    He looked like he wanted to voice his dissatisfaction, but he also knew how challenging it was to coordinate like that.


    Acknowledging our superiority, he could only let out a faint sigh.


    I could predict every move Findenai would make. And in turn, she trusted me enough to not defend herself at times.


    ��Kuaaahhh!��


    And despite the life-threatening intensity of the skirmish, where even a momentary lapse could prove fatal, a smile graced Findenai��s lips.


    ��Well, aren��t we a match made in heaven?!��


    I also appreciated how seamlessly we worked together. It was like flowing water. However...


    This is getting dangerous.


    Regardless, I couldn��t keep casting this level of Protective magic for long.


    And we still hadn��t managed to push Lanhardt far enough out of Norseweden.


    Moreover, Lanhardt had now realized that targeting me was the quickest way to end this fight and kept glancing my way more often.


    ��Uwaaah!��


    Darius yelled as he charged between the two, which slightly reduced the need for Protective magic, but it still wasn��t enough to overpower Lanhardt decisively.


    With my mana running low, it was time to make a bold move.


    ��Deia, come here.��


    ��...Are you really planning to fire another shot?��


    ��I don��t have much mana left. We need to finish this here.��


    At my words, Deia hesitated, glancing nervously, but stepped forward cautiously.


    ��P-Please go easy on me.��


    ��...��


    ��Hoo.��


    Deia let out a strangely alluring sigh. Standing behind, I placed a hand on her shoulder and spoke.


    ��Didn��t I tell you not to say weird things like that?��


    ��Y-You��re making me feel strange. It��s like you��re rummaging inside me all of a sudden... Hnng!��


    I couldn��t tell whether she was joking or serious, but it was too much to listen to, so I simply transferred my mana without a word.


    Deia flinched, her shoulders trembling.


    Though startled at first, she pulled the trigger immediately.


    Bang!


    With a loud BANG!, a magic bullet flew forward. While a shotgun blast would usually spread out wide, as it was a bullet formed from mana, it flew neatly and accurately, focused at a single point.


    Skimming past Findenai��s side, it struck Lanhardt directly.


    ��Keugh!��


    Having poured nearly all of my mana into that single shot, Lanhardt was lifted off the ground completely, spinning through the air as he flew toward the outskirts of the city.


    Without the need for any further instructions, Findenai and Darius immediately dashed forward.


    Determined not to miss this opportunity, the two chased after the still flying Lanhardt.


    ��Phew...��


    Exhaling deeply, Deia realized her role in this battle was over.


    ��Now, head back and help organize the people. Things must be pretty chaotic without you and Darius.��


    ��Then, what about you? You��re almost out of mana, so you can��t even provide support anymore.��


    ��There��s still something I can do.��


    Looking confused, Deia demanded an explanation, asking what it was.


    I gazed at her for a moment and gave her a bitter smile.


    ��Thanks for recognizing me in my original appearance.��


    ��...Huh?��


    Deia��s eyes wavered slightly, likely thinking that my words were out of nowhere. Still, I continued speaking.


    ��After living on this continent as Kim Shinwoo, I��ve realized it��s not as terrifying as I thought it would be, and that��s thanks to you.��


    ��W-Wait, what are you talking about?��


    ��What I mean is...��


    I slowly reached out and embraced Deia carefully. She trembled faintly in my arms.


    ��It��s time for me to return to being your brother.��


    ��...!��


    As I let go of Deia, she opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, her lips quivering slightly.


    In the end, she didn��t say anything and simply watched me leave.


    Leaving Deia behind, I headed toward the city��s entrance��a wide, straight path leading directly to the mountain range.


    ��They��re struggling, as expected.��


    A violent roar echoed from within the city. Since I was no longer blocking the attacks, Findenai and Darius needed to evade while simultaneously luring Lanhardt the best they could.


    BOOM!


    I caught sight of Findenai leaping between the buildings. Landing on a rooftop, she quickly twisted her body and sprinted toward another building.


    Lanhardt chased after her, flashing a bloodthirsty grin.


    ��Now that the Mage is gone, you��re just running away with your tail between your legs! Fight me, Wolf!��


    Lanhardt now seemed to be able to wield his tail with considerable dexterity. When he leaped, he wasn��t solely relying on the strength of his legs but coiled his tail like a spring, moving with even greater agility.


    ��Findenai!��


    Hearing my shout, she snapped her head around.


    ��What the hell are you doing here?!��


    She cried out in alarm.


    The residual traces of mana gathered at my fingertips��far too little to cast a protective spell, but enough to create a bluff.


    Catching sight of me as well, Lanhardt immediately changed targets, abandoning his chase of Findenai.


    ��Damn it...!��


    Misinterpreting my intent, Findenai hastily hurled Snow White at Lanhardt. He deflected it with his tail and charged straight toward me.


    ��How dare a mage expose himself like this? What a reckless move!��


    His fist came flying at me.


    Crunch!


    My body bent sharply and as something within me shattered, a grotesque sound echoed.


    Mana clung to my hands, creating a link between me and him.


    ��...!��


    As his punch sent me flying backwards, the connection pulled Lanhardt along with me, throwing him off his balance and dragging him forward.


    Crash!


    We rolled across the ground entangled together, and before we knew it, we had reached outside the city.


    ��Grr...��


    Brushing off the dust that had settled on him, Lanhardt looked down at me.


    ��A doll...��


    Though he had long known that I wasn��t human, he seemed taken aback by the intricacy of the body I was using.


    Lying on the ground, split in half with only my upper body intact, I gazed up at him.


    ��If you��re a guardian deity, then I��ll just have to call upon another guardian deity.��


    Thud.


    A heavy front paw landed on the ground, causing it to as the echo resounded. We had been flung far outside the city and were now at the mountain��s base.


    This, too, was unmistakably the Mountain Lord��s territory.


    [Deus Verdi, you always find a way to get me involved.]


    The Mountain Lord clicked his tongue in annoyance, but he did not refuse.


    His blue eyes glowed as he prepared for a showdown with Lanhardt.


    However, Lanhardt only stared at me in shock, his eyes wide open.


    ��Deus... Verdi?��


    He was clearly confused, still uncertain of my true identity.


    But he had no time to collect his thoughts.


    ��YOUU BASTARDDD!��


    Findenai rushed in from behind like a flash, swinging Snow White heavily.


    Distracted, Lanhardt took the hit directly and was sent flying deeper into the mountain.


    ��Are you okay?!��


    Findenai ran toward me with haste, but I simply chuckled and shook my head.


    ��It looks like this is the end for Kim Shinwoo.��


    Thanks to Lanhardt��s predator-like instincts, he couldn��t resist the tempting bait of a vulnerable mage, which allowed us to trap him.


    Now, I could only rely on the Mountain Lord, Findenai, and Darius to finish the job.


    ��I��ve done all I can. I��ll leave the rest to you.��


    ��Y-You��re really okay, right? If you disappear again, I swear I��ll kill you and keep your soul forever!��


    She spoke as if she could use magic.


    I raised my hand, which could hardly move, and caressed Findenai��s cheek gently.


    ��Being able to touch you like this as Kim Shinwoo... is enough for me.��


    ��...��


    ��See you soon.��


    At my words, Findenai nodded and quickly stood up. Lanhardt, who was knocked back, had already regained his footing and was preparing to charge again.


    [Child, I��ll lend you my back.]


    With the Mountain Lord��s mercy, Findenai climbed onto his back. That was the last sight my artificial body witnessed before it completed its role.


    The souls that had been observing me from the skies descended cautiously.


    Emily and the woman with burns supported my soul from both sides as they guided me to Deus Verdi��s body.


    No words were exchanged.


    I felt like a student about to face their final evaluation.


    I finally arrived before Deus Verdi��s physical form, and the souls hovering above him descended one by one.


    These weary ones yearned for a proper place to rest.


    So, had I managed to gain their approval?


    The time for judgment had arrived.


    ��Deus Verdi.��


    A heavy, lifeless voice echoed. Facing me in my soul form, he solemnly declared:


    ��Your sacrifice was truly admirable. Even without power, you still risked your life to fight for our sake, and some of us are deeply moved by it.��


    A strange sensation washed over me.


    Despite the gratitude in the collective voice of the souls, there was still a tinge of doubt.


    ��However, we still cannot trust you.��


    I shut my mouth tightly.


    The grim reality.


    ��Well, thinking about it, is there anyone who can reassure us? Great power is a fruit that incites human greed...��


    Their concern was that the immense power within them could be misused due to its sheer strength.


    ��I heard that you, too, were once intoxicated by power and used it for your own selfish desires.��


    I immediately understood what he was referring to.


    He was talking about the incident in the Marias Great Forest, when I had forcibly manipulated the souls there to kill those involved in the kidnapping of Illuania.


    After the incident, I had taken the time to apologize to the souls and atoned for my actions.


    But just like Lanhardt and various others, I too had once used souls for personal gain.


    It was an undeniable truth.


    I might have felt like protesting, but would I have earned their trust if I hadn��t acted the way I did?


    In the end...


    ��We wanted to trust you, but we couldn��t.��


    I got the vague feeling that they were sincerely apologizing to me.


    But even so...


    Could I really just leave it at that?


    Regardless, they still needed to be contained somewhere, and no one should be able to touch them.


    Am I truly unworthy of this?


    I had no excuses.


    In the end, the one who could contain them had to be unwavering, but I had already shown myself acting like a Necromancer instead of a Soul Whisperer.


    How were they supposed to give trust?


    Wasn��t the standard too high?


    Some might protest.


    One could argue that the souls had put forward selfish and unreasonable demands.


    However, that was how great of a power it was.


    A power so immense, it could destroy the entire continent. Hence, it was bound to give rise to stubbornness.


    So, what would they do from here on out?


    Just as I was about to inquire...


    [Then, how about this?]


    A familiar voice rang out��a voice I thought I��d never hear again after our parting.


    It was calm, almost serene, and its graceful tone carried a natural trust.


    Stella, the former Saintess whom I had believed to have perished in the battle with the gods, suddenly appeared and stood beside me.


    [What if someone were to watch over him?]


    ��Watch over...��


    Her words didn��t sit well with me, but Stella continued speaking regardless.


    [Yes, watch over him. I know well that he has forcibly manipulated souls for personal reasons in the past.]


    ��...��


    [But he didn��t act selfishly. It was all to save a pregnant woman and her soon-to-be-born child.]


    ��Even so, it doesn��t change the fact that he once used souls in such a coercive manner.��


    [You are not wrong. But then again, is there anyone on this continent who can accept and protect you?]


    ��...��


    [And what if the kingdoms or religions find out? Surely, those who wish to use this power politically will emerge. You are immense but must remain hidden.]


    She wasn��t wrong.


    As more people would become aware of this power, the more chaos would descend upon the continent.


    [Trust him. He came here as an outsider and only took action to save us.]


    ��...��


    [Though I was once a Saintess, I now serve in place of Goddess Hearthia. I will take full responsibility and watch over him for eternity.]


    She would stay by my side so that someone like me would remain steadfast and unshaken.


    Those words stirred an unexpected, poignant emotion in me.


    And right at that moment, another woman appeared next to me, taking her place across from Stella.


    [And it��s not that you have any plans for what comes next either, do you?]


    A translucent veil covered her face.


    Her violet eyes, unlike Stella��s, were coldly berating them.


    The black staff in her hand radiated an overwhelming presence.


    It was the Dark Spiritualist.


    I thought that she too had vanished like Stella after her defeat at the hands of Heralhazard.


    But now, she stood beside me, as if this was all a dream.


    ��You....��


    The moment the Dark Spiritualist appeared, the souls reacted negatively. It could be due to her karmic burden, but there was something more that could be felt.


    Heralhazard?


    I wasn��t exactly sure of the circumstances, but it seemed that the Dark Spiritualist now contained the immense karma he had accumulated.


    [In the end, with the continent��s greatest Necromancer like me by his side, I can keep a close watch on him.]


    Just like Stella, the Dark Spiritualist also made a declaration.


    Deus�� gaze, which had been fixed on me, slowly shifted to the two of them.


    [Because I loved all of you more than anyone, I risked my life to save you as a Saintess. And now, as the one who bears the divine position of a goddess, I will vouch for him.]


    Stella smiled gently as she looked toward me.


    [I��ve always taken life lightly, but I also understand the value of that power better than anyone. I��ll be here to watch over him as well.]


    Similarly, the Dark Spiritualist quietly placed her hand on my shoulder and leaned in.


    [Please trust him.]


    ��...��


    I pressed my lips together.


    The souls continued to ponder as if trying to come up with some sort of consensus. However, even with the two women who trusted me by my side, I could not stand idly by.


    I couldn��t just stand still with the two women who believed in me wholeheartedly.


    [Just one.]


    I spoke honestly.


    [Just one opportunity.]


    I, who had been closer to the dead than anyone else and cherished them more than anyone.


    [So I can protect everything I have experienced while walking, breathing, and living on this land... ]


    I...


    [I will become your gravestone.]


    In that instant, my vision spun wildly.


    It felt as though I was being pulled somewhere, and amidst that sensation, the voices of the numerous souls echoed in my ears.


    [Thank you.] [I��ll trust you.] [There��s no way.] [Take responsibility.] [Live without wavering for the greater cause.] [I don��t believe you, but there��s no other way than you.] [Fufu, thank you for protecting me.] [I��m sorry.] [Thank you! Thank you!] [Thank you for protecting our tribe.] [Please make sure we will never have to wake up due to worry.] [How old are you?] [What kind of world did you come from?] [Stop with the unnecessary words.] [It will be difficult from now on.] [To carry the heaviest burden on the continent.] [Thank you for always giving me flowers.] [Because of you, I was able to say goodbye to my father, Soul Whisperer.] [How are Sevia and Illuania?]


    I couldn��t hear all the voices.


    Nor could I answer them all.


    But I could clearly feel the souls within me begin to close their eyes one by one.


    Soon, only the sound of the wind could be heard.


    The world, which had quieted down, welcomed me with an almost serene peace.


    As I slowly opened my eyes, I saw the Dark Spiritualist and Stella standing in front of me.


    ��For your trust.��


    Once again...


    ��For your gratitude.��


    I had become Deus Verdi.


    ***


    https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken

 Chapter 278: I Greet You

    Chapter 278: I Greet You


    The Mountain Lord and Findenai intensified their pursuit of Lanhardt, who was running through the Norseweden mountain range.


    The only reason they were only able to keep up was because Findenai was riding on the back of the Mountain Lord. Otherwise, even with the full power of the War Shoes, it would have been difficult to chase after Lanhardt.


    ��Where the hell is that bastard heading off to?��


    Already finding it challenging to hold on and not to be blown off while on the Mountain Lord��s back, Findenai couldn��t help but feel annoyed.


    ��Is he really trying to escape from the mountains?��


    Findenai��s question was reasonable. After all, if Lanhardt managed to escape from the mountain range, he wouldn��t have to face the formidable Mountain Lord.


    However, the Mountain Lord calmly denied it.


    [Judging by his fighting spirit, it doesn��t seem that way. He��s probably heading to a location more suitable for a showdown.]


    ��...��


    [Steady your mind.]


    The anxious-looking Findenai clearly understood the meaning behind the Mountain Lord��s words as he coldly advised her.


    However, if things were to proceed as smoothly as words suggest, would anything in the world ever be difficult?


    Findenai snapped back irritably.


    ��Do you think that��s possible? He was split in half right before my eyes.��


    [...]


    ��I understand that he must have some method of his own to manage that and I also get that he used an artificial body and sacrificed it to create a favorable fighting situation...��


    However, it still didn��t sit well with her.


    In fact, the more she thought about it, the angrier she became, her body heating up with rage.


    ��Even so, how dare he pull that kind of stunt? Huh? And right in front of me on top of that?��


    [...]


    ��If that��s how you want to play, then you better be prepared. I really fucking hate this.��


    A complaint with a slightly different tone.


    [I find it hard to empathize.]


    The Mountain Lord, who practically lacked such emotions, didn��t know how to respond.


    ��I wasn��t looking for comfort anyway.��


    In the first place, Findenai didn��t expect such delicate action from the Mountain Lord and even if he tried, it wouldn��t ease her mind.


    In the end, she could only swallow her discomfort and continued chasing after Lanhardt.


    And only after reaching a wide open space halfway up the mountain did Lanhardt finally come to a stop.


    ��Are you tired now? Such a nuisance.��


    Longing for a cigarette for the first time in a while, Findenai smacked her lips as she dismounted the Mountain Lord.


    Despite her provocation, Lanhardt didn��t seem particularly shaken. On the contrary, he seemed to have used the time spent running to organize his thoughts and calmly voice them out.


    ��Mountain Lord, earlier, you called the man in the artificial body Deus Verdi, right?��


    [...]


    ��What does that mean?��


    Perhaps Lanhardt had already reached a conclusion of his own, but he still felt a need to confirm it.


    The Mountain Lord had no intention of hiding it.


    [It means he is Deus Verdi.]


    ��Huuuh.��


    Lanhardt exhaled softly.


    It was an exclamation of disbelief.


    ��So, he was right there beside me all this time, and I didn��t even realize it. I��ve truly been a clown.��


    ��Now that you know, can��t you just mind your place and leave? I��ll even give you enough for the cost of a carriage.��


    Lanhardt gave a bitter, self-deprecating smile at Findenai��s mockery. Whatever story Deus might have had, he couldn��t deny his role in helping Deus get to this place.


    ��Well, I suppose how I��ll be judged depends on what I accomplish from now on.��


    Just because he had been played the fool so far didn��t mean he needed to continue being foolish. Lanhardt intended to turn the tide starting here.


    ��What a load of fucking nonsense.��


    Naturally, Findenai had no intention of just standing by idly and watching that happen.


    As Findenai charged forward, Lanhardt also responded in kind.


    And as though they had prearranged a meeting there, the two almost collided at a single point.


    Growl.


    However, faster than the wind, the Mountain Lord intervened between them.


    Crunch!


    With swift movements, the Mountain Lord lunged, clamping his jaws around Lanhardt��s thigh and shaking his head violently.


    Solely focused on Findenai, Lanhardt was unable to react in time to the Mountain Lord��s sudden ambush and was sent flying and rolling on the ground.


    ��Wow?��


    [Be careful.]


    Despite the intense blow, Lanhardt merely wiped the corner of his mouth as he got back to his feet.


    If he were an ordinary human, the force would have broken something or caused instant death from a concussion, but Lanhardt��s lips simply curved into a smile.


    ��Quite rough, aren��t you?��


    The smile wasn��t born from ease. Facing Mountain Lord alone was already daunting, but with Findenai included, the odds seemed even more grim.


    Yet, Lanhardt appeared to be enjoying this dangerous situation.


    After all, fighting strong opponents also served as an opportunity for his own growth.


    [He��s coming.]


    Raising both hands to the sky, he unleashed a massive breath, powerful enough to melt everything in its path, truly befitting one who now bore the strength of the Ancient Dragon.


    Dragon��s Breath��the most powerful skill possessed by dragons that appeared in legends.


    ��Is that even possible?��


    Findenai was taken aback by the strange act Lanhardt displayed, which seemed like something only Demon Lords could do. There was no means to block it, and the area of effect was too wide to dodge.


    Having also realized that they couldn��t take the attack head-on, the Mountain Lord quickly tried to flee with Findenai.


    But just then, a massive barrier rose high into the air��an overwhelming defense, as if it were forged by processing the material known as mana to its absolute limit.


    A spell capable of halting death itself, gifted to Deus Verdi by the Dark Spiritualist.


    ��Ah...��


    [This is...]


    The enormous barrier that now separated Lanhardt from Findenai was on a completely different level than anything seen before.


    It was much more refined, sturdier, and unwaveringly firm.


    Whoosh!


    The breath continued to pour forth, threatening to melt even that formidable barrier. However, even with its immense range and violent firepower, it failed to break through the towering mana wall, swirling in place and tangling with itself instead.


    In the end, the breath only managed to create a large crater in the mountain before eventually dissipating.


    ��Gasp! Gasp!��


    Exhausted from having exerted his full power, Lanhardt panted heavily and his body doubled over.


    It was his first time using a wide-range attack like the Dragon��s Breath, and not only was his body unable to withstand it but also suffered from aftershocks, leaving him spasming in pain on the ground.


    And at that moment, a man slowly descended from the sky.


    His black hair, now longer than before, hung low, brushing against his eyes, giving him an even colder aura.


    [You��ve returned.]


    Before the trembling Findenai could say anything, the Mountain Lord��s voice confirmed it with certainty.


    Unable to hold back, Findenai ran toward him while yelling.


    ��Master Bastard!��


    * * *After capturing Lanhardt, Findenai began to prattle endlessly while dragging the unconscious Lanhardt.


    ��Kiyaaaahhh, now you really look like your old self, Master Bastard. I didn��t dislike you as Kim Shinwoo, but this feels more familiar.��


    ��Do not say that name so carelessly.��


    ��Your tone��s back too? It��s funny, to be honest.��


    Findenai chuckled and laughed. She kept chattering excitedly, like a child who couldn��t contain her joy.


    It probably meant she was feeling really good.


    ��It is because I have to clearly separate Deus and Kim Shinwoo��s roles.��


    Otherwise, I feared I might slowly forget who I was and the kind of person I used to be.


    I was afraid that if I didn��t make a distinction between Deus Verdi and Kim Shinwoo, I might be completely consumed by Deus Verdi one day.


    It��s not like I disliked him, but I didn��t want to lose my identity as Kim Shinwoo.


    As we made our way back to Norseweden, familiar faces came to greet me.


    [Don��t you think we deserve to savor the joy of reunion? How could you leave so abruptly?]


    [Welcome back.]


    It was the Dark Spiritualist and Stella.


    The Dark Spiritualist grumbled with her arms crossed, slightly raising the corners of her lips, while Stella wore her usual gentle smile.


    ��...��


    [What��s this? Don��t you have anything to say? I thought we��d lost each other forever, but here we are.]


    [Are you feeling confused?]


    As Stella calmed the sulking Dark Spiritualist, I nodded honestly in response.


    ��I really thought you had perished.��


    [Well, we almost did.]


    [If the goddess Hearthia hadn��t shown us mercy, we would have definitely perished.]


    ��...��


    I pressed my lips shut again.


    Otherwise, I��d struggle to contain the emotions surging within me.


    This wasn��t the same as meeting Findenai or Deia.


    To see the two women, whom I thought I��d never meet again, standing confidently before me truly stirred complex feelings.


    [Tsk, so boring. I thought you��d act like, Waaa, completely freaking out!]


    [It just shows how flustered he is. You should be more understanding, senior.]


    [...Still, Stella. I was supposed to be the first to meet him, so why did you get to talk to him first?]


    [And you were casually putting your hand on his shoulder, being all touchy, senior.]


    [Ahem, are you trying to argue with your senior?]


    Seeing the two people bickering in front of me was like a butterfly fluttering in front, irritating and distracting.


    ��Fine.��


    Slowly, I extended my arms toward them. Fortunately, Deus�� shoulders were broad enough��it meant I could hug them both at the same time.


    [Ah?!]


    [Oh my.]


    I gathered mana in my hands.


    It was fortunate that I was a skilled enough Necromancer so I could touch souls.


    ��However, I am not sure what to say.��


    I simply embraced them carefully in my arms because I wanted to.


    At first, they stiffened but soon relaxed and entrusted themselves to me.


    [Y-You��re such an idiot! You usually say impressive things, don��t you? It would be nice if you could say something like that now as well.]


    [Just say whatever comes to mind. That��s enough.]


    What I said wasn��t particularly eloquent.


    I had countless feelings that I wished to express��whether it was an explanation of the emotions I was feeling at that moment or the deep memories that surfaced as I thought of them during my journey.


    But I couldn��t find the words to express any of it.


    So instead...


    ��It��s good...��


    I simply greeted them.


    Announcing our reunion.


    ��To see the two of you like this again.��


    Declaring a new beginning.


    [It��s a beautiful evening, isn��t it?]


    To you, who are dear to me.


    [Good to see you again, Deus.]


    I greet you.

 Chapter 279: Livestock

    It had really been quite some time since I last set foot in my office.


    It felt noticeably different compared to when I had visited with my artificial body, likely because the sensations I was able to perceive when using the artificial body were somewhat duller than those of my original body.


    As I sat in the plush chair meant for work, a refreshing scent reminiscent of dewdrops wafted around me.


    It was Deia��s scent.


    It seems like she used this room in my absence.


    That reminded me of the last meeting, where she naturally occupied the seat of honor.


    If I were to make a guess as to why she used my room, it might simply be because she missed me.


    Considering that, I could easily overlook these traces she left behind.


    There were a few signs of Deia scattered on the desk as well.


    Her fountain pen, papers that seemed to be memos, and a holster.


    And contrary to her usual behavior, she hadn��t kept the desk particularly tidy.


    And lastly.


    Squeeze.


    I pressed down on a small bear-shaped keychain. It looked familiar��worn out, with its surface scuffed and edges smoothed from constant fiddling.


    It was a promotional gift I��d received after ordering a set menu at a restaurant called Mersen in the capital, Graypond.


    I had given it to her during our brief outing downtown shortly after resolving the Eleanor Nightmare incident.


    She still kept this?


    I had assumed she might have hung it somewhere, but she hadn��t. It didn��t have any keys attached to it either. Though it didn��t fulfill its intended use, she still carried it around.


    The implications of that were more significant than I expected.


    ��...��


    Though many emotions arose within me, unfortunately, I couldn��t afford to wallow in their lingering traces.


    [What are you doing?]


    [A bear doll? What an adorable little thing!]


    While others may not have noticed, the Dark Spiritualist and Stella, both ghosts, were constantly by my side.


    I had to admit that I often felt pangs of loneliness during my solitary journey.


    Yet, they always managed to intrude whenever I needed time for some quiet contemplation.


    Well, I suppose life often comes with its own mix of pros and cons.


    ��It is Deia��s.��


    I replied bluntly, and the Dark Spiritualist let out a nasal ��Hmph�� as she sneakily leaned closer.


    Heralhazard��s staff propped up beside the desk rattled slightly in response to her movement.


    [You must be happy. Having returned after so long, there��s plenty for you to indulge in emotionally. Look at you. Drowning in sentimentality, huh?]


    ��...��


    In moments like these, there was no need to be wary around the others. The Dark Spiritualist was clearly just grumbling.


    ��Stop behaving like a child.��


    We had enough reunion celebrations already.


    We shared the same emotions and welcomed each other. Anything more would become excessive.


    [...]


    Though she didn��t respond to my words, her actions said otherwise.


    Puffing her cheeks and crossing her arms, she was behaving more childishly than anyone else.


    [Can��t you just give us a little warmer reception?]


    Even Stella, standing across her, naturally joined in. I had assumed she would take my side and soothe the Dark Spiritualist.


    However, Stella turned to me and continued in a low, scolding tone instead.


    [While it��s truly wonderful to be able to understand each other without words, expressing it aloud can bring a sense of emotional richness too, you know.]


    ��Do the gods not always maintain their silence above all else?��


    I thought this would be a reasonably valid rebuttal for someone who once held the title of Saintess.


    Yet Stella simply smiled and stepped behind me, wrapping her arms around me from over my shoulders.


    [I��m not speaking as a Saintess to offer teachings, but I am complaining a little as someone who loves you.]


    ��...��


    I could feel the warmth radiating from her embrace. I��d heard that she had received the divine position from the goddess Hearthia. So, unlike before, I could now feel her touch, her warmth, and even the soft, springlike breath she exhaled.


    Needless to say, it was enough to make my heart race.


    [What are you doing in front of your mentor and senior?! Don��t behave inappropriately!]


    The Dark Spiritualist immediately tried to push Stella aside. And to my surprise, I could also feel a sense of touch from the Dark Spiritualist.


    So, the sensation I felt when I embraced the two of them before wasn��t just because of my magic.


    ��How...?��


    I instinctively turned to the Dark Spiritualist and asked. She scratched her cheek awkwardly, letting out a sheepish laugh.


    [W-Well, I��m not too sure either.]


    ��...?��


    [While fighting Heralhazard, I felt like I was gradually being absorbed by the staff.]


    Absorbed by the staff?


    My gaze naturally shifted to the staff placed beside the desk. It certainly seemed like she was bound to it.


    [But as I kept resisting, at some point, I woke up in the staff like this. And I even managed to absorb some of Heralhazard��s power in the process.]


    That explained why I could perceive Heralhazard��s karmic burden lingering within the Dark Spiritualist as well.


    It didn��t sound like a particularly good situation, so I was a bit concerned.


    Did she notice my feelings?


    The Dark Spiritualist smiled gently and brushed her hand over the back of mine.


    [There��s no need to worry about it too much. The power has stabilized now.]


    ��I see...��


    [And if something does happen, you and Stella will be able to handle it just fine, right? After all, we��ll always be together from now on.]


    ��...��


    Her words left me momentarily speechless. Stella also nodded slightly, creating an atmosphere where I couldn��t possibly refute.


    [Surely you��re not going to suggest we enter rest again, are you?]


    [That��s impossible. If senior and I enter rest, who will watch over you?]


    ��...��


    Ironically, by creating the Land of Eternal Rest and accepting the souls of the dead within my body, I had inadvertently given them a reason to remain by my side.


    After all, the souls had entrusted not only me but also the two of them with the responsibility of watching over me as they peacefully rested.


    ��Ridiculous.��


    There was no room for disagreement. While I did want them to enter rest and find peace in the past, but now...


    ��...��


    It was no longer an option.


    For someone like me, who had become the gravestone of the dead, they were now akin to its gravekeepers, protecting what I represented.


    Even if I wished for it, I could no longer tell them to rest.


    There were many things I wished to say.


    An apology being one of them.


    However, I knew that wasn��t something they wished to hear.


    Hence...


    ��Please take care of me.��


    All I could do was ask them to give it their best as we embarked on our journey once again.


    Did they like what I said?


    They both looked at me with satisfied expressions. However...


    Clatter!


    ��Deus!��


    As Deia burst into the room, the calm and cozy atmosphere that had been settling naturally dissipated.


    Her expression suggested some sort of trouble had arisen, but the moment her gaze landed on the small bear keychain in my hand, her face flushed a deep red.


    ��H-Hey! Why do you have that?!��


    ��It was on my desk.��


    ��S-still, you shouldn��t mess with someone else��s things!��


    Deia probably knew how unreasonable she sounded, so I didn��t bother responding. However, my lack of reaction seemed to deepen her embarrassment instead.


    ��Ugh!��


    She muttered under her breath as she hastily gathered her belongings from my desk before finally snatching the bear keychain from my hand, leaving only her lingering scent as evidence she��d been in this room.


    ��I should��ve cleaned up earlier...��


    Grumbling to herself, it seemed like Deia had momentarily forgotten why she��d come here in the first place.


    ��What is the rush?��


    ��Oh, right!��


    It was rather unusual to see Deia flustered, revealing just how embarrassed she must have been.


    ��Ah, he��s awake! That Lanhardt!��


    ��Let us be on our way then.��


    I sprang from my chair and followed Deia out of the room.


    As Deia walked briskly, stuffing her belongings into her coat pockets, it didn��t take us long to arrive outside the mansion.


    There knelt Lanhardt, bound tightly in thick chains, his posture stiff. On the side, stood Findenai without letting her guard down, her halberd pressed firmly against his throat.


    It was filled with the unwavering resolve to strike him at any moment.


    ��Deus Verdi.��


    Lanhardt called out to me in a drained, lifeless voice.


    It wasn��t due to defeat or exhaustion��his life force was visibly ebbing away.


    ��Why... am I like this?��


    Did he think he was getting a diagnosis from a doctor or something? There was no reason for me to answer Lanhardt��s question.


    However, before he set off on his final journey, he at least deserved to know the cause of his impending death.


    ��The breath of the Ancient Dragon was too much for you to handle. Even for someone like you, wielding such overwhelming power would eventually lead to your natural collapse.��


    No matter how strong a dam was, it was destined to fail if it tried to contain water beyond its capacity.


    The same principle could be applied to Lanhardt��s body.


    Though he had begun to incorporate the Ancient Dragon��s power into his bones and flesh, he had been too hasty.


    By accepting a power that humans were never meant to wield, he had to bear the inevitable consequences.


    ��What a... empty end.��


    Like the first human who regretted tasting the forbidden fruit, Lanhardt seemed to rue his greed for the power of a guardian deity.


    With his head bowed low and hair covering his face, the thoughts he was having at this moment were unreadable.


    ��Lanhardt.��


    Eventually, I asked the man doomed to his end a question that might have seemed cruel.


    ��Can you summon the Blood Horse?��


    ��...��


    My question seemed to strike a nerve as Lanhardt��s head shot up, his wide, startled eyes meeting mine.


    His reaction alone was enough.


    ��So it cannot be summoned.��


    Upon hearing my words, Lanhardt seemed to have several questions. But he simply swallowed hard, waiting for my explanation.


    ��Lanhardt, you were originally human.��


    ��...What do you mean?��


    ��You were not born with the vampire traits you possess.��


    ��That��s impossible. Didn��t the Blood Horses follow me?��


    I had expected him to say that.


    ��You have never consumed human blood.��


    Even after defeating the mercenary group in the Duchy of Valestan, he��d merely grilled beast meat over their corpses.


    Not once did Lanhardt even touch the corpses of humans.


    ��There is no reason to lie. I can now understand why you sought the powers of the guardian deities and souls.��


    ��...��


    Once again, Lanhardt fell silent, the truth cutting deeply into him.


    ��You could be considered a type of yokai. After traversing countless battlefields and spilling so much blood, people began to see you as someone no different from a vampire.��


    Their collective beliefs and fears coalesced, embedding themselves in Lanhardt and transforming him into a half-vampire.


    He underwent this transformation through thought and belief. So, his existence did follow a logic similar to the creation of yokai.


    It was easier to understand if we considered it as a yokai inhabiting a human��s body.


    ��Having learned about the power of things that do not exist, it is only natural that you began to look into them. You must have started seeking out guardian deities and souls because of that as well.��


    ��...��


    ��But when the power of the Ancient Dragon entered your body, it consumed the vampire��s thought form within you causing the Blood Horses to vanish. This should not be hard to grasp.��


    The sight of Lanhardt, quietly disintegrating as a faint glow emanated from his body, was no longer the main focus. So, I slowly shifted my gaze towards the young girl.


    The girl who had lived in the village of yokai must have likely realized the cruel truth by now.


    ��Ah...��


    Overhearing the conversation, Xiao Hu began trembling as her eyes met mine.


    I had already told her how she was somewhat similar to Lanhardt.


    The reason she never consumed souls.


    The reason she ate the same food as humans.


    Leaving Lanhardt behind, I slowly approached Xiao Hu, delivering the cold but necessary truth.


    ��You are human.��


    ��I-if that is that...! Th-then!��


    Xiao Hu clung to the hem of my clothes, her voice breaking as she began to cry. The pieces of the puzzle must have been rapidly falling in place in her mind.


    Why had the yokai taken her in?


    For what reason had they allowed her, a human, to live among them?


    A human girl raised in a happy village of flesh-eating ghosts, believing herself to be one of the yokai.


    ��All the yokai are already dead.��


    No one could truly determine the answer now.


    Perhaps they truly cherished Xiao Hu and had accepted her as one of their own. However, the opposite possibility also existed.


    ��The answer is yours to decide.��


    However, considering their previous actions and the way they cried out to Xiao Hu in their final moments��


    ��G-gasp, gasp!��


    Struggling to breathe, Xiao Hu collapsed to the ground with cold sweat running down her face.


    Even in the moments leading up to their deaths, did livestock raised by humans ever understand why they were raised?


    ***


    https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken

 Chapter 280: Before The Tea Cools Down

    Chapter 280: Before The Tea Cools Down


    ��I cannot give you much time.��


    ��...I understand.��


    ��Good.��


    Creak.


    Thud.


    The door to the room I had given Xiao Hu slammed shut, as if reflecting its owner��s conflicted heart.


    And although her dispirited tone worried me, it wasn��t my place to offer comfort.


    I had already given her a choice right at the start: to not follow me and settle peacefully in the Han Empire��s city instead.


    She even had the diner left behind by the goblin.


    Although I was unable to taste the food because I was in my artificial body, the fried rice she cooked for me looked appetizing enough.


    If she opened a diner, I felt she would have had no trouble making a living.


    However, she had made her choice.


    And with that choice came responsibility she would have to bear.


    Is this truly better for her?


    A white lie or a black truth.


    She chose the black truth. It would hurt and it would definitely make her cry, but if she could endure and overcome it...


    ��It is still not enough to call it growth.��


    Could something like that even be called growth?


    People often equated growth with pain.


    The more scars they bore, the more they believed they had grown. Pain that didn��t kill you only made you stronger, and so forth.


    It was a valid sentiment.


    While pain could indeed accompany growth, it was not a universal truth.


    Sometimes, pain only left scars, not growth.


    [Isn��t that too harsh?]


    The Dark Spiritualist beside me spoke up, which was surprising in itself.


    I had assumed that if anyone were to say something, it would be Stella.


    ��She is not my responsibility.��


    Unlike Owen or Iluania, Xiao Hu was someone in that ambiguous area between acquaintance and stranger.


    ��And it is better to not let matters like this drag out.��


    [Huh?]


    [He��s right.]


    From the Dark Spiritualist��s reaction, it seemed that she didn��t understand what that meant, but Stella, who followed behind, agreed with me.


    Only now did I notice that she had paused at Xiao Hu��s door to offer a prayer.


    Even after ascending to the position of a demigod, Stella continued to pray��not because she expected answers from god, but because it was all she could do.


    It was a very Stella-like thing to do.


    [Time can sometimes become a cure, but it can also cause wounds to fester and rot even more.]


    Instead of letting Xiao Hu stew in her thoughts endlessly, a certain amount of external pressure could help force her back to reality.


    And for a young girl like her, this seemed like the right prescription.


    [Tsk.]


    Lacking depth in matters of wounds and emotions, the Dark Spiritualist let it slide without any further comment.


    [But don��t push her away completely.]


    Stella, walking in step with me now, made her request cautiously.


    ��...��


    [You are aware, aren��t you? She��s still a child. There��s no need to always show her such a cold side.]


    ��...Alright.��


    Seeing me nod without much hesitation, Stella��s eyes quivered slightly in surprise before she linked arms with me on the sly as a pleasant smile appeared on her lips.


    [It seems that I said something unnecessary. There��s no way you wouldn��t know something like that.]


    ��...��


    Even though there was a line between acquaintance and stranger, I hadn��t forgotten that Xiao Hu was just a child.


    Although I had no intention of taking responsibility for her, I didn��t plan on pushing her away coldly either.


    ��It is nothing. You are simply overreacting.��


    Wasn��t her reaction too excessive for merely deciding to help Xiao Hu?


    I felt there was no need for such a response, but Stella shook her head.


    [I just fell for you again.]


    ��...��


    Not expecting to hear something like that, I stopped in my tracks for a moment. I was aware that Velica was still in her body, but Stella was already wearing a mischievous, devilish smile.


    [Ah, what are you doing?!]


    Naturally, we weren��t the only ones in the Verdi Mansion corridor.


    The Dark Spiritualist trailing behind stepped between Stella and me, pushing us apart.


    [Hasn��t Stella been getting way out of hand lately?!]


    ��Well, she does act like that at times.��


    Before we went to see Lanhardt, she suddenly hugged me from behind while I was seated, deliberately brushing hands with me in secret, and even pressing the backs of our hands together.


    Stella had become quite bold compared to before.


    [Well, it��s love��]


    [Shhh! That��s enough. Zip it! It seems that I need to set things straight as your senior. Stella, follow me.]


    [...]


    Stella pouted, resisting the Dark Spiritualist.


    I had never seen this side of her before.


    [It��s been so long since we last met. Besides that, now that I��ve received a divine position, I can��t even be called one of the dead anymore.]


    Stella ignored the Dark Spiritualist. Intrigued by this fresh dynamic, I began observing them with interest without realizing it.


    [W-Wait! But there is a line we can��t cross, you know! I��m your senior, and I don��t even act like that!]


    [...]


    [Aren��t you going to stop pouting?! You��re really asking for a scolding!]


    Even so, their standoff remained unchanged.


    A passing household servant gave me a strange look, asking what I was doing there, but I simply gestured for them to move along.


    [Deus!]


    The voices of the two women overlapped.


    Before I knew it, their gazes were fixed on me.


    [What do you think?]


    [Please speak some sense to senior!]


    ��Why am I suddenly caught in the crossfire?��


    Though I found it puzzling, since the decision had fallen to me, I decided to be honest.


    ��The Dark Spiritualist is right.��


    [Woohoo!]


    [...!]


    Raising both hands in victory, the Dark Spiritualist bounced with joy, while Stella glared at me with resentful eyes, as if asking if I was being serious.


    However, even though it had only been about a day since we reunited, Stella��s recent behavior was a bit too much.


    If I didn��t rein her in now, she��d probably keep escalating her displays of physical affection.


    And that wasn��t a direction I would have wanted her to take.


    [This is it! This is the bond! The trust! The persistence! You know, I have shared a meal with Deus! Huh?! Taught him magic! Huh?! Annihilated evil spirits together! Huh?! Even slept together! I��ve done it all!]


    ��That last part is news to me, though.��


    When I turned my gaze to the Dark Spiritualist, she quickly averted her eyes and tugged Stella along.


    [Come along now. As your senior, I��ll reintroduce you to ghost society and carve it to your very bones.]


    [I keep telling you, I��m no longer a ghost...]


    [Oh, hush! No talking back!]


    Dragged away by the scruff of her neck, Stella still glared at me resentfully...


    [Fakkyu, Deus!]


    ��...��


    And disappeared after leaving behind a rather boisterous remark.


    Though there was a bit of commotion, I eventually resumed walking. I had much to do, but I couldn��t take action recklessly.


    First, I had to inform the palace that I had returned.


    However, I had no intention��and did not even consider��of returning with fanfare, trumpets blaring, and applause ringing.


    I must keep my return as quiet as possible.


    Everyone was pretty much aware that I had taken in the countless souls of the continent.


    It was only because Lanhardt was so aggressive that things had moved this quickly.


    Honestly, it wouldn��t be strange if someone else came after the souls within me.


    My return needed to remain discreet.


    After all, it wasn��t just something that would only affect me��it could also bring harm to the kingdom as a whole.


    To my surprise, upon returning to the office, I found Findenai cleaning the room.


    Not just that, but there was also something disturbing the air in the room.


    Was it the diluted scent of tea leaves?


    It smelt like overboiled tea had turned into the smell of a soggy rag. At this point, I began to wonder if she used to be part of the resistance or was an alchemist.


    ��I am not drinking that.��


    It was better to strike preemptively.


    Hearing me declare that I wouldn��t drink the tea she had made, Findenai gave me an incredulous look.


    ��I didn��t make tea.��


    ��...��


    ��I washed a rag in hot water,and I left it by the window to cool off because it was too hot.��


    ��...��


    ��Damn it.��


    Having heard me compare the tea she brewed to the smell of a half-dried rag, Findenai felt a surge of anger rise within her and blurted out a curse.


    ��Ahem.��


    Realizing I had made a mistake, I cleared my throat awkwardly and turned toward the desk. However, Findenai continued to stare at me with her hands on her hips.


    ��Want to try it out? I��ll bring both the dirty water and my tea. How about you compare them yourself?��


    ��...��


    Honestly, I didn��t feel like apologizing.


    Mainly because I didn��t plan on drinking either one, making them pretty much the same to me.


    ��Sigh, here I am trying to do something nice after so long, and this is the crap you give me. You damn Master Bastard.��


    Muttering under her breath, she resumed dusting the shelves with a duster.


    ��Do that later.��


    Dusting while someone was present in the room��what kind of behavior was this? Even after working as my maid for over a year, it was impressive to see how little experience she seemed to have with cleaning.


    ��No way.��


    Was she sulking?


    But her voice sounded too lively for that. Even her lips were curling up slightly, making it seem she was in a surprisingly good mood.


    The fact that she seemed so cheerful even after being insulted like that was suspicious in its own way.


    ��Why are you cleaning all of a sudden?��


    Hence, I decided to get to the root of it.


    Findenai wasn��t the type to clean. If she was, it had to be because she was in a good mood.


    At least, that was what I thought.


    ��Huh? It��s just that I don��t like being embraced in a dusty place.��


    ��...��


    Her response, exceeding my expectations, left me feeling somewhat shocked.


    ��After all, a maid is supposed to be embraced in places like this, right? While I��m in the middle of cleaning, you will naturally come from behind, brush against my hips, and then slip a hand into my under����


    ��Stop.��


    I quickly stopped Findenai before she could finish her indecent rambling.


    What the hell was she saying?


    ��Who told you something so absurd?��


    ��The other maids said so. The ones you harassed.��


    ��...��


    ��They said you��d sneakily whisper in their ears, ��You bitch, bark for me.�� And if they refused, you��d grab them by their wrists and steal a kiss from their lips...��


    ��That was not me.��


    Seriously, every time I heard stories like this, I wished Deus hadn��t been annihilated.


    I knew he��d stepped aside for my sake, but I sincerely wanted to ask him if it was true.


    Did he really say things like that?


    ��Keke.��


    Findenai chuckled as she watched me sigh and massage my throbbing temples.


    She seemed thoroughly amused as she turned her body toward me.


    ��That was a lie. None of the maids who were harassed by the previous Deus are still around. It��s obvious they all left.��


    ��I heard a few stayed behind.��


    ��Deia gave them a generous severance pay and even found them new jobs. They��d have definitely noticed the stark difference between the former Deus and you.��


    Geez, I always felt sorry for my smart younger sister.


    ��Don��t worry. They all left while bowing in gratitude to Deia.��


    ��...I see.��


    While grateful to Deia, a new question naturally popped into my mind.


    ��Then, where did you learn all those things from?��


    The obscene jokes she��d told me earlier weren��t something a maiden like Findenai would usually say.


    She immediately pulled out a thin book titled ��The Spider of the Wailers Household��, tucked away in a corner of my bookshelf.


    Frowning slightly at the name, I noticed the red cover, which suggested it was probably an adult novel.


    ��I finally understand why the previous Deus made the maids wear outfits like that.��


    Was that the book that cemented Deus�� sexual preferences? Not wanting to sort through his belongings, I simply left them as they were while adding my own books, but I never imagined that something like that would be among them.


    ��Whoever wrote this must��ve been completely unhinged. Like this.��


    After placing the book on my desk, Findenai suddenly raised her skirt.


    Then, holding the hem in her mouth, she spoke with a straight face.


    ��Mahsterrr, please forgive meee. That��s what it says here.��


    It wasn��t just her black underwear that was clearly visible��since her skirt was already short, even her navel naturally visible.


    Lowering my head quickly, I scolded her.


    ��Findenai!��


    There had to be a limit to what was acceptable.


    If anyone had to be dragged off by the Dark Spiritualist, it should have been Findenai, not Stella.


    When I ordered her to lower her hands immediately, she let the hem of her skirt fall without argument.


    Returning to her usual self, she smirked and said.


    ��That was payback.��


    ��...What?��


    ��Who told you to get split in half right in front of me without any warning? You scared me to death.��


    Was she talking about Kim Shinwoo��s artificial body? While I had expected her to be upset, I hadn��t anticipated her to manifest it like this.


    ��Huff, I will apologize for that.��


    ��But you won��t apologize for comparing the tea I made with rag water?��


    ��...��


    I had no intention of apologizing for that because, to be honest, it was pretty much the same.


    Seeing me pressing my lips together, Findenai, claiming she was genuinely annoyed, spun around and headed straight for the teapot.


    ��Brace yourself, you bastard.��


    As she clattered about preparing tea, it sounded more like someone gearing up for war. Watching her, I quietly opened the window behind me.


    I was prepared to escape if necessary.


    ��Wait, come to think of it, why does showing off women��s sexy underwear count as payback? Isn��t that a reward?��


    ��You are the one who said it.��


    ��This is so fucking unfair. You strip too, you bastard! Let��s see how big you are.��


    While leaving the water to boil, Findenai strode toward me. Her fiery gaze was filled with genuine intent.


    Fortunately, before she could reach me��


    Clatter.


    ��Deus!��


    The door opened, and Darius stepped inside.


    ��Uh... is something going on?��


    Noticing the serious atmosphere, he wondered if he had come at the wrong time, but I shook my head.


    ��What is it?��


    ��Ahem, I need to talk to you.��


    ��Talk to me?��


    ��Yes, it��s... something we need to discuss privately.��


    Noticing Darius�� subtle hint to send Findenai out of the room, I glanced at her and said.


    ��Step outside for a moment.��


    ��You have a guest here; shouldn��t I at least serve him some tea?��


    ��...Fine, make the tea.��


    I wasn��t planning on drinking it anyway.


    Luckily, the eldest son, who was also quite burly, showed up.


    Findenai brewed the tea, placed it on the table between Darius and me, and then left the room without another word.


    Darius let out a deep sigh and spoke in a grave tone.


    ��This is about Deia... and you.��


    It clearly sounded like a serious matter.


    But first��


    ��You should drink the tea.��


    It was better to deal with the rag water on the table before getting into anything else.


    ***


    https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken

 Chapter 281: Pointless Worry (?)

    ��Ugh!Bleeeeeghhh!��


    ��Please go outside if you are going to do that.��


    Although it felt a bit wrong to ask, given that I was the one who made him drink something akin to a toxic substance, I couldn��t let him throw up inside the room either.


    Darius quickly bolted out of the room, covering his mouth with his thick hand.


    I thought he��d be back soon, but surprisingly, he took longer than expected.


    I didn��t think it was bad enough to make him vomit multiple times.


    However, there was a reason for the delay.


    ��Findenai was cleaning the bathroom and wouldn��t let me in.��


    ��...��


    ��And so it took me a bit as I had to go use the bathroom on another floor.��


    She was not the former leader of Scrapyard Nomads for nothing.


    Her relentless persistence was enough to call her a wolf.


    In any case, I had cleared away Findenai��s tea, so we finally had the space to talk.


    ��So, what is the problem with Deia?��


    Darius wore a look of dissatisfaction as if he had a lot he wanted to say to me, but when I got straight to the point, he was unable to say anything and was forced to go along with the flow.


    ��What do you think of Deia?��


    ��What are you trying to say?��


    It wasn��t clear what intention he had when asking about my thoughts on a family member.


    Even if Darius were a bit slow, he wouldn��t ask me such a question despite being the eldest son.


    ��Huff.��


    In the end, Darius couldn��t help but let out a deep sigh and began explaining his reason for coming in a somewhat roundabout manner.


    ��Deia has had an extreme dislike for men since a young age.��


    ��This feels rather out of the blue.��


    ��And I think you know the reason for that.��


    Darius continued, as if he hadn��t heard my remark in the first place.


    ��It��s because of Deus. That guy.��


    I was aware.


    The reason Deia naturally came to despise men was due to Deus�� constant hateful remarks and incessant sexual harassment.


    However, if one were to ask whether she was attracted to women, that wasn��t the case either.


    To be honest, it wasn��t a matter of men or women but rather an aversion to the concept of loving someone itself or being physically intimate with them.


    ��But it��s different now. You have managed to heal the wounds he inflicted on her.��


    Darius subtly hinted with an intentional raise of his eyebrows. If I had helped heal her scars, that was truly fortunate.


    ��But, you know, uh... I think it might have gone a bit too far.��


    ��What do you mean?��


    I was starting to get a feel of what Darius was trying to say, but it wasn��t something the concerned person should be saying out loud.


    He must have known that, too, which was why he came to me directly.


    Eventually, Darius scratched his head, looking clearly conflicted, before speaking frankly.


    ��I think Deia has feelings for you.��


    ��...��


    ��I��d like to believe I��m mistaken, but honestly, I��m almost certain.��


    ��In my opinion...��


    I slowly crossed my legs and responded in a calm, level-headed manner.


    ��I believe you are mistaken.��


    Darius often spouted nonsense at times, but he had somehow exceeded all appropriate levels this time.


    Did he even realize what he was saying?


    ��It is just familial affection. Deia has never had a proper older brother, so she is likely leaning on me for that role.��


    Deia never had a proper older brother, not only Deus but Darius as well.


    Before I arrived, he was practically a living ghost, solely obsessed with the household��s prestige.


    ��Ahem.��


    Unable to refute the fact that his past behavior hadn��t been great either, Darius coughed awkwardly and moved on.


    ��I was also hoping that it was just my imagination. However, just in case, I went to see Illuania. She had been spending a lot of time with Deia while you were away.��


    ��...��


    ��And Illuania said there��s a good chance my suspicion is correct.��


    This changed things a bit.


    I could have ignored it if it were just Darius.


    However, it was hard to dismiss the words of Illuania, someone who could be considered an expert in this field.


    I furrowed my brows, lost in thought.


    ��You didn��t even listen properly when I was the one who said it...��


    Though it was a bit annoying to see Darius grumbling in front of me, I continued pondering.


    From what I��d observed, Deia��s closeness to me did seem a bit much for siblings.


    However, I also thought that was just a reaction due to not having experienced familial affection. And I could relate since I, too, craved familial attachment.


    Besides, I have already addressed this kind of issue once before.


    There were even times when I deliberately emphasized the word ��siblings,�� just to make things clear.


    And Deia had naturally accepted it back then.


    ��I still find it hard to believe.��


    Even if Illuania said so, it was still difficult to accept. After all, Deia was one of the most level-headed people I knew.


    I couldn��t even imagine her doing something as foolish as falling in love with her own blood relative.


    ��Deia is not that foolish.��


    However, Darius shrugged at my words and replied.


    ��It��s not about actions but emotions. People are swayed more easily by emotions than they realize.��


    That was surprisingly insightful coming from Darius.


    In that rare moment, he displayed the dignity befitting the eldest son.


    ��Huft, Deus.��


    He let out a deep sigh and pressed his fingers to massage his eyes, clearly worn out.


    ��Kim Shinwoo.��


    I flinched, having a strong aversion to being called by that name when I was Deus, but I decided to listen for now.


    ��Honestly, I would have welcomed it if you were the one she chose. I��ve never seen a man like you, someone I could trust and rely on. Sure, my little brother in spirit becoming my brother-in-law would be strange, but we��d still be family.��


    Unexpected praise.


    But Darius wasn��t done speaking.


    ��However, not as Deus.��


    It was a resolute declaration.


    These weren��t the words of a man named Darius Verdi.


    It was the verdict of the Head of the Verdi Household.


    The Margrave of the Norseweden.


    The giant of the northern mountain range.


    The weight of a family head��s authority bore down upon me.


    ��I won��t just stand by and watch the order of this family collapse.��


    ��...��


    ��And I��m saying this just in case. I know you wouldn��t since you also cherish Deia, but... I��m just making sure.��


    I understood his point.


    But there was something crucial he had overlooked.


    ��Yes, Deia is indeed important to me.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��But Darius, you are also important to me.��


    Wasn��t it obvious?


    ��Because we are family.��


    As I said this while I calmly met his gaze, Darius, who had been staring at me blankly, gradually brightened up.


    Deia��s feelings were important, but so was not doing something that Darius would hate because both of them mattered to me.


    It was just an honest expression of my thoughts.


    ��Ha! Hahaha! That��s right! Exactly! Of course! Indeed, you��re my brother!��


    Perhaps feeling acknowledged, Darius burst into a boisterous laughter, exchanged a few hearty words, and then left the room.


    It was his way of saying he trusted me.


    ��Phew.��


    It was about time I departed from Nosweden. I needed to head back to Graypond and let everyone know I had returned.


    However, it seemed like there was an issue I needed to resolve first.


    ��...��


    Suddenly, the worn-out teddy bear keychain she always carried on person came to mind.


    ***


    Knock knock.


    ��Come in.��


    Deia responded as soon as I knocked. When I opened the door and stepped inside, I saw her intently reviewing documents on her desk.


    ��Deus?��


    Was she surprised because I dropped in unannounced?


    Startled, Deia put down her pen and greeted me.


    ��Are you busy?��


    Although Darius wasn��t incapable of handling this sort of work, Deia��s skills were outstanding, which naturally led her to take on everything.


    I would��ve naturally lent her a hand if I were here, but I was not in a position to stay in the territory all the time.


    ��A little. I��ve been writing reports for the palace regarding prisoner transfers and incident investigations.��


    Was my timing bad?


    I was about to apologize and take my leave, but Deia preempted me with a gesture.


    ��Go sit on the sofa over there. I��ll be done shortly.��


    Her hand gripping the pen moved a little faster.


    I hesitated but accepted her goodwill and slowly sat on the sofa for guests.


    ��There are some snacks on the table, so feel free to help yourself.��


    Even while she was busily working, she didn��t forget to be considerate. Though honestly, the snacks were the same as those in my own office.


    I left them untouched and simply watched her as she focused on her work.


    She had a truly beautiful appearance.


    She was someone I could proudly call my younger sister. If one day, she were to introduce the man she wished to marry, I might sulk, feeling like I was losing my family.


    Just like a father would.


    However, it would be only to that extent.


    I��d certainly clap and congratulate them, bless their future, and perhaps even smile for once as I pushed her forward.


    Watching her work, I wondered if she would ever feel such emotions for me.


    Was it even possible for such a capable woman to be swayed by her feelings alone?


    Perhaps my own lack of emotions made it easier for me to say this, but it was hard for me to accept.


    Even if it was Illuania, it doesn��t mean she knows everything.


    Although she was indeed somewhat of an expert in this topic, she couldn��t predict everything��especially when it came to someone like Deia, who was adept at hiding her thoughts and feelings.


    At some point, I realized my thoughts were drifting in the direction I wanted them to, but I didn��t resist.


    I thought it wasn��t necessarily the wrong direction.


    Perhaps because of that...


    Waiting here in silence felt like a bit of a waste of time.


    I also wanted to reassure Darius as soon as possible.


    ��Do you like me?��


    I casually threw out a blunt question.


    While my choice of words might sound arrogant, no other phrase came to mind.


    Deia, whose eyes had been glued to the documents, slowly turned her head toward me with a creaking motion.


    Judging by her expression, it seemed like she didn��t quite understand what she just heard, so I repeated myself.


    ��I mean romantically.��


    It was a question I could ask only because I trusted her.


    And she indeed responded to my trust.


    ��Are you drunk?��


    ��...��


    ��You��ve really gone off the rails now that you��re back, huh? Practicing nonsense, are we? What? Me? What did I do?��


    ��Never mind.��


    ��You��re not on some drugs or something, are you? Do I need to call Findenai to escort you out?��


    ��I will see myself out.��


    As expected, Deia��s face filled with irritation. She didn��t bother to stop me as I walked out, pretending she hadn��t seen anything.


    ��It was a pointless worry.��


    Thinking that Darius and Illuania��s concerns were unfounded, I shut the door to Deia��s office.


    Feeling relieved, Deia suggested that the two of us head out to town for a bit the next day.


    ***


    https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken

 Chapter 282: Cold And Cruel

    Chapter 282: Cold And Cruel


    ��What are you doing?��


    Though it was summer, a cold wind still swept through Norseweden.


    Deia waiting outside the gate, dressed in just a light sweater, felt a bit different from usual.


    Perhaps it could be described as somewhat casual.


    While she normally carried the weight of the Verdi Household, which governed the northern region, on her shoulders, today, it felt like she had shed all that responsibility for a moment.


    And because of that, it inevitably felt rather unusual to me.


    ��I thought there was something you needed help with?��


    Since she had asked me to accompany her to the city, I naturally assumed it was either for an inspection or to handle something requiring assistance.


    At most, I expected that we would be informing key city officials that I, the second son of the Verdi Household and the Soul Whisperer, had returned.


    However, Deia��s outfit didn��t seem to imply any such intent in the slightest.


    Brushing her hair, lightly resting on her shoulder, aside with a touch of irritation, she replied.


    ��Not at all.��


    While the question of why she had called me lingered on the tip of my tongue, for some reason, I felt I shouldn��t.


    Even her expression seemed to be daring me to open my mouth to say something about this situation.


    Hmm.


    In the end, feeling a subtle sense of pressure, I stepped out of the Verdi Household��s grounds with her in silence.


    The city was bustling.


    While it was true that this was the warmest season in Norseweden despite the chilly breeze, the present chaos was also due to the ongoing cleanup of the wreckage left in the wake of the battle with Lanhardt.


    Still, seeing that even the members of the Scrapyard Nomads were helping out, it seemed like the cleanup would be completed by the end of the day.


    ��The streets look pretty nice, don��t they? I really enjoy walking here.��


    Deia, walking a step ahead of me, spoke contentedly as she glanced around.


    Her love for Norseweden. I was still not sure why it took such a firm hold in her heart.


    However, perhaps it was that affection that drove Deia to keep working tirelessly, pen in hand, racking her brain for the sake of this city.


    ��Did you not say that you wished you were born in Graypond the last time?��


    I teased her as I recalled her past remark about wanting to live in Graypond, and she instantly turned around to glare at me.


    ��That was just a joke, alright?��


    Judging by the sharp look in her eyes, she seemed to think of it as a bit of an embarrassing moment from her past.


    I didn��t think it was a harrowing topic to talk about, but since she didn��t like it, I decided not to push further.


    Deia glided lightly through the streets, greeting people naturally as she passed. It was clear from her demeanor that this wasn��t her first time walking these roads like this.


    In fact, she even had the habit of deliberately trying street food to truly experience the city��s atmosphere firsthand.


    ��Hmm.��


    Strolling calmly and taking in the city��s vibe was nice and all, but I wished she��d just told me her real reason for calling already.


    Why had she called me out here?


    It makes me slightly worried.


    Was it because of what Darius said yesterday? His words made me wonder if Deia actually had some hidden motive behind her actions.


    Sigh.


    I also knew how disrespectful it would be to assume such things about Deia. And just the mere idea that Darius had planted unnecessary doubts in my mind greatly annoyed me.


    And while I was lost in thought, Deia suddenly stopped walking. Curious about our destination, I saw we��d arrived at a small vacant lot.


    The lot was overgrown with patches of weeds, old pipes and wrenches��likely used for construction work on nearby buildings��scattered around like children��s toys.


    Other than that, the place was completely empty. Was this where Deia intended to take me?


    Naturally, I couldn��t help but feel puzzled.


    Noticing my questioning gaze, Deia scratched the back of her head awkwardly and explained.


    ��No, it��s just that we��re a bit early, so I figured we can wait here for a while.��


    ��Wait for what, exactly?��


    It seemed like the time for her to spill the beans had finally come. Knowing she couldn��t hide it forever, she hesitated before answering.


    ��Ahem, a photo studio just opened in Norseweden, so I thought about going to inspect it.��


    ��...Inspect it?��


    This wasn��t even the Clark Republic. Did it really make sense to inspect a photo studio because it had just opened? That didn��t make any sense.


    Thump.


    Deia punched me lightly in the chest, breaking my train of thought. For some reason, her fist resting against my chest made me avert my gaze.


    Then in a quiet voice, she murmured her true intention.


    ��I just thought... we could at least take a photo together for once.��


    ��...��


    If Stella or the Dark Spiritualist had been present, they would��ve chided me for being dense.


    Realizing that saying anything more would only embarrass Deia, I kept my mouth shut as she spun around and headed deeper into the vacant lot.


    Though there was nothing special about the place, she seemed intent on hiding for the moment.


    ��If we went to a cafe? or restaurant, word of your return would spread even faster. Right now, other than the household staff, most people aren��t even sure if you��ve really returned.��


    Deia finally gave me a simple explanation for why she had brought me here.


    ��Then maybe I should have covered my face.��


    ��No, that��d just lead to weird rumors about me having a lover or something. It��s all about balance.��


    While some of the citizens had already seen us on our way here, Norseweden was, diplomatically speaking, like a pool��isolated.


    Any rumors that spread in the community would take a long time to reach the outside world.


    After all, not many people visited this northern region, which was even cold in the summer. And it wasn��t like we had any major tourist attractions either.


    ��By the way, how��s Xiao Hu?��


    ��She still needs more time. I myself cannot predict what decision that child will arrive at.��


    ��She��s such a poor kid.��


    Raised solely for consumption��she was no different from livestock. Although she had once felt their affection for her, it was similar to how caretakers often doted on pigs or cows before they were slaughtered.


    ��She will have to overcome it on her own.��


    Otherwise, she wouldn��t be able to survive alone.


    ��...Sometimes you��re cold to the point of being cruel.��


    ��You are mistaken about that. I have always been like this.��


    I only showed a slightly different side to those I was close to.


    Hearing this, Deia��s expression turned conflicted��both uneasy and happy at the same time.


    She tried to hide it, fidgeting nervously as she checked the watch on her wrist.


    Seeing there was still some time left, she stared at me and made an awkward attempt to change the subject.


    ��You visited the Han Empire, right? How was it?��


    Respecting her effort, I overlooked her awkwardness and recounted my experiences in the Han Empire.


    And around thirty minutes passed by just like that.


    When it was time, Deia pulled me out of the vacant lot, and guided me to the photo studio nearby.


    The studio owner greeted us rather enthusiastically, but we simply exchanged brief pleasantries before proceeding to prepare for the shoot.


    The preparation room had a mirror, combs, wax, simple cosmetics, and even barber scissors.


    ��Wow, they��re thorough.��


    However, that wasn��t all.


    They even had concept-themed outfits, wigs, glasses, earrings, necklaces, and more.


    From the assortment of items, it was clear that the owner was deeply committed to their craft.


    ��This is impressive.��


    As we expressed our unbiased admiration, the photographer scratched his head, looking rather bashful.


    ��Not at all. In fact, it��s all thanks to you, Young Master.��


    ��Him?��


    Hearing the photographer suddenly mention me, Deia pointed at me with a puzzled expression.


    ��You know Claren, right? The city brimming with artists?��


    Claren, the city of artists.


    It was where I met Owen and his grandfather and fought Dina, Dante��s Monstrumancer.


    And it was also the place where I created a festival to allow the yokai created by the artists to dissipate naturally.


    ��I heard that since you were the one who created the festival, Young Master, they renamed it to the Spirit Whisperer Festival.��


    ��They really named the festival that? Aren��t they supposed to be artists? Is that all the creativity they could muster?��


    Deia��s sarcastic comment mirrored my own thoughts. Honestly, I wished they��d chosen a more normal name for the festival.


    ��Thanks to the festival, Claren has seen many changes. The streets are filled with people in costumes even outside of the festival. It��s also bringing in a lot of tourists.��


    ��...��


    ��There are a lot more photographers now, and some studios cater specifically to tourists by offering costume photography.��


    From what I gathered, it wasn��t a bad change and it seemed like hungry artists had found a way to survive.


    ��But why are you doing that here? I doubt the trend will ever catch on in Norseweden.��


    The photographer��s sense of business seemed a little dull. However, even Deia��s sharp critique didn��t faze him as he replied with a smile.


    ��You��re right, but I didn��t want photography to remain just a hobby for me. Besides, I��ve got other thriving businesses, so there��s no need to worry.��


    Since the person in concern said this with such confidence, I had no retort. Apparently, he was quite the tycoon in Norseweden.


    Deia leaned in close to whisper.


    ��He��s got a monopoly on the construction industry here. He��s also close with Darius.��


    ��I see.��


    �� His pockets must be pretty full these days, especially since Lanhart made quite the mess recently.��


    So, in the end, photography was just his hobby.


    The photographer proudly showed off his cutting-edge magic camera imported from the Republic before excusing himself to prepare.


    With him gone, it was just the two of us left alone.


    I didn��t think we needed much preparation, so I figured we��d just take the photos as we were. But Deia tugged at my sleeve and sat me down in front of the vanity mirror.


    ��Your hair��s too long. I��ll trim it for you.��


    With a pair of barber scissors in hand, she positioned herself behind me. Because I had left my body inside the general store for several months, it was no surprise that my hair had grown out quite a lot.


    However, could I trust Deia with this?


    ��Don��t worry. I��ve got some experience.��


    I wasn��t sure where she picked up that experience, but I let her handle my hair anyway.


    Snip, snip.


    Deia worked deftly, her hands moving skillfully as she trimmed my hair. My initial doubts faded away as I felt her professional touch.


    ��Hehe, this is kind of fun��moving Deus�� head around like this.��


    Was she enjoying the manner in which I tilted my head obediently wherever she directed?


    The small smile on her lips was far more carefree than her usual expressions.


    ��Why did you ask me that yesterday?��


    Then without any warning, Deia abruptly uttered a single phrase. The atmosphere grew so heavy in an instant, that the snipping sound of the scissors felt almost eerie.


    I sense her hands trembling faintly through my strands of hair.


    Why was that?


    Why did she bring this up now, of all times?


    Though I wondered, I kept my composure and answered calmly.


    ��Darius had some strange concerns.��


    ��What kind of concerns?��


    Saying that would only add to the reasons why Deia disliked Darius.


    However, that was Darius�� problem to deal with.


    ��That you might have feelings for me.��


    However, I already told him yesterday that it wasn��t the case. I spoke calmly, and Deia responded just as calmly.


    ��I think he might be right.��


    Snip, snip.


    The cut strands of hair fall softly onto my shoulder before sliding off.


    Though the time it took to make a single snip barely lasted for a moment, it felt oddly prolonged.


    Deia��s gaze met mine in the mirror.


    ��Deia.��


    Just like she had done in the vacant lot earlier...


    ��His Majesty spoke about you once. He said, given your age, he could introduce you to some suitable noblemen.��


    I awkwardly tried to change the subject.


    Yet.


    ��I also think it would be good for you to gain experiences by meeting noblemen.��


    My words carried weight.


    As her brother, I had heard something I shouldn��t have. But instead of addressing it directly, I gently implied my refusal.


    ��...��


    Deia��s scissors came to a stop.


    However, only for a moment, before she quickly resumed trimming my hair with practiced ease.


    As the back of my neck gradually came into view, Deia let out a small chuckle and replied.


    ��I��m too busy to even think about dating. And you know I hate that sort of thing.��


    With that, she set the scissors down.


    Before I knew it, she had trimmed my hair back to its usual length.


    Deia turned away swiftly and began preparing for the photoshoot.


    The preparation room was quite cramped...


    ��You��re so cold.��


    Her voice, tinged with moisture, wasn��t something I wanted to hear. However, it still ended up reaching me.


    ��And cruel.��

 Chapter 283: Family Photos

    At this point, I was starting to question whether it was really necessary to take the photo.


    The atmosphere wasn��t exactly grim, but it did feel quite heavy as Deia and I stood in front of the clothing rack.


    Though I saw several unique outfits arranged neatly, I couldn��t focus on any of them.


    ��...��


    And Deia also seemed to be aimlessly rummaging through the clothes without picking anything out.


    She moved her hands mindlessly without any expression.


    It wasn��t the right time to start a conversation.


    I knew that whatever I said would only add to the emotional burden she was carrying, so I remained silent.


    ��Have you chosen your clothes?��


    Perhaps sensing the delay, the photographer cautiously entered the preparation room.


    Deia blinked as if she had just snapped back to her senses, apologized, and pulled out a random outfit.


    ��Hmm? Will this work?��


    She held up a white shirt and black suit.


    It was a type of clothing that was rare in the Griffin Kingdom but quite common in the Clark Republic.


    However, since we were located near the Clark Republic, this attire was somewhat familiar to us.


    While I wondered whether she would really wear something like that here...


    ��Yeah, this will be fine.��


    Deia grabbed the clothes and walked straight to the changing room.


    Caught off guard by the sudden cold atmosphere , the photographer left awkwardly to prepare for the shoot.


    ��This is tough.��


    Judging from Deia��s expression, it seemed rather unlikely that she��d be able to settle her emotions easily.


    How did things end up like this?


    My intentions to be her family had been twisted, and it seemed like our relationship was now falling apart, leaving me feeling devastated.


    I sighed softly and chose an outfit similar to the suit Deia had picked.


    It was a suit I often wore when living as Kim Shinwoo. However, it was of much lower quality than the clothes from Earth and looked unremarkable.


    Honestly, given its design, I questioned whether I could even call it a suit.


    It was plain black without any patterns, and although the white shirt helped, it looked more like something a dance team might wear at a school performance.


    Sniff.


    ��...��


    A soft sob came from the changing room. The cold, frozen tears felt like icicles stabbing at my feet.


    I found myself unable to move.


    I hadn��t anticipated such a strong emotional response either.


    It felt like the time when I bid farewell to the Dark Spiritualist and Stella, just before I created the Land of Eternal Rest.


    Bittersweet sorrow welled up within me, but I knew I couldn��t act on these emotions, even if it made me seem heartless.


    Wanting to step outside for a brief moment of cold air, I turned away from the changing room.


    I set the clothes down and walked out of the photo studio, intending to look up at the sky.


    ��Huh.��


    That is... if it weren��t for the figure staking out beside the photo studio.


    Seemingly startled by my sudden appearance, Darius hurriedly covered his face with his hand.


    In moments like this, I couldn��t help but wonder if this was really the behavior one would expect from someone in charge of Verdi Household and Norseweden.


    ��What are you doing?��


    However, I felt a bit relieved on seeing him.


    ***


    ��Wow, as expected, the two of you are so good-looking, that you even look impressive just by standing there!��


    The photographer, seemingly sincere, was so excited that he almost pressed the shutter right away.


    However, as we stood there without posing, just staring blankly, he hesitated, unsure of what to do. His finger froze as it hovered over the button.


    On top of that, Deia��s red eyes were clearly visible due to the lighting. Although the photographer deliberately didn��t mention it, if he took the shot in this state, it would definitely be noticeable in the photo.


    However, despite this, Deia stood confidently, arms crossed, as if nothing had happened.


    In situations like this, I should cover for her as her older brother.


    ��Wear these.��


    I pulled out a pair of sunglasses from my inner pocket. Aside from the ones I had seen Aria wear at the Loberne Academy festival, this was the first time I had come across them.


    ��What?��


    Realizing I was trying to be considerate, Deia scowled as soon as she saw the sunglasses.


    But I promptly pulled out another pair and put them on as well.


    ��...Pfft.��


    Was it because I looked funny?


    Deia unintentionally let out a laugh, and that brief moment lightened the heavy atmosphere between us.


    ��You don��t look good in those.��


    Saying so, Deia accepted the sunglasses from me, placed them on her nose, and gave an alluring smile as she asked.


    ��How do I look?��


    ��You look good.��


    Deia definitely looked great wearing that. She gave off the aura of a beautiful secret agent straight out of an old foreign film.


    And as the atmosphere softened, we began the shoot. While we were a bit awkward with our poses initially, but with the photographer��s advice, light skinship naturally worked its way into the flow when...


    ��Ahem. Ahem.��


    A burly man cautiously stepped out of the preparation room. Darius, also wearing a suit, appeared awkwardly.


    ��What? When did you get here?��


    Surprised, Deia shot a glare at me, probably wondering if I had intentionally called Darius over.


    ��He followed us.��


    Deia��s sharp gaze immediately turned back to him and scolded the eldest son, who had used his usual training of suppressing his presence to tail his younger siblings.


    Darius shrank back instinctively but kept walking towards us.


    Not only was he wearing a matching outfit, but he also had a pair of sunglasses hanging from his front pocket, clearly eager to wear them.


    Deia frowned with dissatisfaction and crossed her arms, but she reluctantly stepped aside after a sigh.


    ��You��re the biggest, so stand in the middle.��


    ��Okay! Actually, I have a few poses in mind!��


    ��...I am not doing any of them.��


    I knew Darius�� proposed poses would be anything but normal.


    And sure enough, my guess was right. Darius suggested poses like us hanging on to his arms while he flexed his muscles or having him carry me while I carried Deia.


    In the first place, it was not like this was a high school graduation photo shoot, but Darius excitedly suggested various poses.


    ��No way.��


    ��What the hell?��


    Naturally, both Deia and I rejected his suggestions. What did he think he was doing?


    Darius looked disappointed for a moment but then stood in the middle as requested.


    ��Alright, come here!��


    Then, he stretched out his big arms, pulled us both in, and hugged us tightly.


    ��Huff!��


    ��Kyaa!��


    And just like that, Darius embraced us both from either side with a big smile as we struggled to escape from his thick, strong arms.


    Click!


    The shutter of the magic camera went off, and the photographer gave a thumbs-up.


    ��Wow, this is a fantastic photo that really shows your sibling bond!��


    I wasn��t sure how the photo turned out.


    ��Did you happen to smoke a cigarette?��


    ��Ugh! What��s that smell?!��


    And when we complained about the strong scent of an older man coming from Darius, he seemed hurt and sulked.


    Anyway, we continued taking a few more photos.


    Now that I thought about it...


    This is a family photo.


    The moment I realized this was a family photo of the Verdi Household, a warm smile spread across my face unintentionally.


    ��Why are you laughing?��


    ��As expected! You also agree that the three of us should pose like this, right?��


    Of course, my smile quickly froze when I glanced at the two people beside me.


    ***


    Later that evening.


    After the photo session, we entered a restaurant for a light meal. However, the meal quickly turned into a drinking session, leaving Deia slightly tipsy, but she still didn��t skip washing up.


    Meanwhile, Darius had most likely collapsed and fallen asleep by now.


    After brushing her teeth and washing her face, Deia changed into her pajamas, sighed, and lay down on the bed.


    That was when she noticed something rub against her back.


    ��Ah.��


    On realizing it was her wallet, which she had thrown onto the bed earlier when entering the room, she struggled to pull it out.


    The eldest had forgotten his wallet, and the second son didn��t have any money, so Deia, the youngest, ended up paying. She couldn��t help but think that this was the typical behavior from the men of the Verdi Household.


    ��Ugh, those idiots.��


    Deia opened the wallet and gazed at the photos from today��s shoot.


    There was a pose with the three of them descending in a stair-step fashion, using their height difference, starting from Darius, Deus, and Deia.


    Another, with each of them holding their sunglasses in one hand and glaring at the camera.


    ��Huh.��


    Ignoring Darius, the fact that Deus, who disliked such poses, still went along with them was enough proof that he regarded them as special.


    ��He��s such a fool.��


    And Deia hated that special treatment.


    Out of all people, why did that man have to take over Deus�� body?


    Despite voicing such meaningless resentment, Deia gently traced her finger over Deus in the photo.


    The photo itself wasn��t bad and Deia knew she would probably look at it often.


    Indeed, it seems like I will have to give up.


    However, thinking back to the moment when Darius and Deus kept pressuring her to accept matchmaking, she clenched her teeth.


    ��Those bastards.��


    Just thinking about it made her feel like shooting them in the forehead with a gun.


    However, Deia had reluctantly accepted the matchmaking offer.


    Otherwise, they would continue to worry about her.


    For now, she would need to show them that she had completely closed off her heart.


    ��...��


    A sudden urge to sleep took over, but Deia got up from bed.


    She walked over to the far corner of her closet, where she kept her old or rarely worn clothes.


    In there, she found a humanoid-sized doll, standing motionless, without any shape or form.


    Deia gazed at the broken-into-half doll, squeezing her eyes shut.


    ��Her name is Professor Fel Petra, right?��


    She was sure that was her name when they met back at the royal palace.


    She also heard that the woman worked as a professor at Loberne Academy.


    ��Then, the meeting place for the matchmaking... should be Loberne.��


    With those meaningful words behind, Deia carefully closed the closet door again and lay down on the bed.


    She herself also thought it was absurd.


    But, as the many wounds healed, this tender feeling she had for him naturally took root in her heart.


    Deia still didn��t have the courage to let it go.


    ��Good grief.��


    This wasn��t how things were supposed to be.


    The moment those words of confession slipped out, Deia felt her heart was no longer under her control.


    However, she didn��t really mind.


    ***


    https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken

 Chapter 284: Children

    Chapter 284: Children


    At breakfast.


    Darius cleared his throat, glancing nervously between me and Deia.


    Although it was nice that he spoke passionately about the warmth of family bonds during last night��s drinking session, it seemed he remembered how persistent he had been, with his actions bordering on embarrassment.


    ��Ugh, my ears hurt.��


    ��Keugh!��


    As Deia teased him, Darius slumped his shoulders immediately, biting his lip.


    Deia must have found his reaction amusing because she was grinning while Darius, shoulders trembling, quickly raised his head.


    ��Everything I said yesterday was from the bottom of my heart! I��m not ashamed at all! My feelings for you two, how much I value you...!��


    ��Just eat your breakfast, you bastard. I��m going to get indigestion from all this cheesiness.��


    ��If you keep talking, the feelings will lose their impact.��


    With Deia and me teasing him, the eldest, Darius, pouted and continued eating in silence.


    I assumed there would be no more conversation after that.


    After all, the dinner from the night before had naturally turned into a drinking session, and the two of them had talked nonstop until they lost their voices.


    However, perhaps feeling some sense of responsibility for the quiet breakfast, Darius spoke up again.


    ��Deia, will you really go ahead with what you said yesterday?��


    ��...What?��


    From her tone, it was Deia knew exactly what Darius was talking about, though she still tried to sound annoyed.


    ��Ahem, about the matchmaking thing. We agreed to give it a try, didn��t we?��


    ��Oh, that. Yeah, I��ll do it.��


    Deia replied nonchalantly, taking a bite of her food. Even though she sounded annoyed, she didn��t deny it, which made me feel a bit relieved.


    Thank goodness.


    I felt a little proud seeing how calmly Deia had settled her feelings.


    Believing the family crisis had been averted, Darius smiled broadly and continued.


    ��Right, right. I��ve spoken to some guys at a northern noble��s gathering. They seem decent����


    ��Deus should be the one who will introduce me to them.��


    Deia cut him off and stared directly at me. Darius, wanting to say more, turned to me with a pout.


    ��I don��t really know any nobles personally.��


    The only ones I knew relatively well were Gideon��s Zeronia Household or Erica��s Bright Household.


    However, I didn��t feel like introducing any of them to Deia.


    ��Isn��t His Majesty the one who arranged it? He wouldn��t introduce anyone weird to me, would he?��


    It was a reasonable point.


    However...


    ��I cannot introduce anyone right away. I still have to take care of some things at the royal palace.��


    ��Oh, that��s fine. You can take your time.��


    Deia said as she pierced a piece of potato with her fork and ate it. Her indifferent response left both Darius and me feeling slightly flustered.


    Still, seeing that she agreed to the matchmaker idea was a good thing.


    ��I made this stew yesterday. I put in some bear meat, which turned out surprisingly delicious without the usual gamey taste.��


    Right after the conversation ended, Illuania set a plate of stew before me.


    Though I wasn��t hungry anymore, Illuania stood by my side, subtly urging me to eat.


    ��You��ve lost too much weight, you need to eat more.��


    ��That��s true. You��ve lost a lot more weight than before.��


    ��Yeah, it��s better you eat as much as possible. Even while taking that picture yesterday, I could��ve sworn you��d break if I touched you.��


    Deia and Darius quickly interjected as if they had been waiting for this moment. When I glanced at them, they immediately turned their attention back to their meal as if nothing happened. ra?O??��s?


    This body of mine had already been way too thin even before being abandoned in the general store, but now it had become even more skeletal. Perhaps gaining a little weight wasn��t that bad of an idea.


    ��Especially considering that you��ve consumed a lot of unhealthy things in the past, you should really focus on eating good, healthy food now.��


    ��That is a heavy statement.��


    ��I myself have been regretting a lot of things lately.��


    Alcohol, tobacco, drugs, etc��Deus, who had indulged in a variety of harmful substances, had never been in good health.


    In fact, it was a miracle he hadn��t contracted a sexually transmitted disease.


    And Illuania, who had partaken in those troubled times with Deus during her days as a prostitute, was now focused on eating healthily for Sevia��s sake.


    I was also aware that she wasn��t breastfeeding Sevia because of this. She was being careful, worried that anything unhealthy might still be lingering in her body.


    ��By the way, where is Sevia?��


    If Illuania was working, then who was looking after Sevia?


    While Owen would have been there in the past, but he was not around presently.


    ��Findenai is looking after her.��


    ��...��


    My heart sank immediately. No matter how I looked at it, I couldn��t trust Findenai to take good care of the child.


    Perhaps sensing my concern, Illuania covered her mouth with her hand and chuckled.


    ��It��s fine. Findenai is very careful with Sevia, and Sevia is pretty fond of her as well.��


    Before adding, ��It seems that Sevia thinks she��s raising a dog.��


    Findenai probably wouldn��t have been all that thrilled if she heard that, but still, since the mother, Illuania, trusted her, I had no choice but to follow along.


    I subtly changed the topic.


    ��What about Xiao Hu?��


    She had been locked in her room for the last two days.


    Food had been sent to her room, but there was no reaction, and I wasn��t sure if she even had eaten any of it.


    ��She��s skipped all her meals and I haven��t even seen her face.��


    ��I see.��


    I was hoping that she would make a decision before I left Norseweden. But at this rate, it seemed like it would take more time.


    ��I will pay her a visit today.��


    I decided to go see Xiao Hu right after finishing breakfast.


    ***


    After finishing my meal, I went to Xiao Hu��s room as planned. Trailing behind me, the Dark Spiritualist and Stella seemed worried about how things would turn out with the girl.


    [What are you going to say?]


    The Dark Spiritualist stepped forward and asked. Though she had never been one to worry so much about others, I felt that, just like me, she too had changed during our time together.


    [It��s best to think carefully about what you will say. She��s still young, and her sense of self hasn��t fully formed yet.]


    Stella, who was once a Saintess, also offered some expert advice.


    [Honestly, the connections and environment surrounding her have changed. However, I don��t believe Xiao Hu has made any positive changes.]


    ��Right.��


    But that was Xiao Hu��s choice to make.


    What I could do for her was limited. Ultimately, she was the one who would have to make the decision.


    ��Xiao Hu.��


    Knock, knock.


    I knocked on the door and called out her name, but there was no response.


    However, the moment my fingertips touched the door, I felt a tingling sensation on the back of my hand.


    [Hmm?]


    [What��s going on?]


    Although both the Dark Spiritualist and Stella inquired at the same time, I didn��t reply. Instead, I promptly turned the doorknob and entered the room.


    [Huh?]


    [...]


    Almost immediately, a foul, disgusting odor filling the room assaulted my nose. It was a clammy scent, like caramel mixed with something unpleasant, one I had smelled several times before.


    It was the smell of a corpse.


    Shock filled the faces of the Dark Spiritualist and Stella as they looked up at the hanging girl.


    The girl, who had hung herself from the ceiling light using the bedspread, seemed to have lost her breath, as her body swayed back and forth with her center of gravity shifting.


    ��Huff.��


    Xiao Hu��s corpse.


    Anyone who saw this would have likely felt sorrow, presuming the young girl was unable to bear the cruel truth she had encountered.


    And they would have blamed me, the Soul Whisperer, for contributing to the death of this girl.


    A tragedy�� a situation that could be explained in one word.


    However, there was one thing that needed correction: the difference in perspectives and views between others and me.


    ��Xiao Hu...��


    I murmured her name softly, gritting my teeth.


    While I had considered that this may be one such option, however, I never imagined she would make such an extreme decision in my own mansion, without me noticing.


    ��What do you expect me to do by seeing your corpse?��


    At that moment, from above the door.


    ��Kieeeeeeeek!��


    Another Xiao Hu, hanging from the ceiling, lunged at me.


    It was sort of an ambush.


    Creating a corpse of herself to distract me and then attacking with what could have been a lethal strike.


    ��You choose the wrong opponent.��


    The moment I realized that the corpse didn��t carry a soul, I knew she hadn��t died.


    So, I was prepared.


    I swung my clenched fist forward. The mana I had been holding latched onto Xiao Hu and followed the trajectory of my punch, sending her crashing to the floor.


    ��Kieeeng!��


    The girl emitted a strange cry, not of a human, but of a beast.


    Xiao Hu��s hanging body vanished like smoke, leaving only the struggling Xiao Hu caught by my mana.


    Her nails were as sharp as blades.


    Two tails sprouted above her backside.


    Cat whiskers on her cheeks.


    Fox ears, sticking out sharply.


    And her eyes had turned into beastly yellowish brown eyes.


    ��In the end... was this your choice?��


    The crossroads between a human and a yokai.


    Did she truly believe that path was the right one?


    It was something to contemplate over.


    ***


    ��Goo goo gaa gaa.��


    At the entrance of the Verdi mansion, Findenai, playing with Sevia in her arms, had a rare, innocent smile on her face.


    Kyaa!


    Sevia, also in a good mood, stretched out her little hand towards Findenai, grabbing her nose and pulling it.


    ��Hey, hey, hey!��


    Findenai tried to say something to Sevia in a nasal voice, but the baby just giggled, clearly enjoying herself.


    The sight was so cute that it was impossible to not forgive her.


    ��Who do you take after to be this cute? Huh? Huh? You little rascal!��


    Kyaa!


    ��This won��t do. You��re too cute; I��ll just have to eat you up.��


    Findenai opened her mouth wide and lightly nibbled on Sevia��s chubby cheek. Sevia, still amused, laughed even more.


    Watching Sevia��s reaction, a content smile spread across Findenai��s face.


    At the same time, she couldn��t help but feel a flutter in her chest, wondering if one day she too might have children of her own and raise them.


    ��If they were born to me and Master Bastard, they��d definitely be good-looking, smart, and excellent at fighting.��


    Findenai lowered her head deeply, never imagining that the day when she would have such thoughts would come.


    The wolf��s face flushed red with embarrassment, but the only one who could see her was a baby who could only babble.


    ��Well, they said it��s patriotic!��


    She declared proudly, trying to shake off her embarrassment. After all, wasn��t it members of the Scrapyard Nomads who had told her to form close relations with the kingdom��s Soul Whisperer for the sake of the Clark Republic?


    Convincing herself with a random excuse, Findenai continued playing with Sevia, when...


    ��Um, excuse me.��


    A man cautiously called out to Findenai from outside the mansion.


    His appearance was haggard; his face was gaunt, and his hair was thin and patchy, making him far from appealing at first glance.


    Moreover, as he got closer, the overpowering stench of cigarettes wafted towards Findenai, who instinctively distanced herself from the man to keep Sevia safe.


    ��Who are you?��


    Findenai cocked her head, not recognizing the man from the city of Norseweden.


    ��Uh, I��m Goben. I work as a coachman.��


    ��Goben? A coachman?��


    And even as Findenai responded indifferently, her eyes were locked onto Goben��s gaze.


    Goben was staring at Sevia in Findenai��s arms.


    A sense of unease crept over Findenai. It felt like the man was about to say something he shouldn��t.


    And as usual, her instincts were right.


    ��I heard that Illuania works here. Is the child you��re holding hers?��


    ��...Yes.��


    In response to Findenai��s answer, Goben, with tears welling up in his eyes, stretched his neck forward and spoke.


    ��Then...��


    The truth was unexpectedly something she didn��t welcome.


    ��She��s also my child.��


    ***


    https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken

 Chapter 285: Two Children

    Chapter 285: Two Children


    ��Kiing! Kiiiiing!��


    Xiao Hu twisted her body desperately, struggling to escape the overwhelming pressure of my mana.


    Watching her fur puff out in all directions, I was once again reminded of just how peculiar a being she had become.


    [Ahh...]


    Stella clasped her hands together tightly, bowing her head in prayer. Though she bore no responsibility, the guilt still weighed heavily over her.


    [What will you do?]


    In contrast, the Dark Spiritualist observed Xiao Hu with a cold gaze.


    It wasn��t because she, who was once human, had become a yokai; it was due to the fact that she had attacked with the intent to take my life. In the Dark Spiritualist��s mind, Xiao Hu had already become an enemy.


    [Kill her. She must have understood that this would happen.]


    [Senior...]


    [Stella, I know you��re especially soft when it comes to children, but this can��t be helped. This girl tried to kill Deus just moments ago.]


    [...]


    [And if we leave her as she is? I��ve heard she grew up in a village of flesh-eating ghosts. If she became a yokai of her own will, she��ll likely follow the same path as them.]


    The Dark Spiritualist��s sharp words cut deep with each statement.


    [You know what becomes of yokai in the end, and I know what kind of person you are. Essentially, in its own way, this is... Xiao Hu��s plea and will.]


    She couldn��t bear the fact that she had been abandoned by those she thought of as her family and close friends.


    Yet, she also lacked the courage to end her own life.


    It was possible that this was her way of asking me.


    Begging me to kill her.


    Then, the illusion of a corpse hanging from the ceiling made me think that perhaps this was what Xiao Hu wished for.


    [Deus.]


    The Dark Spiritualist urged me.


    She believed it would be for the best to end things quickly.


    ��I have yet to hear from her.��


    It felt like it was too soon to make a decision.


    However, perhaps frustrated by my hesitation, the Dark Spiritualist let out a sigh and asked.


    [Are you being serious, right? The child��s entire body is screaming the same thing! There are things in this world that are too difficult to put into words, and you surely know that.]


    ��But there are matters that should not be judged based on mere assumptions. I...��


    Looking down at Xiao Hu, who was whining on the floor, I let out a deep sigh.


    ��I need to hear it from your own mouth, Xiao Hu.��


    [That��ll be dangerous. Didn��t this child follow you here with the intent to kill you from the start?!]


    ��Precisely, she had only come for me. This child is yet to stain her hands with the blood of anyone else.��


    Taking the life of a child like her felt like a cruel choice. The Dark Spiritualist smacked her forehead out of frustration but eventually backed off and went along with my decision.


    [So, what do you plan to do?]


    Feeling upset, she crossed her arms and asked. Though I had no grand plan, I believed it was necessary to uncover the truth behind Xiao Hu��s actions.


    ��You are human, Xiao Hu.��


    ��Kiing! Kiiiiing!��


    Drool dripping down her sharp fangs, she glared at me with resentful eyes.


    But unfortunately for her, I only spoke the truth.


    ��It is exceedingly difficult for a human to become a yokai through sheer will alone. But it seems that living among yokai from a young age must have influenced you greatly.��


    Just as Lanhart had to traverse countless battlefields before he could become a vampire, it was only because Xiao Hu had lived among yokai since childhood that she was able to take on such a form.


    In other words...


    ��The yokai you saw probably did not look like this.��


    This meant Xiao Hu was unable to break free from the boundaries of what she knew regarding yokai.


    Bang!


    Then, as if in agony, the girl slammed her forehead against the floor. Her self-destructive actions seemed more like cries for help.


    ��The yokai you considered as family were not mere beasts, were they?��


    Therefore, Xiao Hu��s current behavior was all just an act.


    It was a sort of tantrum because she wasn��t ready to communicate.


    I was about to press Xiao Hu further when...


    ��Help meeee! Please help meeeeee!��


    A man��s voice echoed from outside the window. The sound, even though a cry for help, was somewhat faint, and without realizing it, my gaze drifted toward the window.


    There was a commotion in front of the Verdi Mansion.


    ��Sigh. You two keep an eye on Xiao Hu for now. It might be easier for her to talk to you than to me.��


    [I��ll kill her the moment she tries anything funny.]


    [I��ll watch over her carefully.]


    Leaving Xiao Hu in the hands of the Dark Spiritualist and Stella, I stepped outside. On my way out, I met with Deia, who was also heading out due to the disturbance.


    ��Please, help me! I beg you! Pleaaaase!��


    Walking past the front gate, I saw Findenai and a haggard-looking man.


    Having temporarily set down Sevia, whom she had been taking care of, Findenai had grabbed the man by the collar and was punching him.


    Whack! Whack! Whack!


    And with considerable force at that.


    Her mechanical, emotionless expression as she landed punch after punch felt unsettling as it was far from her usual demeanor.


    ��Findenai!��


    ��Hey! What��s going on?!��


    Both Deia and I called out to her simultaneously, causing her attention to snap toward us.


    Despite knowing she needed to stop, she threw one last punch for good measure; a direct hit that caused the man bleeding from both nostrils to roll his eyes back as he passed out.


    ��Huft.��


    Though it seemed like Findenai had no intention of explaining herself, I couldn��t let it slide.


    After all, I knew she wouldn��t act without reason.


    However, it wasn��t Findenai who broke the silence; it was a loud exclamation from behind.


    ��Mr. Goben?!��


    Among the household staff who had come down to investigate the commotion, Illuania emerged looking shocked.


    Hurriedly cradling Sevia in her arms, she stared at the man, whom she called Goben, in perplexity.


    ��Goben?��


    ��You don��t know him either?��


    Deia asked, to which I nodded. This was the first time I had seen the man.


    Judging by Illuania��s reaction, it seemed she had probably met him during her time working in taverns or brothels.


    ��Could it be...��


    Without realizing it, I let out a faint sigh as I gazed back and forth between Goben and Illuania.


    Then Sevia, nestled in Illuania��s arms, naturally caught my eye.


    ��During the three months when you first left for the Loberne Academy...��


    As memories of her troubling past resurfaced, Illuania held her child even tighter.


    ��He was the client who came to see me the most often, Master.��


    In other words...


    ��There is a high probability that he��s Sevia��s father.��


    ***In my office.


    Deia, Findenai, and I sat around the guest table, deep in conversation.


    ��Well, this is complicated.��


    Visibly frustrated, Deia scratched her head and casually propped her legs on the table.


    ��That is rude. Put them back down.��


    ��Tch.��


    When I told Deia to put her legs down, she grumbled but quietly complied, lowering them.


    I heard that the siblings often fought, and now I felt like I understood why.


    ��At least Sevia isn��t actually your kid. That��s somewhat of a relief, right?��


    Feeling stifled and parched, Deia picked up her teacup and continued speaking.


    ��Honestly, considering how much time Deus spent with Illuania back in the day, I thought Sevia might be your daughter.��


    ��She even said she used to lick your ass.��


    ��Yeah, exactly. When you think about it, even Illuania had quite the extreme job. How was anyone able to put up with a bastard like that?��


    Somehow, the conversation had turned into a session for the two women to berate me.


    As Deia clicked her tongue and brought the teacup to her lips��


    ��Pffft!��


    She spat the tea out in a dramatic fashion.


    Luckily, I��d already anticipated this and erected a mana barrier in advance, allowing myself to remain spotless.


    ��Blegh! What the hell is this?!��


    ��It��s tea brewed by Findenai.��


    ��Huh. It tastes fine. Why all the drama?��


    However, contrary to her words, Findenai��s teacup remained conspicuously empty.


    At this point, it was starting to feel intentional.


    Clearly annoyed, Deia shot Findenai a glare.


    ��Do you even know how to brew tea?��


    ��Only for Master Bastard.��


    ��...That��s information I didn��t need to know.��


    Deia sighed deeply, directing her gaze at me.


    ��Could you not tell that from the smell?��


    ��No, I thought she��d boiled some rags or something. Who would��ve ever guessed it was tea?��


    Despite Deia��s harsh words, Findenai burst out laughing; a somewhat different reaction compared to when she heard it from me last time.


    She had clearly brewed the tea just to mess with us this time.


    ��Alright, let us get back to the topic.��


    ��And why didn��t you warn me if you knew? You even put up a barrier.��


    ��Let us get back to the topic.��


    ��You bastard. If I had a gun, I would have shot you right away.��


    Ignoring Deia, I redirected the conversation.


    Before Xiao Hu��s matter could be settled properly, a man named Goben appeared and added more chaos to the situation.


    Illuania and Goben were currently having a conversation with Darius supervising them. What conclusion would come of it was still uncertain.


    ��What��s even there to think about? Just tell him to buzz off. Illuania and Sevia are doing fine as they are, aren��t they?��


    Deia spoke casually while wiping her dirty mouth with a handkerchief. Her lack of attachment to family or romantic ideals made it easy for her to say things like that.


    ��That��s easier said than done.��


    Surprisingly, it was Findenai who responded with a bitter tone.


    ��If it were just her, Illuania could have easily told him to get lost. But Sevia complicates things.��


    Illuania��s little princess, who was still only babbling, was a child born from love and care.


    ��As she grows up, the fact that she has only one parent will become an issue. Especially once she starts interacting with other kids and they ask her why she doesn��t have a father.��


    ��...��


    ��And it doesn��t end there. If Illuania��s past gets revealed, it won��t do Sevia��s upbringing any good.��


    The truth��that Illuania worked in a brothel and conceived Sevia with a random man��was a harsh reality.


    It wouldn��t be a great influence to have on Sevia as she grew up.


    ��You seem surprisingly well-informed?��


    Deia looked at Findenai in surprise. I didn��t expect Findenai to be so knowledgeable about this kind of thing, either.


    Smiling wryly, Findenai crossed her legs.


    ��I had a friend who used to run an orphanage, you know? Quite a few of those kids ended up in Scrapyard Nomads.��


    ��Ah.��


    She must have had her own reasons for knowing these things. Digging deeper into it would probably just reopen Findenai��s old wounds.


    ��But did you really have to beat up someone who might be the kid��s father?��


    Especially in front of Sevia herself.


    ��I couldn��t hold back. A strange man showing up out of the blue and claiming to be Sevia��s dad? It would��ve been more odd if I stayed calm. Honestly, he should be grateful I didn��t pull out my axe.��


    ��But it��s not certain that he��s Sevia��s father, right? It��s just that the odds are high.��


    It was not possible to do a DNA test here. Hence, we had no means to confirm who Sevia��s father was.


    However, as I said earlier, that wasn��t the important part.


    ��Whether he��s the biological father or not doesn��t matter to Illuania. What matters is that Sevia will need the presence of a father figure.��


    Besides, being a coachman meant he could at least hold down a job. So, he was not some useless drunk.


    ��The issue is why he showed up now.��


    That part needed some clarification.


    ��In the end, the decision lies with Illuania.��


    What was best for the still-young Sevia?


    That was a choice her mother had to make.


    ��Since we need to wait for the decision anyway, I am going to see Xiao Hu.��


    The two of them glanced at me as I rose to my feet.


    After firmly instructing them not to follow me and stay put, I stepped out of the room.


    With some time to kill before Illuania��s conversation with Goben concluded, I decided to pay Xiao Hu a visit.


    ��What a coincidence.��


    The timing of these two incidents seemed cruelly intertwined.


    While it might sound harsh, there was another girl who had been through a similar situation.


    Calling it a pitiful experience wouldn��t even begin to cover it.


    A girl who had grown up with bizarre and unfit parents.


    ��Xiao Hu and Sevia.��


    It was heartbreaking for both of them.


    All I could hope for was that the lives of the two children, who had been molded into tools to fulfill their parents�� desires, wouldn��t be ruined.

 Chapter 286: Aunt Deia

    Chapter 286: Aunt Deia


    I Became The Academy Necromancer


    [Stella, look at this.]


    ��...��


    When I returned to the room, a sharp wave of fatigue washed over me the moment I saw the scene unfolding before my eyes.


    Even after rubbing my eyelids and double-checking, nothing changed.


    [Oh my, how adorable.]


    It had only been about an hour or two since I left Xiao Hu��s room.


    And in that time, the Dark Spiritualist, who had threatened to kill Xiao Hu on the spot earlier, was laughing as she now ticked the girl under the chin.


    ��Purr!��


    Xiao Hu also purred contentedly, smiling as she received the Dark Spiritualist��s touch.


    ��What in the world is going on here?��


    Wasn��t this a situation that defied common sense? The Dark Spiritualist, who had sworn to kill Xiao Hu if she made a wrong move, was now stroking Xiao Hu affectionately.


    Watching in the distance, Stella sighed, then hurriedly trotted over to me as if she had been waiting.


    [Hmm...]


    However, even the former Saintess seemed at a loss for words as she tried to explain the current situation.


    [They... became friends.]


    I felt like asking if that was really the best explanation she could come up with, but I couldn��t blame her.


    I too wouldn��t have been able to explain it any better if I were in her position.


    The Dark Spiritualist continued to squat in front of Xiao Hu, petting her without even realizing I had entered.


    [At first, Senior simply watched over Xiao Hu intently, worried she might try to flee.]


    ��...��


    [And while doing that, she must have found Xiao Hu cute. That could happen, right? Right?]


    ��That does not sound like something that could happen.��


    [...]


    Stella and I simultaneously turned to look at the Dark Spiritualist.


    ��Purr!��


    [Oh, how adorable! I wonder if this is what it feels like to raise a cat. I should��ve kept one in my lab when I was still alive.]


    No matter how I looked, Xiao Hu didn��t resemble a cat in the slightest.


    [Are you hungry? Should I get you something to eat?]


    This creature could very well become a yokai that consumed humans and yet...


    [Look at that soft fur!]


    Using the power left behind by Heraldhazard, the Dark Spiritualist was indulging in the sensation of the soft fur of a yokai as she petted it.


    If this had been a normal situation, I would��ve just let it slide.


    [S-should I stop her?]


    ��Leave her be. I am somewhat curious to see how far she will go.��


    [...Then this could take quite a while.]


    Ignoring Stella��s comment, I casually changed the subject to Goben, who claimed to be Sevia��s father.


    Stella��s face darkened as soon as she heard the full story.


    [This is a complex situation.]


    ��It is.��


    The primary difficulty lay in the fact that Sevia was still too young to express her opinion or comprehend the current situation itself.


    [From Illuania��s perspective as her parent, it must be especially hard to choose what��s best for the child.]


    ��What do you think?��


    As someone who was once a Saintess, she had probably counseled many families. However, Stella could only respond with a bitter smile.


    [Do you remember the time we visited the brothel district in Loberne?]


    ��You mean during the incident with Ophelia?��


    Back then, we had gone to the brothel Ophelia worked at to punish the woman who killed numerous people in the name of love.


    [Back then, when you saw the souls of the children, you said there are things only parents can do.]


    ��...��


    [This is a similar case. In the end, any decision must be made by the parents. No matter what advice I give, it won��t be of much help.]


    ��I see.��


    [But there is one thing I can say with certainty.]


    Raising one finger like a teacher imparting wisdom, Stella smiled.


    [Whatever choice she makes, if it��s for Sevia, there��s no need to regret it.]


    ��...��


    [Because decisions like these usually lead to regret anyway.]


    Did it mean that in the end, no matter what choice they made, one would come to regret it before even making it?


    That was the extent of the advice the former Saintess could provide. From here on, the decision lay in Illuania��s hands.


    [And what about you? What are your thoughts?]


    ��Hmm.��


    [She��s practically your goddaughter. After all, you even named her.]


    ��Do I even have the right to take on that role?��


    I couldn��t help but wonder if it would be appropriate for me to act as Sevia��s godfather, even if Illuania was out of the picture.


    Perhaps because of that doubt, I was reluctant to voice my opinion.


    Stella understood my position, but she still insisted.


    [Regardless, please share your thoughts.]


    Since Stella wouldn��t be able to share my words with anyone else, I voiced my honest thoughts as if venting in a space where no secrets could escape.


    ��I sincerely hope that Goben is a reliable man.��


    [...]


    ��Even if he has a less-than-perfect past from frequenting brothels, Illuania is not without her flaws either.��


    [So, you��re hoping he��s changed? Enough to become Sevia��s father?]


    ��Yes, that would be the best outcome.��


    [...]


    Stella fell silent.


    Her silence subtly conveyed her doubts regarding that possibility.


    ��Well, we will just have to wait and see how things turn out.��


    [Yes, you are right.]


    And with that, our gazes returned to the pair in the middle of the room.


    [Oh, oh! Oh my! So cuteeee!]


    ��Purrrrr!��


    The Dark Spiritualist was now hugging Xiao Hu without reservation and even rubbing her cheek against Xiao Hu��s.


    Letting out a sigh as I watched the true nature of someone like her claiming to be my teacher let slip, I voiced out my candid thoughts.


    ��They probably get along well because they have a similar mental age.��


    [...I can��t argue with that.]


    Despite being an adult, the Dark Spiritualist often behaved like a child. No matter how long she had been holed up in the laboratory, starved of human interaction, that still wasn��t acceptable. R��????O?bE??


    Yet, at that very moment, the Dark Spiritualist took it a step further.


    [I��ll ask Deus if we can keep her! I��ll need to think of a name, too!]


    ��Enough already.��


    I interrupted the Dark Spiritualist, who seemed to have lost it and was now trying to rename the child. Startled, she flinched and looked up at me.


    [W-w-when did you get here?]


    ��Ten minutes ago.��


    [Y-you could��ve said something!]


    ��Huff, it was getting hard to stay quiet when you started spouting nonsense about giving the child a new name.��


    [...]


    ��You know as well as I do that the child already has a name: Xiao Hu. Just like you have the name Jenny.��


    [D-don��t call me by that name!]


    ��Honestly, Jenny is a much better name than ��Dark Spiritualist��.��


    [That��s true, Senior Jenny.]


    Somehow, she seemed more mature at 18, back when I met her in the Dream Demon Manor.


    Or maybe she just hadn��t grown since then.


    Jenny flailed dramatically, like a child throwing a tantrum.


    [Aaaaah! I told you, stop calling me that! Besides, ��Dark Spiritualist�� sounds way cooler!]


    Wondering how long she��d keep this up, I remained silent. Suddenly, Stella chuckled as if something funny had occurred to her before pointing at Jenny with her finger.


    [Is Jenny ��she��?]1


    ��...��


    [Wow.]


    A heavy silence descended over the room.


    It was such an out-of-the-blue remark, that both the Dark Spiritualist and I just stared at Stella blankly.


    When Stella, who had just made a joke, sensed the mood shifting, she blushed and lowered her head.


    Then, a horn sprouted from her forehead.


    [Laugh if you don��t want to die yet.]


    And the demon emerged to threaten us because no one laughed at the Saintess�� joke.


    ��Huff, what a mess.��


    Nevertheless, it seemed that the decision regarding Xiao Hu��s treatment was postponed for the time being.


    * * *


    ��Ah, my head...��


    Massaging her throbbing head, Deia let out a sigh. How long had it been since the hunters had occupied most of her time, and now this was happening?


    ��Geez, there��s never a peaceful day in this damn household.��


    Maybe it was indeed time to get married just to escape this madhouse.


    Entertaining such frivolous thoughts, she propped her chin on her hand.


    Standing before her, Darius shrugged and spoke with a hint of pride.


    ��At least I managed to stop Illuania from making a hasty decision and convinced her to give it some more thought.��


    Even though he was the head of the household, he still craved his younger sister��s approval��what a sight.


    While she would��ve usually thrown a snide comment, today was different.


    ��Good job.��


    Illuania was genuinely considering accepting Goben for Sevia��s sake.


    ��She does need some time to think things over.��


    ��Yeah, Illuania was trying to decide too quickly. We need to discuss it with Deus as well.��


    ��Not that.��


    ��Hmm?��


    Deia didn��t mean Illuania needed more time to make a calm decision.


    Thud.


    ��You called?��


    Just then, Findenai stepped into Deia��s office with a broom in hand.


    ��Why are you carrying a broom? You don��t even do the cleaning.��


    ��Oh, I was playing hockey with the neighborhood kids using trash.��


    ��...��


    Moments like this often made Deia marvel at Findenai��s audacity��shamelessly collecting her paycheck every month while doing this nonsense.


    ��Get to work. It��s time for you to earn your keep.��


    ��Is there anything I need to do, other than smashing people��s heads?��


    Picking at her ear, she replied lazily, and Deia responded with a sly grin.


    ��It��s similar to smashing people��s heads��except instead of an axe, you��ll be using information.��


    ��Hmm?��


    Following that cryptic remark, both Darius and Findenai turned their gazes toward her.


    With their attention focused on her, Deia spoke coldly.


    ��Goben. He said he is a coachman, right? However, he doesn��t just transport people��he also moves goods.��


    ��...��


    Realizing this was about Illuania, Findenai set the broom aside and gave Deia her undivided attention.


    Her relaxed, blood-red eyes sharpened, locking onto the potential prey.


    ��After a quick investigation, it turns out he��s a coachman affiliated with the Wellington Trading Company. They seem to have an agreement with the royal palace to send supplies to the Clark Republic.��


    ��Oh?��


    Interest flickered across Findenai��s face, her lips curling upward.


    ��Go dig into it. You can use the Scrapyard Nomads, the house staff or whatever it takes. Bribe people if necessary. You��re an ex-resistance member; you��ve done this sort of investigative work before, haven��t you?��


    ��It��s not my forte, but I��ve got subordinates who are pros at it.��


    As her grin widened into a sly smirk, Deia found her strangely reliable at this moment.


    ��Goben and the Wellington Trading Company. This guy, our so-called family head, sitting beside me, will take responsibility for everything, so leave no stone unturned.��


    ��...I will take responsibility?��


    Darius was baffled by the unexpected words, but Deia clenched and unclenched her fist and declared coldly.


    ��If you find even a speck of dirt, that hit-and-run bum bastard and Wellington Trading Company are done for.��


    ��Ah, this is fun! So fun! My specialty! Also, can I throw a few punches while I��m at it?��


    ��If any issue arises, just beat them senseless. Darius will be handling the fallout anyway.��


    ��Oh yeah! Having fun without responsibility!��


    With those words, Findenai disappeared from the room, probably headed straight to meet the Scrapyard Nomads to dig up dirt on this man named Goben.


    ��...Isn��t this a bit extreme? If that is a company working for the palace, they��re definitely not some small fry. Any reckless action could backfire... and I��ll be the one stuck dealing with the consequences.��


    Darius protested, his expression one of grievance, but Deia shot him a sharp glare.


    ��Isn��t Sevia Deus�� goddaughter? He even gave her that name, right?��


    The name Sevia, meaning ��savior.��


    She was the precious child who brought a stop to Deus�� rampage.


    ��Well... yeah, that��s one way to put it.��


    ��Then that makes me her aunt, doesn��t it?��


    ��...��


    ��An aunt should at least do this much.��


    Clenching her teeth, Deia declared with heartfelt resolve.


    ��I also truly hope that bastard Goben has been clean all this while. That way, he can become Sevia��s splendid, real father.��


    ��But if...��


    Sensing the depths of her concern, Darius hesitated before asking, just in case.


    ��...there��s a problem?��


    ��Hmph.��


    Deia��s lips curled into a subtle smile.


    Why was there an unsettling cruelty lingering behind that sly smirk?


    ��He will regret it.��


    And it wouldn��t be just a little.


    ��Dearly.��


    Footnotes


    1. This part is more like a dad joke because Jenny sounds like Jyaeni (which means she/he/that person).

 Chapter 287: Blessing

    Chapter 287: Blessing


    The day after Goben��s unexpected arrival, I intentionally invited Illuania and Goben to share a meal with me.


    Had this been Graypond or Loberne, we might have visited a high-class restaurant. However, there were no such sophisticated places in Norseweden.


    Hence, I asked the family chef to prepare a special meal using carefully procured ingredients instead.


    ��I-it��s... delicious!��


    Goben devoured the food like there was no tomorrow.


    I was already aware that he wasn��t well-versed in dining etiquette, and I didn��t expect it from him either.


    The word ��ravenous�� fit his frantic manner of eating perfectly, but I had no intention of scolding him.


    However, Illuania, sitting beside him, looked rather guilty.


    ��Please... eat a bit more slowly.��


    Unable to hold back any longer, Illuania finally spoke up. Goben��s fork paused mid-air. He looked at my reaction before bowing his head.


    ��I... I��m sorry. It��s just that I��ve never tasted anything this good before.��


    ��It��s fine. Eat as much as you like.��


    I had no plans to criticize him for enjoying his food. Yet Illuania��s face remained downcast.


    After discreetly bowing her head to me in apology, she continued eating.


    After the meal, we moved on to tea time.


    It had been a while since I had tea that wasn��t brewed by Findenai, so I savored the aroma carefully before getting to the main point.


    ��I heard you are yet to make a decision.��


    ��No...��


    ��Ahem.��


    Goben cleared his throat, as if preparing himself, then thumped his chest boldly as he made his declaration.


    ��I know I��m not trustworthy.��


    ��...��


    ��But... but I swear, I truly value Illuania.��


    He was undoubtedly a passionate man.


    It might have been due to the steak he��d just eaten, but he seemed to be bursting with vitality.


    ��I��ll admit it��I used to live as a thug. I didn��t know anything back then and just went along with the flow of life.��


    Listening to him felt like hearing a reformed clergyman��s testimony. It wasn��t unpleasant.


    I clasped my hands atop the table and listened attentively to his story.


    ��Yes, it��s true. And in those reckless days of mine, I loved Illuania and got her pregnant.��


    ��...��


    ��At the time, I didn��t think much of it. While I was aware of her charm, to her, our relationship was just a passing transaction.��


    He added, But then...


    ��Do you remember Colton?��


    ��Of course, the gang boss from Norseweden.��


    A big shot who dabbled in brothels, bars, and even drugs.


    During the time of the original Deus, Darius and Deia couldn��t arrest him recklessly due to his close relationship with Deus through drug dealings.


    However, after I took over his body, I personally apprehended him.


    The event took place during my first meeting with Illuania.


    ��After Colton was arrested, it changed everything for me. I was just a small-time crook, so I served a short sentence and came out as a new man.��


    His expression genuinely resembled that of someone who had encountered god and genuinely repented.


    [He doesn��t seem to be lying.]


    Stella, seated beside me, supported his earnest testimony.


    ��Using the skills I gained while hauling carts as a gang errand boy, I became a coachman. And it seems that all my efforts finally paid off as I was eventually hired by the prestigious Wellington Company!��


    Rising from a gang underling to a coachman for a major trade corporation��it was indeed a kind of success story.


    Clenching his fists tightly, he trembled with emotion.


    ��And as I was delivering goods to the Clark Republic, I ended up in Norseweden.��


    ��So, you happened to hear about Illuania while passing through?��


    Goben nodded vigorously, confirming my guess.


    ��That��s right! Looking at the timing... the Soul Whisperer was away back then, so Illuania spent almost all her time with me.��


    Goben spoke cautiously.


    As I thought about it, I realized that to Goben, I might have appeared as if I didn��t want to let Illuania go.


    Because the original Deius genuinely loved her.


    Illuania forced a faint smile, choosing to remain silent. There was no need to explain my current circumstances to Goben.


    [...]


    I felt a warmth press against my back.


    Stella, who was beside me, subtly leaned closer as if she didn��t want to lose her place.


    I might have said something if it were just the two of us, but I let it slide for now.


    ��You do not have to worry about me. I have already cut ties with Illuania. My only wish is that she lives a peaceful life.��


    ��I... I see!��


    Goben��s expression noticeably brightened.


    He seemed to have gained confidence, as his words spilled out faster.


    ��The moment I heard the news, something just... clicked in my heart! Although I��m satisfied living as a coachman, this new feeling brought me even more fulfillment!��


    ��...��


    ��I want to take responsibility! For Illuania and her child. I know I wasn��t right in the past, but my love for her was never a lie.��


    It was a passionate declaration.


    I could now understand why Illuania had wavered.


    Darius also mentioned that if he hadn��t intervened, she might have accepted Goben right away.


    ��I��ll have to head to the Clark Republic with my cart tomorrow. It��s not far, and I��ll be back in a week. I��ll make good money too!��


    His tone sounded both confident and a bit audacious. But it was clear that he was sincere.


    ��I understand.��


    ��Thank you so much for understanding.��


    Goben stood up and bowed deeply. Then, he turned to look at Illuania.


    ��What do you think?��


    ��I...��


    Illuania lowered her gaze to the table and hesitated for a moment before speaking honestly.


    ��I wish for Sevia to have a father.��


    ��I see.��


    If she also wished for that, I had no reason to stop her.


    ��I sincerely hope that the both of you have a bright future ahead.��


    ��Thank you!��


    ��...��


    Goben smiled brightly while Illuania looked at me apologetically.


    I shook my head, signaling that she did not have to make that face.


    ��If you ever find yourself needing help, come to me. If I can, I will support you both to the best of my abilities.��


    ��W-would you really do that for us?��


    ��It��s too much.��


    Both of them looked surprised, their eyes open wide. Having the Soul Whisperer, who was directly under the king��s command, as backing had significant weight in this situation.


    However, I couldn��t help but smile faintly as I spoke.


    ��This is something a man who loved you very much asked of me. I also owe him a great deal.��


    The wish Deus Verdi had before he passed on his body to me.


    And I was willing to do anything to fulfill it.


    ��Goben.��


    I was sincere.


    I truly hoped he would be the right man for Illuania, perhaps more than Illuania herself.


    ��I will protect the both of you.��


    I locked eyes with Goben.


    His gaze was filled with emotion.


    ��So, make them both happy.��


    This was the only request I could make.


    * * *��Nothing?��


    As she tinkered with her gun, cleaning it in preparation, Deia glanced up at Findenai, who had come to deliver her report.


    Findenai scratched the back of her head in embarrassment as she responded.


    ��Yeah, there��s nothing. He��s just an ordinary transporter. In fact, his reputation is pretty good.��


    ��That��s unexpected...��


    Deia looked confused. She had expected some hidden agenda to be uncovered, but nothing?


    She began to question whether her sharp instincts had dulled.


    ��Wellington Company? Maybe they have something. It��s not unusual for big players to have questionable backers.��


    ��I guess... so.��


    ��But that bastard, Goben, looks clean. He does have a criminal record, but that��s because Master Bastard cleaned up the Norseweden gang. All he��s done after that is just work hard.��


    ��This is truly an unexpected variable.��


    ��Exactly. Even I found it surprising. Most guys like him don��t turn over a new leaf just like that.��


    Findenai put a cigarette in her mouth, and though Deia frowned, she ignored her and lit it.


    ��Ah, damn.��


    The situation was already making her feel uneasy, and with Findenai getting on her nerves, she felt like assembling her gun right then and there and shooting her in the head.


    ��Hey.��


    Just then, a strange thought crossed Deia��s mind.


    ��Huh? What?��


    The urge to question the maid��s tone towards her employer��s sister had long disappeared.


    Deia put down her maintenance tools and asked.


    ��Deus didn��t give any special orders, right? Like, conducting a background check or something?��


    ��Hmm? No, he didn��t ask for anything like that.��


    ��...��


    Why? The question naturally popped in Deia��s mind. Deus was someone who was rather sensitive to anything related to Illuania or Sevia.


    Why did he not show any signs of concern?


    Is it possible that he knew I would take action?


    That made her feel like she was playing right into his hands, and it left a bit of a bad taste.


    ��Sigh, well, he probably knows something, which is why he acts that way. Honestly, would it kill him to give a little explanation?��


    ��Master Bastard does have that side to him.��


    Having gotten a bit sentimental herself, Findenai exhaled a puff of smoke.


    ��Do you think Illuania will continue to work here?��


    ��Who knows? Her husband has a good job, so it might be better for her to quit and only focus on raising the child.��


    ��I suppose so.��


    Findenai agreed with Deia��s opinion and took another drag from the cigarette.


    A personal sense of regret mixed with the smoke slipping out of her lips.

 Chapter 288: Drinking Party (1)

    Chapter 288: Drinking Party (1)


    [Stay!]


    When Xiao Hu stopped just before the food in response to the command, the Dark Spiritualist ran over immediately, praising Xiao Hu with a pat for doing well.


    Watching Xiao Hu, now behaving perfectly like a pet, I couldn��t help but let out a sigh.


    [Good job!]


    The manner in which the Dark Spiritualist played with her, laughing gleefully, truly resembled a child pestering her parents to keep a cat.


    The only difference, of course, was that the pet in question was a yokai.


    As I watched the two playing in my room, Xiao Hu��s tail caught my attention.


    ��Did they increase by two more?��


    There used to be two tails, but now there were four. Once I pointed that out, Stella scratched her cheek awkwardly and nodded.


    [Th-that��s true.]


    ��...��


    Even if I wanted to let it slide, I couldn��t. The fact that the number of tails had increased naturally brought a certain type of yokai to mind.


    Perhaps she was a nine-tailed fox type.


    Now that I thought about it, when Xiao Hu was trying to seduce me, she was able to change her appearance. Not only that, she could cling to the ceiling or hide��actions that matched the characteristics of a nine-tailed fox quite well.


    It must be a reflection of her own desires.


    The desire to become an adult woman and travel with the other yokai.


    I wondered when this little charade of hers would finally come to an end.


    Pretending not to notice, I resumed packing my belongings.


    The issues concerning Illuania and Goben were more or less resolved, and as for Xiao Hu, since the Dark Spiritualist seemed to have taken a liking to her, I decided to bring her along.


    ��Hey, Master Bastard!��


    Just then, Findenai swung the door open roughly and barged into the room.


    Having nothing to pack personally, she��d probably just been lazing around.


    ��I��m bored! Can we go on a date?��


    Knowing well that about 70% of the time Findenai approached me, it was for pointless chatter, I handled her with practiced ease.


    ��Then help me pack.��


    ��It��s not like you have much to pack anyway. Plus, aren��t we leaving once Goben returns? It��ll still take about a week, right?��


    While it clearly felt like we were about to leave Norseweden any moment, somehow, reasons to stay behind kept piling up.


    And this time, Findenai was right. I was only packing in advance because of my personality; there wasn��t any real urgency.


    In that case.


    ��Alright.��


    ��...What?��


    [Hold on a second!]


    [Huh?]


    With just a single word, I drew simultaneous reactions from all three women in the room.


    While the Dark Spiritualist and Stella��s reaction was understandable, I found Findenai��s surprise a bit amusing.


    ��R-really? I was just joking around!��


    Findenai looked flustered.


    However, I wasn��t. Casually walking towards her, I grabbed her wrist and stepped outside.


    I could hear the Dark Spiritualist and Stella discussing something in the room, but judging by their lack of pursuit, it seemed they had enough tact to stay put.


    ��Wait a second, Master Bastard!��


    As we were walking down the hallway, Findenai, who had shaken off my arm brusquely, stood awkwardly looking flushed and said.


    ��Go wait outside. I��ll join you in 10 minutes. ��


    ��...There is no need to change clothes.��


    I couldn��t understand why she insisted on changing clothes when she usually had no issue roaming about in her maid uniform.


    ��This is a mess from the start. Shut up and just wait.��


    ��...��


    The atmosphere of an innocent maiden she was giving off just a moment ago vanished, and was now replaced by the leader of the revolutionary army who immediately flipped me off.


    ��Sometimes I can��t believe that bastard managed to charm all those women.��


    Muttering under her breath, Findenai turned toward her room.


    ��That was not me.��


    I replied to her retreating figure, asking her not to confuse me with the original Deus.


    ��Fiance?e, that mentally ill kid, the princess bitch... Am I missing anyone?��


    ��...Just go change.��


    I almost staggered as she returned with a solid counterpunch. On second thought, I wasn��t in any position to blame Deus anymore.


    I guess I should be thankful that she didn��t mention my younger sister��s name.


    ��Hmm? Where are you going?��


    As I was heading outside the mansion to wait for Findenai, I ran into Deia. And judging by the pile of papers in her arms, she seemed quite busy.


    ��I am heading into town with Findenai for a bit.��


    It felt strange to lie in this situation, so I replied honestly.


    ��Bleghh.��


    Deia made a disgusted expression as if she saw something revolting. Feeling nauseous and annoyed, she brushed past me, shoving my shoulder.


    ��Some of us are busy working while others are going on dates. Must be nice, huh.��


    ��...��


    ��Be careful. If I catch sight of you, I might mistake you for a wild animal and ��accidentally�� unload a shotgun.��


    Deia��s sharp tone pierced through as she walked past me.


    I could tell she wasn��t just angry because of work, but there wasn��t much I could do for her.


    After waiting outside for about 20 minutes...


    ��Ah, it��s warm.��


    Like someone stepping out for a quick smoke break, Findenai emerged, rubbing her arms with both hands.


    She was wearing a white sweater that looked quite similar to the one Deia had worn before.


    ��Deia gave it to me.��


    ��...��


    ��She came to my room and threw it at me. How did she even know I didn��t have much to wear?��


    I think I had a rough idea.


    After all, the only thing she wore was the maid uniform.


    Since all the maids who had worn those uniforms before had quit, Findenai ended up with multiple identical outfits.


    That was why she could wear the same thing every day.


    ��When I looked through my clothes, I realized the only other things I owned were the coat and shirt I wore during battles. So, I grabbed this and put it on. How do I look? Does it suit me?��


    Tugging at the hem of her sweater, Findenai deliberately showed off her figure hidden beneath the thick garment.


    Impressed by her efforts, I chuckled and nodded.


    ��It does not look weird.��


    ��You always give the strangest compliments. Why can��t you just say something normal like a proper bastard? ��Let��s go to a motel! Spread your legs!�� or something like that.��


    ��What is the point? I already know you will not be able to go through with it. You will probably just get startled and start hiccupping like the last time.��


    This was the typical Findenai��always full of big talk.


    However, Findenai seemed different this time. She laughed boldly and straightened her shoulders confidently.


    ��Are you crazy? No way I��m backing out this time. I��ve been sexually frustrated for a while now because someone went missing for months.��


    ��...��


    ��Can you handle it? If not, I might have to bring an axe if you fail to perform.��


    ��Is this why you called me out? To talk about this?��


    I was starting to feel a little dizzy.


    Why was it that whenever I spoke Findenai, I was naturally drawn into her pace?


    It must be because I do not entirely dislike these kinds of conversations with her.


    I knew the truth but pretended not to, my pride holding me back from admitting it.


    ��It��s because you can��t give proper compliments. You��re such a shy boy��or no, a de-boy.��


    ��Enough already.��


    ��Fine, fine. Let��s go. If we keep this up, we��ll remain chatting here until sunset.��


    As Findenai marched ahead confidently, I sighed, muttering under my breath.


    ��You are pretty, though.��


    Like someone who had just been hit without warning, Findenai whipped her head around at lightning speed.


    ��What did you say?��


    Her big, round eyes bore into me, but I simply gestured toward the path ahead with my chin.


    ��I did not say anything.��


    ��Boring.��


    Still, as she looked ahead, her lips curled into a long smirk, and her breathing quick and uneven.


    And judging by the faint blush spreading across her cheeks hidden beneath her hair, she had definitely heard what I said.


    It turned out that the destination she had in mind turned was the outskirts of town, near the mountain range.


    The scent of smoke, charcoal-grilled meat, and a faint hint of alcohol filled the air, as men, just starting to get tipsy, sang boisterously.


    Members of the Scrapyard Nomads and soldiers from Norseweden had gathered, eating meat and throwing a party among themselves.


    ��I originally planned to come here.��


    ��Did you not ask me to go out with you because you were bored?��


    ��I never thought you��d actually come along.��


    Did she only intend to tease me a bit before leaving, only to be caught off guard when I decided to follow her?


    ��You��ve arrived!��


    ��Oh no, the second young master is here too!��


    ��Y-Young Master!��


    ��S-saluteeee!��


    While the members of Scrapyard Nomads greeted me in a friendly manner, the Norseweden soldiers instantly stiffened, saluting in strict formation.


    ��No need for formalities. We will keep to ourselves.��


    ��Oh my, did you guys hear that sweet tone of voice?��


    Now, even requesting her to knock it off had become bothersome. And no matter how much I told them to relax, my presence alone already made them uncomfortable. So, Findenai and I moved away from the rest and set up our spot closer to the mountain range.


    With just two folding chairs, sitting and gazing at the towering mountain range made it a simple yet emotionally fulfilling moment.


    ��You will have a drink, right?��


    Findenai asked, holding up a bottle of beer she had brought along.


    While I was not a fan of alcohol, it didn��t seem like a bad idea for today.


    When I held out my hand, she deftly flicked the cap off with her fingers and handed the bottle to me.


    ��Let��s make a toast!��


    Clink!!


    The crisp sound of the beer bottles meeting was satisfying. Grinning broadly, Findenai took a long swig straight from the bottle, and I followed suit after a slight delay.


    It wasn��t the usual Norseweden alcohol but something from the Clark Republic instead, and it was stronger than I had expected.


    ��Gaaahh! That��s good! Hey, bring some snacks over here!��

 Chapter 289: Drinking Party (2)

    Chapter 289: Drinking Party (2)


    ��Gaaahh! That��s good! Hey, bring some snacks over here!��


    At Findenai��s call, a member of the Scrapyard Nomads promptly came over with the prepared snacks.


    The meat on the plate wasn��t about elegant plating��rather, it made its statement with its overwhelming portions and bold appearance.


    ��I only grilled the best cuts with utmost care! This side is rare, and this side is medium...��


    ��Meat is just meat.��


    She said as she grabbed the fork, dug into the plate, picked several pieces and took a large bite.


    Watching the carefully grilled meat get lumped together, the Scrapyard Nomads member��s expression turned sour.


    ��P-please, enjoy.��


    However, unable to voice his complaints to Findenai under my gaze, the Scrapyard Nomads member retreated in resignation, walking backwards.


    Chewing her food, Findenai remarked nonchalantly.


    ��If I hadn��t done that, he would��ve started with how to eat it properly and ended with where the cow was raised.��


    Was this her way of handling things?


    ��You know him well.��


    ��Well, it��s because those fools feel like family to me.��


    Grinning, she took a swig of beer and then glanced at me with a smirk.


    ��Don��t be jealous; you��re family too.��


    ��I do not remember accepting you as my family member, though.��


    ��Findenai Verdi. Honestly, it doesn��t really suit me, but I��ll bear with it.��


    Not wanting to respond, I took another sip of my drink. I was already feeling a little tipsy, but this was where it stopped.


    No matter how much I drank, I was never the type to get completely drunk.


    Be it Deus or Kim Shinwoo.


    ��What are your thoughts about Goben?��


    Gazing at the mountain range, I asked. Findenai crossed one leg over her thigh before responding.


    ��I didn��t tell you this before, but Deia had me dig up everything I could about that guy. He��s not kind, but he��s lived a pretty ordinary life.��


    I knew Deia would investigate his background. After all, she always dug for information others tried to keep hidden in cases like this.


    But I was not asking about that.


    ��I am asking what your instinct says.��


    Considering she essentially had a sixth sense, I wanted her take on the situation.


    As she pondered, I took another sip.


    ��He��s just a small fry. Gets pushed around here and there. Then, by chance, he learned about Illuania and Sevia, and found a purpose in life, didn��t he?��


    She glanced back at me.


    Looking down at the beer bottle in silence, I replied.


    ��Yeah, that sounds about right.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Findenai, a person��s transformation is often brought about by seemingly trivial moments.��


    If we delved a little deeper, surprisingly, people often missed the timing to change themselves.


    ��The moment they are ready to embrace it��timing is everything.��


    ��...��


    ��A wise saying we already knew, the sermons we hear every weekend at the chapel, or advice from a senior coworker��we may normally find them tedious, but when heard at the right time, they can become milestones that change lives.��


    Wasn��t it a wonderful world?


    Books allowed us to vicariously experience the arduous lives of great people and savor the words they left behind.


    Great individuals grew, gained insight, and transformed through specific turning points.


    ��Illuania and Sevia��s presence provided Goben with a great opportunity to change.��


    ��Well, yeah. He was just living each day diligently, and then suddenly gained a goal in the form of a wife and daughter. Though whether they��re truly related by blood is another matter entirely.��


    A life full of passion but without purpose finally found its direction.


    Goben had arrived in Norseweden at just the right time.


    ��It is not that I am not worried at all. I am honestly anxious.��


    ��...��


    ��But I want to believe. For Illuania and Sevia��s sake.��


    Please.


    This summer, I earnestly hoped that the untimely gift from Santa Claus would reach the father and daughter.


    ��Well, Illuania can handle it. She��s a capable woman after all, isn��t she?��


    ��Yeah, that is true.��


    Shifting from the somewhat heavy topic, having already finished the first one, she sat down after grabbing another beer, and said.


    ��Our Master Bastard also went through a pretty dramatic change, didn��t you?��


    ��...I will not deny that.��


    Her tone was playful, but the matter wasn��t. Beneath the light-hearted words, the truth behind Findenai��s sincerity was spilling out.


    ��A guy who used to guide souls coldly now mingles with people, is trying to find emotions, and even shows consideration.��


    Pop!


    She flicked her finger to open the new beer but didn��t bring it to her lips.


    ��Are you still confused?��


    Her gaze wasn��t fixed on me but on the mountain range, as if intrigued by the sight.


    ��Do you really still not know what love is?��


    ��Findenai.��


    ��Hmm, Master Bastard.��


    Setting the beer down slowly, she finally met her gaze with mine.


    The ever-present madness in her crimson eyes had quietly turned into sorrow.


    ��Do you know why you��re so confused?��


    This time, Findenai��s superhuman intuition was directed at me.


    ��It��s because, without realizing it, you��ve come to hold multiple women in your heart.��


    ��...��


    ��However, since your rationality can��t accept it, you��re denying it, calling it anything but love. Trying to filter it out. But it doesn��t work. Because, in the end, they��re all similar feelings.��


    Hearing that, it felt like I was sucker punched in the chest at that moment.


    Then Deia came to mind.


    She was a rational and capable person. So, I assumed she could handle her emotions well. But now I saw how foolish that assumption was.


    Thinking back, I realized that I, too, was nothing more than a duelist fighting emotions with reason.


    I��ll be blunt. Choose me.��


    ��...��


    ��I��m not joking. I mean it. I need you more than you think, Master Bastard.��


    I could see her pupils trembling.


    The mere thought that I had somehow turned someone so confident into this vulnerable state left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    ��Didn��t that bitch Erica say something crazy back then? Let��s find a way for everyone to be happy? What a load of crap!��


    She suddenly stood and strode toward me.


    Now standing before me, Findenai yelled with an utterly twisted expression.


    ��How is that even possible? Huh? Every time you even get close to another bitch, I feel like cracking their head open! Damn it, I just want to destroy everything and run away with you!��


    ��Findenai.��


    ��Don��t say my name, you bastard! You��re the one who made me like this!��


    Her trembling voice, soaked in emotion, washed over me like waves. Bitterness lingered on my tongue.


    ��Do you have any idea what I felt during the time you were gone? During these past few months? Do you know how agonizing it was to even think that you might, just might, have died?��


    I had nothing to say.


    In the end, I was the sinner here��the worst kind of trash, stirring up her emotions despite claiming not to understand them.


    Whether it was intentional or not didn��t matter. The result had turned out like this.


    ��I am sorry.��


    Hearing my apology, Findenai snorted and replied.


    ��You��ve got a lot of people you need to apologize to. Starting with those ghost bitches who cling to you every day, your fiance?e, your student, even the princess! I bet they��ve all been waiting, suffering the same burning agony as me!��


    With a sigh, Findenai let out a hot breath. Wiping away the tears that had gathered at the corners of her crimson eyes, she spoke as if confessing.


    ��Yes, they probably... suffered the same pain as me.��


    ��...��


    ��It��s pitiful, in a way. And it feels like nothing more than the inevitable fate that awaits all of us someday.��


    In the end, someone had to be chosen.


    Slowly, but surely, the cruel choice was looming over me, pressing tightly��not only cruel to them but also to myself.


    ��I��ll say this in advance.��


    Looking down at me as I sat, Findenai declared firmly.


    ��Just choose one. Damn it, I absolutely cannot bear to watch you rolling around in bed with another bitch. Either cast me away or accept me��just one or the other.��


    I tried to answer.


    To say I understood.


    To promise that I would.


    But before I could, Findenai knelt before me and collapsed into my arms.


    ��But...��


    She couldn��t hold back.


    Her anger had surged to its limit.


    ��If you, somehow, decide to embrace multiple women at the same time...��


    With utter disbelief, she let out a bitter laugh from within my embrace.


    As she slowly raised her head, I could see her face was tinged with the bitterness of defeat.


    ��Damn it, you better brace yourself for that night.��


    ��...��


    ��I��ll make sure to kill you with the skills Illuania taught me. They say there are people who use handcuffs and whips for this kind of thing, you know.��


    A faint smile crept onto Findenai��s lips, though it was far from a pleasant one.


    ��Findenai.��


    ��Master Bastard, do you know how much I hate this? I can��t stand the thought of some other bitch biting and sucking you. It drives me insane.��


    Cutting me off, she continued to pour out her feelings.


    ��But I��ve lost.��


    ��...��


    ��Ah, I��ve lost so badly, that even if I see you rolling around with another bitch, I still won��t be able to let go of your hand.��


    I must love you so much.


    The last words she muttered quietly slipped away with the sudden breeze, hiding them from anyone��s ears.


    However, they unfortunately reached mine.


    ��Can I make one request?��


    ��What is it?��


    Still nestled in my chest, Findenai whispered softly, ensuring no one else could hear her.


    ��Kiss me.��


    Was I allowed to do that in this state, when I was yet to decide on an answer?


    Numerous doubts crossed my mind.


    ��Stop overthinking it and just act on your feelings, damn it! They say men think with their damn dicks, but this bastard, you are just...��


    ��...��


    ��Do it.��


    Gently, I held her shoulders and lowering my head so no one else would see it, I kissed her briefly.


    ��It��s sweet... damn it.��


    A radiant smile, like a blooming flower, spread across Findenai��s face.


    Seeing that.


    Ridiculously enough.


    I couldn��t hold back.


    Peck.


    I touched her lips once more.


    ��Huh...?��


    Avoiding Findenai��s startled gaze, I awkwardly tried to hide my embarrassment.


    ��I just wanted to act on my feelings for once.��


    ***A week went by.


    As we finished preparing to leave Norseweden, Goben returned right on time, driving his carriage back to the estate.


    Watching him pass through the estate gates with the carriage, I spoke to Findenai, who was standing beside me.


    ��I told you, did I not? Change often comes about dramatically when the timing aligns.��


    ��Huh? Yes, you did. And?��


    Findenai replied indifferently.


    However, my eyes remained fixed on the coachman.


    ��But the important thing is...��


    Yes, I hadn��t voiced it at that time because it felt ominous.


    The most important thing, actually.


    ��You can never be certain if that change is the right one.��


    A feeling of utter despair washed over me.


    If I believed in a god, I would have surely cried out in protest.


    [Huh?]


    [Ah...]


    Even the Dark Spiritualist and Stella standing behind me gasped, as no one but the three of us could see it.


    The countless dead clinging to Goben and the carriage he was driving.

 Chapter 290: Bad Parents

    ��Haha! I��m back!��


    Even with all of us present, Goben immediately headed straight to Illuania and pulled her into an embrace.


    Illuania seemed startled by his intense and enthusiastic embrace, but she carefully hugged him back, seemingly understanding the situation.


    ��Yes, you��ve worked hard.��


    Darius, the lord of Norseweden, looked slightly displeased at Goben for ignoring him and failing to greet him properly.


    ��It��s a sort of reunion. Let it slide.��


    ��Ahem.��


    But thanks to Deia��s intervention, Darius only cleared his throat and let it go.


    After he finished greeting Illuania, Goben came over to us and bowed his head.


    ��I��ve returned. Thank you for taking care of Illuania.��


    Taking care of.


    That single phrase foreshadowed Goben and Illuania��s plans for the future.


    ��Well, you have done well.��


    ��Yes! Luckily, I managed to pick up another commission on my way back! That��s pretty rare, and thanks to it, I made more money than expected!��


    Before he left for the Clark Republic, his words might have sounded like a pledge to make Illuania happy.


    But for some reason, he now looked like a nouveau riche bragging about the small fortune he had just made.


    [...]


    And yet.


    The creepy sight of the souls clinging to Goben and his carriage, longing for something beyond their will, persisted.


    [They look like zombies. Like the type created by low-level Cadavermancers to control corpses.]


    I nodded in agreement with the Dark Spiritualist. They resembled zombies, creatures driven by instinct and desire, bereft of thought and a product of violence.


    Even though they were spirits, they all appeared emaciated, unable to speak clearly, only uttering faint moans as if their tongues were bound.


    [Ah, what could have happened to them...]


    Tears welled in Stella��s eyes as she clasped her hands together, praying quietly.


    However, neither prayers nor divine blessings could quench their thirst.


    As I observed the spirits clinging to the carriage, Darius invited Illuania and Goben to join him for a meal.


    He mentioned preparing a small celebration to mark Illuania��s retirement from being a maid.


    ��Since it��s already midday now, spend the day at the estate. I��ll prepare a fine dinner tonight.��


    ��Thank you.��


    Goben straightened his posture and smiled brightly. In just one week, he had changed significantly.


    Only after everyone else had dispersed did I finally move.


    Stella stayed behind, wanting to continue her prayers.


    [What are you going to do about that?]


    The Dark Spiritualist approached me quietly and asked. She seemed unsure regarding the nature of those spirits.


    [Ordinary Black Magic couldn��t have ruined them to such an extent. I suspect either mind-related magic or demonic interference might be involved.]


    It was a reasonable assumption.


    Even though she was a Necromancer, she didn��t have the ability to see all spirits during her lifetime, so it wasn��t surprising that she didn��t recognize these kinds.


    ��No, it is not something like that.��


    However, I had encountered spirits like these in the Clark Republic. They gathered in one place and moved around as a group.


    ��You have seen such souls before as well. It is just that, there were too many souls to notice them specifically back then.��


    [Pardon?]


    Back then, the Clark Republic had an overwhelming number of the dead crawling all over the place.


    ��Huff.��


    A deep sigh escaped my lips.


    I knew I tended to become a bit sensitive when it came to matters involving Illuania and Sevia, but...


    Was that why? Beyond disappointment, a faint despair weighed heavily on my shoulders.


    I had sincerely hoped that the man named Goben would not let go of the changes that had come to him.


    I truly wished for him to pour all his love and affection into the mother and daughter, Illuania and Sevia.


    Even if their meeting and beginning were less than ideal, I wanted them to become his purpose in life.


    However, within one week, Goben��s purpose had changed. He found a new opportunity and had changed once again.


    ��Those spirits...��


    I could see the back of Goben��s head as he walked alongside Illuania behind Darius.


    I spoke in a voice dripping with conflicted emotions.


    ��They are people who have been tainted by certain drugs to their very souls.��


    In simple terms, they were drug addicts��beings ravaged by substances to a degree that even their souls were corrupted.


    They believed they were experiencing withdrawal symptoms, though that was no longer possible as they had become souls. But because their lives were so steeped in drugs, that sensation continued even after death.


    [Wait a minute. I��ve seen the souls of people ruined by drugs before. But they didn��t end up that messed up.]


    ��Yes, that is usually the case with ordinary drugs.��


    Take Deus Verdi, for example. He was someone ruined by drugs, yet he no longer sought such substances as a soul.


    ��But this is not some ordinary drug. This is a meticulously crafted product even in the Clark Republic, which was directly involved in manufacturing drugs.��


    Back when I visited the Clark Republic, I saw countless souls while confronting Magan.


    Among the countless secrets they whispered to me, this was one of the worst.


    ��The Golden Flower made by Flowergarden.��


    Created in a village that manufactured drugs, it was a drug capable of destroying humans down to their very souls.


    ��I thought it was lost to history following Magan��s death... but it seems to have shown up in the front yard of the mansion.��


    It wasn��t hard to guess the reason the souls who died from Golden Flower addiction were clinging to the carriage.


    ***


    ��Huff, I��m tired.��


    Goben, who entered the room provided to him by the Verdi Household, sighed while loosening his shoulders.


    His expression, becoming more relaxed, carried a strange air of arrogance.


    ��You��ve worked hard.��


    Illuania bowed her head and spoke, to which he smiled and nodded.


    ��Everything went really well this time. Not only did I expand my business, but I also got a new client. I was really lucky.��


    ��I��m glad to hear that.��


    Listening to his boasting wasn��t difficult. It was something Illuania did often back when she worked at the brothel.


    When she thought about it like that, she suddenly wondered if this was really the atmosphere of a family.


    A paying customer and a prostitute providing the service.


    The only difference was the room��s atmosphere, but the behavior remained the same.


    ��Haha, it��s all a smooth road ahead from now on. Our family should leave Norseweden and move to a better city.��


    Illuania shut her mouth tightly. Personally, she didn��t want to leave Norseweden.


    However, it was hard to reject his suggestion when he was smiling so brightly and calling it ��our family.��


    ��Ah, right.��


    Unaware of her thoughts, Goben smacked the sofa and asked.


    ��Are you still in touch with anyone from Colton��s gang?��


    ��...What?��


    For a moment, Illuania thought she misheard him.


    Colton.


    Wasn��t he the gang leader who used to dominate the area when Illuania worked at the brothel?


    A man who would do anything for money, mainly selling women and drugs.


    And among them, Illuania was in charge of the women.


    She was about to ask what he meant by that, but��


    Waaah!


    Sevia��s loud crying interrupted her. Illuania quickly approached the child, who seemed to have woken up.


    ��It��s okay. It��s okay.��


    Her crying, more intense than usual, showed no sign of stopping.


    ��Why is she like this today?��


    ��Shall I take a look?��


    Goben leaped to his feet and hurried towards Sevia, before awkwardly adding an explanation.


    ��As her father, shouldn��t I at least do this much?��


    However, Sevia began crying even more intensely the moment he picked her up.


    The room shook with Sevia��s cries. Flustered, Goben didn��t know what to do, and in the end, Illuania took Sevia back.


    ��S-sorry.��


    ��Holding her is always awkward at first.��


    At Goben��s awkward attempt at holding Sevia, Illuania felt a faint sense of familiarity.


    She remembered how confused she was at first about how to hold Sevia like that.


    Truthfully speaking, Illuania didn��t have strong feelings for Goben. Having been a prostitute from the start, she had lost the ability to truly love a man ages ago. Yet, driven by a longing for unconditional love, she desired a child.


    ��I��ll do my best from now on.��


    Goben scratched the back of his head and responded awkwardly. However, his eyes displayed his sincerity.


    ��The Soul Whisperer said it, didn��t he? No matter what, I��ll make you and Sevia happy.��


    Perhaps because of this, Illuania found it strangely uncomfortable.


    However, when she set aside her feelings and judged the situation objectively, there was no better outcome.


    In the end, Sevia had gained a devoted father.


    Was there anything more important than that?


    ***


    ��Huff.��


    After seeing Illuania and Goben enter their room, I returned to my own room.


    Darius and Deia were bustling about, saying they would throw a grand celebration dinner.


    However, even though I should be the one congratulating and helping them the most, I couldn��t hide the conflicted feelings I had.


    ��It is kind of sad.��


    Yes, it was tragic.


    I felt like I was about to cry, wanting to shed tears if I could.


    Illuania and Sevia.


    I had genuinely hoped for a happy future for the mother and daughter whom I was responsible for.


    But life was never that easy.


    Perhaps it was because I had personally witnessed the moment when the hope I held in my hands turned to despair that my heart ached even more.


    [Just go and stop her!]


    The Dark Spiritualist swung her fists around as she aired her opinion. Xiao Hu, who was lying next to her, quickly turned her head and looked at us in surprise.


    [It��s obvious that Illuania won��t accept the truth even if we tell her!]


    ��Yes, that is true.��


    I also believed that was the best option.


    It wasn��t a good thing that the coachman who was working at the Wellington Company had turned into a drug smuggler.


    [I agree as well.]


    Stella also clasped her hands tightly, lamenting the tragedy that was to come.


    She thought a family had been formed.


    After a miraculous connection, she was happy that a time when everyone could be satisfied had finally arrived. However...


    ��It will be really hard for Iluniana.��


    I massaged my forehead and sighed.


    The truth was, I knew that Illuania didn��t really love Goben.


    However, she wished for Sevia to have a father.


    A father who would be strong, reliable, and always on the girl��s side.


    She needed that kind of father.


    ��Illuania might not accept it.��


    Even if we told her the whole truth, she might endure it for Sevia��s sake.


    Even if we told her it was wrong, our voices might not reach her.


    Because she was a mother, after all.


    Anyway, the justification of doing it for the sake of the child was enough to paralyze Illuania��s rational thinking.


    ��Especially if Goben is devoted to the family, it would be even more so.��


    [...]


    [That might be the case.]


    She might even respond sarcastically, saying that she herself used to be a woman working at the brothel.


    ��Even if he is a useless father, she might still think it is better to have one than none.��


    But then��


    ��That is nonsense!��


    Suddenly, a voice from someone other than the three of us, echoed. Standing in the center of the room, a yokai girl, whose tails had now become six, was glaring at us.


    ��Xiao Hu?��


    [B-Bokshil!]


    Bokshil?


    Stella and I simultaneously turned to the Dark Spiritualist. We had clearly told her not to give Xiao Hu a name, but did she still rename her in spite of that?


    And on top of that, Bokshil?


    ��Don��t call me Bokshil!��


    At Xiao Hu��s shout, the Dark Spiritualist covered her mouth while looking shocked.


    [B-Bokshil!]


    With eyes that were half teary, she looked at Xiao Hu.


    However, Xiao Hu glared at me intently and screamed.


    ��Is this true? Do you really want that child to have parents like that? A drug smuggler who ruins souls?��


    ��Is your yokai act over?��


    ��...��


    Xiao Hu shut her lips.


    From the look on her face, I could tell what made her unable to keep up her act, to the extent that even her resolve to live as a yokai had shattered completely.


    ��Yes, it��s over.��


    Xiao Hu said, brushing her hair aside.


    ��Sevia? I��ve never really seen that child.��


    But just as much as she was hurting from her own wounds, she didn��t want anyone else to suffer from the same pain.


    ��However, you should never leave a child in the hands of bad parents.��


    There was genuine sincerity in her tearful words.


    As someone who had lived her whole life with yokai as parents, she didn��t want anyone else to become a victim like her.


    ***


    https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken

 Chapter 291: The Last Supper

    Chapter 291: The Last Supper


    ��Well, what do you think, Chef? I believe the Balance wine is a better choice.��


    Before the meal, I headed to the dining hall and happened to see Deia there.


    Despite her busy schedule, she insisted on joining the dinner preparations, ordering the chefs and staff around.


    ��My Lady! An herbalist brought some wild greens! And the hunter who accompanied him caught a few rabbits��are these ingredients good to use?��


    She even summoned the herbalists and hunters from the Norseweden region?


    Then, the staff entered with both hands full of ingredients.


    ��Chef! Here��s some fresh ingredients we just got��what do you think? Can you use them?��


    ��Hmmm... The greens look usable, but the rabbits would be perfect as a substitute for the meat in the appetizers since they��re so fresh!��


    ��Great. Start prepping the rabbits first, and I��ll take a quick look at the greens.��


    She moved around busily, working seamlessly with the chef.


    Would she even put this much effort when entertaining VIPs?


    As Deia sorted through the usable greens and took them to the kitchen, her gaze met mine.


    ��What are you doing here?��


    ��I came to speak with the chef, but it seems like you got here before me.��


    ��Hmm, I��m helping out. I have a bit of a knack for gourmet cuisine, you know.��


    ��Do you?��


    ��Bleh.��


    Deia stuck her tongue out proudly.


    I assumed she would retract it soon after, but she kept it out for what felt like a whole minute.


    ��Okay, that is enough.��


    ��That was for you��sticking my tongue out.��


    ��...��


    ��Ask Sevia to do it. She does that, too.��


    I received some completely random information. How can a baby who could barely babble stick out her tongue?


    ��Since she couldn��t curse at the baby, Findenai would stick out her tongue every time Sevia peed. It was the least she could do to hold back.��


    ��What an excellent example to set.��


    After the brief chat concluded, Deia asked cautiously.


    ��So, what did you want to talk about? Something you need to tell the chef?��


    ��Yes, there is a dish I would like to add to the menu.��


    ��Hmm? Then tell me. I��m the one in charge right now anyway.��


    Seeing her declare this confidently, something about her words struck me as odd.


    ��Why are you even working here? Do you not have other important things that need your attention?��


    ��Uh, uh...?��


    Looking flustered, Deia acted as though her secret had been uncovered, fidgeting with her hands before eventually confessing.


    ��Sigh... I did something bad.��


    ��Something bad?��


    ��It��s regarding Goben. I got suspicious and did some digging into him. But it turned out he was clean. Sure, he was a petty criminal when he lived with the gang, but after becoming a coachman, he hasn��t done anything shady.��


    ��...��


    I already knew that.


    He was a meek man.


    When Stella and I observed him, there was nothing particularly off-putting, and even Findenai��s intuition failed to catch anything.


    However, things were different now.


    ��I felt a bit bad, so I decided to get involved in planning the menu. That man, Goben, said our food was so delicious that he couldn��t stop eating it.��


    Perhaps worried I might scold her, Deia gave me a thumbs-up and winked.


    ��So, as an apology, I��m preparing him a delicious meal...!��


    ��I was already aware.��


    Deia probably intended to hide it, but I had anticipated it well in advance. It was obvious she wouldn��t skip running a background check on him.


    ��I assumed you would do at least some digging.��


    ��You know that��s kind of insulting, right? You make me sound like a shady woman. I was doing it for Illuania and Sevia...!��


    As Deia leaned in to defend herself passionately, I grabbed her by her shoulders and pushed her back to create some distance.


    It was not my intention to criticize her for what she had done.


    On the contrary.


    ��You did well.��


    ��Huh?��


    Deia looked up at me, mouth agape, unsure of what I was saying, as I continued.


    ��Dig deeper. Not just Goben��trace it back to whoever assigned him to the Clark Republic request. Follow the trail all the way to the client and uncover its roots.��


    ��...Why?��


    Deia looked baffled, as though she couldn��t comprehend what I was saying. Trusting the information she had uncovered was fine, but right now, that same trust was becoming a hindrance.


    Information was being updated constantly and evolving in real-time. While Goben may have been clean when Deia and Findenai first investigated him, but...


    ��Things might be different now. It needs to be thoroughly investigated. And please, do it quickly if possible.��


    ��...��


    Perceiving the seriousness of the matter, Deia nodded quietly but then hesitated and asked, just in case.


    ��We can still trust Goben with Illuania and Sevia, right?��


    I felt like I could hear Deia��s pounding heart echoing all the way here. She must have been desperately hoping that the answer she wished to hear would slip out of my mouth.


    ��Yes, before he headed to the Republic.��


    However,


    ��Not anymore.��


    ***��T-this is... so! So delicious!��


    Having devoured even the main course, Goben exclaimed in awe, overwhelmed by the flavor.


    While Illuania would have normally signaled him to be more mindful, even she was staring at his empty plate in amazement.


    ��Hehe.��


    Deia puffed up with pride.


    Perhaps because of her meddling, today��s meal didn��t pale in comparison to dishes served by the royal kitchens.


    A unique atmosphere that could only be found in a place up north like Norseweden filled the table.


    ��It was truly delicious! I never knew a meal could bring so much happiness!��


    At Goben��s over-the-top reaction, Darius simply smiled and nodded.


    ��Well, as long as it was delicious, that��s enough. This is our way of repaying Illuania for her dedication to us.��


    ��Y-you didn��t have to go...��


    Illuania didn��t know how to respond. After all, she was the servant with the shortest tenure.


    It was only because she was someone special to me that she was receiving such special treatment.


    Kyah!


    Perhaps because the mood was so good, Sevia also cried out happily, further uplifting the already lively atmosphere.


    ��I-I will take great care of Illuania and Sevia! Because of this deal, I��ll also gain recognition at the company! My position will stabilize! And I might even be able to renegotiate a new contract entirely!��


    Darius responded to Goben��s detailed pleas for trust with nothing more than a gentle smile.


    Then, placing his hand on his thigh, Goben turned to me and declared.


    ��Lord Soul Whisperer, with your blessing, I swear to make these two happy and love them for the rest of my life!��


    ��...The final dessert remains.��


    Instead of replying, I changed the subject.


    Right on cue, the chef brought out a dessert plate.


    A small dish, light enough to be carried in one hand.


    Sitting on it was a single slice of cake.


    The dessert, covered with a translucent lid, was placed at the center of the table.


    ��Huh? Is that all?��


    Unsure about the situation, Darius asked, to which the chef bowed his head and answered.


    ��Yes, this is the dessert specifically requested by the second young master.��


    ��Deus?��


    Darius glanced at me.


    However, my gaze remained fixed on Goben.


    And Goben...


    ��Huh?��


    Was flustered.


    His eyes trembled violently as he stared at the golden-hued flower used as a garnish on the cake.


    ��Goben.��


    My cold voice reverberated, and the previously lively atmosphere turned somber instantly.


    ��You know what that flower is, do you not?��


    ��N-no, Lord Soul Whisperer, I... that��s not����


    ��It is something my maid obtained from your carriage. Do not even think about feigning ignorance.��


    Findenai quietly stepped forward from behind.


    Crossing her arms, she snorted, openly mocking Goben.


    ��A few sample flowers and plenty of seeds, huh? You raising hamsters or something?��


    ��T-that��s not it! Please, hear me out! I have a reason for this!��


    Goben sprang to his feet in a panic, sweat pouring down his face as he yelled.


    ��It was for my family! And ... it was also an opportunity for someone like me, a mere underling, to rise to the top in one go!��


    ��Goben.��


    I exhaled and issued a warning in a low tone.


    ��Do not even think about using the excuse of doing it for them in front of me.��


    ��Ah...��


    Unable to fully grasp the situation, Darius and Deia gave me a look, asking for an explanation.


    Pointing at the flower, I said.


    ��This is the main ingredient for the most insidious drug produced by the Flowergarden, a place specializing in manufacturing narcotics in Clark Republic.��


    ��Drugs?��


    ��...��


    Darius frowned as he stared at the flower while Deia crossed her arms, signaling for me to continue.


    The pleasant dining atmosphere from moments ago had already evaporated. This was now an interrogation.


    ��Not only does a single inhalation result in extreme addiction, but it also causes hallucinations and auditory delusions at the very least. At most, it can even destroy a person��s entire personality, leaving them in a vegetative state.��


    ��W-wait! I didn��t know all that! I just thought it was a regular medicine distributed on the market!��


    On hearing his words, Illuania��s expression darkened dramatically.


    ��S-so is that why... you sought out the Colton gang?��


    ��Illuania! It was for you! All for you and Sevia to have a better life! To live happily like I promised Lord Soul whisperer!��


    Goben cried desperately.


    But Illuania was already on the verge of tears.


    She understood.


    The life she had envisioned was collapsing.


    The happy days she thought would continue were crumbling away.


    ��If those seeds were to spread across the kingdom, it would not just become a crisis. The very foundation of the nation could be shaken.��


    That was why even in the Clark Republic, where narcotics could be easily obtained from pharmacies, the golden flower was never distributed carelessly.


    ��I trusted you, Goben.��


    The heavy statement dropped like an anchor.


    Goben turned pale. He immediately rushed forward, kneeling before me and bowing his head low.


    ��Lord Soul Whisperer! I-I��ve committed an unforgivable sin! But! But please believe in my sincerity! I did this for my family! It was from a place of love!��


    I clenched my fists tightly as they trembled with rage.


    I clenched my teeth so hard that my jaw ached.


    I was even angrier now.


    Because what he just exclaimed...


    His declaration of love for Illuania...


    Was completely genuine.


    ��It would have been better.��


    It would have truly been better.


    ��If you had not loved her.��


    He should never have given her such false hope.


    ��And judging by the amount you brought back, it seems there are separate dealers operating in Griffin.��


    ��T-that��s...��


    It had been a long time since I��d felt such boiling rage, a sensation akin to when I stood before the great warrior of the Marias Great Forest after he had kidnapped Illuania.


    ��Do not take what I am about to say lightly.��


    My head burned with fury, and my vision wavered as if spinning, but��


    ��Those who created those seeds and grew the flowers.��


    My legs stood firm, and my lips carried words of deathly forecast.


    ��Those who sold that to you. Those who helped load them onto your carriage, those who tempted you with their treacherous tongues.��


    Everyone��s eyes were fixed on me.


    Good.


    ��The distributors who received the seeds, the brokers who secretly made contact, the buyers who purchased them, those who cultivated them, and the lands they occupy.��


    The more witnesses to my declaration, the heavier it would weigh upon this land.


    ��Whoever painted this contemptible picture.��


    The amount was not ordinary. While it could be said that it was just one carriage, the critical factor was that they were seeds.


    Thousands, perhaps tens of thousands of seeds, could have spread throughout Griffin.


    I was not sure about Goben, but there must have been a reason why the carriage heading to the Clark Republic was driven by a former member of a gang that dealt with drugs.


    ��As the great cemetery bearing the souls of the continent.��


    I swear,


    ��As the Soul Whisperer comforting the dead of this kingdom.��


    with everything I have,


    ��And also as Deus Verdi.��


    and staked my sincerity.


    ��They shall all answer for today��s actions. Even death will not be a refuge for them.��


    ��L-Lord Soul Whisperer! Please! Pleaaaase!��


    Goben grabbed at my pants leg, tears streaming down his as he pleaded. Findenai tried to pry him off, but I gestured for her to stop.


    ��As the head of my family! I only wanted to make them happy! Honestly! I only wanted to become a husband and father they could be proud of! But I��m a pathetic man and knew no other way! Please! Please!��


    Goben��s sobbing cries pierced my chest like daggers, each word cutting deeper.


    Because he was sincere,


    Because of that sincerity of his,


    It made his pleas unbearable to hear.


    The image of his carefree smile before departing for the Clark Republic flashed before my eyes.


    In just one week.


    That one week changed the future for everyone.


    ��Did you enjoy your last supper?��


    Apologies, but...


    ��Everything you ate was Illuania��s, Sevia��s, and my...��


    Blood and flesh.


    I bit my lips tightly, turning my body. Goben��s trembling hands let go of my pants due to the sudden movement.


    Without even sparing him, who was lying flat on the ground, a glance.


    ��Arrest him.��


    I declared while swallowing the bitterness.


    ��He is a smuggler.��

 Chapter 292: The Grown-Up Nine-Tailed Fox

    Chapter 292: The Grown-Up Nine-Tailed Fox


    ��P-please! Just one more chance! I beg you!��


    Goben sobbed as the soldiers dragged him away. His desperate cries, like those of a child throwing a tantrum, were heart-wrenching to witness.


    ��Illuania! It wasn��t supposed to be like that! I just wanted to make you and Sevia truly happy! For us, who lived in the shadows of the back alleys, to live a life people would envy!��


    ��Goben...��


    Illuania��s expression twisted in anguish. Knowing that he had committed these sins for her sake weighed heavily on her heart.


    Thud.


    At last, Goben was dragged out of the room.


    In the silence that ensued, everyone��s gaze shifted to Illuania and Sevia.


    I approached them cautiously.


    Though I knew words would not provide any comfort, I felt it was my duty to stay by her side.


    ��I was wondering...��


    Illuania��s eyes shimmered with melancholy. As she cradled her child tightly, she began to pour out her honest feelings.


    ��Can I really... have a normal family?��


    ��...��


    ��Is there someone who can love Sevia as much as I do?��


    ��...��


    ��Will this child eventually get a father?��


    Tears streamed down her cheeks, pooling at her chin. In one breath, she had become a woman who made a man both a victim and a perpetrator.


    Forcing herself to stifle her sobs, she continued.


    ��I just wanted Sevia to live a life that wouldn��t make others pity her. To be loved by her parents, to tell her friends about her father proudly, to be scolded, and to make memories...��


    With a pained expression, she reflected on what might have been.


    ��As Sevia grew older, I wanted to take her out for picnics. To watch the flowers bloom while sharing a homemade lunch. And later, when she went to kindergarten, I��d attend her performances with her father, cheering her on. Afterward, we��d all go out for a nice meal together.��


    Surely, all that would have been possible to do.


    ��I thought that having a father would make her brave enough to stand confidently before others. That just having that presence would give her the strength to live proudly.��


    She had no reason to feel ashamed.


    I wanted to tell her this, but I doubted my words would be of any real comfort.


    ��I know I��m not an innocent woman. I didn��t love Goben, but I still used him. I thought it would all be fine as long as Sevia grew up well.��


    ��...��


    ��If there��s a price to pay for my selfishness, I��ll accept it.��


    Burying her face in Sevia��s tiny frame, Illuania held her child tightly, sobbing yet treasuring her in her arms.


    ��But this child is innocent. Isn��t it only natural for her to wish to have a father?��


    The bitter sight made others turn their eyes away, one by one.


    ��I just want her to grow up in a good environment, to be happy.��


    It was a natural desire as a parent.


    The helplessness of failing to provide that and the self-blame weighed heavily on her.


    ��Someday, if my child gets hurt because she doesn��t have a father, then I��!��


    As Illuania was crushed under the weight of her guilt and sorrow...


    ��Should that even matter?!��


    The unexpected voice of a girl broke the heavy atmosphere as she stepped in through the same door Goben had exited moments before.


    Her tail unfurled into nine radiant petals behind her, like a blooming flower.


    Like a divine sage descending to impart wisdom or a guardian deity sent to protect.


    A soft, glowing light radiated from Xiao Hu as she walked forward, stopping just in front of Illuania.


    I had called Xiao Hu here, believing she could say the words Illuania needed to hear.


    ��Are you really going to cry your eyes out just because she has no father? Is that child the only one without a dad?��


    ��...��


    Did I make a mistake?


    The thought hit me like a bolt out of the blue, and even Deia and Darius were looking at me, their eyes asking if this was really okay.


    Stunned, Illuania looked up at Xiao Hu with wide eyes.


    ��Look at me. My parents were yokai! Not just my parents�� the world I lived in was filled with yokai!��


    A past riddled with scars.


    For the first time, a girl who was yet to overcome it herself spoke candidly of the harsh reality that surrounded her.


    Xiao Hu then pointed her finger at me.


    ��And when this person destroyed everything, I lost it all. My family, my friends, everyone I ever knew��everything.��


    Despite her bold declaration, I showed no reaction.


    ��Because... because...��


    Clenching her fists tightly, Xiao Hu lowered her head, her expression filled with frustration as if trying to swallow something unpalatable.


    Finally,


    ��Those people were actually flesh-eating ghosts who devoured humans.��


    She embraced the truth.


    ��And I was one of the humans they were raising. And someday, they probably planned to eat me too.��


    Illuania��s trembling gaze gave the impression that she was starting to understand the point Xiao Hu was trying to make. Her lips parted slightly.


    ��In the end, I never grew up as a normal human. I was simply livestock, raised to be consumed.��


    ��...��


    ��However...��


    Her eyes glistened with tears.


    ��Even so.��


    As she tried to steady her quivering voice, Xiao Hu continued.


    ��I will live well.��


    Her voice carried a hint of tears.


    A past so bitter, that it was too painful to move on from.


    Yet, the girl moved forward.


    ��Even someone like me, who grew up in a crappy environment like that, will become someone everyone can admire and call remarkable.��


    For the sake of that child before her, even if it hurt, she hoped Illuania wouldn��t believe that the future of a child like Sevia would be ruined by the presence of just one person��a father.


    ��She has no father? Her parents are bad people? Whenever you feel that guilt, just think of me.��


    Xiao Hu��s tail blossomed magnificently.


    A nine-tailed fox.


    ��I was raised as food for yokai, believing those false connections to be real.��


    There were various legends about the nine-tailed fox. A creature said to devour livers, seduce people, or drain their vitality.


    And being such a famous yokai, it had inspired numerous similar creations and accumulated many folktales.


    Among those tales, one stood out��the nine-tailed fox was a yokai that longed to become human.


    ��Even so.��


    Tears streamed from her rounded eyes, but Xiao Hu confidently pointed her thumb at herself.


    ��I��ll grow into an amazing adult.��


    Xiao Hu��s tail and ears emitted a soft glow and began to disappear into a shimmering light.


    ��So...��


    Standing atop her wounds and pain, the girl rose again. Unable to do so alone, she found a reason to endure and get back to her feet in the tiny baby before her.


    A relationship of mutual dependence.


    And so, the girl transformed into a complete yokai.


    ��Trust me, even without a pathetic father like that, Sevia will grow up to be happy and remarkable.��


    And became human.


    ***��Well then, I��m off now.��


    Early morning, the day after Goben was arrested, Xiao Hu hoisted her bag on her shoulders and smiled brightly.


    The fox ears that were perched atop her head and the nine tails that had once draped around her back were gone.


    Leaving only a young girl who stood tall and confident.


    ��You could stay for a bit longer.��


    Perhaps feeling like she owed her, Deia made the suggestion, but Xiao Hu shook her head.


    ��No, the road is long, and I have a lot to do once I get there.��


    The girl who was once broken now stood firm. And seeing her like that filled me with pride for no particular reason.


    As her eyes met mine, her lips moved hesitantly before she finally bowed her head low.


    ��Thank you.��


    ��...��


    ��I learned and realized a lot thanks to you.��


    Receiving gratitude from the girl who once declared she��d kill me brought back memories of that time. I gave her a faint smile in return.


    ��Your growth, your change. It was all your effort. So have confidence in yourself.��


    She had proven she would be able to continue to overcome anything.


    Xiao Hu immediately raised her head and flashed a radiant smile at my words.


    ��I will!��


    As the farewells were coming to a close, Illuania stepped forward with Sevia in her arms. Matching her pace, Xiao Hu carefully drew closer.


    ��Can I hold her just once?��


    At Xiao Hu��s question, Illuania silently handed Sevia over.


    Kyaa!


    Sevia, now cradled in Xiao Hu��s arms, let out a gleeful laugh.


    ��Her name means... savior, right?��


    ��Yes, that��s correct.��


    ��It��s the perfect name.��


    Xiao Hu��s presence was proof that Sevia��s future wasn��t bleak.


    And at the same time, Sevia��s existence gave Xiao Hu a reason to stand firm and not crumble.


    Their bond, though brief, ran deep, making their connection all the more special.


    Hoping Xiao Hu��s final moments here would end with laughter, I decided to share the little tidbit I��d heard from Deia.


    ��If you stick out your tongue, the baby will copy you.��


    ��Huh?��


    ��Like this.��


    I stuck out my tongue a little in front of Sevia. Imagining her copying me seemed cute, but...


    Kyaa!


    Sevia only squealed and giggled without imitating me in the slightest.


    Instead, the reaction came from behind me.


    ��Pfft! Hey, he actually did it!��


    ��Is Master Bastard just an innocent cutie? Did you really believe the baby would copy you?��


    Krk.


    I bit down hard without realizing it, nearly biting my tongue in the process.


    ��Run!��


    ��You��re so bad at taking jokes!��


    As soon as I glared at Deia and Findenai, they immediately turned and fled.


    ��Huft, pretend you did not hear any of that.��


    I adjusted my expression with great effort and turned back to Xiao Hu and Illuania.


    However, they already had smiles spreading across their faces.


    ��I didn��t know you had this side.��


    ��It was cute.��


    ��Do not push it.��


    Anyway, the initial goal was achieved. The atmosphere had lightened considerably, and the three parted ways with smiles on their faces.


    Before going past the Verdi Household��s front gate, Xiao Hu bowed deeply towards the mansion several times for the last time.


    ***��Wow, look at all this dust.��


    After some time had passed.


    Returning to the Lanlan Diner, Xiao Hu clicked her tongue when she noticed the amount of dust that had accumulated.


    It wasn��t just dusty; the place was in total disarray, and there was trash scattered all over.


    With no one around, it seemed that local delinquents used it as a hideout until it became too filthy even for them.


    ��Sigh.��


    Xiao Hu brought back a pile of rags from the riverside and began cleaning the place.


    Because she spent most of the time ensuring the kitchen��s cleanliness, it took her longer than expected.


    And as she straightened her back, thinking it was almost done.


    A calendar hanging in the kitchen caught her eye.


    It was from several months ago, with one date subtly marked.


    Having rarely entered the kitchen before, she had missed the ominous message written below the mark.


    The Day to Slaughter the Child.Seeing that, Xiao Hu wore a bitter smile.


    ��This leaves me with such a bitter taste.��


    Because that date was also her birthday.


    Her birthday and the date had already passed.


    Once again, Xiao Hu realized that if things had been the way they were supposed to be, she wouldn��t have been alive today.


    Rip.


    She tore up the calendar.


    The past had gone, and the present had arrived for both Xiao Hu and for the Lanlan Diner.


    A few years later.


    The Lanlan Diner gained a reputation as a popular eatery with many regular customers.


    Although there were numerous suggestions to relocate or expand, the young female owner always shook her head.


    She said she liked this spot and didn��t want to forget it.


    And even though many years had passed the place remained the same.


    Even now, customers still came to the diner for its signature dish, the Sinu fried rice.


    Upon entering Lanlan Diner, they were always greeted by the female owner��s smile, as if asking, ��Are you looking at me?��

 Chapter 293: A Welcome Greeting

    Chapter 293: A Welcome Greeting


    The emptiness left by Xiao Hu��s departure was profound, but our daily life remained unchanged after her leaving.


    After all, she was pretending to be a yokai and had remained cooped up in her room the entire time, so her presence in our daily life was minimal.


    Of course, there were exceptions.


    [Fluffffyyyyy.]


    The Dark Spiritualist, laying on the floor where the yokai Xiao Hu used to crouch, seemed to miss her. While I believed Xiao Hu didn��t particularly like being called Fluffy, nor did she seem to miss the Dark Spiritualist, I decided to let it slide for now.


    [There are many people like that among those who get their first pet. They fill their emptiness with the animal, and are hit really hard when it��s gone.]


    Stella, who began explaining things like a psychologist all of sudden, seemed to have seen this kind of situation a few times before.


    [What happens to pets when they die? It��s a pretty significant question in religious circles as well.]


    ��Indeed, I have heard about it before.��


    I also recalled listening to debates on that subject in my previous world in passing.


    ��So, what answer did you give?��


    At my question, Stella smiled and answered.


    [There��s no mention of pets anywhere.]


    Cruel as it might sound, that was the answer. I didn��t know how it was in my previous world, but on this continent, there wasn��t even an afterlife prepared for humans.


    Hence, the existence of a resting place for pets was even more out of the question.


    [Should we take in a cat or something?]


    At Stella��s uncharacteristically playful suggestion, I answered somewhat seriously.


    ��In the first place, it is difficult to find the souls of deceased animals. For a soul that falls asleep at the moment of death to awaken, it must possess a good amount of desire or longing.��


    Most of them usually didn��t possess such aspects. Or rather, it was more that they couldn��t reach that point.


    After all, animals generally had less cognitive or memory capacity than humans.


    [Is that why we don��t see the souls of animals?]


    I left Stella, who was nodding as if she��d just learned something new, and approached the Dark Spiritualist.


    ��Enough already��get up this instant. Should we not be celebrating Xiao Hu��s growth and departure instead?��


    [...It��s not that I am displeased by the fact that she grew. I even congratulated her! But even so, being lonely is still lonely.]


    ��Sigh.��


    As I sighed, the Dark Spiritualist glanced at me and muttered.


    [If you��re not going to comfort me, go away. I��ll mourn my parting with Fluffy.]


    ��Call her Xiao Hu. And what will it take for you to stop this nonsense?��


    Did I just take the bait?


    The Dark Spiritualist suddenly stood up and walked directly toward me.


    [Hug me.]


    ��...��


    [I used to hold Fluffy like this every day, so I feel empty now.]


    ��Sigh.��


    After absorbing Luaneth��s power and becoming a haunting spirit, she could now feel physical sensations, which was perhaps why she would often ask me to engage in physical contact in this manner.


    [Ehe~!]


    Seeing me standing still, the Dark Spiritualist took it as an opportunity and embraced me, rubbing her cheek against my chest while doing so.


    Her body felt more cold than warm. And although there was some sensation, I could not feel strength or pressure that distinctly.


    Should I say it felt about half as perceptible as a human��s touch?


    What exactly is this current state of the Dark Spiritualist?


    I couldn��t help but wonder as I looked down at her, clinging tightly to my chest. Thinking about it now, Luaneth was already at an age where he should have been dead, yet he lived with a body.


    And the fact that Luaneth��s power was passed on to the Dark Spiritualist...


    It is strange.


    For now, I decided to keep observing the situation.


    Some time passed as I continued pondering over the matter, but the Dark Spiritualist still showed no intention of letting go.


    ��You should move now.��


    A satisfied smile crept on her lips. For some reason, her skin seemed to have become plumper.


    [Ah, this feels nice. Loneliness, overcome!]


    If she was able to overcome it this easily, maybe she wasn��t that lonely to begin with.


    Clicking my tongue, I turned back toward the desk, where Stella was standing with a sullen expression.


    [I��m feeling a bit lonely too, you know?]


    ��Go talk with Velica then.��


    [...]


    The Saintess immediately puffed up her cheeks like a balloon, but I pretended not to notice.


    Fortunately for me, Deia entered at just the right moment.


    ��The carriage is ready. You can leave right away.��


    ��Got it, thanks.��


    I had ended up spending more time in Norseweden than I originally intended. And by the time I arrived, Loberne Academy would likely be just about to start its summer break.


    However, it wasn��t really a bad thing because Norseweden truly felt like my hometown now.


    As I followed Deia out of the mansion, she began sharing the information she��d gathered until now.


    ��About Goben. He wasn��t originally a coachman who was supposed to be heading to the Clark Republic. He didn��t even have the required experience to handle such a significant assignment.��


    Goben and the drugs. As I��d vowed, no one involved in this affair would escape my grasp.


    ��The assignment was suddenly changed, and he was dispatched here. The Wellington Trading Company deliberately redirected Goben to the Clark Republic.��


    ��...��


    ��I also traced the route Goben used to trade drugs in the Republic. It wasn��t even difficult to get him to spill everything. We might uncover something if we dig around there.��


    There were two main areas of concern.


    The people who were cultivating and selling the golden flower in the Clark Republic. And those who were distributing, selling, and purchasing it within the Griffin Kingdom.


    ��And setting aside the Republic for now, I find Wellington Trading Company to be highly suspicious.��


    Deia grinned as she spoke, and I nodded in agreement.


    ��From what I��ve seen, they��re a nasty bunch. They must have known about Goben��s past involvement with the Colton gang��s drug operations and deliberately connected him to the Clark Republic.��


    ��Goben probably believed he had stumbled upon a good deal by chance, but it was all orchestrated by Wellington Trading Company.��


    ��It is easier for them to cut ties that way. If they dangle an enticing bait in front of the fish, how can it resist taking the bait?��


    Since Goben had prior experience dealing with drugs during his time in the Colton gang, he wouldn��t have been able to resist such an appealing deal and naturally attempted to distribute the drugs.


    Goben probably believed he was operating in secret, but in truth, the Trading Company was influencing his every action all along.


    This was Deia��s assumption.


    ��That seems highly plausible.��


    As I listened to her information, my thoughts began to align in a similar manner. Sensing this, Deia smiled in satisfaction but also expressed regret.


    ��It would��ve been great if we could identify who the buyers were. But the seller Goben mentioned has already cut ties and fled.��


    ��Hmm.��


    ��They��re sharp. Though, if this works out, we might catch a bigger fish.��


    ��Yeah, I will keep that in mind.��


    And before I knew it, we had reached the carriage where a large crowd had gathered to see me off.


    From Darius to Illuania, Sevia, and even the members of the Scrapyard Nomads.


    It wasn��t like I was leaving forever, yet so many had come.


    ��Travel safely.��


    Darius patted my shoulder as he bid me farewell. I didn��t respond, only meeting his eyes briefly before moving on.


    ��Thank you. I owe you again.��


    Kyaa!


    Seeing Iluania and Sevia pleased to see me brought a faint smile to my face.


    ��If anything happens, contact me right away. Or you can ask Darius for help.��


    ��Yes, thank you.��


    Illuania had resumed working as a maid at our mansion. Although the scars left by Goben still remained, thanks to Xiao Hu��s help, she would surely overcome them.


    ��Yosh! Let��s gooo!��


    Findenai, who seemed to be waiting for me, tried to get into the carriage first.


    ��You stay here.��


    ��Huh?��


    On hearing my words, Findenai froze in place, her expression asking me what in the world I meant, so I glanced toward Deia and replied.


    ��Sorry, but there is something I need you to do.��


    ��Should I leave it to Findenai? Honestly, I also wanted to do that.��


    Deia, who was apparently hoping for Findenai��s help, smiled in satisfaction.


    ��So, what is it? What��s the task?��


    Sensing something unpleasant brewing, Findenai crossed her arms as she took a seat in the carriage.


    Her entire demeanor exuded a determination to not leave the carriage unless it was something significant.


    And as soon as I mentioned finding and burning down the drug production site in the Clark Republic��


    ��Great! I��ll go and kill them all. I��ll make them think the Demon Lord has returned.��


    She immediately hopped out of the carriage, swinging her arms enthusiastically. Given what had happened with Illuania and Sevia, she probably had no intention of letting them off easily either.


    ��...But can��t you come along, Master Bastard? I don��t want to go alone.��


    Her previously bold demeanor changed abruptly as she grumbled to me, though she probably knew what my answer would be.


    ��I will be searching for the person scheming in Griffin.��


    ��Tch.��


    It was an answer she had expected.


    ��While you are at it, why not take the opportunity to revisit the Republic with the Scrapyard Nomads and relive some memories?��


    ��They��re not exactly pleasant memories. But fine, I get it.��


    Thanks to how quickly Findenai accepted, I felt at ease and was about to get into the carriage. However, she suddenly stepped up to me.


    ��Alright, since we won��t see each other for a while, let��s share a deep kiss.��


    ��...��


    ��Ugh, that idiot.��


    When Deia shot a sharp remark from the side, clearly doubting I��d agree to such a request, Findenai retorted smugly in response.


    ��But we just did a few days ago! In fact, it was even initiated by him.��


    ��...��


    ��Did you know? Master Bastard��s lips are sweet. Or was that because of the alcohol?��


    Deia��s gaze immediately pierced through me. Not only hers, but also the sharp eyes of Stella and the invisible Dark Spiritualist, unnoticed by the others, were focused on me.


    [Is that true?]


    [...]


    Knowing well that no response would be able to shield me from their reproach, I avoided their gazes without answering them.


    ��Get lost.��


    Thud!


    Taking my silence as confirmation, Deia��s fist began pounding against my back.


    ��Get lost! Get lost!��


    Thud! Thud!


    ��I said get lost! And don��t even think of returning to Norseweden! How dare you flirt and fool around while others are working hard, huh?! How are you any different from Deus, you bastard?!��


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Receiving Deia��s punches on my back, I stumbled into the carriage with natural movements.


    Slam!


    Deia slammed the carriage door shut, not even making an attempt to hide her flushed face.


    ��Please depart!��


    And so, the wheels of the carriage began rolling as it departed Norseweden.


    ***Summer vacation was slowly drawing closer at Loberne Academy.


    Of course, students had to overcome the massive hurdle of midterms before that, so while keeping an eye on the paradise that was the summer break, they were busily preparing for their exams.


    ��Phew.��


    And when the students were busy, the professors were even busier. Especially when it came to preparing questions for the exam, overtime was inevitable.


    ��So tired.��


    Naturally, Erica Bright was no exception.


    With the light-based magic she taught being one of the most popular courses, careful attention when crafting questions was required.


    Keeping that in mind, Erica had come in early this morning to create and review exam questions.


    With a thermos of coffee in her hand, she wandered the corridors alone.


    Strolling through the empty academy in the crisp morning air wasn��t bad, but the exhaustion was undeniable.


    She endured it by sipping her coffee.


    Creeeak.


    She opened the door to her lab and stepped inside.


    While it was expected that no one would be there, Deus Verdi��s figure stood still at the entrance.


    ��Ah...��


    Seeing him, Erica let out a sigh and smacked her forehead.


    ��These girls, seriously, I told them not to sneak in.��


    Because of the life-sized Deus doll created by Professor Fel Petra, Aria and Eleanor occasionally snuck into the lab.


    And each time they did, the Deus doll would end up in strange places��this time, at the entrance.


    ��I clearly warned them not to enter the lab during exam season.��


    People should respect boundaries, shouldn��t they?


    ��Huff.��


    Erica sighed and grumbled. Since she couldn��t throw the Deus doll away, she kept it in the laboratory.


    But honestly, it was just a nuisance.


    ��...��


    Yet, sometimes.


    Thud.


    In those secret, solitary moments when no one else was around, Erica would occasionally lean against the Deus doll.


    Else, it would have been difficult to endure the unease of his absence.


    It really is well-made.


    Resting her forehead on the doll��s chest, Erica gently wrapped her arms around its waist.


    Pressing her nose against it, she hugged it tightly.


    ��...��


    However, Erica sensed something unusual.


    It was something that should have never happened.


    And the thought that this was happening in her lab sent shivers down her spine.


    She felt warmth.


    The body scent was strong.


    And the doll was breathing.


    As she carefully opened her eyes and turned her head slightly, she saw the Deus doll still standing in the corner of the lab.


    Which meant��


    ��This is quite...��


    What she was currently holding onto was...


    ��An impressive welcome, I must say.��


    As Erica hesitantly lifted her head, there stood Deus, looking down at her.


    ��Uh, huh?��


    Erica��s mouth hung open like a broken toy as her face turned beet red.

 Chapter 294: Sitting Togeter

    Chapter 294: Sitting Togeter


    ��Ahem.��


    Erica cleared her throat awkwardly.


    Judging from her reaction earlier, it was clear she had been waiting for me.


    After all, there was even a life-sized doll of me standing right there.


    Of course, I was a bit taken aback when I first saw it. After all, even if it was just on paper, she was still my fiance?e in name, and she had a doll in my likeness at her workplace.


    However, upon further reflection, I concluded that it probably wasn��t Erica��s at request but rather a clueless gift from Professor Fel Petra, who didn��t really understand social norms.


    Still, Erica��s actions from earlier had been somewhat... shocking.


    ��Hmm.��


    Sitting on a chair with her hands neatly placed on her thighs, Erica kept her flushed face lowered as if she were some kind of criminal.


    I wondered if I should say something to her.


    [It��s similar, but it feels a bit dated. It��s different from how he is now after he came back.]


    [It doesn��t have his unique aura. It really just feels like a doll.]


    Hearing the Dark Spiritualist and Stella critique the doll as they examined it closely, I was left speechless.


    I couldn��t help but wonder if it was even legal to create something like that without my consent in the first place.


    ��Have you been well?��


    In the end, not wanting to embarrass her further, I chose to pretend I hadn��t noticed anything.


    Seeing her face red and her body trembling, saying anything more might push her over the edge.


    ��I��m sorry for making you feel that you need to be considerate.��


    Erica whispered softly, her eyes glistening with tears. I already knew she would react like this no matter what I said.


    Pretending to wipe her eyes while pressing at the corners, she then straightened her shoulders and looked at me.


    ��Yes, I��ve been well.��


    Though a tinge of redness still lingered on her face, she made an attempt to appear poised and confident.


    That was the sort of attitude I liked.


    ��And you?��


    Erica asked cautiously.


    Her question felt a bit light for a reunion, but I also gave a similar answer.


    ��Yes, I have been well.��


    ��I see.��


    Maybe because the flush on her face had finally subsided, Erica smiled softly as she stood up, moving to sit beside me.


    ��That��s all that matters.��


    She said as she placed her hand on the back of mine. Warm, soft, yet with a sense of determination.


    It was her small way of confirming that I had truly returned.


    ��Although there��s a lot I��m curious about...��


    Squeeze.


    Erica tightened her grip slightly as if to say she wouldn��t let go. From the weight of her touch, I could tell she had a lot she wanted to ask.


    ��But you��re back now.��


    Leaning gently against my shoulder, Erica decided none of that mattered.


    ��And that��s enough for me.��


    A faint lemon scent tickled my nose��whether it was her perfume or her natural scent, I couldn��t tell.


    It was just a fleeting moment, but for some reason, sitting with her in the lab early this morning stirred my heart deeply.


    [She��s a pretty sly fox, isn��t she?]


    [...Geez.]


    Yes, like being under a spell, I was lost in her warmth, her scent, and the weight of her presence.


    However, the moment the Dark Spiritualist and Stella spoke up, the feeling of being part of a poetic verse seemed to shatter.


    Erica was now clinging to my arm as if bound to me, her fingers interlocked with mine, her breath brushing against the nape of my neck.


    ��Erica, I need your help.��


    And in an instant, my business-like tone shattered the cozy atmosphere.


    Annoyed by the sudden change, Erica pressed her chin against my shoulder and asked.


    ��What is it?��


    Feeling her breath tickled my ear, I carefully untangled myself from her before continuing.


    ��Do you have any connections with the Wellington Trading Company?��


    ��...?��


    Clearly displeased by the sudden distance between us, Erica gave a brief glare but soon replied.


    ��I do. After all, Wellington��s a big player with a wide network. It��s not that I��m special or anything; they have ties with the most notable nobles.��


    ��They have not approached me directly, though.��


    Considering I was the second son of the Verdi Household and the Soul Whisperer, I wondered why the Wellington Trading Company hadn��t made overtures toward me.


    ��Of course not.��


    Erica shrugged as if the basis for the question itself was nonsense.


    ��The difference is obvious. You��re the Emperor��s direct agent, operating independently without any subordinates. They know better than to meddle with someone untouchable.��


    ��...��


    ��And from their perspective, you��re like a predator they need to avoid, not someone to negotiate or trade with.��


    I wasn��t particularly pleased by the realization that I��d inadvertently become a threatening presence to them.


    It also meant they��d probably been watching my every move since I returned.


    It would be much harder to investigate them secretly now.


    No, perhaps this is better.


    In that case, I just had to face them head-on, ensuring they would have no opportunity to sever ties with their tail, Goben.


    For reference, Goben was currently imprisoned in Norseweden because sending him directly to Graypond could lead to a sloppy resolution for the case.


    Actually, it was safe to assume Darius was providing him some protection.


    ��But why?��


    Erica asked, puzzled by my sudden interest in the Wellington Trading Company.


    I briefed her about the drug trafficking case without much hesitation.


    It was a smuggling case involving a coachman affiliated with Wellington, likely part of a much larger scale than I initially assumed.


    Erica nodded, seemingly understanding the situation.


    ��Should I help too? Even if Sister-in-law is competent, the information she can gather from Norseweden might be limited.��


    ��Do you have a way to assist?��


    ��I can inform my family. And if that��s not enough, I can also request support from the Zeronia Household.��


    It seems that having fostered goodwill with both families turned out to be helpful, So I nodded in approval.


    ��I would appreciate it.��


    ��Alright, you can leave it to me. But how long will you be staying here? The investigation will take some time.��


    ��I cannot stay long. First, I need to inform the Palace of my return.��


    ��I see.��


    In truth, this was just a brief stop on my way to Graypond.


    Erica, visibly disappointed, wore a pout but refrained from voicing any further objections.


    She knew she couldn��t hold me back and was trying hard to restrain herself.


    ��Uhm, Deus.��


    ��What is it?��


    ��You��re not... going to disappear without any warning again, right?��


    For the first time since we started our conversation, she expressed her unease. Her faintly trembling voice suggested she was suppressing her feelings.


    ��No need to worry. I will not do it again.��


    At my reassurance, Erica��s face lit up with a radiant smile like a child��s.


    Perhaps because I liked the sight of it, I decided to add more.


    ��Additionally, I will be retiring from the position of Soul Whisperer. There will be some confusion. However, I have already stirred up quite a commotion with recent events.��


    There was no one who didn��t know that I had claimed all the souls across the continent.


    Naturally, there were those who sought to either seize or counter that power.


    While Lanhardt, the hunter, may have been the first to make his move, it was unlikely that future challengers would also be mere mercenaries.


    ��However, I will not disappear without a word like before again.��


    Hearing me state this firmly, Erica clasped her hands tightly together, almost as if in prayer.


    ��Thank you for saying that.��


    Regaining her composure, Erica took a deep breath and nodded.


    And so, we continued to chat for a while, sharing a comforting, peaceful moment together.


    ***


    Outdoor tables made of solid wood were scattered throughout the Loberne Academy.


    While students normally ate in the dining hall, these tables were set up for those who preferred to prepare their own meals or buy food from outside.


    They were strategically placed in quieter areas for aesthetic reasons, but that also meant they were inclined to stand out.


    For example, Aria and Eleanor often had their lunch there, drawing attention because of their presence.


    ��I��M SO HUNGRY!��


    Aria��s shout echoed for a long time. As she slammed the desk and laughed, Eleanor, sitting across from her, responded indifferently while resting her chin on her hand.


    ��You��re not some caveman. Why are you making such a big fuss about eating?��


    ��Because I��m in a pretty good mood today! I feel like something good��s going to happen!��


    Though not quite at the level of Findenai, being a former hero, Aria��s instincts were pretty sharp.


    Of course, there was no way for Eleanor to know about this. Hence, she found her frenemy��s overenthusiasm annoying.


    ��If you��re that excited, give that to me.��


    Eleanor pointed at the fried food in Aria��s lunch, which she had bought from downtown.


    And without missing a beat, Eleanor grabbed a piece of the fried food and popped it into her mouth.


    ��You��re unbelievable.��


    Aria��s expression shifted from being cheerful to serious.


    ��A princess stealing a commoner��s lunch? You must have gone insane!��


    ��And I just want to let you know,��


    After finishing the fried food, Eleanor spoke seriously.


    ��That I wasn��t really in the mood for the fried food. However, I ate it just because I didn��t want to see you enjoy it.��


    ��Your personality is truly rotten.��


    Despite her irritation, Aria started eating her lunch. Eleanor didn��t deny it either and began to unpack her own meal.


    ��...What��s this?��


    However, inside her lunchbox were only humble dishes��no thick grilled ribs, just remnants of the grilled ribs sauce.


    ��Ah, I was so hungry, so I ate your lunch already.��


    Aria replied casually, and Eleanor stared at her in disbelief.


    ��You ate my lunch?��


    ��Yeah, I needed to mine for lunch, you know?��


    ��So, after doing something like that, you still had the audacity to call me a rotten bitch? You��re the rotten bitch!��


    Eleanor yelled out in frustration, and Aria laughed, feeling like she had won.


    Eventually, they both ended up eating each other��s lunch, creating a somewhat comical situation. Their conversation gradually became more animated than the meal itself.


    ��And why are you even eating food? You are just a washboard after all.��


    ��At least I��m in better condition than you, who has nutrients but can��t seem to get them to reach your brain, right? And for the record, my chest may be small, but it��s not a washboard, okay?��


    ��You know what? Your friend Leorus asked me for advice on how to get along with you, so I told him to practice licking brick walls or the floor since it��s just like your chest.��


    ��Wow, thank you so much, you crazy bitch. Oh, and by the way, Leighton asked me how to get along with you, too. So, I told him to join the art club and model for some nude sketches. That��s your type, right?��


    Their conversation had now turned into a full-on verbal battle.


    ��Mind if I join you?��


    A deep voice interrupted them. The person asking to join wasn��t carrying lunch, just a cup of coffee in hand.


    ��Huh?��


    ��Eh?��


    The person who had approached their table was none other than Deus Verdi, the man they had both been waiting for.


    ***


    https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken

 Chapter 295: Cat

    Chapter 295: Cat


    Their reactions upon reuniting were as impressive as those of Erica.


    The scents of the two girls embracing me from front and back simultaneously enveloped me almost violently, and their youthful, not-yet-fully-matured bodies radiated a vibrant sense of life.


    Aria, in particular, held me with such a strong grip that it was almost painful. However, I simply took it as her way of welcoming me warmly. So, I wasn��t really bothered.


    The problem came afterwards.


    As I watched the two, who had been burying their faces and rubbing them against me, finally separate and start eating...


    It seemed they were more focused on reflecting on the discussion they were having before I arrived than actually eating.


    In the end, I was the one to break the silence.


    ��Do you always...��


    ��It��s Eleanor who started it first!��


    ��It��s because of her that I got dragged into it too!��


    Seeing the two immediately point fingers at each other felt like watching gunslingers in a Western standoff.


    ��Do you eat here often?��


    ��...��


    ��...��


    Upon realizing that I wasn��t asking about their squabble, they both clammed up again and lowered their heads.


    ��Uh, yes. We usually eat here.��


    ��People tend to stare at us if we eat in the cafeteria.��


    They hesitated before replying.


    I took a sip of my coffee before asking another question.


    ��Are you doing well at the academy?��


    It felt like the awkward small talk an adult might make with kids they don��t know well.


    I took time off from my trip to Graypond to meet them briefly, but now I was starting to wonder if it was even worth making this detour.


    ��Yes! Absolutely! We��re having such a great time thanks to you, Professor!��


    ��Deus! When��s your next lecture? Are you returning next semester?��


    Delighted to see me show interest in their lives, they immediately wagged their metaphorical tails in response.


    And what followed was casual small talk.


    Despite having their lunch boxes in front of them, Eleanor and Aria didn��t seem interested in eating and kept asking me various questions.


    Where have you been, what have you been doing, did you miss us, and so on.


    Seeing the two now chattering like girls their age, I went along with the flow and answered each question calmly.


    ��You visited the Han Empire? Wow, you��ve been to a really far place. I��ve never been there myself.��


    ��I want to visit it someday too!��


    If not for the bell signaling the end of lunch break, the conversation might have gone on.


    ��Ah...��


    ��Oh no.��


    Aria and Eleanor both looked at me with regretful eyes. Since we were too focused on chatting, their lunch boxes were nearly untouched.


    ��Students should act like students.��


    However, I remained firm.


    Whether they were a princess or a hero, at the academy, they were just students. Without a hint of hesitation, I took the last sip of my coffee.


    Rather than feeling chastised, the two seemed to find my reaction reassuring. Smiling brightly, they packed up their lunches and returned to their classroom.


    ��Professor! You��re not leaving again, are you? I��ll stop by your laboratory after class!��


    ��Deus... I mean, Professor! Let��s head back to Graypond together once exam season is over!��


    Watching the two girls dash off noisily, I simply waved at them, telling them to study hard.


    ***��Whew


    .��


    Sitting down in my usual spot in the laboratory, a peculiar sense of calm washed over me.


    Seemingly pleased with my appearance, Professor Fel, who had just finished greeting me, added a comment with a bright smile.


    ��Indeed, that seat suits you best.��


    I didn��t bother responding, but I agreed. Feeling a familiar sense of satisfaction, I asked her.


    ��The item you gave Erica, did you make it yourself, Professor Fel?��


    ��Uh... yes. At the time, Professor Erica seemed so lonely, and I thought it might be of some help to her.��


    A genius without a shred of common sense.


    Having spent more time locked away in her lab expanding her knowledge than engaging with people, she was somewhat out of touch.


    Still, knowing she meant well, I saw no need to chastise her.


    After all, I wouldn��t even be here without her help in the first place.


    [She is just like Senior.]


    Stella, standing by my side, murmured. She had a point.


    Both individuals were so absorbed in their research that they avoided interacting with others and achieved significant breakthroughs in their respective fields.


    [...Physically, too.]


    Stella added an unnecessary remark at the end, pointing out the intimidatingly well-developed physiques of both the Dark Spiritualist and Fel Petra.


    [Should I have secluded myself somewhere to focus on prayer or study, too?]


    Stella��s half-joking comment was a reflection of her more relaxed demeanor lately. It wasn��t unpleasant.


    As Professor Fel returned to her seat, I lowered my voice so she wouldn��t be able to hear me and whispered to Stella.


    ��Where��s the Dark Spiritualist?��


    Ever since we returned to the academy, she was nowhere to be found. It felt like waiting anxiously for a child left near the waterside.


    Her emotions had been pretty volatile as of late, especially after seeing Xiao Hu off.


    She��s like a kid crying over a lost pet.


    While I mentioned that she acted similarly to Professor Fel earlier, if I had to choose, I��d pick Fel.


    At least she made an effort to show responsibility and maintain the demeanor of an adult toward her students in her role as a professor.


    [Who knows? She said something about heading to the hill behind.]


    ��The hill behind?��


    [Yes, she said she��d make a quick trip there and left.]


    ��...��


    The Loberne Academy did have a hill behind it. Though it was a bit far, it was there, so we just called it the hill behind.


    And even among the souls at the academy, there were often those who had crossed over from there.


    Speak of the devil.


    The Dark Spiritualist phased through the wall, a bright smile visible beneath her veil.


    [Deus!]


    ��Ugh, My head hurts already.��


    Whenever she approached me with a cheerful look on her face, it usually meant trouble or a bothersome task.


    She seemed utterly uninterested in acting her age.


    [Should I give you a massage?]


    Without waiting for an answer, Stella seized the opportunity and began pressing down on my shoulders. Finding it unexpectedly relaxing, I let her continue.


    [Now that I can touch things, I can even do things like this! I��ll give you a proper one in bed tonight.]


    ��I do not wish for you to go that far.��


    [I��m really good at it. Nuns learn these things, you know.]


    ��Why would nuns need to learn massage techniques?��


    [It��s not just about counseling; sometimes, we help relieve stress with massages. They��re surprisingly popular.]


    Stella leaned closer, her lips brushing past my ear, and whispered softly.


    [A Saintess�� massage��it��s pure bliss, you know?]


    ��Do not let Velica corrupt you.��


    Stella has been behaving in a way that could only be described as seductive recently, leaving me somewhat flustered and, frankly, a bit overwhelmed.


    [Fufu, I��ll give you one today.]


    Having made up her mind, Stella resumed her massage, kneading my shoulders. And as our conversation lapsed into silence, my eyes naturally fell on the Dark Spiritualist standing in front of me.


    [Why are you ignoring me?]


    ��Do not sulk at your age. It is unseemly.��


    [I really hate you.]


    She grumbled and complained, but that was as far as her protests went.


    ��P-Professor Deus! A staff suddenly flew into the lab and started floating around!��


    Perhaps because the Dark Spiritualist had entered the laboratory through the wall that Heralhazard��s staff, bound to her, was flying inside as well?


    ��It is nothing. Just ignore it.��


    After calming Professor Fel, who was in a panic, I turned my attention back to the Dark Spiritualist.


    ��So, what were you doing at the hill behind?��


    [...Hmph! Now I don��t feel like showing you.]


    Still sulking, the Dark Spiritualist glared at me with narrowed eyes before silently extending her arms forward.


    Then, a black cat emerged from the ground, slipping effortlessly into her embrace.


    [Meow!]


    ��...!��


    [Oh my!]


    Yes, it was a cat��a dead cat, to be precise.


    Black cats and dead cats had long been considered omens of misfortune, and this one happened to embody both.


    As I mentioned before, it was very rare to come across animal souls. With their low cognitive abilities, they were unlikely to harbor strong resentment or any lingering thoughts that would cause them to awaken after death.


    [Meow!]


    And yet, this one was awake.


    Its eyes gleamed like full moons, and its sleek black fur shone as if it had just been groomed.


    I frowned and studied the creature, but the Dark Spiritualist presented it to me cheerfully.


    [Isn��t it cute? I picked it up and even gave it a name!]


    ��I see that naming things has become a hobby of yours.��


    Ignoring my comment, she beamed and announced.


    [Since it came after Fluffy, its name is... Fluffy II!]


    ��...��


    [Fluffy II. It��s a cute name, isn��t it?]


    I could already feel a headache coming. The proud necromancer who taught me Black Magic and fought Heralhazard until the end��where had she gone?


    Was it really the same fool in front of Fluffy II?


    ��You do realize that could be dangerous, right?��


    Pressing my fingers against my temples to ward off the growing fatigue, I asked, and she puffed out her chest with confidence.


    [Don��t you know who I am? I��m the Dark Spiritualist, the greatest necromancer on the continent. I won��t be harmed by a mere spirit like this.]


    ��I am saying this because you do not know any better.��


    Indeed, she had no idea.


    The souls of humans and animals followed entirely different principles.


    Human souls that lingered usually did so because of unresolved attachments, but they rarely became evil spirits.


    An evil spirit was born from an obsession that prevented one from closing their eyes, combined with a type of madness.


    ��The same applies to animal spirits.��


    Animal spirits could awaken under a similar mechanism, but the key difference lay in probability.


    ��Usually, nine times out of ten...��


    [...]


    ��An awakened animal spirit is malevolent.��


    Such spirits were deeply rooted in grudges, far beyond the natural order.


    ��And most of them harbor hostility toward humans.��


    [B-but...]


    Despite having seemingly grasped my explanation, the Dark Spiritualist still held the cat in her embrace.


    Perhaps aware that it was the subject of our conversation, the cat yawned lazily and rubbed its face with its front paw.


    [Fluffy II is docile, though.]


    ��...��


    [The animal spirits you��re describing wouldn��t even allow humans to approach them. But look at this.]


    When the Dark Spiritualist hugged her tightly, the cat meowed in delight as if enjoying it.


    [It loves people!]


    Seemingly thrilled, the Dark Spiritualist tightened her embrace and as a result, the cat buried in her voluptuous chest struggled in distress before it eventually managed to escape.


    [Fluffy II!]


    Then the cat...


    [Meow!]


    Hopped onto my desk and promptly settled down for a nap.


    [Oh my, how adorable.]


    Covering her mouth with a hand, Stella admired the cat��s cuteness while the Dark Spiritualist fussed over it excitedly.


    ��...��


    Yet, I still didn��t lower their guard toward the cat.

 Chapter 296: Curiosity Kills The Cat

    [Here, look at Fluffy II. Isn��t she adorable?]


    ��Get that thing out of my sight.��


    The Dark Spiritualist kept trying to shove the cat toward me. While I knew she was starved for affection, I didn��t expect it to be this bad.


    [Ey, you were the one who said nine out of ten animal spirits hate humans and become malevolent. That makes Fluffy II the one out of ten!]


    ��...��


    [Just look at her. She��s so cute, I could just bite and eat her up!]


    As expected of a necromancer, even her expression of affection was chilling. The manner in which the cat she held stretched itself also looked somewhat unpleasant.


    And with its belly was fully exposed....


    ��Scars?��


    The numerous hidden wounds were revealed, severe enough to warrant concern.


    [Oh my...]


    Even Stella, still massaging my shoulders, let out a gasp in surprise.


    I didn��t know what sort of past the cat, who now yawned lazily and rolled around, had, but it was clear that it wasn��t a good one.


    [S-scars?]


    The Dark Spiritualist hastily flipped the cat over to inspect it. Upon seeing the marks, her jaw dropped, and she was rendered speechless.


    ��As I have explained before, wounds carried by spirits often reflect psychological trauma.��


    Just like Stella, who had no eyes, hands, or feet when she was alive, but her spiritual form was unblemished, the opposite was equally possible as well.


    ��That means this cat is carrying scars it refuses to forget.��


    [W-what should I do about her then?]


    Panicking, the Dark Spiritualist tried to soothe the wounds, but the cat swatted her hand away, maintaining an aloof demeanor.


    The wounds were severe enough to be considered brutal slashes, yet the cat seemed to cherish them, almost as if it were protecting something dear to it.


    This is truly perplexing.


    Those wounds were definitely not inflicted by another animal.


    They were clearly man-made, yet the cat clung to them as if they were something incredibly precious.


    Also, it did not display a shred of hostility towards humans.


    ��Alright.��


    With a sigh, I rose slowly. I planned to visit Graypond along with Eleanor once the exam period ended, so I had a few days of free time.


    Just enough time to investigate since the cat had piqued my curiosity.


    ��I will look into this.��


    She said it was from the hill behind the academy, right?


    Perhaps due to all the trouble I had been through, my body was starting to feel noticeably weary, but that was a good thing.


    Considering taking a hike as a way to take care of my health, I decided to give it a try.


    ��W-Where are you going?��


    Professor Fel, who had been scribbling away, adjusted her glasses and asked.


    Having mentioned that her exam papers were ready earlier, she seemed more relaxed than usual.


    ��Do you know much about cats?��


    There was a brief pause before she answered the out-of-the-blue question.


    ��Yes. I occasionally dissected animals when studying human anatomy.��


    [Ew!]


    [...]


    Both the Dark Spiritualist and Stella fixed their gaze on Professor Fel, who immediately tightened her lab coat around herself upon feeling the chill.


    However, it was the most welcome news for me.


    ��Perfect. Then could you prepare for a dissection?��


    ��...Pardon?��


    ��I am about to fetch a cat��s corpse.��


    ***


    [I told you to exercise! Should I run with you?]


    [Deus, I��m really starting to worry about you.]


    As I descended the hill, I used magic to dry the sweat running down my body. It wasn��t even a tall hill, but I never expected it to be this exhausting.


    My body is definitely not in good shape.


    Partly due to the aftereffects of Deus�� previous chaotic life, but carrying countless souls in this body also contributed to the strain.


    After all, I was housing a power so immense that even a continent couldn��t contain it.


    ��Huff.��


    I would normally enhance my body when fighting, so there was no major discomfort. However, since I decided to exercise without using magic, this was the result.


    It was more tiring than expected, but I somehow succeeded.


    Returning to the academy��s laboratory, I saw Professor Fel, wearing a mask, seemingly in the middle of some preparations.


    She flinched when she noticed the cat��s corpse flying beside me.


    ��You really brought it.��


    ��Please investigate it while keeping its form intact. Check for cause of death or injuries. We will need to bury it once you are done.��


    ��Of course.��


    Watching Professor Fel disinfect her tools, I collapsed into a chair, finally providing my trembling legs with some relief.


    [This won��t do. You really need to start working out. ]


    [We��ll accompany you next time.]


    ��Is it even possible for souls to workout?��


    Despite their concern, I ignored Stella and the Dark Spiritualist and focused on catching my breath.


    ��Focus on the cat instead.��


    Even with its own corpse in front of it, the cat simply yawned and stretched leisurely.


    Souls typically lingered around the area where their body was located, so climbing the hill was the right call.


    When I went to the spot where the Dark Spiritualist said she found the cat��s soul, the answer was obvious.


    The stench emanating from the corpse overpowered the forest��s natural aroma.


    And the cat wasn��t even buried.


    It was just tossed there, abandoned like trash.


    [My dear Fluffy II shouldn��t see this.]


    Not wanting the cat to witness the dissection of its own corpse, the Dark Spiritualist led it away.


    Finally, I let out a sigh and asked Stella.


    ��Do you know of any myths, superstitions, or stories about cats?��


    [...Do you think it might be a yokai?]


    ��Yes.��


    Yokai could usually be recognized at a glance, but with this cat, I couldn��t rule out any possibility.


    I needed to look into this case from multiple angles.


    Somehow, this made me feel a bit like Holmes.


    [There are so many superstitions surrounding cats, that it��s hard to pinpoint anything specific.]


    She wasn��t wrong.


    Even in my previous world, there were countless superstitions related to cats. In fact, there were too many to narrow things down to this particular cat.


    ��In the place I came from, it was said that cats have nine lives.��


    [That��s a bit of a creepy superstition.]


    ��There were also superstitions about them bringing luck or misfortune.��


    If you killed a cat, you would have 17 years of bad luck.


    Petting a cat in reverse would turn good luck into bad luck.


    If a stray cat followed you, it meant fortune was coming your way.


    And so on.


    With so many superstitions about cats, it was hard to even remember them all.


    ��What sort of superstitions exist on this continent?��


    [The first thing that comes to mind is the belief that eating a cat will summon a demon.]


    ��...��


    [When I asked Velica about it, she just laughed, saying, ��Why would we go after someone just because they ate a cat?��]


    ��Well, that is because it is a superstition.��


    Stella continued her explanation.


    [Hmm, white cats are considered symbols of good fortune, while black cats are seen as harbingers of bad luck.]


    ��Not so different from where I come from.��


    [Some also believe that cats are actually minions of demons, and whatever they see, the demon sees as well.]


    ��Demons again, huh.��


    However, it seemed unlikely that demons were involved in this case because I didn��t sense any of the dark and grotesque aura characteristic of demons.


    Velica would probably agree with me on that.


    [Oh, there is also a related fairy tale.]


    ��A fairy tale?��


    During my early days as Deus, I had looked into various myths and ghost stories because I could see spirits.


    While I was well-versed in ghost stories from Korea, I knew nothing about the myths on this continent.


    And among the tales I could remember, none involved cats, which was why I asked Stella.


    Fairy tales, however, were a different matter entirely.


    I had never read any since my arrival on this continent.


    [In short, it��s about a cat bringing bones to help a sick person.]


    ��Bones?��


    Something unexpected just popped out.


    Not a dog, but a cat bringing bones? Why would it even do that?


    [When the bones were boiled and consumed, the person��s health improved. But it turned out the bones belonged to the cat itself.]


    ��...��


    [Well, it��s ridiculous, of course. How can a cat remove its own bones and deliver them?]


    That made sense.


    It is somewhat similar to ��The Happy Prince��.


    The story of the statue of a prince that gave everything it had to help the poor.


    It was a truly tragic tale where the statue was eventually torn down.


    The cat��s tale resembled the story of someone giving everything it had to save others, but this one was a bit more bizarre.


    How could it offer its bones to be boiled and consumed?


    ��Stella.��


    [Yes?]


    ��Did you happen to count the number of scars that cat had on its belly?��


    [No, I didn��t count, but I��d guess there were about twenty.]


    ��If my memory serves me right, there were twenty-six.��


    I had counted them casually, though overlapping scars made it hard to be certain.


    Still, I was fairly certain they were around twenty-six.


    Just then, Professor Fel, who had begun the dissection, approached me hesitantly.


    ��Uh, Professor Deus? This cat... doesn��t have any ribs.��


    At her words, I glanced at the cat. I hadn��t noticed this while carefully transporting it with magic.


    More importantly��


    ��Professor Fel.��


    ��Yes?��


    ��How many ribs should a cat have?��


    A chilling sense of foreboding crept over me.


    This case, which I had simply taken on as a casual distraction, seemed to harbor an unexpected depth of darkness.


    Curiosity kills the cat.


    And what started as a mere curiosity��


    ��Cats have thirteen ribs on each side, so twenty-six in total.��


    ��had revealed itself to be a far more serious matter than I had anticipated.


    ***


    https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken

 Chapter 297: A Happy Ending

    ��S-Should I... should I continue with the dissection?��


    Professor Fel cautiously asked me, who was still reeling from the uncomfortable truth. The discomfort of going ahead with this was also evident in her expression, so I shook my head.


    ��No, just leave it be. Instead, besides the missing ribs, are there any other regions that are damaged?��


    ��No, just the ribs. Normally, extracting bones would cause some damage in other places as well, but there��s nothing like that.��


    ��...��


    ��O-one more thing, Professor...��


    Professor Fel added while setting down the scalpel in her hand.


    ��There aren��t any insects on the corpse either. It��s way too clean. Especially considering that you found it in the hill behind, this shouldn��t be possible.��


    As she observed, there were no insects on the corpse when I first saw it.


    Even if it had died recently, blowflies typically arrive within 24 hours to lay eggs.


    [That��s exactly what you mentioned earlier.]


    This fact had also bothered me when I first saw the cat��s body.


    ��I plan to investigate that now.��


    After asking Professor Fel to keep the cat��s body secure, I left the academy.


    Since I was still considered missing officially, I wore a mask to cover my face.


    [Are you going to find the cat��s owner?]


    ��Yes.��


    While it would have normally been impossible to find a dead cat��s owner as there was no CCTV or similar technology in this era...


    We had something others didn��t��the cat itself.


    ��Even a lowly creature like this should be able to find its owner.��


    [You seem to be annoyed by something.]


    Perhaps sensing it from my tone, Stella asked with a gloomy expression. While it would be reasonable to feel resentment toward the owner based on what we had learned so far, I still found myself disliking the cat.


    ��Every animal I have encountered so far has been hostile toward humans.��


    [But this cat is clearly a victim.]


    ��Stella.��


    I understood what she was trying to say.


    The cat was pitiful, there was no doubt about it.


    However, it was still just a cat to me.


    ��You said it yourself, not a single verse in the scriptures speaks for pets.��


    [...]


    ��I too am the same. The reason I created the Land of Eternal Rest for humans is because it was for humans.��


    I wasn��t sentimental enough to care about yokai or animal spirits.


    ��And as per my general knowledge, that cat should harbor overwhelming hatred toward humans. Only that would make sense.��


    [But the cat was friendly.]


    ��That is...��


    I almost uttered something but swallowed my words at the last minute. Nothing had been confirmed yet. Stella didn��t press me either, continuing the conversation instead.


    [Let��s find the cat and its owner first. Maybe, the cat sacrificed itself, like in the fairy tale I told you earlier.]


    ��Yes, you are right.��


    That seemed more likely to me as well. This story bore many similarities to the fairy tale, and the scars were strange.


    [Exactly. Even if the cat turns out to have been bad, could you give it a chance?]


    ��You have a lot of affection for everyone.��


    Stella gave a wry smile at my response and replied.


    [Senior will have a hard time, you know.]


    She wasn��t just thinking about the cat; she was also concerned about the Dark Spiritualist.


    It was very much like Stella to think like this.


    ��Alright then, I will...��


    So, as a gesture of respect from me to the Saintess who had lived so virtuously...


    ��...try to see it in a better light for your sake.��


    Perhaps having found my answer to her liking, Stella darted closer, planted a kiss on my cheek, and replied.


    [Please, look forward to tonight��s massage.]


    ��...That will not be necessary.��


    [But Senior informed me about something called spectrophilia.]


    ��Sigh.��


    Was this change in the Saintess�� personality only due to having the Dark Spiritualist and Velica around her?


    Or was it because of the freedom she had gained after setting aside the duties of a Saintess through her death?


    Whatever the reason...


    ��You should probably spend some time with Lucia.��


    Birds of a feather flock together, and it seemed like spending time with the current Saintess, Lucia, might do Stella some good.


    Poke.


    Her finger jabbed my cheek with a firm press.


    [Don��t talk about another Saintess in my presence.]


    ***


    It wasn��t really difficult to find the Dark Spiritualist and the cat. She was already a step ahead of us, searching for the cat��s former owner in the city.


    [Alright, Fluffy II! Who was it? Who did this to you?!]


    If she weren��t a ghost, her fierce shouts would have drawn the gaze of everyone on the street.


    However, a few people had already started taking notice of the floating Heralhazard��s staff following her around.


    ��Dark Spiritualist, tone it down a little.��


    As I spoke while grabbing the Heralhazard staff from the air, the Dark Spiritualist finally noticed Stella and me as she turned around.


    [So? Did you learn anything from Fluffy II��s body?]


    The Dark Spiritualist had never liked how the cat��s corpse was carelessly dumped at the hill behind the academy.


    Though she seemed emotional, I briefly explained what we��d discovered.


    [Unforgivable!]


    The Dark Spiritualist, who used to toy with human souls back when she was alive, burst into fury.


    Ignoring her tirade without even considering her own past, I turned to the cat.


    It meowed at me happily, acting overly friendly.


    ��Go find your owner.��


    The cat tilted its head, seemingly confused.


    Its innocent expression made me sigh helplessly.


    ��Fine. I will listen to your story.��


    I wasn��t planning to entertain the whims of an animal, but I acquiesced since Stella had made the request.


    As if understanding, the cat wriggled out of the Dark Spiritualist��s arms and...


    [Fluffy II?]


    The previously passive cat darted through the city at an impressive speed.


    Its destination was a hospital.


    [A-all it did was yawn like it didn��t understand when I asked it the same question before.]


    The Dark Spiritualist seemed bewildered by Fluffy��s sudden burst of energy, but I ignored her and entered the hospital.


    There was no need to go up high.


    It was in the cheapest 8-person room.


    Inside, there were many patients gathered there.


    And the cat...


    [T-this is...]


    [Deus...]


    Surprisingly, the cat fur scattered around the hospital room seemed to suggest that each patient had a cat.


    While pets wouldn��t be allowed in hospital rooms under normal circumstances, neither the nurses nor the doctors seemed to care. They just left cats as they were, while the patients tended to them with great care.


    ��Who are you here to see?��


    The elderly man closest to the entrance asked cautiously as he looked at me.


    His tone conveyed a sense of dignity and politeness, showing the grace that came with age.


    ��Oh my, a handsome gentleman has arrived.��


    ��How could you tell when he is wearing a mask?��


    ��It��s obvious he��s good-looking.��


    It didn��t seem like they recognized me as they greeted me with light-hearted laughter.


    The cats meowed loudly, seemingly welcoming me as well. Seeing that every patient had a cat, it must have been a trend in the hospital.


    [They��re all terminally ill.]


    Closing her eyes, Stella sighed. As a Saintess who had sent many souls to their rest, her words carried weight.


    The fact that they were in an eight-person room despite being terminal could only mean one thing: they couldn��t afford better.


    Even though the shadow of death loomed over them, the room radiated a sense of determination and passion to live


    And I threw a stone into their peaceful existence.


    ��Who abandoned the black cat at the hill behind the Loberne Academy?��


    The room fell silent in an instant.


    They all stared at me with shocked expressions but couldn��t bring themselves to speak up.


    I waited calmly, letting them think things through for as long as they wanted, but...


    ��Excuse me, who are you?��


    A young man in a white coat approached me from behind. He looked like a doctor, and I could sense that he felt somewhat uneasy around me.


    [Meowww!]


    The cat let out a long cry.


    ��I see.��


    Turning my gaze from the patients to the doctor, I spoke.


    ��You must be the owner of the black cat.��


    ***


    Inside the hospital break room.


    The hospital wasn��t a particularly large one, so with only a single desk between me and the doctor, we faced each other in the cramped space.


    ��Firstly... my name is Martin. I��m a doctor at this hospital. And you are?��


    ��It is better if you do not know.��


    ��...If you barge in like this without identifying yourself, I can��t help but call security.��


    You will regret it, though.


    Saying so, I removed my mask.


    ��Deus Verdi, the Kingdom��s Soul Whisperer.��


    ��The... the Soul Whisperer!?��


    Martin, who had been acting hostile just moments ago, now stood up with haste and knelt.


    ��I-I��m so sorry! I didn��t recognize you, sir! I-I heard that you were missing, but it��s a relief to see you��ve returned!��


    ��The soul of your cat came to find me.��


    To be precise, it was the Dark Spiritualist who brought it to me, but I condensed the story for the sake of brevity.


    As soon as I mentioned the cat, his expression turned grim.


    Seeing him trembling, I let out a sigh and spoke.


    ��I do not intend to blame you. I am merely curious as to why your cat did not have a single rib left.��


    ��...!��


    ��Just explain what happened.��


    Slowly rising to his feet, Martin began recounting his story.


    ��The cat��s name was Nabi. She was the cat I had personally raised.��


    Fluffy II��s original name was quickly revealed.


    Martin had raised Nabi with utmost care. To him, she wasn��t just a pet but family.


    ��My father was chronically ill, he didn��t have much time left. That day, after I had just finished examining him...��


    ��...��


    ��Nabi came to me, holding a bone in her mouth. Seeing that, the fairy tale about a cat repaying kindness suddenly crossed my mind! The one where grinding and drinking a cat��s bone could heal illnesses!��


    That was how much he wished to save his father. Desperate as he was, even while chastising himself for being foolish, he boiled the bone and made his father drink it, hoping against all hopes.


    ��My father��s condition began to improve noticeably. He wasn��t completely cured yet, but he gradually started getting better.��


    It became a pattern after that.


    Whenever his father��s health took a turn for the worse, Nabi would bring a bone in her mouth.


    Drinking the boiled bone broth would help him recover.


    ��Twenty-five. That was the number of bones I had boiled and given my father to drink, and eventually, he was completely cured.��


    Twenty-five.


    One less than the total number of ribs a cat naturally had.


    ��But all her ribs were missing. So, what about the last one?��


    ��...I have it. Nabi gave it to me before she disappeared.��


    Disappeared.


    It was such a meaningful word.


    ��I-I also searched everywhere for Nabi! I didn��t know she��d end up dying all alone on the hill behind!��


    Considering that she wasn��t even buried, I assumed it was possible that her owner had simply abandoned her.


    But it turned out that the cat had moved on her own to find a place to die.


    The abandoned-looking corpse now made sense.


    ��So, the reason you had all the patients in that ward keep cats is...��


    I trailed off intentionally, waiting for him to explain.


    And Martin responded with a guilt-ridden expression.


    ��They are all patients with very little time left. They have no money, and even with treatment, their chances of survival are slim.��


    ��...��


    ��I...I told them my story. I even let them meet my now-healthy father! Isn��t this worth trying, even out of desperation? I feel sorry for the cats, but... shouldn��t people be the priority?��


    ��The chances of these cats turning out like yours are negligible.��


    Giving affection to any random cat wouldn��t make them bring you their bones. If they did, it would have to be considered a real phenomenon.


    Not just a fairy tale or ghost story.


    ��I know that...��


    Martin hung his head low.


    Even so, he clenched his fists tightly and shouted.


    ��Still... isn��t this the only way to save them? As a doctor, I will not hesitate to do anything to save a life!��


    A doctor��s resolve.


    A firm determination to save his patients.


    Perceiving the full weight of his conviction, I simply watched as Martin let out a heavy sigh.


    ��To tell you the truth, I still have the last rib Nabi gave me. After all, my father is already cured.��


    ��...��


    ��I thought of keeping it as a final memento of Nabi at first, but now, I plan to boil it and share it with the patients instead.��


    To let them live for just a bit longer, clinging to the faint hope as they wished for a miracle. It was the only desperate act the dying could make.


    ��Did you not see? There was even a child among them. The gods have cruelly given an incurable disease to a child!��


    [...]


    [...]


    Neither the Dark Spiritualist nor Stella, standing behind me, were able to utter a word.


    They, too, understood that it wasn��t a situation where the cat��s owner could be condemned blindly.


    After all, Nabi herself had handed over the bones, so it was hard to blame the doctor for this.


    In fact...


    [Meow.]


    Nabi flailed her paws as if to say it didn��t matter. On the contrary, she seemed to be urging us to hurry up and give her remaining bone to the patients.


    And so, I responded.


    ��If it were me, I would not make that choice.��


    ��What...?��


    Martin wasn��t the only one surprised by my words. I could clearly feel the Dark Spiritualist, Stella, and even Nabi turning their gazes toward me.


    ��In fairy tales or legends, whenever the dying or the sick are healed, there is always a price to pay.��


    Most tales didn��t just offer something without limits; there was always a condition or cost.


    ��Do not do it. Be content that you managed to save your father. As tragic as their deaths may be, I will be the one to console and embrace them on their final journey.��


    ��That is truly a statement befitting the title of Soul Whisperer.��


    Peeking out from behind the hands covering his face, Martin��s eyes glared at me with a cold, piercing intensity.


    ��But I cannot do that. If your duty as the Soul Whisperer is to console the dead, then mine is to heal and save the wounded and the sick. That is my oath.��


    Martin stood abruptly and bowed politely to me.


    ��Please leave.��


    ��...��


    Without any further comment, I stepped outside.


    No matter what I said, he would fulfill his duty and ultimately arrive at the same outcome.


    [F-Fluffy II!]


    And before I knew it, the cat had darted out the door and settled at the center of the ward.


    That sight...


    She almost looked like a guardian deity.


    In reality, she did possess that much power within her body.


    She was guarding this place.


    That was Nabi��s resolve.


    With my thoughts in a tangled mess, I stepped outside. The heavy knot in my chest refused to loosen, though I knew it never would.


    Because no matter what I said, Martin and the patients would not give up on their desperate struggle to survive.


    That was human instinct after all.


    [F-Fluffy II!]


    Unable to leave the cat behind after hearing her tragic story, the Dark Spiritualist buried her face in Stella��s arms and wept.


    Holding the Dark Spiritualist gently, Stella cautiously asked me.


    [Do you believe that doctor was telling the truth?]


    ��He was.��


    That much I was certain.


    ��There is no way he took the cat��s ribs by force.��


    Because there were exactly twenty-six wounds.


    ��If he had done it by force, there would have been no need to cut the abdomen every single time.��


    Had he done it against Nabi��s will, he would��ve extracted all the ribs in one go when he first opened her up.


    [Ah, I see.]


    Stella nodded in understanding. While she could comprehend their desperate struggles to survive, honestly, it didn��t seem like something she could praise.


    [A virtuous animal and humans bound by duty.]


    Stella clasped her hands together tightly and prayed in the direction of the hospital.


    [I truly hope this leads to a happy ending.]


    I felt sorry for her, who quietly prayed for them. However...


    ��...��


    Knowing how this would ultimately end, I couldn��t bring myself to agree with her.


    In the end, all that remained was a feeling of helplessness, knowing there was nothing I could do.


    A few days later,


    All eight patients and Martin, the doctor, were found dead.


    ***


    https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken

 Chapter 298: Fluffy II

    Chapter 298: Fluffy II


    It was inevitably shocking to receive the news of their deaths from the hospital.


    It wasn��t just one or two people who had died; an entire ward had passed away.


    And even the doctor who cared for them had died.


    While the cause of death remained unknown, fears of a possible outbreak or some other infectious disease led to the hospital being shut down completely.


    Since this had happened right in the middle of downtown, it didn��t take long for the news to reach the Academy.


    [...]


    [...]


    The two women beside me were silent, lost in thought. They wanted to go and find out what had happened to them but were hesitant to take a step forward.


    [Was this my mistake?]


    Stella asked cautiously.


    Her question made the Dark Spiritualist turn her gaze to me as well.


    Sitting in a chair in the laboratory, I rested my chin on my hand and replied.


    ��No one, except for those involved, made any mistake.��


    [But...]


    ��Stella, no one could have stopped them. Even if I had tried to stop them forcibly, they would have still made the same choice in the end.��


    The desire to survive was a fundamental human instinct. So even if I had warned them that it would lead to their deaths, those who believed they were already standing at death��s doorstep would still have walked that path without any hesitation.


    [Do you know what happened?]


    ��I can only make a guess.��


    Letting out a long sigh, I slowly rose from my seat.


    ��I will go keep my promise.��


    [Ah.]


    [...Are you heading to the hospital?]


    ��Yes.��


    I had made a promise to visit, comfort, and embrace them on the day they closed their eyes for the final time.


    And now, it was time for me to keep that promise.


    [I want to go see Fluffy II.]


    [I��ll come with you.]


    Both of them immediately moved to accompany me, but I shook my head.


    ��I will go by myself today.��


    There was no way they didn��t understand the reason I said this. Going there would only bring them pain and force them to confront the despairing reality.


    [I��m not a child.]


    [I��ve witnessed many tragedies during my time as the Saintess. I��ll be fine.]


    They both insisted they would be okay.


    And truthfully speaking, they were both strong-willed women who could look tragedy in the eye and move forward with resolve.


    But still.


    ��There is no need to take on any wounds unnecessarily.��


    It was a pain they didn��t have to experience.


    It was suffering they didn��t need to take upon themselves.


    [Even so...]


    ��I...��


    I placed my hands on the heads of the two standing before me. Then, carefully, I pulled them into my arms and whispered as if offering comfort.


    ��I do not wish to see you in pain.��


    [Huh...]


    [Ah.]


    Their faces were flushed red as I slowly released them from my embrace. Even though they usually clung to me persistently, they were suddenly acting all shy now.


    I then bid them goodbye calmly.


    ��I will be back.��


    ***Creak.


    As I stepped inside the hospital, I found it difficult to believe that this was the same place I had visited just a few days ago. The surroundings were all filthy, and the nurses at the desk, wearing masks, were slumped over with hollow eyes, clearly struggling with the difficulties of quarantine life.


    They didn��t even react when I entered the hospital.


    No, it would be more accurate to say they were too exhausted to respond. Among them, a young nurse, who seemed to have a bit of energy left, slowly approached me, swaying slightly as she did.


    ��W-What brings you here?��


    A tragedy right in the heart of the city��the deaths of nine people didn��t just end with that; it also left deep trauma for those who remained.


    ��I have come to resolve the issue.��


    ��...Excuse me? Are you perhaps the doctor from the capital?��


    I��d heard that none of the doctors in Loberne were able to identify the cause of death and had decided to preserve the bodies for the time being.


    ��No, this is not a death caused by illness.��


    ��What do you mean...?��


    Slowly, I removed the mask they had insisted I wear when I entered.


    After all, there was no epidemic here. Only a single black cat.


    ��I am the Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi.��


    ��P-Pardon? L-Lord Soul Whisperer?!��


    The young nurse shrieked in surprise, her wide eyes fixed on me. Her sudden cry startled the other nurses, who turned their gazes toward me in shock.


    Like a current suddenly running through their drained bodies, they quickly regained their energy and approached me.


    ��I have come to conduct the funeral.��


    Ignoring them, I continued walking toward the ward.


    The door to the ward was sealed tight with wooden planks and plastic wrap.


    It seemed like the ward itself had been isolated within the hospital.


    ��T-The bodies are yet to be removed. They said it��s possible that the infectious disease could spread through the corpse...��


    ��I understand.��


    The stench of decaying bodies hit me as I stood before the door, but I didn��t hesitate to remove the blockade.


    After warning them not to approach until I came out, I sent all the nurses away and opened the door.


    The stench, the oppressive heat, and cat fur greeted me as I stepped inside.


    Inside the dimly lit ward, dozens of cats stared at me, unmoving, as if they��d been waiting.


    And at the center of it all was Martin��s Nabi-the Dark Spiritualist��s Fluffy II, leisurely grooming herself.


    Thud.


    I closed the door and sighed.


    I didn��t even want to breathe due to the unbearable stench.


    Even if I didn��t want to know how so many cats were able to survive in this sealed space, the answer was obvious.


    They weren��t just feeding on maggots or the flies swarming around the nine corpses.


    The dried blood scattered all over the ward, and the bloodstains on the cats�� fur painted a gruesome picture.


    [Meow.]


    The black cat at the center let out a long cry, welcoming me.


    ��This is your final warning.��


    Drawing mana from the tip of my toes, I pushed back the cats creeping toward me.


    ��If you dare to keep pretending to be an ordinary cat in my presence, I will assume there is no room for discussion left.��


    [...]


    ��And I will burn you all to ashes.��


    Startled and trembling with fear, the cats jumped back in alarm and hurriedly distanced themselves from me.


    The black cat, still exuding composure, licked her forepaw before allowing her moonlit eyes to settle on me.


    [Will answering save my life?]


    ��No.��


    The outcome was already determined the moment I had arrived here.


    ��However, as the one who claims lives, I will grant you the courtesy of hearing your last words.��


    [Huff.]


    The cat let out a long sigh and tapped the floor with her paw. Although obscured by the thick layer of fur, what it struck was not the floor but someone wearing a doctor��s coat.


    [Martin was a good owner. He was always kind and made me happy.]


    ��So that is the reason you gave him the bone.��


    At my words, Nabi nodded.


    [I too was surprised at first. The fleeting fairy tale I had once overheard turned into reality as Martin and I shared our hearts.]


    ��...��


    [I genuinely wished to save Martin��s father. He was kind to me, so I didn��t want to see Martin cry.]


    It wasn��t a lie.


    The cat was baring her inner thoughts with utmost sincerity. After all, telling a lie here meant vanishing into ashes.


    For a cat, she was remarkably perceptive.


    [They were just ribs; I could offer as many as needed. It was truly fascinating��there was no pain, and I could move without any difficulty. And if I wished, the ribs would simply protrude from my body.]


    ��That is how the story went, after all.��


    What defied common sense materialized through the wishes of a human and an animal. However, it couldn��t have been that simple, right?


    [That��s when it began. The more ribs I gave, the clearer my mind became. I could think and act like a human.]


    ��You mean you were gradually becoming a kind of spiritual being.��


    [So that��s what it was. That��s what happened.]


    Just as Lanhardt, once a human, dared to ascend from being a vampire to claiming the position of a guardian deity, Nabi was also transforming from an ordinary feline into something greater.


    [ It would��ve been fine if the story had gone as intended. I didn��t mind dying if it meant that Martin��s father could be healed after consuming all my bones.]


    However, reality differed from fairy tales.


    [If only Martin hadn��t tried to use other cats...]


    The atmosphere began to shift dramatically.


    As Nabi, or rather, the black cat, gradually rose, a composed hostility began filling the hospital room.


    [My sacrifice alone would have sufficed. I had no problem sacrificing myself for Martin. However... I couldn��t stand the fact that he was forcing other cats to sacrifice themselves.]


    ��So that is why you left the last bone behind.��


    [Yes, that��s correct. Martin��s father was already cured, but using that bone would��ve meant exploiting my sacrifice.]


    The reason the cat��s body remained intact after death and why it was able to wander about freely was because it had become something beyond an ordinary cat.


    [If it weren��t for the woman called the Dark Spiritualist, I could��ve disappeared peacefully.]


    The Dark Spiritualist had intervened.


    [I would��ve left quietly with the other cats after seeing Martin use my last bone.]


    That would have been the ideal outcome for it, but things were thrown into disarray with the arrival of the Dark Spiritualist and myself.


    ��You had enough time before I arrived.��


    Curious as to why it didn��t flee, I asked, and the cat let out something resembling a bitter laugh.


    [Because I knew there was no way to escape.]


    ��...��


    [There��s one thing I��ve been curious about as well.]


    The cat slowly approached me.


    Her footsteps were light as if she had already resigned herself to everything.


    [When I stayed back in the hospital room, why did you leave me alone?]


    ��Does that matter?��


    When the cat remained at the hospital room, it wasn��t with the intent to protect the patients but to safeguard other cats.


    [I was curious. After all, you seemed similar to me.]


    ��Because that was Martin��s choice.��


    At my response, the cat slowly bowed her head, glancing at Martin, her former owner, lying lifeless on the floor one last time.


    ��He was a noble man. As a doctor, he harbored an unbridled ambition to save everyone, and he acted on it.��


    [...]


    ��Even if death were to stand before him, he would have still done the same. I respected his conviction, and that is why I came here to bid farewell to Martin and his patients.��


    [Ha.]


    The cat let out a breath laced with annoyance. Now, it was my turn to ask the questions.


    ��Let us continue. After the last bone was used, you killed all the patients. But why did you also kill Martin who did not consume it?��


    She hesitated for a brief moment.


    [...Because if he lived, the same thing would have happened again.]


    ��Correct.��


    I nodded slightly.


    Nabi��s sharp claws pierced Martin��s corpse with a touch filled with hatred.


    [If he saw another patient on the brink of death, he would do the same thing again. He would have asked the cats to sacrifice themselves to save his patients. I couldn��t allow that.]


    ��Saving lives is noble, but he resorted to methods he should never have touched.��


    [...]


    ��Ultimately, he would have met the same end in some other way. Even if I saved him this time, he would not have lasted more than a month.��


    What was the point of walking when you had already grasped a miracle that let you fly?


    If this endeavor succeeded, Martin would have officially begun establishing a medical facility based on this fairy tale.


    And when a layperson kept dabbling with such miracles, backlash was inevitable.


    For example,


    [Gaaaargh!]


    Perhaps realizing that it was his story being told, Martin��s soul��no, the evil spirit consumed by the obsession to save lives��screamed incessantly from within.


    [I��m holding him back. If he were to be released here, he would kill all the cats.]


    When a soul turned into an evil spirit, their thought process often became warped.


    The Setima��s residents, who had been trapped in the academy, were a clear example of this phenomenon.


    As an evil spirit consumed by his guilt over patients dying because of cats, Martin might now believe that killing all cats would save people.


    Hearing this, I couldn��t help but chuckle.


    ��You are no different.��


    [...]


    ��If left as you are, you would start killing humans to protect other cats.��


    Not just in this case but also humans who abuse, abandon, or torment cats.


    Nabi, standing before me, would slaughter anyone who behaved cruelly toward cats.


    [Aren��t you the same? We��re just doing the same thing.]


    ��I will not deny that.��


    If it were a yokai or demonic monster trying to harm humans, I would eliminate them without hesitation. If they were evil spirits, I would put them to rest.


    [Just as you do, I too am simply saving my own kind. And if you wish to weigh the value of lives��]


    ��No.��


    I shook my head.


    I had no intention of placing human lives and cat lives on scales to compare their worth.


    ��I do not make decisions in that manner.��


    [...]


    ��I do not judge the morality of the dead, nor do I pass sentences for their sins. My only role is to be their grave, to listen to their stories, and to grant them rest.��


    [That is irresponsible!]


    ��Judging human lives is not something I can do.��


    Unless one were an omnipotent god, it was nearly impossible to judge someone��s entire life and determine whether the person was good or evil.


    By what standard? Based on what? And from what point in their life?


    If humanity were to ever face the judgment of good and evil before the absolute phenomenon of death, an unshakable law that everyone could agree on would be needed��but there was no way humanity could create such a law.


    Aware of this limitation, I simply made my choice��to stand here as a gravestone that accepted the dead.


    Furthermore,


    ��There is no need to weigh the worth of someone��s life. Whether humans or you hold greater worth than the other is of no importance to me.��


    [...]


    ��I chose humans.��


    That was all there to it and it was not guided by any philosophical value.


    ��Just like you chose the cats over Martin.��


    To me, humans mattered more than cats.


    [Why! Why must it come to this? Don��t you know what humans have done to us? What they have��!]


    ��Enough.��


    I sincerely apologize, but...


    ��I do not care.��


    I was already too busy concerning myself with the tragedies of humans. I had no intention of hearing or solving the tragedies of cats as well.


    [Cruel human.]


    Nabi��s eyes began to glow blood-red. Her previously resigned body began to surge with anger so fierce, that it seemed to ignite every fiber of her being.


    [You are the most cruel human I��ve ever met.]


    ��That is why I am called the Soul Whisperer.��


    [Meowwwwww!]


    Blue wildfire spread.


    The Necromancer��s flame burned brightly as if the cat��s fur had been set aflame, driving out the foul stench from within the hospital room.


    It wasn��t a battle; rather, it could be described as a form of purification.


    I wondered if the surrounding cats would flee, but unexpectedly, they remained still, as if accepting their end like the guardian deity who had protected them.


    I then took in the souls of nine people.


    As the cat was annihilated, it let out one final cry of anguish.


    [It wasn��t that I didn��t love Martin. It��s just that my own kind mattered more to me than he did.]


    Most animal souls harbored resentment toward humans.


    Nine out of ten undoubtedly despised them, rejecting any interaction. However...


    ��You were the one in ten.��


    Thinking of the cat that once cried endlessly in the arms of the Dark Spiritualist...


    ��You made the Dark Spiritualist laugh often. Thank you... Fluffy II.��


    [Hah.]


    Even as she burned, the cat let out a hollow laugh.


    [You finally called me by my name.]

 Chapter 299: The Perfect Happy Ending

    Chapter 299: The Perfect Happy Ending


    ��Exams are oooover!��


    Holding test papers in both hands, Eleanor Luden Griffin danced around the lab gleefully.


    She was bouncing as if performing a traditional mask dance, her test papers proudly marked with an ��A+.��


    I had heard that she had been studying diligently, but seeing her prove it with results like these, it was clear that even if she hadn��t been a princess, she would have managed to live a good life without any problems.


    ��Deus! See? Praise me! Praise me!��


    Eleanor bounded over to me like an excited child. With the exams behind her and the break about to begin, she was no longer Student Eleanor but Princess Eleanor.


    Therefore, it was only right that I showed her respect befitting her status.


    ��Impressive.��


    ��Hehehe! Now, pat my head, too! Pat it!��


    Though I knew how irreverent it was to touch a royal��s head, Eleanor wouldn��t back down even if I tried to reason with her.


    Rustle, rustle.


    Thus, without much thought, I patted her head, and she naturally leaned her head against my chest.


    ��Hey!��


    Holding her test paper in a similar manner, Aria, who had been circling with Eleanor, suddenly snapped and interjected angrily.


    She rushed to my side, pushing her way in and presented her head for a pat.


    ��I am sorry, but I would rather not.��


    I only obeyed the princess�� command out of obligation; I had no particular interest in patting the head of a female student.


    And it wasn��t as though professors should be engaging in such behavior with students anyway.


    ��You��re so mean! That��s unfair!��


    Aria pouted, grumbling with a teary face, while Eleanor smirked smugly, her chin raised in triumph.


    ��This is the power of a hierarchical society. A system where a person��s worth is determined by some absurd, stinking lineage��and once you��re branded as lowly, you can never climb to the top, not even if you struggle until the day you die!��


    Now Eleanor outright wrapped an arm around my waist and rubbed her cheek against me with a silly grin.


    ��You... you wretch...!��


    Trembling with envy, Aria could only watch as Eleanor even draped her legs over my thigh.


    ��Ah, authority is truly the best! It��s thrilling! It always feels so fresh! I��m glad I was born a princess! No wonder people work so hard to climb to the top!��


    ��Eek! Eek!��


    ��It��s a relief that I was born well! Sure, being royalty meant enduring hell growing up, always having to be watchful of others�� reactions, but I think this reward makes up for all of that. Ah, even if I were offered a palace made of pure gold, I wouldn��t trade it for this moment. I��m truly glad I was born this way! To be hailed as noble just because of a drop of blood��how lucky am I!��


    Watching her, I couldn��t help but wonder how long this would go on for. And I looked down at her, she cautiously lifted her head to meet my gaze and asked.


    ��U-uh how far can I go?��


    Her expression was reminiscent of a sleazy man leering at a hostess; a slight dribble of drool and it would be perfect.


    ��I cannot offer anything beyond this.��


    ��Tch.��


    Though disappointed, Eleanor said she would be satisfied with this for now, before proceeding to rub her cheek against me even more.


    I was starting to worry if this would continue all the way back to Graypond in the carriage.


    ��...��


    Standing beside us, Aria clutched her crumpled test papers, her gaze alternating between me and Eleanor with teary eyes.


    Seeing her looking genuinely upset, I finally sighed and reached out to pat her head, but��


    Thwack.


    Eleanor��s hand intercepted my wrist and pulled it back toward her.


    ��No.��


    ��...��


    ��While I regret not being able to do more, I will not permit you to treat another woman the same way you treated me.��


    Eleanor stuck out her tongue playfully, exuding her unique charisma.


    Honestly, I was a bit surprised.


    ��You wretched bitch!��


    Was she really just acting this entire time?


    In the end, Aria exploded and lunged at Eleanor.


    ��You! You��ve crossed the line! Didn��t we agree to cooperate?��


    ��I found it annoying to watch you act pitifully like tha�� Hey! Don��t pull me! Stop pulling me!��


    Eventually, Aria succeeded in pulling Eleanor away from me. As I took a step back to assist Aria, Eleanor��s expression turned pale.


    ��Deus?��


    ��Ahem.��


    I averted my gaze and walked back to the people who had been waiting for me.


    Naturally, since this was the laboratory, Professor Fel Petra was present, and Erica was there waiting as well.


    ��Ha, haha.��


    Professor Fel scratched her cheek awkwardly.


    ��...��


    Meanwhile, Erica stood there with arms crossed, glaring sharply at me.


    ��It was just a childish prank.��


    When I directed that comment at Erica, she snorted and responded.


    ��Do you really think so?��


    ��...��


    ��Are you honestly giving me that excuse even though you don��t believe it yourself?��


    Erica moved closer and leaned against my chest as if she were about to collapse.


    ��Oh my!��


    Professor Fel gasped in surprise as she watched us from behind. I, too, froze for a moment, stunned by Erica��s bold move.


    ��You smell like Eleanor.��


    ��Step back.��


    ��Me too.��


    Erica tilted her head up and locked her eyes with mine. Her breath tickled my throat, and our chests felt unnaturally warm as they touched.


    ��Treat my actions as a joke, too.��


    ��No respectable adult plays around like this.��


    ��You��re so annoying.��


    Burying her face back into my chest, Erica whispered softly.


    ��Then this is not a joke.��


    ��Oh my.��


    Professor Fel continued to chime in with well-timed remarks, almost like an audience member. I grabbed Erica��s arms with care and tried to push her away, but she was surprisingly strong.


    Sigh, this is getting tricky.


    If I didn��t use mana to enhance my physical strength, my body would have reached a point where I would have found it hard to even push away an adult woman.


    While I knew my body had been deteriorating, it seemed that it had become worse following the numerous incidents I had been involved in.


    ��Deus?��


    Having noticed something as well, Erica looked up at me with wide, startled eyes, her expression filled with fear.


    However...


    ��Ah! Professor Erica, what are you doing!��


    ��Seriously! This is totally unfair! When will your engagement be called off?!��


    Eleanor and Aria immediately cut in, allowing the situation to be defused naturally.


    The two kids dashed to my side and began complaining.


    ��Seriously, why are you still bringing up that old engagement at times like this? Just give her the annulment letter and be done with it already. In fact, I��ll even officiate your breakup ceremony!��


    ��Then I��ll be on the groom��s side cheering and clapping!��


    When Eleanor and Aria started acting up again, Erica finally pulled away from me and began scolding the two of them.


    Though it seemed like they were bickering, it was clear that the three of them had grown close during my absence.


    [Are you some kind of pillow? You��ve been getting hugged left and right today.]


    The Dark Spiritualist, who had been observing the entire scene with her arms crossed, grumbled in annoyance.


    Despite the string of blows she��d suffered from losing Fluffy and Fluffy II, she still seemed like her usual self.


    [This is why being a ghost is nice.]


    With a wide grin on her face, Stella suddenly clung to my back. Having just received hugs from Eleanor and Erica, the Demi God��s embrace felt notably lighter in comparison.


    [Even if I do something like this, no one can see me.]


    Stella held me tightly from behind.


    [Don��t you think you have been getting a little too cocky as of lately, junior?]


    While the Dark Spiritualist would��ve normally yelled and charged in a fit of jealousy, today was different.


    While she was still irritated, her gaze directed Stella was colder than usual.


    ��I would not say she is getting cocky, but I can agree she has changed.��


    [Do you know why this is happening? She used to behave like a saintess who cared about appearances, but now that no one but you and I can see her, she��s let go of all restraint.]


    [I whont dhiney that.]


    (I won��t deny that.)


    The former Saintess, who was now burying her face in my back, replied with a voice so muffled that her words were barely intelligible.


    Having shed her ascetic lifestyle, she was now gradually adapting to a more worldly way of living.


    [This calls for some discipline.]


    Snap!


    With that, the Dark Spiritualist snapped her fingers.


    Stella��s form began to take on color and became more distinct, unlike her previously ghostly appearance.


    ��Huh?��


    ��What��s going on?��


    ��...��


    ��Oh my!��


    All four people in the lab turned their attention to Stella.


    [...Huh?]


    Stella, who had been happily enjoying her perch on my back, now looked at me in panic, confused by the sudden stares directed at her.


    Her wide-eyed gaze seemed to be asking if I was responsible, but I shook my head and pointed to the Dark Spiritualist.


    [Does it make sense if a teacher can��t do something her student can?]


    The Dark Spiritualist puffed her chest out and shrugged her shoulders with pride, as if boasting about stealing the magic I had created.


    It seemed that she��d figured out how to use magic to make Stella��s soul visible to others.


    ��Saintess... Stella?��


    ��Ah, so that��s the Saintess who preceded Lady Lucia?��


    ��Wha... what...��


    ��Oh my!��


    [A-ah... no, wait, this isn��t...]


    With her face turning bright red as if she were malfunctioning, Stella struggled to come up with a response. I thought she had stopped feeling embarrassed around others as she changed, but it turned out she only behaved like that because no one else could see her.


    [I hate you, senior!]


    With that, Stella took off, phasing straight through the wall.


    [Phew, I��ve defeated the Saintess.]


    Puffing up with pride, the Dark Spiritualist seemed rather satisfied with herself.


    ***The exams were over, and with summer vacation on the horizon, it was time to return to the capital city, Graypond, where the royal family resided.


    I planned to travel with Eleanor in the carriage that came to pick her up, but before that, I needed to review the information Erica had provided regarding the Wellington Trading Company.


    What surprised me a little was that even without Findenai, my maid, nothing had changed about the way I handled my tasks.


    It clearly showed me just how useless she had been as a maid.


    As I was sitting alone in the lab to organize my thoughts...


    Creak.


    Someone opened the door cautiously, and a black-haired girl peeked in.


    ��Professor, do you have a moment?��


    It was Aria Rias, calm and composed, a stark contrast to her demeanor during the earlier tussle with Eleanor.


    ��What is it?��


    I had assumed that all matters had been settled earlier, but I set Erica��s documents on the desk and asked.


    Aria wore an expression that was a mix of shyness and seriousness.


    ��There��s something I��d like to ask you.��


    ��Go ahead.��


    At this moment, Aria didn��t seem like a mere student; she was carrying herself with a certain gravitas.


    It felt similar to the aura of a battle-worn veteran retreating from the front lines.


    There had to be a reason why she approached me now, after the exams and shedding her role as a student.


    ��About the first cycle.��


    The topic started with something heavy.


    I listened without any change in expression. In truth, I had anticipated she would bring up this question someday.


    ��In the first cycle, when I was in my fourth year, the continent was destroyed after I killed Luaneth Luden Griffin, the leader of Dante.��


    The boundary between life and death crumbled, and the living were displaced by the dead as spirits roamed freely across the land.


    That was how Aria��s first cycle came to a close.


    However, that wasn��t the bad ending that led to the second cycle.


    It wasn��t even an ending in the first place��it was a game over.


    The wrong choices in the middle of the game had brought it to a premature close, not a complete conclusion.


    In the game��s original story, Aria remained at the academy until the fifth year.


    Aria seemed to have noticed that as well.


    ��In the first cycle, you never said that Dante and its leader were the final enemies, Professor. I believe there was something more to come afterwards.��


    ��Correct.��


    I didn��t deny that.


    While we had successfully thwarted Dante and Luaneth��s plans and saved the continent, the truth was, there was still more to the story.


    There was still more yet to be revealed in the game.


    ��Is there an enemy yet to be defeated?��


    ��...��


    It was understandable that one might misinterpret it.


    Whether it was true or not, that was up for debate.


    However, if I had to choose the strongest boss in the game, it would be Luaneth.


    After that point, there was no story about defeating a boss or taking down the final antagonist.


    ��...��


    In the past, I had used Aria as a tool to see the happy ending and save the continent.


    For that, Aria Rias�� mental strength was the most important factor. What she felt during the regression mattered most.


    The reason I had made her follow me obsessively in the first cycle, almost brainwashing her to trust and follow me alone, turning her into a tool, had all been for the conclusion that was soon to come.


    However, there was no longer a place for Aria Rias in that conclusion.


    I slowly stood up and placed my hand gently on Aria��s head.


    I couldn��t do this to her earlier, but seeing her now, she truly seemed like a remarkable little girl.


    ��You have already reached the ending.��


    ��Professor...��


    ��So, there��s no need to worry about the future.��


    I already knew it was something that had to happen, and I had said this many times before.


    But still, I said it again.


    ��You just need to live happily.��


    The first cycle��s ending was when Aria died, and the continent was destroyed.


    However, what about the second cycle?


    The perfect happy ending in the second cycle would only be completed with this girl��s suicide.

 Chapter 300: Two Girls And Two Women

    ��Wow!��


    Aria let out a cheer as she gazed out the carriage window.


    As per the original plan, it was supposed to be just Eleanor and me heading to Graypond, but Aria ended up tagging along.


    ��Tch.��


    While one might normally be happy to have a close friend accompany them, the relationship between these two was rather ambiguous.


    If spending all their time together and constantly bickering with each other was what it meant to be friends, then could I call it true friendship?


    Well, I had never really had friends, so I would not know.


    Resting my chin on my hand near the window, I crossed my legs, and Eleanor leaned her head against my thigh as if it were natural.


    As she stretched out, she swung her legs and hit Aria��s side.


    ��Puhak!��


    ��Ugh, it��s so cramped. It��d be perfect if it weren��t for someone.��


    ��Hey! Move your legs! They stink!��


    ��S-Stink? Royalty doesn��t have foot odor, you know!��


    ��What? Do you have spices running through your veins or something? Oh, is that why your head��s full of flowers? What do you mean it doesn��t stink? It reeks like hell!��


    ��D-Deus! Don��t misunderstand, okay? She��s just spouting nonsense as usual!��


    Even while she said that, the Princess didn��t lift her head from my thigh. And the way she looked up at me with a flushed face while speaking felt like I was looking at a baby.


    ��And by the way, Professor, letting her use your lap as a pillow is totally crossing the line! Come here! If you��re sleepy, I��ll give you my lap!��


    ��What could your scrawny thighs possibly offer? How is it possible for someone to have zero sex appeal? Even if you walked around completely naked, no one would arrest you��you��re just too healthy!��


    ��Are you losing it in front of the professor? You��re dead. Come here.��


    ��Ack! How are you so strong...?!��


    Aria grabbed Eleanor and began choking her playfully. Being physically stronger, Aria overpowered her easily and started to mess around.


    ��Ack! Ack! Assassination! This person here is trying to assassinate the princess!��


    ��Hey! Stop pulling my hair! Fight fair!��


    ��...I wonder if we have another carriage available.��


    By now, the two of them were fighting without even considering my presence. This must be what it feels like to raise children.


    Is this how friends usually act around each other?


    My question from earlier resurfaced.


    From my childhood all the way to adulthood and even during my corporate life, I was constantly plagued by spirits, leaving me unable to form any ordinary friendships.


    Sometimes, ghosts would even pretend to be real people to get close to me, causing me to become naturally wary of human contact.


    Lost in my thoughts, I glanced at the two spirits squatting in front of me.


    They could��ve stayed outside the carriage, but they insisted on occupying space here.


    Not that they were physically taking up any space��in the Dark Spiritualist��s case, she had her rear half sticking out of the carriage.


    Still, it was a slightly frustrating sight for someone like me, who could see them clearly.


    ��Is this what friends are supposed to be like?��


    I asked as I gestured at Aria and Eleanor, who were pulling each other��s cheeks and biting each other playfully.


    The two ghosts stared blankly at the girls and then fell silent.


    ��...My apologies, that was a mistake.��


    Watching them, I realized I had asked the wrong people. It definitely wasn��t the kind of question to ask the Dark Spiritualist or Stella.


    After all, these two were about as friendless as I was.


    One had locked herself in a lab and spent her entire life researching necromancy, talking to spirits who couldn��t even reply when she felt lonely.


    The other had spent her days meditating endlessly on the words of gods, praying to deities who never answered.


    In a strange way, they seemed to have led surprisingly similar lifetimes.


    [What��s this? Why does it feel like I��ve just been insulted?]


    [...You have indeed been insulted, senior.]


    [Right?Ugh! And it��s not like you have any friends either, Deus!]


    ��...��


    Slowly, I turned my head back to its original position, resting my chin on my hand as I stared out the window. While I would have normally read a book to pass the time, the carriage was far too noisy to focus.


    [And it��s not like I wanted to be friendless.Tch, after teaching you the necromancy I poured so much effort into researchingallon my own, this is how you repay me?]


    Squatting at my feet, the Dark Spiritualist grumbled for no reason and Stella, sitting in front of her, patted her shoulder in consolation.


    [It��s okay, senior. He��s just clueless when it comes to knowing what��s hurtful to say because he��s never had friends either.]


    ��...Did Velica come out again?��


    [No, but it��s true, isn��t it?]


    Why did it feel like she was comforting the Dark Spiritualist while insulting me at the same time?


    ��Ouch! Don��t squeeze my chest! It hurts! Although you wouldn��t know how painful it is because you don��t have��!��


    ��Did you know? They say it grows bigger if you have a lot of dirty thoughts. Just how much self-pleasuring have you do��!��


    ��Arrrghhhh! Stop it! Deus is right there!��


    [Hmph, like he��s so great himself. All he knows is how to flirt with women, so he doesn��t even have a single male friend.]


    [It��s okay, it��s okay. You have me, senior.]


    The ruckus of the four was about to make my ears bleed.


    ��Coachman.��


    In the end, unable to endure it any longer...


    ��Stop the carriage.��


    ***


    I had intended to switch to a different carriage and travel separately, but unfortunately, the situation didn��t permit it.


    However, Aria and Eleanor agreed to sit apart from each other, and I kicked the Dark Spiritualist and Stella out of the carriage.


    Getting Aria and Eleanor to sit separately wasn��t hard. I just had to take the seat in the middle seat instead of sitting by the window.


    And perhaps because of this, the two girls, unable to bicker with me in the middle, naturally fell asleep.


    Both were leaning against my shoulders, probably uncomfortable due to the bumpy carriage, but it didn��t really bother me much.


    Rustle.


    Sitting with my legs crossed, I was reading a book. Inspired by the recent Fluffy II incident, I��d taken an interest in classic fairy tales and legends surrounding the continent.


    [Deus, we��re almost there.]


    Stella, who had climbed onto the carriage roof to travel with us, descended quietly.


    There was still some distance to Graypond, however I had asked the driver to make a stop somewhere beforehand.


    Aria and Eleanor both agreed without any objections.


    ��Got it.��


    [Oh my, the kids look so adorable sleeping.]


    Looking at the sleeping Aria and Eleanor, Stella covered her mouth with her hand and chuckled. She even mentioned wanting to pat their heads, as a Saintess should.


    However, flipping the page, I answered indifferently.


    ��They are not asleep.��


    Flinch!


    Simultaneously, I felt faint tremors from both sides. If they were going to pretend to be asleep, they could have at least made it more convincing.


    Nevertheless, stubborn as ever, the two kept their eyes shut and continued their fake breathing.


    ��Zzzzzzz.��


    Aria even went so far as to imitate the sound of snoring.


    ��Be quiet.��


    ��...Yes.��


    Aria shut her mouth immediately.


    [Ah, haha.]


    Feeling awkward, Stella scratched her cheek and tried to climb back onto the carriage roof when I glanced up at the ceiling and made a request.


    ��Tell the Dark Spiritualist to sit properly. If not, she can just fly instead.��


    [What?]


    I subtly pointed toward the carriage ceiling, where a plump and rounded buttock was sticking out.


    If Eleanor said that Aria lacked sex appeal, then the woman up there was the complete opposite��she was a walking embodiment of pheromones.


    And if she wasn��t so clueless, she��d be commanding men rather than spirits.


    [Oh my... A-alright, I��ll tell her.]


    I understood that as a ghost, she could phase through walls and ceilings, but wasn��t it about time she learned some moderation?


    With a sigh, Stella climbed up again, and a moment later...


    The backside quickly disappeared accompanied by a shout from above, which I promptly ignored.


    ��Both of you.��


    Swish.


    Turning the page once more, I warned the two kids.


    ��Keep your hands to yourselves.��


    The little hands, which had been creeping up my thighs, froze in place before retreating like startled cockroaches.


    ��Phew.��


    I knew this was the age when they would be the most curious about sexual knowledge and attracted to the opposite sex.


    But still, acting like this in my presence was just not okay.


    Even if they were special individuals, it did not mean that their understanding of sexuality didn��t need to be special.


    ��Do I need to teach them about sex education or something?��


    Frowning, I muttered to myself, and an intrigued Eleanor asked from beside me.


    ��Will there be practical lessons?��


    ��...��


    My head began to throb as I let out a sigh.


    ��Zzzzz.��


    Eleanor immediately pretended to be asleep again.


    ***


    ��By the way, Deus, I think you need to exercise a bit. Your thighs are way too thin. It��s not that I hate them, but you should really take care of your health.��


    ��That��s right, Professor. Should I help you? I can give you a hero training course.��


    ��...��


    After we reached our destination, the two people stretched their tired bodies after getting out of the carriage and expressed their concern for me.


    ��Had you not figured that out by groping me, I would have thanked you for your worries.��


    ��...Uh, that wasn��t groping! I was simply fulfilling my duty as a royal to check on the condition of my vassal.��


    ��P-Professor, think of it positively! Who else can say they��ve been harassed by fresh and young 18-year-old girls?��


    [These kids are really going to make it big.]


    [They��re already big deals.]


    The Dark Spiritualist and Stella clicked their tongues in disbelief at how shameless the two were.


    As a princess of a nation and a hero who saved the continent, having such confidence was admirable, but I really wish they wouldn��t use it on me.


    ��By the way, where are we?��


    Knowing that dwelling on this topic would only be a disadvantage to her, Eleanor quickly changed the subject.


    Since I had chosen the destination, Eleanor and Aria glanced around curiously.


    ��It is a small village called Forsville.��


    ��Ah, I know it. It��s not far from Graypond, right? I��ve heard it��s an agricultural village.��


    ��...I don��t know that.��


    Being a princess, Eleanor quickly deduced where we were as soon as the name was mentioned.


    However, Aria still seemed unfamiliar with the place since she had never visited it during her days as a hero.


    ��Princess Eleanor, would you mind covering your face? Also, please do not disclose your identity under any circumstances. I will also lower my speech for the time being.��


    ��Huh? I-I don��t mind, though.��


    I replaced the white beret she was wearing with a wide-brimmed hat from the carriage, which cast a natural shadow over her face.


    ��Is this a gift?��


    Eleanor looked at me with a touched expression.


    ��Actually, that��s mine. Professor asked for one, so I brought it along.��


    However, Aria immediately ruined the moment. Looking visibly annoyed, Eleanor tried to crumple the hat, only for Aria to stop her. Watching them, I started walking.


    ��Follow me slowly.��


    Lastly, I took an arm-sized glass bottle from the carriage and stepped into the village.


    The villagers were working the fields diligently. The wide, scenic area was strikingly picturesque.


    ��May I ask who you are?��


    A dirt-stained old man approached us cautiously. Taking off his hat, he politely asked me.


    ��Who is the village chief?��


    ��That would be me. I am Jason, the chief. Is there a problem...?��


    ��I brought you something.��


    I handed him the glass bottle, packed with countless seeds, I was carrying.


    ��Th-these are...?��


    ��Yellow Flower.��


    A wide expanse of fields and people preparing it diligently.


    In the empty fields, no one was sowing seeds; they were merely getting ready.


    ��These are the seeds for the raw material of the drug you have been waiting for.��


    It wasn��t over yet.


    My anger gradually began to spread across this land once again.


    ***


    https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken

 Chapter 301: Drugs and Disaster

    Chapter 301: Drugs and Disaster


    ��A-ah, I mean, what are you talking about...?��


    Jason, who introduced himself as the village chief, stood there looking flustered and troubled.


    However, the moment I saw his eyes dart around nervously, it was clear he knew something.


    ��I have confirmed that the Wellington Trading Company was scheduled to conduct trade with this village around this time. Also, considering the amount of seeds, it looks like the place to grow them must be limited.��


    This was the information I had received from Erica, who had applied pressure on both the Bright Household and Zeronia Household.


    While there were several other candidates, someone had managed to successfully smuggle out Wellington��s trade ledgers.


    Actually, it was Gideon Zeronia, the man who once desperately tried to come between Erica and me. Although I heard he was now diligently working for the Zeronia Household.


    I wasn��t particularly interested in him, but what he did this time was indeed a big help.


    ��P-Please wait a second. What are you even talking about...?��


    ��How much more do I need to say? Do I even have to spell it out that the bishops of Demeter and Velas bought land around here?��


    ��....��


    The chief simply stood there with his mouth agape.


    He was now sweating more than when he was working the fields and didn��t know what to do.


    ��What��s going on?��


    ��Who��s bothering the chief?��


    ��Who is it? Who��s the scoundrel?!��


    With the villagers rushing in to support him, Jason, the chief, regained his strength and straightened his shoulders confidently.


    He wiped the sweat from his bald head with his palm and looked straight at me.


    ��Who are you to barge into someone else��s village and make such strange accusations? Yes! We trade with the Wellington Trading Company. Isn��t it natural for farmers to trade with merchants?!��


    ��....��


    ��And the bishops bought land here? Oh, that��s right! The bishops of Demeter and Velas did buy land here and are actually living here presently! Do you know why?!��


    The village chief had completely transformed into a different person, spitting as he shouted. From behind, the villagers chanted, ��That��s right! That��s right!�� and pointed their fingers at me.


    ��May I ask if I have permission to draw my sword?��


    ��What did you just say?��


    Aria, clearly itching to act, mumbled something strange, but Eleanor nudged her in the side and shook her head.


    Thankfully, Eleanor trusted me to handle the situation and stayed out of it.


    ��I asked if you know why!��


    The chief pressed on threateningly, and I just stared at him, curious to see how far he was willing to go.


    ��Because they��re retiring! After following the word of the gods, they��ve decided to retire and come to this quiet mountain village to farm in peace!��


    ��...��


    ��This is that kind of village. This is the land where the bishop who served Demeter, the goddess of abundance and earth, is coming to live! And, and what? What?!��


    Snatching the hoe of a young man who had been working in the fields happened to be holding, the chief struck it hard against the ground.


    ��You bastard! How dare some smooth-faced brat who has lost his mind start ranting about drugs, huh! Do you even know how drug-free the Griffin Kingdom is?! How dare youuuuu...!��


    ��What��s happening here?��


    The chief, who had been in the middle of delivering an impassioned speech, immediately shut his mouth and the villagers surrounding him parted to the sides like Moses parting the Red Sea.


    At the end of the crowd stood two people dressed in elegant, flowing silk garments, unlike the others.


    Both could be better described as middle-aged��too young to be retiring.


    The man wore the rosary of Demeter, while the woman represented Velas.


    ��Oh my! Your Excellencies! This person here...!��


    Just as the chief pointed at me and was about to shout something��


    The bishops�� eyes widened as they stared at me, as if fixated on something.


    [The one from Demeter is Bishop Harace and the one from Velas is Bishop Uliana.]


    Stella informed me of their identities right away.


    It was very useful information.


    ��Bishop Harace, Bishop Uliana. I was not aware that you were already preparing for your retirement. It seems a lot has happened while I was away.��


    Calling them by name in this situation made it seem like I had come here knowing everything.


    It would probably make them feel like they were already in the palm of my hand.


    ��S-S-Soul Whisperer! Y-You have returned?!��


    ��But why didn��t His Majesty make an official announcement about such an important matter...?��


    The two bishops, flustered, quickly bowed and rushed toward me.


    Both of them looked as grim as dirt, wearing expressions that showed they were aware something had gone terribly wrong.


    ��I have yet to see His Majesty. In fact, I am on my way back now.��


    ��O-Oh, my goodness! It��s such a relief that you��ve returned safely!��


    ��Yes, indeed! So many people shed tears over your sacrifice! To think you defeated those vile Dante necromancers!��


    It was Raizel who put me in that situation, but I heard that the bishops who served him had already pinned everything on Dante��s necromancers in my absence.


    I understood.


    If the citizens were to learn that the goddess Hearthia and the god Raizel themselves had descended upon Graypond to unleash calamity, the very foundation of the religious order would crumble.


    However, just because I understood didn��t mean I was planning to be considerate.


    ��Enough with the unnecessary chatter.��


    I waved my hand to cut them off, then glared at them and asked.


    ��It seems you ordered something interesting from the Wellington Trading Company. I have come here to deliver it personally, so take it.��


    I took out the glass bottle again and handed it to them. They looked flustered as they checked its contents.


    I then let out a sigh and asked with a hint of irritation.


    ��And why are you retiring so early? I can only assume it is because you need someone to manage the workshop you have set up here.��


    Seeing that they didn��t even try to make excuses, they must have believed that I already knew everything.


    In fact, I came here only half-sure. However, their reactions solidified my suspicions.


    ��I heard that the religious order is being shaken. The recent events must have conflicted with the word of God.��


    [Ah...]


    Stella clasped her hands together and quietly bowed her head.


    She could only pray to God for the horrors that were about to unfold.


    ��I will not bother asking what you were planning to do with this drug. And it is not like you will be able to do anything anyway.��


    ��...��


    ��...��


    The two bishops shut their mouths tight.


    They seemed unable to predict what I was about to do next.


    ��The mere fact that you even ordered the Yellow Flower means you must have samples of it.��


    The Yellow Flower; a demonic substance that once consumed, it would cause the person to crave more even after death, turning their soul into something similar to a zombie.


    While it might sound strange to call souls zombies, the ones clinging to Goben��s carriage were exactly that.


    So then��


    Where were those souls now?


    ��Open your eyes wide and remember the tragedy that is about to unfold.��


    As my mana surged fiercely, the broken souls that had followed our carriage, which was carrying the seeds, began to materialize.


    These souls were dotted with holes, their eyes oozing out due to intoxication, rotting flesh, and exposed skulls.


    All of them had retained the damage caused by their addiction to the Yellow Flower drug.


    ��Arrrghhh!��


    ��Wh-what is that?!��


    ��A-a monster! It��s a monster!��


    The villagers screamed or fled in terror as the souls revealed themselves.


    Addicted to the scent of the Yellow Flower drug, the souls, having lost all reasoning, wandered about aimlessly.


    [Uwoooooooo!]


    [Sniff! Sniff! Sniff! Sniff! Sniff!]


    [Ack! Aaaaaack! Aaaaaaack!]


    [Shi��shit!Ahhh! AAAAAHHH!]


    And on recognizing the presence of Yellow Flower, the souls began to convulse grotesquely and spread across the village.


    ��This is the exact scene you wished to replicate in Griffin.��


    A disaster in the form of the addicts engulfed the entire village.


    Everyone fled, leaving only the two bishops and the village chief behind.


    The bishops trembled and fell to their knees, begging for their lives.


    I turned to the village chief and asked.


    ��Your speech was interrupted because of the bishops�� arrival, right?��


    ��Ah... ah...��


    ��Go on. You left off at ��Griffin is a drug-free nation, how dare you.�� Finish your speech.��


    I even made it easier for him by reminding him where he left off, prompting him to carry on with his tirade.


    ��Pl-please...��


    Bursting into tears, the chief knelt and bowed his head.


    ��Spare me, I beg you.��


    ***


    Witnessing the horrors unfolding at Forsville Village, the Dark Spiritualist and Stella gazed at Deus�� back with worried expressions.


    [Is this... okay?]


    In response to the Dark Spiritualist��s question, Stella shut her lips tight and continued staring at Deus as if trying to extract an answer.


    [Encouraging good and punishing evil. I like the idea of showing those who try to cultivate the drug the souls of drug addicts, making them pay for their sins.]


    Unlike the Saintess, this outcome was quite satisfying for a necromancer like the Dark Spiritualist.


    [But this isn��t like Deus.]


    [...]


    [The way he showed up out of nowhere and pressed them down so forcefully... this doesn��t feel like how Deus usually resolves things.]


    [I agree.]


    Stella responded with a slight nod.


    Her shadowed expression filled entirely with concern for Deus.


    With a sigh, Stella added her own thoughts.


    [And causing chaos like this will make it easier for the Wellington Trading Company to cut ties and escape. The Deus I know would have carried out this plan discreetly to wipe them all in one sweep.]


    Yet, he simply decided to make everything explode in a flashy display��starting without any detailed plan and simply hitting first.


    [...Deus is hiding something.]


    [I agree, senior.]


    Stella nodded again, concern evident on her face, as the Dark Spiritualist crossed her arms and sighed anxiously.


    However, the problem was��


    [If Deus didn��t explain it to us beforehand... he probably never will, right?]


    [Being too steadfast in his own convictions can be a problem, too.]


    If Deus decided to hide something, he would never reveal it, no matter what they said.


    Just as it seemed that their pointless worrying would drag on��


    Crack!


    Horns sprouted from Stella��s forehead, and her pupils transformed into vertical slits.


    [You two morons.]


    [Don��t make Stella say such harsh things.]


    [Fock you and suck it.]


    [Why did you come out?]


    Flicking her middle finger, Velica clicked her tongue.


    [Because I��m frustrated. In spite of being talented, all you do is stand back and watch?]


    [...What nonsense are you spouting?]


    [Unbelievable. What��s the use of having tits like those if you can��t even control a guy with a dick?]


    Hearing the vulgar words pouring from Stella��s mouth, the Dark Spiritualist was momentarily dazed.


    Taking advantage of that moment, Velica declared brazenly.


    [Leave it to me. I��ll have him spilling all his secrets by tonight.]


    [How?]


    [I��ve got my ways. He��ll love it so much that he��ll be begging for more. St-Stella! S-stop! Stop! Ahh! You��ll hear stuff like that.]


    [...Are you insane?]


    The Dark Spiritualist, flustered by Velica��s absurd remarks, shouted.


    [Of course, you��re coming, too. I need those tits.]


    And so, Velica invited the Dark Spiritualist to join her plan.


    ***


    https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken

 Chapter 302: "Former" Saintess Stella

    Chapter 302: "Former" Saintess Stella


    It might sound ridiculous, but we decided to stay in Forsville for the night.


    The souls ravaged by drugs weren��t granted rest or annihilated.


    Their spirits were still wandering around this town. All I did was dispel the magic that made them visible to the villagers.


    ��Is it really okay for us to sleep here tonight? It seems dangerous.��


    ��Yeah, who knows what the villagers might try to do? Wouldn��t it be better if we revealed who we really are?��


    Aria and Eleanor, sharing the room with me, asked anxiously, but I shook my head.


    ��There is no need to worry.��


    The two looked at each other, confused by my cryptic answer, but I did not provide further explanation.


    The village chief had given us only one room.


    And when I proposed that we stay together in a single space on purpose, Aria and Eleanor agreed quite enthusiastically.


    ��You two take the bed. I will sleep on the chair.��


    ��What? Professor, you should sleep here too!��


    ��Yeah! Deus, come over and sleep next to us!��


    There was only one small bed, just enough for the two girls to fit snugly. Naturally, I refused.


    ��Even so, that is not acceptable. And it is not a line the two of you should cross either.��


    ��Hey, Deus. It��s an order from the princess.��


    Eleanor, already lying in bed, patted the blanket with her hand. While we had agreed to speak casually to hide her identity, this felt different.


    ��Princess, I apologize, but I cannot obey that order.��


    ��Y-you disobeyed me?!��


    ��It is for your own sake, Princess.��


    ��If it��s for my sake, then you should...!��


    Eleanor trailed off, her face flushing red before she shut her mouth in embarrassment.


    Watching her, Aria smirked and added sarcastically.


    ��Should what? Should Professor strip naked and pose here like a nude model?��


    ��You��you crazy bitch!��


    ��Why? I��m just saying what you couldn��t! Am I wrong? Tell me honestly! Am I even wrong?!��


    As Aria pushed harder, Eleanor��s face became an even brighter shade of red. And unable to contain herself any longer, she finally buried her face in a pillow and shouted.


    ��Whatever! I��m going to sleep!��


    Since she had already washed up and changed into her pajamas, it didn��t really matter if she slept like that.


    I gestured toward the bed with my chin and said to Aria.


    ��You should lie down and sleep as well.��


    ��Are you really going to sleep in the chair, Professor? If it��s too much, I can sleep on the floor instead...��


    ��No, just sleep.��


    ��...Okay.��


    Aria lay down right next to Eleanor. The two bickered silently, hitting each other without making a sound, only to quiet down after I turned off the lights.


    I crossed my arms and lowered my head as I sat in the chair, ready to wake up at a moment��s notice if something transpired.


    Slowly, I closed my eyes.


    ��...!��


    But then, I immediately reopened them because I felt a presence.


    Considering the chaos I had caused in this village today, it was only natural to expect an unwelcome visitor or two.


    If it were Bishop Harace and Bishop Uliana, they would have known that this was the perfect time for an ambush.


    My return was yet to be reported to the kingdom, and officially, I was still considered missing.


    In other words, taking care of me here would erase any discussions about drugs or future punishments.


    It was an opportunity they couldn��t pass.


    And to give them that opportunity, I deliberately chose to stay in the village head��s house, the person with whom my relations were at their worst.


    Furthermore, to eliminate any unforeseen variables, I ensured the two girls were sleeping in front of me.


    Anyway, as I slowly opened my eyes to greet the uninvited guest ...


    [You were awake?]


    Standing there was Stella��or rather, Velica, who was nowhere to be seen earlier.


    ��What is the matter?��


    Protruding horns and vertical pupils in her eyes, characteristics unique to Velica.


    Curious about her sudden appearance, I asked, and Velica casually sat on my lap.


    [Stella is worried. She thinks you��re hiding something.]


    ��...��


    [I also feel the same. Those brats probably think so, too. You��ve been pushing ahead recklessly as of late.]


    ��Because it is necessary.��


    I was well aware that this was very different from how I usually handled things.


    However, it needed to be this way.


    It was like laying the groundwork to neatly resolve the numerous incidents to come.


    [Care to share your intentions?]


    Predicting her question, I exhaled softly and shook my head.


    ��Sorry, but there is no need for you to know.��


    [You always clam up when you��re doing something shady, as if you have some reasonable excuse for it.]


    ��...��


    [Honestly, it��s just because you don��t want to burden anyone else. Everyone knows that by now.]


    ��I am sorry, Velica.��


    Even though it was Stella��s body, I quietly channeled mana into my hand as a warning.


    ��Do not touch me recklessly.��


    It felt uncomfortable to have Velica, not Stella, touch my body, so I pushed her off my lap.


    [Huh? So picky. Isn��t this your chance to try things while I��m in control of the body?]


    ��As long as you are the one in control of that body...��


    I needed to draw a clear boundary.


    ��Such thoughts will never cross my mind.��


    Though they shared the same body, Stella and Velica were completely different entities.


    And the one I was attracted to as a woman was Stella, not Velica.


    [Wow, hearing that, I don��t like you either. But you like Stella, don��t you?]


    Velica, who I pushed away, casually removed the nun habit Stella had been wearing.


    This was the first time I had seen something like this happen.


    The very idea that a soul could remove their clothing was surprising in itself.


    Thinking about it, since her form was created through the manifestation of will, then perhaps the clothes were also a part of her soul?


    It was intriguing.


    ��Can those clothes also be considered a form of soul?��


    [Wow, you��re seriously a crazy bastard. A woman, wearing nothing but her underwear, is standing in front of you and that��s the first thing that comes to mind?]


    ��Interesting. I assumed some degree of control was possible as a soul, but to this level of detail?��


    Seeing my reaction, Velica smacked her forehead and let out a sigh.


    [Stella has divine traits now, so she��s no longer just a simple soul. She��s practically half god.]


    ��And is that something you, a demon lord, should say?��


    [You��ve heard stories about fallen angels, right? Perhaps I can be counted as one too? I��m a deformed demon lord, after all.]


    It occurred to me that she really knew how to make use of her deformity in all sorts of ways.


    [Hey, how come you��re not reacting even after I undressed?]


    She was nearly naked, only white underwear covering her pale, bare skin.


    It was certainly attractive in appearance. However...


    ��You are not Stella.��


    There was no reason to react.


    ��Put your clothes back on. Not for you, but for Stella��s sake.��


    [Wow, how can you even think exactly like her?]


    All of a sudden, Velica moved closer and sat on my lap again. Then she grabbed my mana-filled hand and placed it on her chest.


    ��What is this...?��


    [Hngh?!Damn, Stella��s body is super sensitive.]


    ��Velica!��


    [Quiet. Or you��ll wake the kids.]


    Velica whispered a warning.


    Reflexively, I turned my head to check on Aria and Eleanor.


    The two were sleeping peacefully, hugging each other tightly despite a bit of tossing and turning.


    ��Get off immediately. This is disgusting.��


    The soft sensation in my hand felt disturbingly real, so I pulled my hand away in anger.


    I tried to push Velica off me, but instead, she reached out and placed both hands on my shoulders.


    [Now I��m sure. You can feel it when you touch me.]


    ��It is not a pleasant thing to hear.��


    [I don��t like it either. Do you really think I enjoy trembling from the touch of a guy I have no feelings for because of Stella? But you��re the only one.]


    ��What do you mean?��


    [Unlike other Necromancers who treat souls as tools, you can actually touch and feel them. You��re the only one in this continent who can connect with Stella.]


    ��Hah, I really did not want to know that.��


    [But now you do. You��re the only one who can give our virgin Stella what she needs.]


    ��Velica, I am starting to get angry.��


    [Ugh, I hate this too.]


    Ssshh...


    As the horns protruding from Velica��s forehead started to disappear like a mirage and her beast-like vertical pupils gradually returned to their original shape...


    [Ah...]


    The Saintess, dressed in only underwear, had returned.


    [Ve-Velica? Are we really switching now? A-At this timing?!]


    Stella was flustered by the sudden switch, her face turning red. And the moment I took in her transformed appearance��


    ��G-get out of the way.��


    I felt my heart sink. Even though their appearances were similar, why did she suddenly look so much more attractive than when it was Velica in control?


    [Ah, um...]


    Stella, who was trying to cover herself in embarrassment and get up as if she were fleeing, suddenly stopped moving. She stared at me and gave a faint smile.


    [Deus.]


    ��What is it?��


    [Do you know that your face is red right now?]


    ��...��


    I instinctively touched my cheek.


    My skin, which was usually cold, was burning hot even though it was quite late at night.


    [Ah.]


    Embarrassed, I averted my gaze, but she quietly sat back down and smiled again.


    [You��re cute.]


    ��Stop joking around.��


    [I��m sorry. But... I don��t usually see this side of you.]


    ��Huff, do not be swayed by Velica. You are a Saintess.��


    [Former Saintess. I��m just Stella now.]


    I tried to push Stella away, but her hands were already cupping my face.


    [Deus, can I... kiss you?]


    ��Get a hold of your��!��


    However, I couldn��t complete my sentence. Apparently, it wasn��t a question but a declaration.


    It lasted longer than I expected, making me open my eyes wide. Gently pushing away the now impulsive Stella, I spoke.


    ��The kids are sleeping right over there. Stella, please don��t get carried away by Velica and do something reckless.��


    [But... this is my first time experiencing something like this.]


    It was my first time, too.


    Deus might have been used to it, but I wasn��t.


    ��Damn it.��


    I wanted to step outside to cool my head, but it would ruin the plan if the villagers saw I was still awake.


    So in the end, I had no choice but to remain in the room, even though being in the room was dangerous because of Stella.


    [Um, Deus.]


    ��What is it now?��


    [Can I borrow your hand for a moment...?]


    Bang, bang, bang, bang!


    [They��re coming! They��re coming! The villagers are on their way with torches and sharp farm tools...!]


    The Dark Spiritualist burst in while making a huge fuss.


    Seeing the torches flickering in the darkness outside the window, I immediately moved Stella aside and stood up.


    The timing was perfect.


    [What the hell?!]


    Had the Dark Spiritualist sensed the awkward atmosphere?


    She glanced back and forth between me and Stella and let out a bizarre exclamation.


    ��I am heading out. Make sure the kids stay asleep and put out any fires that may start.��


    The cold wind quickly brought me back to my senses.


    [What the hell?!]


    And the Dark Spiritualist kept repeating herself.


    [Whaaaaat the HELLLL?!]

 Chapter 303: A Changed Man

    Naturally, I was able to subdue the villagers who came to kill me without much difficulty.


    Led by the two bishops, Harace and Uliana, they were now kneeling before me.


    My plan was just to subdue them instead of killing. And while I assumed it might take me some time due to the absence of Findenai, that wasn��t particularly the case.


    It seemed I had managed to reach a certain level of mastery in magic now.


    ��W-we��re sorry!��


    ��We fell prey to the whispers of a demon and were momentarily blinded!��


    Watching the two bishops bow their heads��not to a god, but to me��I clicked my tongue.


    ��How convenient for you. Whenever you make a mistake, you can just blame it on a demon.��


    The image of Velica, who had been with me earlier, briefly came to mind, but I brushed it aside and focused on the situation at hand.


    ��T-that��s not what we meant!��


    ��Lord Soul Whisperer, please! Just once, show us the same mercy you grant to the dead...!��


    ��Ha.��


    I let out a hollow laugh in disbelief. Just moments ago, they were planning to kill me and burn my body to erase any trace of my presence in the village, and now they were begging for my mercy?


    ��You preach of honesty, justice, integrity, and innocence, yet it is your indulgence and love for luxury that truly stands out.��


    Their shamelessness, at least, deserved acknowledgment.


    ��Mercy for the living is something you will have to seek from the Saintess.��


    Whoosh!


    The mana lingering in the souls of the drug-addled spirits drifting about the village was transmuted into magic.


    Countless blue flames rose, dazzlingly illuminating the dawn sky.


    They now roamed freely as flames, wandering the village in search of their fix.


    ��Ah, ahhh...��


    ��No! Please, spare us!��


    It seemed they misunderstood my intention. They thought the flames were coming for them.


    However, their sins would be judged fairly in a court of justice, not by my hand.


    ��This village now belongs to the dead.��


    Yet, it was clear.


    What I needed to do was deliver despair to them as thoroughly and destructively as possible.


    ��You, who sought to take everything from others, have no right to complain when you lose everything.��


    A village that cultivated drugs and nearly brought ruin to the Griffin Kingdom.


    Although I was still uncertain whether their actions were driven by faith, greed, or something else entirely...


    [Aaaaaaagh!]


    [Pleaaseee! I need it! I need it! I need itttt!]


    [Give it to meeee!]


    The lives ruined by drugs dispersed into the village, setting everything ablaze.


    ***


    ��Yawn.��


    Eleanor woke up slowly after a sound night��s sleep. The morning sun was already shining outside, accompanied by the refreshing sounds of chirping birds.


    ��What��s this?��


    Feeling something soft and cozy below her, she glanced down to find her classmate, Aria, asleep with her face pressed into her chest.


    Being comparatively more endowed than Aria, Eleanor smirked as she gently pushed her away.


    ��Your jealousy is evident in your sleep, huh?��


    ��Hwah!?��


    With just that one teasing remark, Aria jumped up in shock, abruptly lifting her head��and promptly ramming the back of her head into Eleanor��s chin.


    ��Ouch! Rockhead!��


    Clutching her jaw, Eleanor rolled around on the bed, groaning, while Aria checked the chair where Deus was supposed to be sleeping.


    ��What the... Where did Professor go?��


    [Outside.]


    The response came from the other side of the room.


    Leaning against the wall with her arms crossed stood the Dark Spiritualist.


    Aria rubbed her eyes on seeing her, doubting what she saw, while Eleanor momentarily regretted having felt proud of herself earlier.


    ��What��s this? Have I finally gained spiritual eyes like Professor?��


    ��I can see her too.��


    ��Huh?��


    [I used magic to allow you to see and hear me.]


    The Dark Spiritualist had mastered the same magic Deus Verdi used, allowing her to reveal her form and voice to others.


    The staff of Heralhazard clattered by her side, assisting the magic.


    Though her sudden appearance seemed unprompted, the Dark Spiritualist continued calmly.


    [Have you two felt something off about Deus lately?]


    ��...��


    ��Is this related to the recent incident? Well, he was indeed a bit... intense.��


    Aria answered in place of Eleanor, who remained silent. Eleanor, however, shared the sentiment.


    ��Uh, what��s her name again? The one who was... pregnant?��


    [Illuania.]


    Nodding vigorously, Aria continued.


    ��That��s right, Illuania. He said this was related to her, didn��t he? Isn��t that why he��s been so sensitive lately?��


    [I thought so, too.]


    The Dark Spiritualist said as she gestured toward the window. The landscape, concealed by the warm sunlight, slowly began to reveal itself.


    The place once filled with the villagers�� gardens and homes was gone.


    Only then did the two girls realize that the sunlight wasn��t the only thing greeting them.


    ��Huh?��


    ��This is...!��


    The entire village had turned to ashes, leaving only smoldering embers and searing heat behind.


    The houses of those who had toiled day by day, living off their farms, had vanished overnight.


    ��You��re saying... Deus did all this?��


    Even Eleanor was stunned. Surely the villagers and bishops involved in the drug trade should be arrested, as their crimes, if carried out, could have endangered the entire Griffin kingdom. They were truly deserving of punishment.


    Eleanor honestly agreed with that, at least in principle.


    However, the fact that Deus had been the one to exact this judgment unsettled her.


    ��H-He��s not the sort of person to do something like this...��


    The scene before them could only be described as devastation.


    A place ravaged by flames, leaving nothing but ruin.


    [It��s not just because of Illuania.]


    The Dark Spiritualist continued speaking with conviction.


    [It seems like... Deus is moving with some kind of purpose in mind.]


    Yet, there was a faint trace of fear in her expression as she added.


    [However, I also think there��s another possibility.]


    ��Another possibility?��


    Until yesterday, it seemed like Deus Verdi had a specific reason for his actions, one he did not find necessary to share with them.


    That was what the Dark Spiritualist believed. However...


    [Right now, there are billions of souls residing within Deus�� body.]


    Watching him raze an entire village to the ground this morning made the Dark Spiritualist entertain another possibility.


    [There��s a chance that those souls are changing... or rather corrupting him.]


    ��What?��


    Just hearing those words made Eleanor��s stomach churn. The idea that the souls dwelling within Deus could invade his mind...


    It meant that Deus they knew might cease to exist as a person.


    [Especially since Deus... isn��t the original Deus.]


    The body��s original soul always held precedence. When fighting Magan, it was the original Deus who took control, leaving Kim Shinwoo unable to surface.


    [Deus�� body is being used as a vessel by Kim Shinwoo��s soul. But now, with countless other souls residing in it... it won��t be a surprise if he��s changed.]


    ��Wait a minute.��


    Aria interrupted the Dark Spiritualist��s grim speculation. Though her face was tense, she voiced a more skeptical view.


    ��Are you underestimating Professor��s mental strength? I don��t think that could ever happen.��


    [I don��t want to believe it either. But just look at the tragedy outside. The Deus we knew would never have done something like that.]


    The Dark Spiritualist��s words caused Aria to bite her lip. Yet, she still found a way to counter.


    ��...No. The Professor you and Eleanor know wouldn��t have done something like this.��


    Aria Rias was the only one on this entire continent who knew this.


    ��The Professor I know... has done far worse.��


    After all, she had seen Deus�� descent into madness firsthand in the first cycle.


    It took roughly 30 minutes.


    Aria Rias never expected to recount her past in a place like this, let alone reveal the truth to anyone other than Deus.


    However, the mere possibility that Deus might start walking a path similar to his first-cycle self terrified her deeply.


    So, with significant resolve, she briefly summarized the events of the first cycle.


    ��It all makes sense now. It did seem unrealistic for someone my age to be that skilled.��


    [Is that why Deus pays so much attention to you?]


    Oh.


    Yet, after her explanation, Aria was caught off guard by how little interest the two women showed in her story.


    ��So what you��re suggesting is, Deus is acting out because he��s anxious or because his plans have gone awry?��


    ��Yeah, that��s right.��


    [Hmm.]


    To the two of them, Deus�� current state was more concerning than the fact they were living in a second cycle.


    Aria could see why.


    Knowing about the continent��s impending doom while being stuck helplessly in a hospital room would push anyone to the brink.


    ��I think Professor is being chased by something again. That��s why he��s����


    [No.]


    The Dark Spiritualist interrupted Aria with a raised hand.


    [I think that doesn��t make sense at all. Why would Deus feel rushed? The Kim Shinwoo of the first cycle you mentioned and the Kim Shinwoo of today are two completely different people.]


    ��But there��s still something pending! Even after the Dante incident, there��s definitely one more event that should take place!��


    [The Dante incident was supposed to happen in your fourth year, wasn��t it? But you said it��s already been resolved, and you��re only in your second year now. That gives him a two-year head start.]


    With more time on their hands, Deus had no reason to feel hurried.


    The Dark Spiritualist stood by her argument, but Aria disagreed.


    ��Timelines can be altered more easily than you think! Resolving the Dante incident two years early could��ve thrown everything off the rails!��


    The conversation continued to go in circles.


    The Dark Spiritualist believed the countless souls residing in Deus�� body were clouding his judgment or destabilizing his mind.


    Aria argued that the upcoming incident had been distorted, causing him to revert to his impatient first-cycle self to resolve it.


    Eleanor, caught in the middle, thought.


    Both arguments sound plausible.


    Carrying billions of souls without any change would be strange in itself.


    Conversely, Aria��s point held weight as she had personally witnessed the broken Deus firsthand.


    ��But where��s Saintess Stella?��


    Knowing she was among the souls accompanying Deus, Eleanor wanted to hear Stella��s perspective.


    Aria also nodded, curious to know the former Saintess�� opinion.


    [Ptuh.]


    Unexpectedly, the Dark Spiritualist imitated spitting and replied.


    [She��s no longer a Saintess.]


    The Dark Spiritualist��s deeply irritated visage seemed somewhat worn and haggard.


    ***


    https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken

 Chapter 304: The Sinners Repentance

    [Did it really have to come to this?]


    After making the Dark Spiritualist stay back to protect Aria and Eleanor, I took a stroll through what remained of the village with Stella.


    Much like their dark past, the azure light that brightened the dawn faded away as the sun rose, hiding once again.


    Instead of seeds, only smoldering embers flickered in the fields.


    ��...��


    I didn��t answer Stella��s question. I simply kept my eyes fixed on the destruction I had caused.


    The buildings�� skeletal frames stood tall.


    And the half-burned furniture still remained in place, as if waiting for their owners to return.


    Most of the blankets, beds, and clothing had been burned away, but surprisingly, some managed to survive the devastation.


    [...]


    As we walked through the scorched land, Stella eventually fell silent, simply trailing behind me.


    Despite witnessing me reduce the entire village to ashes with her own eyes and hearing their curses and screams, she didn��t hesitate to remain by my side.


    She didn��t reprimand me or utter a word. Instead, she quietly kept her distance, following a few steps behind.


    Was it a form of protest?


    That was what I thought at first.


    But as I listened to the steady sound of her footsteps and breathing, what I perceived was anxiety and concern.


    She was worried about me, following me carefully and silently.


    I stopped in front of the vast garden at the edge of the village, where seeds should have been sown and nourished by beads of sweat.


    The remnants of the burned ash were carried by the wind, settling and rendering the land into something that could no longer be used.


    ��Stella.��


    I called out to her cautiously as I gazed at the scene.


    [Yes, Deus.]


    Stella approached me slowly and took in the same view.


    It seemed like she was trying to read my thoughts and empathize with my feelings.


    ��In the world I came from, there were those who said that no matter what you do, God will forgive you if you repent.��


    [...]


    ��They said that even if you commit murder, rape, terrorism, or torture, God will forgive it all.��


    [It is compassionate, yet cruel at the same time.]


    It was just as she said. From the perspective of a perpetrator, the Savior was undoubtedly merciful, but from the victim��s point of view, the existence of such a god was truly cruel.


    ��I do not care about judging whether something is right or wrong. I have only known about it as knowledge but I have never had faith in them.��


    [Praying to the gods doesn��t seem to suit you.]


    Stella whispered with a faint smile. She wasn��t wrong. But at this very moment, I felt a strong urge to fold my hands in prayer.


    ��I just wanted to know the standard of forgiveness upheld by the goddess Hearthia you once served.��


    [Hmm.]


    I was expecting an immediate answer, assuming it wouldn��t be difficult for her since she had probably explained it countless times during her time as the Saintess. However, to my surprise, Stella paused for a moment before responding with a faint smile.


    [Does it really matter?]


    ��...��


    [Surely the goddess Hearthia had her own standards for granting forgiveness. However, that��s no longer important.]


    Clasping her hands together as if in prayer, Stella looked straight at me.


    [Because I��ve inherited her divinity.]


    ��That is blasphemy.��


    [But it��s the truth.]


    Until now, Stella had never deliberately claimed with her own mouth that she had reached the status of a demigod.


    Even after taking over Hearthia��s divine position, she continued to humbly pray to the gods and rescue others with her former modesty.


    [Deus, people who ask about forgiveness usually fall into two distinct categories.]


    Though I could easily guess what she was about to say, I waited for her to continue.


    [The first are those who have sinned.]


    ��...��


    [The other is those who are about to sin.]


    Her clear eyes seemed to pierce directly into the abyss within me.


    For the first time in a while, sunlight touched the emotions buried deep within my chest.


    [Deus, those who seek forgiveness before committing a sin are unworthy of it.]


    ��What a sharp and cutting truth.��


    Seeking forgiveness before committing a sin��


    It meant they were completely aware that what they were about to do was sinful, yet had no intention of stopping.


    [So, as one who holds a divine position, let me make this clear: whatever you��re about to do, I will not absolve it.]


    ��...��


    [The punishment for your deeds will be severe, and the fiery judgment will not waver due to personal feelings.]


    ��That is to be expected.��


    Because Stella was that kind of person.


    [However.]


    As she cautiously continued, the expression on Stella��s face was somehow filled with sentimentality. Her genuine sorrow was palpable.


    [I will have tears in my eyes as I pass my judgment. And I will beat my chest in anguish as I uncover each of your sins.]


    ��...��


    [I will share the same pain and endure the suffering alongside you because you are in my heart.]


    Her confession was both piercingly sharp and unbearably heavy.


    And at the same time, it was also more effective than any other words she could have spoken.


    ��You were truly born to be a Saintess.��


    Just the thought of her suffering because of me made me want to abandon all my plans.


    Was this her way of trying to reform me?


    Stella chuckled softly and murmured.


    [Counseling isn��t just about saying kind words. You have to feel it in your heart.]


    Yet, even as she said this, Stella knew I wouldn��t yield and would continue forging ahead.


    And yet, she didn��t press further.


    Instead, she left me with a blatant threat and persuasion: that my sins would become her torment.


    With that, we spent a brief moment together before heading back to the place the villagers were gathered.


    I had already sent word to Graypond that I, the Soul Whisperer, had returned, so it was likely someone would come to fetch us soon.


    The villagers, along with the two bishops, would then be arrested and taken away.


    [Thank goodness.]


    Stella was now walking beside me with seemingly lighter steps.


    Describing a soul��s steps as being ��light�� sounded like nonsense, but she indeed carried that aura.


    [For a moment, I thought you��d suddenly changed. I thought something might��ve shifted or corrupted you with all those other souls within you.]


    ��......Everyone probably assumes that.��


    Those who had witnessed this scene��like the Dark Spiritualist, Aria, and Eleanor��would inevitably misunderstand.


    ��I have created unnecessary misunderstandings.��


    [You need to explain it to them properly.]


    ��That will be rather difficult.��


    In the end, I��d not only have to explain the events but also the reason I caused them in the first place.


    Yet, the words wouldn��t flow.


    It would be particularly difficult to explain the situation to Aria and Eleanor��because I couldn��t find the words to say.


    ��I suppose it should be fine to tell the Dark Spiritualist.��


    [...Or perhaps we should just keep it a secret between us?]


    As she subtly asked the question, the Saintess from moments ago had somehow transformed into a woman with a slightly mischievous glint in her eye.


    It was good timing.


    ��Just remember, do not let Velica influence you. There is no need to follow her words blindly.��


    [It��s not forced.]


    ��So, I see that you are speaking bluntly now that you have regained some freedom.��


    [I��m not being blunt, though.]


    ��Stop behaving like a child.��


    [I��m not a child.]


    Stella pouted and glared at me with dissatisfaction.


    She glanced at my hand, her face turning bright red, before asking cautiously.


    [By the way, Deus, w-when the opposite-sex touches you like that... how should I put it...]


    ��Do we really need to bring that up right now?��


    Couldn��t we just let it pass like a midsummer night��s dream?


    After all, the sleep demon and heat had intoxicated both of us and what happened was merely an extreme situation.


    [It was my first time feeling something like that! When your hand touched my chest, I felt like there was this sudden electric shock... something intense.]


    ��Stella.��


    [V-Velica called me sensitive and teased me about being a woman!]


    ��...Summon Velica here immediately.��


    I thought of giving her a proper scolding, but Stella, still blushing, continued talking.


    [Is it true? It can��t be, right? I��m a Saintess, and a goddess now! I can��t be that... lascivious, right?]


    ��I have no idea.��


    Unless I had touched someone else��s chest before, how would I know if she was sensitive or not?


    I stomped off in frustration, but Stella continued following me.


    [Deus. Just one more time... please.]


    [Waaah!]


    A loud, dramatic scream echoed from far away.


    The Dark Spiritualist flew past Aria and Eleanor and charged straight at us while panting heavily.


    [Am I being excluded? No, right? Now that Fluffy and Fluffy II are gone, you��re not planning to leave me alone, are you?!]


    ��...��


    [...]


    [Why is no one answering me?! Deus, you��re not going to abandon me, are you?!]


    The Dark Spiritualist flailed wildly while floating midair, and then gradually, she began to spin in the air.


    ��Dark Spiritualist, start acting your age.��


    I sighed as she spun around like a squirrel in a wheel. She began to pout and yelled.


    [I won��t stop!]


    Watching that, all the emotions that had been heating up a moment ago began to cool off.


    ***


    https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken

 Chapter 305: Haunting Spirit

    [Waaaaaahhhh!]


    ��...��


    I thought she would stop by herself after feeling satisfied.


    [Uwwooooooohhh!]


    And considering the time she had spent as a soul, this felt like a rather unpleasant prank.


    [Aaaahhhhhh!]


    However, she didn��t stop.


    [Please, help meeeeee!]


    ��What are you even saying? You already died.��


    The person was spinning��it might sound strange to hear, but that was the only way I could describe what was happening with the Dark Spiritualist at the moment.


    [Stop this, pleaseee!]


    It was not just the Dark Spiritualist, the staff she held was also spinning along with her.


    If the people around us who couldn��t see the Dark Spiritualist were to see this, all they would have seen was the staff floating and spinning on its own.


    ��...��


    Watching the Dark Spiritualist spinning like that, I felt a strange sensation seeping into the soles of my feet.


    How should I explain it? It was as if all her seemingly trivial and foolish actions up until now suddenly felt like part of a single foreshadowing laid out all along.


    ��Dark Spiritualist, stop it.��


    [If I could stop, I would have already!]


    And now, she almost looked like a black orb due to how fast she was spinning.


    Even Stella, who was standing beside me, wasn��t sure of what to do but then stretched out her hand.


    ��...��


    Thud.


    In the end, unable to bring herself under control, the Dark Spiritualist reached out for help. Grabbing her wrist, I pulled her towards me roughly, and she finally stopped after collapsing onto my chest.


    [Phew, thank you.]


    I looked down at the Dark Spiritualist, pretending to wipe her sweat even though she couldn��t physically sweat as a soul, and my furrowed brows.


    Come to think of it...


    There were a couple of other times before when the Dark Spiritualist behaved like this.


    For example, on our way to this village, a part of her body accidentally stuck out of the carriage, or only her bottom was inside when she sat on the ceiling.


    It was strange to see that someone who had accompanied me as a soul for so long would make such absurd mistakes.


    Especially now.


    She couldn��t even control her own body and just spun in place.


    ��Since when?��


    [...Pardon?]


    Still in my arms, the Dark Spiritualist looked visibly confused. Embarrassed, she tried to pull away, but I held her wrist firmly, refusing to let go.


    ��Since when did you start having trouble controlling your body?��


    [...]


    From her expression beyond the semi-transparent veil, I realized that the Dark Spiritualist had already known about her condition.


    ��This is important. Tell me the truth.��


    I tightened my grip on her wrist. Realizing that I would not let this matter pass, she sighed and answered.


    [It all began after I was trapped inside Heralhazard��s staff.]


    ��...��


    [So, um, how should I put this? Should I say that I am unable to control my power?]


    Letting out a deep sigh, the Dark Spiritualist lowered her gaze, focusing on my chest as she continued speaking.


    [Something feels strange. It��s true that I��ve become stronger, but ever since I became bound to the staff, I��ve been having trouble controlling it.]


    A wave of fatigue crashed over her eyes as a damp, unpleasant sensation seeped into her voice and spilled out.


    ��Why?��


    [Eh?]


    ��Why did you not say anything?��


    The Dark Spiritualist was currently bound to Heralhazard��s staff.


    It was the same staff used during the great massacre that wiped out a quarter of the Griffin Kingdom 200 years ago. So, no way it was an ordinary staff.


    [I��m your teacher, after all.]


    The Dark Spiritualist responded somewhat awkwardly, as if trying to make light of the situation.


    [I should be the one helping my apprentice, not the one asking for help.]


    ��...��


    [And besides, your situation is even weirder! Look at what you did to the village! If it were the you I know, you wouldn��t have done something like this...!]


    The Dark Spiritualist kept ranting, but her words were already falling on deaf ears.


    Heralhazard��s staff was the trigger that turned Luaneth into Heralhazard.


    While I was able to defeat Luaneth fairly easily back when I confronted him directly, it was different when he became Heralhazard.


    If there was any difference, it surely lay within that staff.


    So, where was Luaneth now?


    I hadn��t had time to think about it, but Luaneth Luden Griffin hadn��t entered my mind either.


    A sigh escaped my lips as I felt a dizzy spell come on.


    After all, a soul could be considered an embodiment of mental strength mixed with mana.


    But I hadn��t anticipated the possibility of resentment and blood staining the staff when the Dark Spiritualist became bound to it.


    [Could it be that the souls within you are corrupting you? If that��s the case...!]


    She continued speaking menacingly.


    But, in fact, it was the opposite.


    It was not me, but rather the Dark Spiritualist who was gradually being consumed by the staff.


    Especially since evidence of her inability to control her spirit form, like just now, was starting to show.


    [So, for now, I��ll...!]


    ��Dark Spiritualist.��


    [Huh?]


    When I called out to her with a frown, the Dark Spiritualist looked up at me with a startled expression.


    [Ah, no, wait. I might��ve said something a bit too harsh.]


    She tried to make excuses, but that was not important right now.


    ��Give me the staff.��


    I snatched the staff from her and the moment I held it, a strange sensation clung to my palm.


    ��From now on, I will be keeping it.��


    [What? I-if you do that, then I won��t be able to separate from you anymore.]


    Clearly flustered, the Dark Spiritualist��s face turned red. This would be uncomfortable for both of us, but it was necessary.


    ��We have no other choice.��


    Holding her tightly in my arms, I gripped the staff firmly.


    I had no intention of losing the Dark Spiritualist to something like this.


    ***


    On the way back to Graypond.


    Gloria, from the Royal Knights, and Saintess Lucia came to see me, saying they had come to escort me.


    Although they were in different carriages, both welcomed my return enthusiastically and said His Majesty ordered the servants to prepare a banquet immediately after hearing the news.


    Not bad.


    My return needed to be announced in a relatively grand manner.


    Even if it were just a fleeting moment, there were things I had to do while many eyes were on me.


    ��...��


    Eleanor and Aria looked as they observed the destruction I had caused.


    It was true that the village, which had attempted to distribute drugs, needed to be punished, but I had taken action in an overly unilateral and violent manner.


    They probably felt it was uncharacteristic of me.


    For the time being, I still needed to keep the act up.


    Next is the Wellington Trading Company.


    After this incident, the Wellington Trading Company must have anticipated that they would be my next target and were probably scrambling to erase any traces of their involvement.


    However, it didn��t matter.


    No amount of effort would be enough to put a stop to my relentless charge. I could only pity the people in the Wellington Trading Company, who were surely wasting their time.


    [What are you thinking about?]


    I didn��t let go of the staff even in the carriage, and it was now vibrating. The Dark Spiritualist, who was right beside me, attached to my arm, asked with a slightly playful tone.


    ��I am thinking about the events that will happen next.��


    [But Stella says that you seem to be planning to commit more sins. She believes that the events this time are part of that plan.]


    ��She is not completely wrong. And as the goddess, she said that she will not forgive me.��


    By the way, Stella was traveling in the carriage with Lucia.


    It had been a while since they had seen each other, so there must be plenty to talk about.


    [Hmm, I see.]


    Unlike Stella, the Dark Spiritualist seemed to react somewhat indifferently.


    Being a Dark Mage, it was natural for her to lean more towards evil than good.


    [Being together like this brings back memories, doesn��t it? Before Stella joined us, we used to travel a lot together.]


    ��Do you miss those days?��


    [A little? But now that Stella��s here, it��s not boring, and it��s kinda nice. You��re a bit quiet, you know?]


    ��I see.��


    That was enough.


    I was about to say something, but the Dark Spiritualist spoke before I could.


    [But, what if I suddenly get absorbed into the staff or change?]


    ��That is a pointless worry.��


    That was the very reason I was holding onto her��to make sure that didn��t happen.


    And it was pretty clear that staying by my side was helping the Dark Spiritualist stabilize.


    A necromancer and a soul��our relationship could easily be defined like that.


    [Stella has become a demi-god now, but I just became a haunting spirit. I��m only here because I promised the souls I would watch over you.]


    ��Dark Spiritualist.��


    [Yes?]


    ��It is not something you need to worry about.��


    [...]


    ��Just as I swore to the souls lying dormant within me, I must ensure that I do not misuse their power even after I took them in.��


    [Right, that��s true.]


    The Dark Spiritualist chuckled and slowly leaned closer to me.


    I wasn��t sure if it was because she had become a haunting spirit, or if some other influence at play, or perhaps because she was using magic at that moment.


    Yet, the soft sensation I felt from her oddly bothered me.


    [I should stay close to you, even when you sleep, right?]


    Looking at her innocent smile, visible through the veil covering her face, I decided to bite my tongue and simply observed in silence.


    ***


    ��Huff, is it because the air here is different, huh? It feels so refreshing.��


    At the peak of the Norseweden Mountain Range.


    Findenai, who had finished wiping out all the drug dealers trying to distribute the Yellow Flower in the Clark Republic, stretched and gazed at the land of the Griffin Kingdom.


    Starting from the ones who tried to deal with Goben to the ones who secretly smuggled the Yellow Flower from Flowergarden.


    Having thoroughly cleaned up the mess along with the resistance members, she was now returning triumphantly.


    ��I wonder if Master Bastard has already gone to Graypond?��


    If so, she should hurry and follow him.


    Although it hadn��t even been a month, just the thought of seeing his face after such a long time already brought a smile to Findenai��s lips.


    After saying goodbye to the members of the Scrapyard Nomads who returned to the Clark Republic, she was about to descend from the mountain to return to the Griffin Kingdom with Snow White on her shoulder. However...


    [Child.]


    ��Damn, you startled me.��


    Findenai jumped in surprise when a white tiger suddenly appeared from between the trees.


    The Mountain Lord��s skill level was so high that even Findenai couldn��t sense his presence.


    [Watch your language.]


    ��Then you should��ve made a sound before you showed up.��


    Not wanting to lose the argument against the Mountain Lord, Findenai continued speaking with a cigarette dangling from her mouth, clearly displeased.


    ��What��s going on? Are you in danger again because of someone like Lanhardt?��


    [I came to warn you of danger, but it��s not me.]


    ��Hmm?��


    Confused by the puzzling words, Findenai took out a lighter and was about to light it.


    However, the next words from the Mountain Lord made her freeze in place.


    [I came to warn you that he is in danger.]


    ***


    https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken

 Chapter 306: Their Corpses

    Chapter 306: Their Corpses


    Normally, I would have expected to camp for a day before arriving at Graypond from Forsville village.


    However, Gloria and Lucia didn��t stop. They switched the coachman at regular intervals, and Lucia used her holy power to restore the horses�� stamina.


    And if that didn��t work, they would just bring in new horses altogether.


    Hence, the journey that began early in the morning ended around the same time the next day.


    [Yawn, are we there?]


    The Dark Spiritualist, who had been resting with her head on my shoulder, rubbed her eyes sleepily and woke up.


    Being a ghost, she didn��t need to sleep or even have sleep crusts in her eyes, but she still maintained her human habits intentionally.


    I wasn��t sure what it meant, but seeing her try to maintain this routine, it must have had some purpose behind it.


    ��Yes, we are here.��


    Since we arrived at dawn, I wouldn��t be able to meet with the king immediately.


    Though they did mention there would be a banquet in the evening. The King had probably given us half a day to freshen up and recover from our travels.


    [Ahh, I want to sleep more.]


    The Dark Spiritualist pressed her cheek against my shoulder. Perhaps due to her past experiences with a fox and a cat, her movements were languid yet captivating.


    [Deus, I want to sleep more...]


    ��...��


    The Dark Spiritualist slid down slyly and laid down on my thigh. It reminded me of a cat playfully asking for its back to be scratched, but it was unclear whether the Dark Spiritualist was doing it intentionally.


    ��We should get off soon.��


    The view of Graypond, which I hadn��t seen in a while, spread outside the window.


    It was a beautiful city.


    Even after facing numerous obstacles and undergoing the harsh trials of tragedy, its inhabitants still lived with vibrant vitality, like fresh fruits.


    It truly is a beautiful land.


    I felt as though I had now reached the end of my journey. I visited countless places, but in the end, this land remained the one that resonated the most with my heart��familiar yet filled with longing.


    As we entered downtown in the early morning, I saw people waking up and preparing for the day.


    Even those moving hurriedly stopped for a moment to glance at the carriage, wondering who was inside.


    And then.


    Dooong.


    The soft sound of a piano echoed through the morning.


    Like dew dripping from the leaves, it was calm yet spread out, lingering long and wide.


    [Ah, it��s Owen.]


    Was it because it had been quite some time since I last heard this?


    Though I wasn��t particularly fond of music, the boy��s performance felt sweet to my ears.


    He has grown.


    No, it wasn��t just because it had been a while.


    The boy must have grown through his own struggles and thoughts during my absence.


    And now, he must have wanted to let me know before anyone else. That was why he started playing at this perfectly timed moment.


    ��Everyone will start waking up soon.��


    [Ahaha.]


    Even though I said that, I rested my chin against the window, savoring the performance of my one and only chosen apprentice.


    Of course, the dead must have naturally accumulated in Graypond during my absence.


    I could even see them rising slowly, listening to the boy��s music.


    And as if entranced by something, the souls flew toward the boy playing on the road.


    [Isn��t this a fitting return for a Soul Whisperer?]


    ��Yeah.��


    Closing my eyes leisurely, I leaned back against the seat. My body loosened and a smile formed on my lips as I savored Owen��s growth.


    As if it were carried along by the flowing performance, the carriage glided smoothly onto the palace grounds.


    ��It is time to get up.��


    Still sprawled across my thighs, the Dark Spiritualist pouted and reluctantly rose.


    [You didn��t even pet me once.]


    ��Is that what you were aiming for?��


    [When Fluffy and Fluffy II did this, I couldn��t help but pet them right away.]


    ��You are not them.��


    I grasped the staff and stepped out of the carriage. The Dark Spiritualist hovered beside me, her hand on my shoulder.


    From the carriage ahead, I saw Lucia and Stella stepping out together.


    ��His Majesty is still probably resting, so please take some time to recover from the trip. After all, you��ve been holed up in the carriage for a long time without a break.��


    ��I see.��


    I nodded and handed her a book I had left in the carriage.


    ��I enjoy reading this. It made the journey less boring.��


    [A Saintess as a writer, what an interesting combination.]


    ��Huh?��


    Lucia looked startled as soon as she saw the book I handed her. In case it slipped your mind, Lucia used the pen name ��Lusain�� for her romance novels.


    Her novels were quite popular and it seemed that she had published a new book during my absence. The combination of a Saintess and a writer didn��t quite seem to fit, but she must have put in the effort whenever she had the opportunity.


    ��Th-this... where did you get this?��


    Her face turned red as she stared at her own book. I gestured toward Gloria behind her with my eyes.


    ��The Royal Knight Commander gave it to me. She suggested that I give it a read if I were to get bored.��


    ��Gloria!��


    Embarrassed, Lucia immediately rushed to confront Gloria. I stretched my sore, fatigued body and exhaled.


    I am indeed tired.


    [I��ll give you a massage.]


    Stella, who was with Lucia until now, smiled brightly and offered. While I would have turned her down in the past, now...


    ��Thank you.��


    After receiving a massage from her once, I changed my mind immediately. Stella was a skilled masseuse.


    The Saintesses surely knew how to keep busy with various side jobs.


    One was a writer, and another was a masseuse.


    [I-I��ll do it too!]


    ��No need.��


    The Dark Spiritualist jumped in from the side, but I could tell she would just press down randomly without any technique.


    Right now, my body felt like glass, so only someone as skilled as Stella could touch me without making me uncomfortable.


    ��Deus!��


    At that moment.


    A man stepped out of the palace gates. Wearing pajamas with only a cloak draped over his shoulders, it was the master of this land��Orpheus Luden Griffin.


    ��Your Majesty.��


    I had assumed he would be sleeping since it was still quite early in the morning. However, the roughness to his skin suggested that he must have stayed up all night waiting for me.


    I immediately got on one knee and offered my greeting.


    ��Your Majesty, I, Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi, apologize for my delay, but...��


    However, my words were cut off abruptly as Orpheus pulled me into a rough embrace without warning.


    ��My friend, my dear friend!��


    ��...��


    I always thought no other adult male would treat me in this manner except for Darius. However, Orpheus tightened his grip on me, unwilling to let go.


    ��You will never understand how heavy the burden of being unable to protect you feels like.��


    ��There are others watching. Please maintain your dignity.��


    ��Hahaha! You��re just the same! Exactly the same!��


    He gave me a hearty slap on the back before stepping back. But his hand remained on my shoulder.


    ��I��m so glad you��re safe. I hope you understand how much joy it brings me to see you again.��


    ��I can feel it deeply.��


    I subtly turned my body and pointed to the carriage directly behind the one I arrived in.


    ��The princess is in there. It seems she has fallen asleep with the friend she made at the academy.��


    Seeing the carriage carrying Eleanor and Aria remain unmoving despite our arrival, it seemed they were yet to wake up.


    Orpheus, who started to walk towards Eleanor��s carriage, suddenly stopped and glanced back at me.


    ��I heard about Forsville Village and the bishops. Also about the crazy drug called Yellow Flower.��


    ��...��


    ��It was extreme, and surely you wouldn��t claim to be unaware that it was an overstep of your authority.��


    The immediate executions and the violent act of burning the entire village to the ground were certainly not something I was permitted to do.


    ��But I trust you. I��m sure you had your own reasons for reacting in such a manner.��


    The king��s radiant smile pierced my heart painfully.


    It must have been the pangs of conscience.


    And it surely wasn��t a pleasant feeling.


    As Orpheus walked towards Eleanor, I turned back towards the entrance to see another person waiting for me.


    ��Lord Soul Whisperer.��


    Standing there was a boy, already shedding tears. It had only been a few months, but he seemed to have grown taller.


    ��Owen.��


    I gave him a small smile and extended my hand.


    ��That was a beautiful performance. You must have worked hard.��


    ��Lord Soul Whispereeeeer!��


    As the boy ran toward me, crying, I embraced him and patted his head gently.


    Only now did I truly feel that I had returned.


    ***


    That evening.


    Many influential figures attended the grand banquet.


    The lighting was reminiscent of gold, the extravagantly luxurious food, and nobles engrossed in conversation while holding wine glasses.


    It seems that the King has put a great deal of effort into announcing my return.


    It was clearly evident how much effort King Orpheus had put into announcing my perfect return as the Soul Whisperer.


    ��I heard from Erica of your return. It��s truly a relief.��


    It was Ellan Bright, the head of the Bright Household and Erica��s father.


    ��I knew someone like you wouldn��t die easily. Whatever happened, it seems I made the right choice in siding with the right person.��


    The head of the Zeronia Household, Gilthea Zeronia, extended his thick hand for a handshake.


    Even the heads of the two households with whom I had an alliance didn��t miss the chance to attend.


    The smiles on their faces clearly showed that they felt reassured by having me as their backing and they weren��t even trying to hide it.


    ��Thank you.��


    And as most of the information that Erica had provided me about the Wellington Trading Company came from these two households, I, too, treated them favorably.


    Thanks to their assistance, I was able to track down Forsville Village, which was attempting to cultivate the Yellow Flower, and launch a surprise attack.


    ��But does this mean we��ll have to sever ties with the Wellington Trading Company?��


    ��Hmm, that will be a bit troublesome.��


    As expected, the two heads of the households tried to subtly inquire about my future plans.


    Because the very fact that I had looked into the Wellington Trading Company meant I was planning to turn against them.


    And given that the Trading Company had extensive connections, they were subtly hoping I would deny it, but I wasn��t about to let that happen.


    ��You should sever ties with them as quickly as possible.��


    ��Hmm.��


    ��I��ll have to contact my family.��


    I wasn��t planning to let it slide easily, so I merely advised the two households to find another merchant guild.


    Just then.


    ��May I join you for a moment?��


    A tall man stepped between us. The heads of the two households turned still, clearly displeased, but since I had asked them to step aside, the situation naturally shifted, leaving only the tall man and me facing each other.


    ��Lord Soul Whisperer, I��m truly glad to see you back. I am Victor Wellington from the Wellington Trading Company.��


    ��There is no need for me to introduce myself, right?��


    ��Ah, of course.��


    I clicked my tongue as I looked down at him as he placed his hand on his chest and bowed his head.


    ��I received the gift you sent. You certainly do not hesitate in your actions.��


    ��A merchant��s life is all about speed, isn��t it?��


    Barely a few hours after I entered Graypond, the Wellington Trading Company had sent luxurious gifts, all while keeping it discreet.


    And I accepted them.


    Seeing that I didn��t refuse their bribes, Victor Wellington likely believed there was room for negotiation and came to seek me out.


    ��I was planning to come find you first.��


    ��Haha! It��s an honor! But I wouldn��t want to waste your precious time. If you call for me, I will come anytime.��


    Victor Wellington smiled brightly.


    Having inherited his position from his now-retired father, it was clear he was still a young businessman.


    Tall and attractive, with a broad smile that revealed his gums and well-groomed blonde hair, he seemed to know exactly how to win people over.


    ��No, I will be coming to your company. I just wanted to give you a heads-up.��


    ��Pardon? What do you mean...?��


    He seemed to have trouble understanding what I was saying.


    ��I mean, I am going to personally visit the Wellington Trading Company to destroy it.��


    A servant passing by offered wine. Taking the glass, I let the wine spill into my mouth, the sweet aroma enveloping my senses.


    I felt elated.


    It could be because of the particularly rich taste of wine, or perhaps it was due to Victor Wellington��s twisted expression.


    ��W-What do you mean?��


    His face tightened as he ground his teeth together, veins bulging on his forehead. A businessman should know how to maintain their composure.


    Despite being older than me, he was the embodiment of a hot-blooded businessman.


    ��I am saying that, regarding the Yellow Flower distribution, I will pursue it relentlessly and completely destroy everything, including your trading company.��


    ��Huh, huh... Lord Soul Whisperer. Did you not receive the gift I sent?��


    ��I received it. I will make sure to wear the boots you sent the day I come to visit you.��


    Both the Dark Spiritualist and Stella praised the boots for their excellent quality. They fit me perfectly, and the comfort was outstanding.


    ��You received them and still say that?��


    You took my bribe, didn��t you?


    Are you okay with that?


    Are you ready to die with me?


    I gave a slight smile in response to the questions hidden in his words.


    ��Of course.��


    ��...��


    ��Struggle hard. After seeing the dance of drug addicts, ordinary dances no longer excite me.��


    My provocations were now landing perfectly. Assuming I��d be more favorable towards him just because I accepted his bribe, Victor had already lost control from the start, causing the situation to slip away from him.


    ��There are many nobles and religious figures connected to the Wellington Trading Company. We also support some places through donations.��


    ��They are all just old excuses.��


    ��It means we have numerous allies. Even if your position is solid, once our trading company decides to fight back, we can still cause you serious problems.��


    ��Anything else?��


    ��...We are the ones who have a direct contract with the royal family. Revealing my dirt could be seen as proving the incompetence of the royal family.��


    ��Interesting.��


    If I attacked them, they would do anything to drag me down.


    Upon hearing that, I asked him nonchalantly.


    ��But will you be okay?��


    ��...What?��


    I was genuinely curious.


    ��I do not think you will have time for this. My steps are heavier than expected. If you want to scream, you should start preparing now.��


    ��Do you truly... Do you truly need to see our blood for this to end?��


    As he bit his lip, glaring at me with hatred, I gave him a faint smile.


    ��No.��


    In order to avoid any misunderstanding, I declared clearly.


    ��It will only end when you all become corpses.��


    ***


    https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken

 Chapter 307: The Time That Passed By Quickly

    ��It will only end when you all become corpses.��


    ��Huh?��


    Victor Wellington exhaled as if trying to suppress the rising heat of anger.


    He squeezed his not-so-functional brain to think of something and, in an attempt to buy time, snatched a wine glass from a passing servant and gulped it down.


    ��...��


    As I waited silently, Victor seemed to grow increasingly uncomfortable and, with a pained breath, he asked.


    ��Do you have any evidence that we��ve dealt in drugs?��


    ��I was wondering when you would ask that question.��


    Although laughable, it was a conversation I had been waiting for.


    When I questioned the Wellington Trading Company��s wrongdoings, the only thing I could actually pin on them was that they hired a coachman named Goben and gave him an important role. It just seemed like they simply failed to manage their employees properly.


    The drug dealers had no contract with the Wellington Trading Company whatsoever. They had made the deal directly with Goben, and not the company itself.


    ��I��m sorry, but the Wellington Trading Company doesn��t deal with drugs. It seems like you��ve been trying to spread misunderstandings about us.��


    ��Getting bold now, aren��t you? I should have recorded our previous conversation.��


    ��I have no idea what you��re talking about.��


    Victor feigned ignorance, calmly denying the obvious.


    From the very start, the Wellington Trading Company had intentionally used Goben to conceal their activities and reduce the risk of exposure if discovered.


    That meant if Goben hadn��t been enticed when he had gone to the Clark Republic, the Wellington Trading Company would have been forced to find another way to move the drugs.


    ��I heard that one of your employees was arrested. He was caught trying to smuggle drugs from the Clark Republic and was detained in Norseweden.��


    The smile returned to Victor��s face. From the very moment he��d heard the news of Goben��s arrest, he��d been frantically working to cut off all connections.


    While Victor had indeed fallen for the provocation, upon reflecting calmly, he realized there was no need for him to feel rushed.


    ��I��m truly sorry. I��ll take responsibility for this incident and make amends by donating to the church and offering discounts on our products as a form of deep reflection.��


    If what he was saying sounded like it was trivial, that was exactly what they intended.


    The Wellington Trading Company sincerely believed that this was the appropriate level of punishment for them.


    The drug smuggling charges would fall solely on Goben alone, while the company was merely found guilty of poor employee management.


    In fact, it wasn��t entirely a lie.


    Goben himself was aware that he��d been scheming behind the Wellington Trading Company��s back.


    And if the person involved testified in this manner, Wellington could easily wash their hands of this matter.


    ��Now, let me ask again.��


    Feeling completely at ease, a smile slowly crept onto Victor��s face as he placed his hand on his chest and bowed deeply, just like when he first greeted me.


    ��Do you have evidence?��


    Seeing his newfound confidence, I decided to answer him frankly.


    ��No.��


    ��Really, your answers never fail to surprise me.��


    Victor scratched his cheek awkwardly at my bold response, before returning to his original posture.


    To be honest, there was no clear, undeniable evidence to prove that the Wellington Trading Company had tried to use Goben for drug trafficking.


    Even the person involved, Goben himself didn��t know he was being used. So, all I had on them was that they had assigned him as the coachman to visit the Clark Republic. And all this was merely circumstantial evidence.


    ��Even if I had evidence...��


    Furthermore, I gave them time.


    ��Starting from Goben��s arrest to the attack on Fosville Village, you had ample time to eliminate any loose ends and make excuses.��


    ��...What exactly are you saying?��


    Unable to comprehend the flow of our conversation, Victor frowned.


    His politeness was now gone and replaced by irritation. However, I actually found this honest reaction more to my liking.


    ��Are you toying with me? Can you clarify whether you intend to go against the Wellington Trading Company or cooperate with us?��


    ��Go ahead, prepare yourself.��


    I folded my arms behind my back and watched him. His reactions were so predictable that it felt like watching a puppet show.


    ��With all your might, for the sake of protecting your company.��


    ��No evidence, no means. Even if you attack us, it will only result in both of us spilling blood. Are you sure you want to go through with this?��


    ��...��


    ��Fine, go ahead. You��ll have to hope that we don��t survive.��


    After making this declaration, Victor turned and left the banquet hall. His steps were laden with emotion as if he believed I had humiliated him.


    [What does that actually mean?]


    It seemed like the Dark Spiritualist had the same thought. I grabbed the staff resting on as nearby table to resume contact with her.


    [You��re going to attack the Wellington Trading Company, but you��ve already warned them in advance, telling them to prepare and not leave evidence.]


    ��...��


    [Only crazed martial artists usually act like this, but you��re not one of those hot-blooded types.]


    ��It was a calculated move.��


    [You��ve been acting really strange since the village incident.]


    Even though she said this, the Dark Spiritualist didn��t press further. Even if I appeared odd, she decided to believe me for now.


    Stella, who had approached us quietly, also seemed uneasy.


    [Why were the bishops in Fosville Village?]


    As a former Saintess, that was probably the most important point for Stella.


    Especially since the church persecuted me and supported Mul after she had stepped down, doing all sorts of foolish things.


    [I just wish they would pray quietly now.]


    Stella was reacting sensitively enough to the bishops�� movements to make such a remark.


    But, them being present there surely wasn��t for a good cause.


    [What do you think?]


    I hesitated as Stella subtly asked for my opinion, wondering if I should tell her the truth, but I figured she wouldn��t believe me even if I lied.


    Additionally, I didn��t want to deceive her either.


    ��First, we need to understand the Wellington Trading Company��s position clearly. They are merchants. They don��t use things, they sell them.��


    [...]


    ��And I believe the supply existed because there was a demand.��


    I didn��t know how it worked on this continent, but on Earth, there were religions that sometimes used this method to retain followers.


    They would get their followers addicted to drugs, then package the effects of those drugs as miracles of God to prevent them from leaving.


    It was a method of forcefully trapping and destroying their followers under the guise of religion.


    [Ugh, really.]


    Shaking her head and looking at Lucia, her junior, it seemed like Stella was getting a headache already.


    Busy meeting with various nobles, Lucia was having her own conversations because a Saintess wasn��t just someone who prayed all the time.


    [Do you mind if I go and speak to Lucia about this?]


    ��Do as you please.��


    I was sure that the bishops close to Lucia would be staying out of this incident.


    ��I am tired.��


    Was this what it felt like to get older?


    Of course, it wasn��t due to the passage of time but my body, soaked in drugs and alcohol, that was screaming.


    I should be more careful around the alcohol.


    Just enough to not get drunk.


    Yet, even the drink I had been sipping on seemed like something I shouldn��t be touching anymore.


    Wanting to take a break, I placed the glass on the table and headed to a corner.


    ��I am glad I have a staff.��


    [Is that so?]


    The Dark Spiritualist, who had been following me, sat down on my lap as I took a seat.


    ��Move.��


    [You don��t even feel my weight.]


    ��I cannot see ahead of me.��


    The Dark Spiritualist was blocking my view, but she seemed rather pleased about it.


    [Isn��t it nice not having to look at anyone else?]


    ��...��


    In a way, she was right. The Dark Spiritualist subtly turned her body to the side, and her ample chest brushed right in front of my face, but I pretended not to notice and simply averted my eyes.


    ��It is quiet.��


    [I��ve blocked all sounds with magic. I��ll release it if anyone approaches us.]


    Was that so?


    No wonder.


    The banquet, which had been lively until now, suddenly became eerily quiet, and I only just realized it.


    It seemed like the fatigue made my senses feel dull.


    It was just a small amount, but perhaps the alcohol was affecting me more strongly than I imagined.


    ��Damn you, Deus.��


    Perhaps because of that, I let out a bitter smile as I cursed at Deus for once.


    Come to think of it, the man who was once completely obsessed with drugs was now actively eradicating them with his own hands.


    To anyone else, it might look like I had repented and put that past behind me.


    Gazing down at me with wide, curious eyes, The Dark Spiritualist subtly rested her hand on my shoulder, naturally hugging me.


    ��Dark Spiritualist.��


    A quiet party.


    In this situation, where the phrase feeling lonely in the crowd seemed perfect, I called out to her.


    [What is it?]


    ��What makes you so happy?��


    I asked her, who was grinning widely, and the Dark Spiritualist chuckled as she replied.


    [It��s been a while since I saw you dozing off like this, Deus.]


    ��I see.��


    [It��s cute. By the way, would you ever consider wearing something like cat ears? Maybe you could become my Fluffy III.]


    Fluffy, Fluffy II, and now Fluffy III? She really struggled to come up with proper names.


    ��A long time ago.��


    Perhaps because I was tired, I let my hand rest around the Dark Spiritualist��s waist as she sat on my lap. She flinched at first but gradually relaxed and responded positively.


    ��I once said that I hoped my life as a Soul Whisperer could be a comfort to you.��


    [You��re talking about the time when you stopped just before committing a massacre in the Marias Great Forest, right? It was a relief back then.]


    The time when I almost became a Dark Mage instead of a Whisperer.


    If not for Sevia��s birth, my future would have turned out very differently.


    ��What do you think now?��


    My eyes were growing heavy.


    My body felt unusually tired, but my mouth kept moving.


    ��Have I been a comfort to you?��


    [...Deus, as I told you before, I had always been working hard toward my goal. And no matter how hard I tried, I couldn��t see it clearly, and at some point, I could only feel it vaguely.]


    ��...��


    [But in the end, I failed. And while I thought it was impossible, you showed me that I had been running in the opposite direction all along.]


    It was a sad story. Life was often compared to a marathon. However, it was not something that could be defined that easily.


    Just like the Dark Spiritualist right now.


    She had been running nonstop, only to realize she had been moving in the wrong direction. It was a sad story, one that anyone could experience without even realizing it.


    [It��s not about treating souls as tools. After all, they too were once humans, and should have been treated with respect, just like you did.]


    The Dark Spiritualist��s eyes, filled with melancholy, were moist. She must have been thinking that there were so many possibilities before she went down the wrong path.


    [What I wanted was...]


    In response to her self-mocking mutter, I replied in a low voice.


    ��You just wanted to see your parents.��


    I still remembered the Dark Spiritualist from the Dream Demon Manor; the long nights we spent talking still lingering in my heart.


    ��You wished to see your parents, the ones who loved you but parted early, which led you down the path of necromancy.��


    [...]


    ��You were an evil Necromancer who used humans as tools and ultimately met an appropriate end.��


    The fatigue finally caused my eyelids to close.


    And my heavy eyelids refused to open.


    It was quiet, and so, I continued speaking in the darkness.


    ��But in the beginning, it was just the innocent wish of a little girl, a heartbreaking desire to see her parents once more.��


    [Does that even matter?]


    ��To me...��


    It mattered enough.


    ��The fact that your starting point wasn��t wrong is a relief and of great comfort to me.��


    [...]


    Was it because my eyes were closed? Gradually, sleepiness began to take over.


    ��So, Jenny.��


    While I was sitting in a chair, it felt like I was slowly walking into a dream.


    Thanks to the sleep demon, I was able to say things I usually couldn��t.


    ��Do not leave.��


    Srrrkkk.


    Though I could feel my strength leave my body, I tightened my grip on the staff.


    ��Do not confuse me as well.��


    [Deus...]


    ��This life will last at most 20 years.��


    [Don��t say that.]


    Now the Dark Spiritualist��s voice came in faint bursts and saying this made me sound like someone on the verge of death.


    ��20 years.��


    [...]


    ��It is too short a time to forget you.��


    Very slowly, I could feel my strength draining away, and my lips no longer moved.


    If death was drawing near, this must be the sensation. But I couldn��t die yet as I still had a mission to fulfill.


    For now, I would fall into a sleep akin to death.


    [I understand.]


    Chu.


    With the last sensation of the warmth on my lips, I fell asleep in her arms.


    ***


    https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken